《Divine Mask: I Have Numerous God Clones》


 Chapter 1: The Return of Lucas

    In a quiet village, nestled among rolling hills and dense forests, the morning sun began to filter through the windows of a modest house. Inside, a boy suddenly woke up, his heart pounding wildly. Sweat drenched his entire body, soaking the thin sheets beneath him, and his breath came in ragged gasps as if he had been running for his life.


    "What happened?" he muttered, his voice hoarse and trembling as he grabbed at his body, feeling for injuries. "Am I alive?"


    The boy was Lucas. He had already died twice before. The first time, he had perished on modern Earth, only to find himself transmigrated to this fantastical world. The second time, he had met his end in a trap set for him while he prayed at his sister''s grave.


    Anger surged through Lucas as he recalled the treachery that had led to his demise. His face twisted in a scowl, and he clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white. "Damn it!" he spat. "To think those people would be so shameless as to attack me at my sister''s grave!"


    His mind raced with memories of the betrayal, the faces of his enemies flashing before his eyes. But then, a new thought struck him, and his anger gave way to confusion. "Is this my third life?" he wondered aloud. "Is this the same world, or...?"


    He trailed off, uncertainty gnawing at him. The room around him was familiar yet different. The wooden walls, the simple furniture, the smell of fresh bread wafting from the kitchen downstairs ¨C it all felt like home, but could it really be?


    Suddenly, the door to his room creaked open, and Lucas''s heart skipped a beat. He turned to see his sister, Lucy, standing in the doorway. The soft morning light framed her figure, casting a gentle glow on her face and highlighting her warm, caring eyes.


    "Lucas, are you alright?" Lucy asked, concern etching lines on her forehead. "I heard you shouting." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas''s heart leaped with joy at the sight of her. Words failed him as he lunged forward, wrapping his arms around her in a tight embrace. He could feel the warmth of her body, the steady beat of her heart, and the familiar scent of lavender in her hair. For a moment, everything else faded away.


    Lucy, though puzzled by his reaction, returned his embrace warmly. "Hey, what''s gotten into you?" she asked with a gentle laugh, patting his back. "It''s just me."


    "I thought I''d lost you," Lucas murmured, his voice thick with emotion. "I... I thought you were gone."


    Lucy pulled back slightly, enough to look him in the eyes. "I''m right here, Lucas," she said softly, her eyes filled with reassurance. "I''m not going anywhere."


    Lucas nodded, a lump forming in his throat. He reluctantly released her, wiping away the tears that had escaped his eyes. "I''m sorry," he said, forcing a smile. "I just had a really bad dream."


    Lucy smiled back, though her eyes still held a hint of worry. "Well, you''re awake now. And I''ve got some good news to cheer you up. Dinner is ready."


    "Dinner?" Lucas echoed, glancing at the window. The light suggested it was still morning. He realized it must have been a long time since he had eaten.


    "Yes, dinner," Lucy confirmed with a playful roll of her eyes. "You must have been out cold for a while. Come on, I made your favorite stew."


    "Okay," Lucas replied, feeling a bit more grounded. He watched as Lucy turned to leave, her steps light and carefree.


    "I''ll wait for you downstairs," she called over her shoulder with a smile before disappearing down the hallway.


    As he watched her go, a surge of determination filled Lucas''s heart. He clenched his fists, the weight of his past failures and vows pressing down on him. "This time," he whispered to himself, "I will not let them harm you anymore. I swear it, Lucy. I''ll protect you with everything I have."


    With that resolve, Lucas took a deep breath and followed Lucy downstairs, ready to face whatever this new life had in store for him.


    The dining room was a warm, inviting space. A wooden table, slightly worn from years of use, stood in the center. The scent of home-cooked food¡ªfreshly baked bread, roasted vegetables, and a savory stew¡ªfilled the air, making Lucas''s mouth water. Soft candlelight flickered, casting a gentle glow over the room and adding to its cozy ambiance.


    Lucy was already setting the table when Lucas arrived. She smiled up at him. "I made your favorite stew. I hope you still like it," she said, placing a steaming bowl in front of him.


    Lucas''s heart warmed at the sight. "It smells amazing, Lucy. Thank you."


    They sat down to eat, and for a while, their conversation was light. They talked about the village, the people they knew, and the little events that had happened while Lucas was... away.


    "Mrs. Greenwood''s cat got stuck in a tree again," Lucy said with a laugh. "It took three people to get it down."


    Lucas chuckled. "Some things never change, huh?"


    "No, they don''t," Lucy agreed, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "And old Mr. Thompson finally fixed that hole in his roof. He said it only took him three years."


    "Three years?" Lucas shook his head, smiling. "He must have been really busy."


    They continued to share stories, and Lucas found himself relaxing. He savored each bite of the meal, the flavors bringing back memories of simpler times. The warmth of the food, combined with the comfort of his sister''s presence, made him feel at peace, if only for a moment.


    After dinner, Lucas pushed his chair back and sighed contentedly. "That was delicious, Lucy. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome," she said, beginning to clear the table. "I''m just glad you''re home."


    Lucas helped her with the dishes, their conversation drifting to lighter topics. But as the last dish was dried and put away, a sense of urgency returned to him.


    "I think I''ll head back to my room for a bit," Lucas said, trying to keep his tone casual. "There are some things I need to think about."


    Lucy looked at him with concern. "Are you sure you''re okay, Lucas? You seem... different."


    "I''m fine," he assured her, forcing a smile. "Just a lot on my mind."


    "Alright," she said softly, touching his arm. "But if you need to talk, I''m here."


    "I know. Thanks, Lucy." Lucas gave her a reassuring nod and made his way back to his room.


    Once inside, the weight of his thoughts returned full force. He knew the people who had targeted Lucy before, and this time, he had to be prepared. The enemy would be more dangerous, more cunning. He couldn''t afford any mistakes.


    As he paced the room, trying to form a plan, a sudden, ethereal glow filled the space. Lucas froze, eyes widening as a translucent screen appeared before him, displaying the words [Divine Mask].


    "What the heck is this?" Lucas muttered, reaching out to touch the screen. It felt both real and unreal under his fingers, like a ripple in the air.

 Chapter 2: The Divine Mask

    Lucas stared at the glowing system screen beside him, his heart pounding in his chest. The room was dim, the only light coming from the ethereal glow of the screen, casting eerie shadows on the walls. His eyes widened in disbelief as he took in the sight before him. "Is this... my cheat?" he whispered, his voice barely audible, trembling with a mix of hope and fear.


    He reached out a trembling hand, almost afraid to touch the screen, as if it might disappear if he did. "I can''t believe it," he murmured, his voice breaking. "After all this time... after everything I went through..."


    Tears welled up in his eyes, blurring his vision. To think that the cheat he had desperately longed for during his second life, a life filled with struggle and hardship, would finally appear in his third. The realization was overwhelming, and he let out a shaky breath, a mixture of relief and joy flooding over him.


    "It''s real," he whispered to himself, a small smile forming on his lips. "It''s actually real."


    But as quickly as the tears came, they dried up, replaced by a fierce determination. His smile turned into a smirk as he imagined the possibilities that lay before him. If he had a cheat now, everything would change. The game was about to be played on his terms.


    "Alright, let''s see what we''ve got here," he said, focusing intently on the screen.


    [Divine Mask - God Clone System]


    "Divine Mask? God Clone System?" he muttered, puzzled and intrigued. He leaned closer, trying to decipher the meaning behind these words.


    [User can create clones with unique abilities, manifesting as masks.]


    [When worn, these masks bestow the user with the clone''s powers.]


    [Masks can also be placed on golems or dolls, transforming them into entities with the clone''s abilities.]


    As Lucas read the descriptions on the screen, his mind raced with excitement and curiosity. The summary was clear: With this cheat, he could create a mask. He repeated the key points aloud, trying to fully grasp the implications.


    "So, when I wear the mask, I can use powers different from my own?" he muttered, pacing the room. The soft glow from the screen illuminated his thoughtful expression. "And if I place the mask on a golem or doll, it becomes a humanoid clone acting as my subordinate?"


    He stopped pacing and looked out the small window of his room, the moon casting a silver light over the village. His thoughts whirled with possibilities. "I could have an army of powerful clones," he whispered, a grin slowly spreading across his face. "Different powers, different abilities... the possibilities are endless."


    Lucas imagined a scene where he and his clones faced his enemies. Each clone wielded unique powers, overwhelming their opponents with sheer versatility and strength. The thought filled him with a newfound sense of power and purpose. He could protect Lucy. He could finally exact his revenge.


    "But how do I create the mask?" Lucas wondered aloud, his excitement mingling with uncertainty. He turned back to the glowing screen, hoping it held more answers.


    As if responding to his thoughts, new text appeared on the screen:


    [Creating a mask requires no initial cost.]


    Lucas''s eyes widened in astonishment. "I don''t need anything? I can just create numerous masks?"


    The room seemed to pulse with his excitement, the glow of the screen reflecting in his eyes. He began to imagine all the masks he could create, each with different powers, each an asset in his quest to protect Lucy and defeat his enemies.


    But then, more text appeared:


    [However, while the creation is free, the user must personally cultivate the mask.]


    Lucas''s excitement was momentarily dampened. He frowned, contemplating the implications. "Cultivate it myself?" he echoed, thinking aloud. "I can handle cultivating one or two masks, but what about the future when I might need many?"


    He sat down on the edge of his bed, the wooden frame creaking under his weight. The moonlight streaming through the window cast a serene glow over the room, contrasting with the turmoil in his mind. He ran a hand through his hair, frustration evident in his eyes.


    "I need a way to manage this," Lucas murmured to himself, his mind racing. "If I have to cultivate each mask myself, it could become overwhelming."


    He paced the small room, the wooden floorboards creaking under his weight. The glow of the system screen cast shifting shadows on the walls, reflecting his inner turmoil. He glanced back at the screen, hoping for more guidance.


    As if responding to his thoughts, the screen flickered and new text scrolled into view:


    [Do not be concerned. Simply establish the mask''s foundational path. Once the basics are set, the mask can continue to cultivate independently, given sufficient resources.]


    Lucas stopped in his tracks, his eyes widening with understanding. He read the message again, letting the words sink in. "So, I just need to lay the foundational path," he muttered, a glimmer of hope returning to his voice. "After that, I can provide resources, and the mask will cultivate on its own." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He sat down on the edge of his bed, the mattress sagging slightly. "This changes everything," he whispered, a mix of relief and excitement flooding over him. "I won''t be alone in this fight. I can create an army."


    The room was quiet, save for the soft hum of the screen. Lucas leaned back, staring at the ceiling, lost in thought. "With this power, I can protect Lucy. I can finally take the fight to those who wronged us."


    He stood up, his resolve hardening. "Alright, let''s see how this works," he said, determination clear in his voice. He turned back to the screen, ready to take the first step.


    "System," he called out, "how do I create my first mask?"


    The screen flickered again, displaying a simple command:


    [To create a mask, focus on the desired power and will it into existence.]


    Lucas took a deep breath, closing his eyes. He envisioned a mask, focusing on the power he wanted it to possess.

 Chapter 3: The First Mask

    Lucas sat on the edge of his bed, deep in contemplation. The soft light of the setting sun filtered through the window, casting long shadows across his modest room. His thoughts were consumed by the kind of mask he should create first.


    The world he lived in wasn''t a typical magical fantasy realm. It was a unique fusion of a magic fantasy world and a wuxia world, a place where ancient arts and mystical powers coexisted.


    In this world, cultivation manuals were as common as they were essential. Unlike the wuxia novels he had read in his first life, where cultivators harnessed qi, here they used mana. The system of cultivation was divided into two main paths: warriors and mages.


    Warriors were formidable fighters who used weapons and mana to cultivate their bodies, enhancing their physical strength and resilience. Mages, on the other hand, cultivated their mana hearts, enabling them to cast powerful spells and control the elements.


    In essence, mages were akin to elemental qi cultivators, while warriors were similar to body cultivators.


    Lucas''s gaze drifted to the horizon, remembering his past life. Occasionally, there were also magic warriors¡ªan elite class of cultivators who could harness both physical prowess and magical abilities.


    However, magic warriors were rare, requiring not only a top-tier cultivation manual but also an exceptionally talented body.


    In his second life, Lucas had been one such rare magic warrior. Known far and wide as the Demon King, he had fought, killed, and plundered countless enemies.


    Among his spoils was a transcendent-tier cultivation manual for magic warriors, a rare and powerful artifact. Though he had forgotten its exact name, he remembered it was a thunder element cultivation manual.


    Recalling the powerful transcendent-tier cultivation manual he had obtained in his previous life, he decided to consult the system about its potential use.


    "System," he called out, breaking the silence. "Can the mask learn any cultivation manual?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A familiar, mechanical voice echoed in his mind, [Affirmative. The mask can assimilate and cultivate any type of cultivation manual.]


    Lucas''s face broke into a wide smile, his eyes sparkling with newfound hope and determination. "Perfect," he murmured to himself. He closed his eyes, recalling every detail of the thunder element cultivation manual, a relic that had granted him unparalleled power before. With focused intent, he began the process of creating his first mask.


    Energy swirled around him as the mask started to materialize. It was a blank canvas, waiting to be filled with the power he would bestow upon it. The room seemed to hum with anticipation.


    The system''s voice interrupted his thoughts.


    [Instruction: Wear the mask and commence cultivation as per the chosen manual. The mask will autonomously integrate the cultivation progress.]


    Taking a deep breath, Lucas picked up the newly formed mask. It felt cool and smooth in his hands. He put it on, feeling a slight tingle as it adhered to his face. Immediately, he could sense a connection to the mask, a conduit for his cultivation.


    He began to cultivate, drawing mana from the air around him into his body. The air crackled with energy as he channeled the mana, following the intricate methods outlined in the manual. He could feel the raw power of the thunder element flowing through him.


    "Just like old times," Lucas whispered to himself, a hint of nostalgia in his voice.


    He concentrated on converting the ambient mana into thunder mana, a process described in the manual. The exchange rate was harsh¡ªten units of regular mana for a single unit of thunder mana. Despite the slow pace, Lucas knew the effort was worth it. Thunder mana was exponentially more powerful, providing strength that far surpassed ordinary cultivation.


    "Focus," he told himself. "Slow and steady."


    Lucas directed the thunder mana into his cells, feeling them invigorate and strengthen. The mana coursed through his veins, reinforcing his very essence. His muscles, bones, and skin absorbed the energy, becoming denser and more resilient¡ªthe hallmark of a warrior''s path.


    At the same time, the thunder mana in his blood worked to enhance his heart and veins, boosting his internal mana flow. This was the essence of a mage, the ability to wield powerful magic. The dual cultivation method of the magic warrior allowed him to harness both physical and magical strength.


    He remembered his days as the Demon King, using this very manual to dominate his foes. "The power to crush my enemies... It''s all coming back," he mused, a grin forming on his lips.


    Hours passed as Lucas continued his cultivation. The room was filled with a faint, electric glow, evidence of the thunder mana he was absorbing. Eventually, he felt a shift as the mask began to draw the cultivated mana from his body.


    [Notification: The mask has successfully assimilated the foundational techniques of the Thunder Element Magic Warrior cultivation manual.]


    Lucas felt a sudden and intense drain on his mana reserves as the thunder mana he had painstakingly cultivated was absorbed into the mask. The sensation was both disconcerting and fascinating. He placed a hand on his chest, feeling the residual warmth and power that still lingered within him.


    "What just happened?" he muttered, glancing down at the mask. "It absorbed everything so quickly."


    Despite the unpleasant feeling of losing his hard-earned mana, Lucas could sense that his body had retained the benefits of the cultivation process. His muscles felt denser, his skin tougher, and his veins thrummed with newfound strength.


    "It''s like my body has been tempered," he thought aloud, a smile slowly spreading across his face. "Even though the mana was absorbed, the strengthening effects remain. This means my foundation will be incredibly solid when I start my own cultivation in earnest."


    The system''s voice broke through his thoughts once more.


    [Prompt: Please assign a designation to the newly created mask.]


    Lucas held the mask up, studying its blank, smooth surface. He could feel the potential within it, a power waiting to be unleashed. "This cheat is the Divine Mask - God Clone System," he said thoughtfully. "I need a name that reflects its strength and potential."


    He thought back to his first life, remembering the myths and legends that had once fascinated him. "The famous god of thunder," he murmured, a grin forming. "From my first life... Zeus."


    He looked at the mask with determination. "I shall name you Zeus," he declared. "With this power, I''ll ensure no one can harm those I care about ever again."


    Holding the mask named Zeus, Lucas felt a renewed sense of purpose. The room seemed to hum with energy as he envisioned the many possibilities this cheat offered.

 Chapter 4: Becoming A Target

    Lucas immediately examined the information of the first Divine Mask he had created, displayed clearly on the system screen.


    [Name: Zeus]


    [Class: Magic Warrior]


    [Tier: One Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Transcendent Tier Thunder Element Cultivation Manual]


    He sat on the edge of his bed, the early morning sunlight filtering through the small window, casting a warm glow over the room. As he read the details, a smile of satisfaction spread across his face.


    "This looks promising," Lucas murmured to himself. But his smile faded slightly when he read the name of the cultivation manual. "Transcendent Tier Thunder Element Cultivation Manual... it''s quite a mouthful," he mused aloud, shaking his head. "It needs a simpler name."


    With determination, he spoke to the system, "Just change the name to Divine Thunder Cultivation Manual."


    The system responded promptly.


    [Confirmation: Renaming Transcendent Tier Thunder Element Cultivation Manual to Divine Thunder Cultivation Manual.]


    Lucas nodded in approval, pleased with the new, concise name. "That''s much better," he said, leaning back in his chair. He could already feel the potential of Zeus growing.


    He then considered his next steps. Strengthening Zeus was paramount. He wondered aloud, "I need to make Zeus stronger. Do I need specific resources, or can I use anything?"


    [Resource Allocation: Any resources can be used to strengthen the mask. Optimal performance achieved with highly compatible resources. Thunder-based resources recommended for accelerated cultivation.]


    Lucas rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Thunder-based resources, huh? Those are going to be hard to find," he muttered. "But it makes sense. If I want to cultivate Zeus effectively, I''ll need the best resources available."


    He sighed, the weight of the task ahead sinking in. The forest was vast and dangerous, but he knew he had no choice. "Looks like I''m going on a resource hunt," he said to himself, standing up and stretching. "I need to get stronger, and fast. Six months isn''t a lot of time."


    The sun had fully risen now, casting long shadows across the room, filling it with a golden glow. Lucas took a deep breath, savoring the cool morning air that flowed in through the open window. He grabbed his bag, feeling its weight on his shoulder, a reminder of the journey ahead. Before stepping outside, he knew he had to speak to Lucy.


    He found her in the kitchen, her hands busy with breakfast preparations. The scent of freshly baked bread and brewing tea filled the air, creating a momentary sense of normalcy.


    "Morning, Lucy," Lucas greeted, trying to sound casual.


    "Morning, Lucas," she replied, looking up with a smile. Her eyes, however, couldn''t hide the worry that lay beneath. "Heading out early today?"


    "Yeah," Lucas said, adjusting the strap of his bag. "I need to gather some supplies. I''ll be back later."


    Lucy paused, her hands still for a moment. "Are you sure you''ll be okay? The forest can be dangerous."


    "I''ll be fine," Lucas assured her, his voice steady. "I need to do this. Don''t worry about me."


    She sighed softly, her concern evident. "Just... take care of yourself, alright?"


    Lucas reached out and gently squeezed her shoulder. "I will, I promise. I''ll be back before you know it."


    Lucy nodded, though the worry in her eyes didn''t fade. "Alright. Just don''t push yourself too hard."


    "I won''t," he said, offering a reassuring smile before turning to leave.


    As he stepped out the door, the morning light seemed brighter, the air fresher. Lucas felt a mix of determination and resolve. The path to the forest lay before him, a dense line of trees just visible in the distance. The rustling leaves and chirping birds created a symphony of nature, urging him onward.


    With each step, his resolve hardened. The forest awaited, and with it, the resources he needed to strengthen Zeus. He walked with purpose, the weight of his mission clear in his mind. Six months wasn''t a long time, but he intended to make every moment count.


    Meanwhile, after Lucas left, Lucy prepared to go to the market to buy some things for dinner. She hummed a cheerful tune as she tidied up the kitchen, her mind already making a list of Lucas''s favorite foods. "Let''s see... he loves roasted chicken, fresh bread, and those sweet apples from Mrs. Thompson''s orchard," she mused aloud, tying her hair back and grabbing a basket.


    The village was bustling with activity as Lucy made her way through the streets. Children played near the fountain, their laughter mingling with the calls of vendors selling their wares. The market was a lively place, filled with the aroma of fresh produce, baked goods, and spices. Lucy greeted the vendors warmly, exchanging pleasantries as she selected the best ingredients.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Thompson," Lucy called out as she approached a stall laden with ripe, red apples.


    "Morning, dear! Out shopping for dinner?" Mrs. Thompson replied with a smile.


    "Yes, I am. I''ll take a dozen of your finest apples, please. Lucas loves them," Lucy said, handing over a few coins.


    "Ah, that brother of yours has good taste," Mrs. Thompson chuckled, carefully placing the apples into Lucy''s basket. "Here you go, sweetheart. Have a lovely day!"


    "Thank you, Mrs. Thompson!" Lucy responded, waving as she moved on to the next stall.


    As Lucy continued to shop, her basket gradually filled with vibrant vegetables, freshly baked bread, and a large, freshly caught fish. The market''s lively atmosphere seemed to embrace her, with vendors calling out their best deals and children laughing as they played nearby. However, amidst the bustling scene, she remained blissfully unaware of the sinister eyes watching her from a distance.


    Hidden in the shadows of a nearby alley, two men observed her every move. One of them, a short man with a wiry frame, nudged his companion. "Who is she?" he asked, his voice low and gravelly.


    The other man, taller with a scar running down his cheek, squinted at Lucy. "Just a commoner living on the edge of the village," he replied nonchalantly, his eyes flicking back to her.


    The scarred man''s eyes gleamed with a wicked light as he watched Lucy pick out some ripe tomatoes. "If that''s the case, we''ll watch her for a week and then kidnap her," he said, his voice dripping with malice. He licked his lips, his eyes roaming over Lucy. "Her body is nice and plump. I want her."


    The taller man nodded, his face expressionless but his eyes dark. "Understood," he said simply, slipping further into the shadows to follow Lucy discreetly. His gaze never left her as she continued her shopping, oblivious to the danger lurking nearby. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 5: Any Resources

    Lucas ventured deeper into the dense forest, the canopy overhead casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. The air was thick with the scent of pine and damp earth, and the rustling of leaves created a constant backdrop of sound. He scanned the surroundings intently, his eyes sharp and focused, searching for any signs of beasts.


    It wasn''t long before he spotted two goblins, their green skin blending seamlessly with the foliage. They moved with a predatory grace, their beady eyes darting around as they communicated in guttural grunts. Lucas''s smirk widened as he recognized this opportunity to test his newfound power.


    "Perfect," he muttered to himself, feeling the weight of his dagger in his hand. "Time to see if I still have it."


    The goblins noticed him and immediately brandished their crude daggers, snarling as they charged. Lucas took a deep breath, his body instinctively falling into a combat stance. Though he was still a normal human, his body was now stronger due to mana tempering.


    His muscles felt taut and ready, and he could sense the mana flowing through him, enhancing his reflexes and strength. His past life''s fighting instincts, honed through countless battles, were as sharp as ever.


    "Let''s make this quick," Lucas said aloud, his voice steady. "I need to get back into the rhythm of fighting."


    As the goblins attacked, Lucas moved with practiced precision. He caught the first goblin by the wrist, twisting it painfully. The goblin snarled in pain, its eyes widening in surprise. Lucas easily snatched the crude dagger from its grasp.


    "Nice try," Lucas muttered, his voice cold and steady. In one swift, fluid motion, he drew the blade across the goblin''s throat. The creature gurgled, its lifeblood spilling out as it collapsed to the ground, dead in an instant. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The second goblin, witnessing this brutal display, froze in terror. It sputtered something in its guttural language, but Lucas couldn''t understand a word. Still, the fear in its eyes was unmistakable.


    "What''s the matter? Scared?" Lucas taunted, his eyes narrowing.


    The goblin''s survival instincts kicked in, and it turned to flee. Lucas''s reflexes were lightning-fast. He hurled the dagger with deadly accuracy, the blade slicing through the air and embedding itself squarely in the goblin''s head. The creature dropped like a stone, lifeless.


    Lucas took a moment to survey the scene, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips. The two goblin corpses lay still, their once-green skin now pale and bloodied. The forest seemed to hold its breath in the aftermath of the quick but violent encounter.


    Suddenly, a system screen appeared before him, its ethereal glow cutting through the forest''s shadows. The screen hovered silently, casting an otherworldly light on the surrounding foliage.


    [Goblin corpses detected. These can be utilized to provide experience to the Divine Mask.]


    Lucas blinked, his eyes widening in surprise. "I can use goblin corpses?" he asked aloud, unable to hide his incredulity.


    [Affirmative. Any corpse containing mana can be absorbed by the Divine Mask to gain experience. The amount of experience gained is proportional to the mana content of the corpse.]


    He furrowed his brow, deep in thought. "But these goblins... they don''t seem to have much mana," he murmured, glancing down at the lifeless bodies.


    [Correct. The goblins possess minimal mana, resulting in a modest experience gain for the mask. Despite the small contribution, every bit of experience is valuable.]


    Lucas nodded slowly, digesting the information. He began to pace around the corpses, the gears in his mind turning. "So, let me get this straight," he said, his voice steady. "I can use any corpse with mana, no matter how little, to gain experience for the mask?"


    [Affirmative.]


    A new thought struck him, and he turned sharply to face the screen, his eyes glinting with a mix of curiosity and something darker. "Even human corpses?" he asked, his tone probing.


    [Yes. Human corpses containing mana can also be absorbed by the Divine Mask to provide experience.]


    Lucas''s lips curled into a sinister grin as the implications sank in. "That''s... useful," he murmured, envisioning the potential applications. He could eliminate enemies and dispose of evidence simultaneously.


    The forest around him was eerily quiet, the leaves rustling softly in the breeze as if nature itself was holding its breath. Lucas took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the dagger in his hand. He turned back to the system screen, resolute. "Absorb these corpses," he commanded.


    [Initiating absorption of goblin corpses. Processing...]


    Lucas watched intently as the process began. The goblin bodies, once menacing in their crude way, began to wither and shrink.


    Their green flesh turned grey, drying out and flaking away like old parchment. Lucas marveled at the sight, his eyes widening as the corpses crumbled into fine ash.


    "The system really sucks them dry, huh?" he muttered, half to himself.


    [Absorption complete. Zeus''s current status: One Star Magic Warrior (0.01%)]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow at the update. "So each goblin only contributes 0.005%?" He shook his head, a mix of surprise and amusement on his face. "That''s... not much."


    "But," he quickly added, his mind already formulating a plan, "there are plenty of goblins in this forest. If I can find their village, I can gather a lot more resources."


    He set off deeper into the forest, his senses alert. The trees grew denser, and the sounds of forest life surrounded him. Lucas knew that the goblin village wouldn''t be too far; they usually set up camp near water sources. He moved quietly, his footsteps barely making a sound on the forest floor.


    As he walked, he thought about the system and its capabilities. The idea of using corpses to strengthen Zeus opened up many possibilities. Not only could he use it to get rid of evidence, but it also meant that every battle, every kill, would directly contribute to his power.


    His thoughts were interrupted by the rustling of leaves. Lucas crouched behind a bush and peered through the foliage. Ahead, he saw a small clearing with several goblins milling about. This had to be the outskirts of their village.


    Lucas''s grin widened as he formulated his plan. "Time to gather some resources," he whispered to himself, his eyes gleaming with determination.

 Chapter 6: The Power of Zeus (1)

    Lucas now stood at the edge of the goblin village, hidden behind a thick cluster of trees. The village was a chaotic sprawl of crude huts and makeshift tents, with goblins bustling about in their daily routines.


    He estimated there were at least a hundred of the creatures, maybe more. Assessing the situation, he murmured to himself, "This might be a little too much to handle on my own."


    The sight of so many goblins didn''t deter him; instead, it fueled his determination. Realizing the need for more power, he reached into his system screen and pulled out the Zeus Mask. It was a plain white mask adorned with intricate thunder engravings that seemed to pulse with latent energy.


    Taking a deep breath, Lucas put on the mask. Instantly, he felt a shift within himself. His own mana drained away, replaced by a powerful, electrifying energy that surged through his veins. He felt a strange sensation, as if his very essence was being rewritten by the mask.


    Curious, Lucas glanced at a nearby puddle of water, wanting to see if there were any visible changes. What he saw made him gasp in surprise.


    Staring back at him was not the familiar face of a human wearing a mask but that of a handsome man with long, flowing white hair and striking features. He looked every bit the part of a divine warrior.


    Alarmed and confused, he asked the system, "What happened to me? Why do I look like this?"


    [The Divine Mask inherently transforms the user''s body and appearance to match its power. Do not compare this to inferior, mundane masks.]


    "Sorry," Lucas muttered, feeling a bit sheepish but mostly excited. The transformation was astonishing.


    This mask not only concealed his true identity but also offered new possibilities and a significant power boost. He flexed his fingers, feeling the raw power coursing through him. "Incredible... this could be a game-changer."


    He took a moment to relish the newfound power coursing through his veins, savoring the energy that surged from the Zeus Mask. Refocusing on the task at hand, he peered at the bustling goblin village ahead, the creatures completely unaware of the impending assault. "Let''s see what Zeus can do," he muttered to himself, a determined grin spreading across his face.


    Gripping the two crude daggers he had taken from the goblins earlier, Lucas moved swiftly toward the village. He activated the most basic skill of a thunder element magic warrior: Thunder Weapons. Electricity crackled and danced along the blades, imbuing them with deadly thunder mana.


    With a burst of speed, Lucas charged into the village, slashing through goblins with ease. His enhanced daggers sliced through their bodies like tofu, leaving a trail of smoking, lifeless forms in his wake. The air was filled with the acrid smell of burnt flesh and the crackle of electricity.


    "What''s happening?!" one goblin shrieked in their guttural language as Lucas decimated their ranks. The panic was palpable, and the goblins began to scatter, but Lucas was relentless.


    The crude daggers, unable to withstand the intense power, soon crumbled in his hands. Undeterred, Lucas scooped up more crude weapons scattered around the village, continuing his deadly rampage.


    A goblin, braver than the rest, lunged at him with a spear. Lucas sidestepped the attack effortlessly, spinning around to slash the goblin across the back with a new dagger. The creature fell with a gurgling cry.


    "Pathetic," Lucas muttered, his voice cold and detached. He grabbed a sword from a fallen goblin and swung it experimentally, the blade now crackling with thunder mana.


    As he killed more goblins, Lucas felt a thrill he hadn''t experienced in a long time. The goblins fell one after another, unable to match his speed and power. He moved like a storm through their ranks, each strike more precise and deadly than the last.


    "Look out!" another goblin yelled, but it was too late. Lucas had already dispatched several more of their comrades. The remaining goblins tried to flee, but Lucas pursued them relentlessly.


    The feeling of power and dominance was exhilarating. With each strike, he grew more confident and determined. "This feeling of killing is really the best," Lucas thought with a smile, his eyes gleaming with fierce satisfaction. The power of Zeus was intoxicating, and he reveled in the sheer strength and speed it granted him.


    He paused for a moment, surrounded by the bodies of his fallen enemies. The village, once noisy and bustling, was now eerily silent except for the crackling of residual electricity. Lucas took a deep breath, the air still charged with mana.


    Meanwhile, one of the goblins who had managed to escape ran frantically to the goblin leader''s house. Bursting through the door, he panted heavily, eyes wide with terror. "Chief! Chief! Emergency! A human is killing us!" he screamed, his voice trembling.


    The goblin leader, a towering figure, rose from his seat. He was a hobgoblin, larger and more imposing than any of the regular goblins. His red eyes narrowed, and his lips curled into a snarl. "What did you say?" he roared, his voice deep and menacing.


    "A human, Chief! He''s slaughtering everyone! We need your help!" the goblin pleaded, falling to his knees, his entire body shaking.


    The hobgoblin''s face contorted with rage. "I''ll show him not to mess with us," he growled, his eyes blazing with fury. He reached for the huge sword resting beside his chair, its blade gleaming ominously in the dim light. With a powerful grip, he lifted it, the muscles in his arms bulging. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stay here and don''t move," he commanded the frightened goblin, his voice a low, dangerous rumble. The goblin nodded vigorously, too scared to utter a word.


    As the hobgoblin stormed out of the house, his footsteps thundered across the village, each step a promise of violence. The eerie silence of the village was shattered by the sound of his heavy gait.


    Meanwhile, Lucas, still in the midst of killing goblins, suddenly sensed a powerful aura approaching from the other side of the village. A smile spread across his face as he wiped the blood from his daggers. "Looks like the boss is finally here," he muttered, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.

 Chapter 7: The Power of Zeus (2)

    Lucas smiled as he looked at the approaching figure, the leader of the goblin village. Soon, a large, tall, green humanoid creature came into view, its presence commanding and menacing. Instantly, Lucas recognized the creature as a hobgoblin.


    Not only was it a hobgoblin, but from the powerful aura Lucas felt emanating from it, he knew that this creature was at least a one-star warrior, and a high-ranking one at that. Despite this, Lucas''s confidence did not waver; instead, it fueled his determination.


    The hobgoblin glared at Lucas, its eyes burning with fury. "So you are the one who killed my people," it snarled, its voice a deep, guttural growl. "How dare you! I will make you pay with your life!"


    Though the hobgoblin''s words were in a language foreign to Lucas, the tone and body language made the meaning clear. Lucas could sense the raw anger and intent to kill. Instead of feeling intimidated, he felt a thrill. He smirked, raising his middle finger in a brazen gesture of defiance.


    The hobgoblin''s face contorted with rage. With a roar that echoed through the now-silent village, it charged at Lucas, brandishing a massive sword.


    "Come on then!" Lucas taunted, his voice steady and filled with a mix of excitement and resolve.


    As the hobgoblin closed in, Lucas activated his thunder speed, his movements becoming a blur. He dodged the hobgoblin''s initial strike with ease, electricity crackling around him. He aimed for the creature''s neck, hoping to end the battle swiftly.


    But the hobgoblin was no ordinary opponent. With surprising speed and agility for its size, it brought its sword up just in time to block Lucas''s attack. The clash of steel rang out, and sparks flew from the impact.


    Lucas''s eyes widened slightly, impressed despite himself. "Not bad," he admitted with a smirk, his tone almost respectful.


    The hobgoblin growled, its eyes narrowing. "You will not find me so easy to kill, human!" it spat, its voice filled with venom.


    In the next moment, the huge sword in the hobgoblin''s hand began to glow with an eerie light, the air around it crackling with energy. Lucas''s eyes narrowed in concern, recognizing the telltale signs of a powerful skill.


    The hobgoblin''s face twisted into a savage grin. "You think you can defeat me so easily, human? Witness my true power!" it bellowed, its voice reverberating with raw fury. "Power Strike!"


    With a roar that seemed to shake the very ground beneath them, the hobgoblin brought its sword down with immense force. The blade descended like a lightning bolt, fast and deadly.


    Lucas''s heart raced. He knew he had only a split second to react. "Damn it!" he cursed under his breath, bringing up his two daggers in a desperate attempt to block the oncoming strike. The hobgoblin''s skill-enhanced speed was overwhelming, leaving Lucas no time to dodge.


    The clash was explosive. The thunder-imbued daggers met the glowing sword with a resounding crash, sparks flying in all directions. Lucas gritted his teeth, feeling the sheer power of the attack vibrate through his arms. His eyes locked onto the hobgoblin''s, seeing the ruthless determination in its gaze.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" the hobgoblin taunted, its voice dripping with contempt. "You''ll need more than that to stop me!"


    Lucas could feel the strain on his weapons. The thunder-imbued daggers, though powerful, were no match for the sheer force of the hobgoblin''s Power Strike. Cracks began to form along the blades, and within moments, they shattered into pieces, the remnants falling to the ground with a dull clink.


    The hobgoblin''s eyes glinted with triumph as it smirked, readying itself for another strike. "You won''t survive this!" it bellowed, lifting its massive sword high.


    Lucas''s heart pounded in his chest. He knew he had only seconds to act. As the hobgoblin prepared to bring its sword down again, Lucas seized the moment, his instincts kicking in.


    The hobgoblin assumed Lucas was immobilized by the earlier skill, its confidence making it careless. But Lucas was far from defeated. He moved with lightning speed, sidestepping the hobgoblin''s strike and closing the distance between them in an instant.


    "What?!" the hobgoblin growled, its expression turning from confidence to shock as Lucas''s hand shot forward, grabbing the creature''s head with a vice-like grip. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You underestimated me," Lucas hissed, his voice low and dangerous. His eyes burned with determination as he channeled the last of his remaining mana.


    A sphere of electrified energy began to form in his hand, crackling with intensity. "Thunder Ball!" Lucas shouted, the air around them vibrating with the power of the spell.


    The hobgoblin''s eyes widened in terror as the electrified sphere made contact. The Thunder Ball burned through its head, sending jolts of electricity through its body. The hobgoblin convulsed violently, its muscles seizing under the onslaught of energy. It tried to scream, but the sound was lost in the crackling roar of the Thunder Ball.


    Lucas''s face was a mask of grim determination, sweat beading on his forehead from the effort. He could feel the hobgoblin''s strength waning, its resistance fading with each passing second. Finally, with one last convulsion, the hobgoblin collapsed to the ground, its body smoking and lifeless.


    Breathing heavily, Lucas looked down at the fallen creature. The once-threatening hobgoblin now lay defeated at his feet, its massive form still and lifeless. Lucas allowed himself a small, satisfied smile, a mix of relief and pride in his eyes.


    "That was too close," he muttered to himself, wiping the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand. The air around him crackled with the residual energy of the battle, and the smell of burnt flesh lingered.


    The village was eerily silent now, the goblins'' chatter replaced by the faint hum of dying electricity. Lucas took a deep breath, savoring the moment. But suddenly, his instincts screamed a warning. He turned just in time to see a goblin charging at him, its eyes wild with rage and grief.


    "I will kill you for my dead family!" the goblin shrieked, its voice cracking with fury. The small creature lunged at Lucas, brandishing a crude, rusted blade.


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed, his mind sharpening with adrenaline. Without missing a beat, he snatched a dagger from the ground, its handle cool and familiar in his grip.


    With a swift, practiced motion, he hurled the dagger. The blade spun through the air, glinting briefly before it embedded itself in the goblin''s forehead.


    The goblin''s eyes widened in shock, its momentum halting abruptly. It toppled forward, landing with a dull thud, lifeless. Lucas watched it fall, his expression unreadable.


    "I guess that''s your answer," Lucas muttered to himself. He didn''t understand the goblin''s words¡ªtheir language was an unintelligible string of sounds to him¡ªbut the intent was clear enough. As he stood over the fallen goblin, he felt a mix of exhaustion and grim satisfaction.


    Then a broader smile spread across his face as he realized the opportunities ahead. "This is just the beginning," he whispered, the thrill of power coursing through him. The taste of victory was sweet, but he knew he needed more to grow stronger.

 Chapter 8: Manual Absorption

    Lucas stood amidst the corpses of the goblins, the stench of death mingling with the residual crackle of mana in the air. The forest, which had once been filled with the goblins'' chaotic chatter, was now eerily silent. He took a deep breath, steadying himself as he turned his attention to the system.


    "System, absorb all of these corpses," he commanded, his voice firm.


    [Do you want to absorb them yourself or have the system do it for you?] the system inquired, its tone neutral yet slightly condescending.


    Lucas blinked in confusion. "Wait, you mean I can absorb them myself?" He furrowed his brow, trying to comprehend the system''s suggestion.


    [Indeed. If you choose to absorb them yourself, the efficiency will increase by 100%. However, I suppose I shouldn''t have expected you to know that without my guidance.] The system''s tone dripped with a smug superiority.


    "The hell?" Lucas exclaimed, his eyes widening in shock. "So why didn''t you tell me this when I absorbed the two goblins earlier?"


    [Those were mere crumbs, hardly worth mentioning. I assumed you wouldn''t need to know for such trivial amounts,] the system replied dismissively.


    "You''re shameless," Lucas muttered, his expression a mix of irritation and disbelief. He shook his head, trying to process the system''s arrogance.


    Lucas stood there, flabbergasted. Was the system always like this, just holding back before, or had it suddenly developed the ability to mock him? He couldn''t be sure.


    Shaking off his bewilderment, he focused on the task at hand. "Alright, so how do I absorb them?" he asked, trying to keep his tone steady.


    [Just cultivate as you normally would. The process will handle itself automatically, though I suppose I must spell out everything for you.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the system''s sarcastic remark. "I see," he replied, forcing himself to stay calm.


    He soon began his cultivation, focusing intently on the Divine Thunder Cultivation Manual to absorb the mana from the fallen goblins. As he delved deeper into the cultivation process, the goblins and the hobgoblin began to dry up, their mana siphoned away.


    The process was anything but gentle. Lucas felt a sharp, searing pain as his body struggled to absorb and purify the raw mana, converting it into thunder mana.


    Lucas groaned, the pain coursing through his veins like liquid fire. Each pulse of mana felt like thousands of tiny needles piercing every cell in his body. The electricity surged within him, raw and untamed, as if he were channeling a storm through his very being. It was excruciating, an agonizing ordeal that tested his limits.


    He grit his teeth and persevered, his determination unyielding. The sensation was unlike anything he had ever experienced¡ªevery nerve ending felt as though it were being electrocuted, each muscle fiber straining against the overload of energy.


    Time seemed to stretch on indefinitely as he endured the torment. Minutes felt like hours, and the seconds dragged on with agonizing slowness. The goblins'' bodies began to wither and crumble, turning to dust as their life force was completely drained. Lucas''s breathing grew labored, each inhale and exhale a struggle against the relentless pain tearing through him.


    Despite the agony, Lucas forced himself to continue, drawing more and more mana into his body. His vision blurred, and his muscles spasmed uncontrollably, but he refused to stop. He needed this power. He needed to become stronger.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the last of the mana was absorbed. The goblins'' remains had disintegrated entirely, leaving only fine ash drifting away on the breeze. Lucas collapsed to his knees, panting heavily, his body drenched in sweat.


    The pain from the intense absorption and cultivation process still lingered, a dull ache in his muscles that reminded him of the ordeal he had just endured.


    With a shaky hand, he wiped the sweat from his brow and glanced at the level of his Divine Mask - Zeus.


    [Zeus: One Star Magic Warrior (5%)]


    Lucas''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Only 5%? How can that be? The hobgoblin I absorbed was almost a peak one-star beast," he exclaimed, frustration evident in his voice.


    [The hobgoblin, while formidable to commoners, is merely a low-tier beast in the grand scheme. Its mana was weak and diluted, leading to a less significant boost.]


    Lucas sighed deeply, the initial elation of victory giving way to disappointment. "That''s disappointing," he muttered under his breath, feeling the weight of the long road ahead.


    [Disappointment is a matter of perspective. You wouldn''t compare the mana from a one-star hobgoblin to that of a one-star dragon, would you? Expecting the same results would be naive.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but feel a bit chastised by the system''s matter-of-fact tone. He rubbed his temples, trying to alleviate the growing headache. "I understand that, but it doesn''t make it any less frustrating. I thought the hobgoblin''s mana would make a bigger difference."


    [While the hobgoblin might seem formidable to someone at your current level, in the grand hierarchy of beasts and cultivators, its power is almost laughably insignificant. Reaching higher levels demands far more substantial and potent sources of mana.]


    Lucas let out another sigh, his breath visible in the cool evening air of the forest. The setting sun cast long shadows, painting the scene with an orange glow. He looked around at the remains of the goblins, now reduced to dust and ash, scattered by the gentle breeze. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, even the top hobgoblin only amounted to almost 4%, and that was because I cultivated it myself," Lucas reflected, speaking more to himself than the system. "It seems reaching two stars will take a long time."


    [Patience and perseverance, if you can manage them, are key. The path to power is never swift or easy, especially for someone like you. Each small victory, each tiny fragment of mana absorbed, nudges you ever so slowly closer to your goal. Try to keep up.]


    Lucas could hear the faint rustling of leaves and the distant calls of forest creatures as night began to fall. He stood up, dusting off his clothes, and took one last look at the scene of his triumph and struggle.


    He started to walk back through the forest, the soft crunch of leaves underfoot accompanying his thoughts. As he navigated the familiar path back home, the moonlight filtered through the canopy, casting a silvery light on the ground.

 Chapter 9: Discovering the Intruder

    Lucas surveyed the aftermath of his battle with the goblins, the village now eerily silent and filled with the scent of charred flesh. The moon cast a pale light over the scene, illuminating the scattered treasures and crude weapons among the fallen goblins.


    Kneeling down, Lucas picked up a finely crafted dagger, its blade glinting in the moonlight. "This will come in handy," he murmured to himself, tucking it into his belt. Moving methodically, he gathered a small pile of valuable items: a few gemstones, a pouch of coins, and several more weapons, each more worn than the last.


    As he held up a particularly ornate sword, a memory flashed through his mind of battles he had fought and won in his past life. "Some things never change," he mused, placing the sword among his growing collection. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once he had collected everything of value, Lucas headed towards a nearby cave he had discovered earlier, hidden behind a thick curtain of vines. The entrance was barely noticeable, which made it the perfect hiding spot. Pushing the vines aside, he stepped into the cool darkness of the cave.


    "This should keep everything safe," he said aloud, his voice echoing softly. He carefully arranged the treasures in a corner, ensuring they were well-hidden. The sound of dripping water and the distant rustle of bats added to the cave''s eerie atmosphere.


    With his loot safely stashed, Lucas took a deep breath, feeling a sense of accomplishment. "All set," he muttered, dusting off his hands.


    As he made his way back to the village, Lucas felt the weight of the Zeus mask on his face. The transformation it provided was powerful, but it also served as a reminder of the new life he was leading.


    Nearing the edge of the forest, he paused, his hand hesitating on the mask. "Time to return to normal," he whispered, pulling off the mask. His features shifted back to those of his true self, the sensation both familiar and strange.


    As Lucas approached the small cottage he called home, the warm glow of lamplight spilled out from the windows, casting a welcoming aura over the garden. The scent of home-cooked food wafted through the air, making his stomach growl in anticipation. Pushing open the wooden door, he was greeted by his sister, Lucy, who looked up from her knitting with a smile.


    "Lucas, you''re back!" she exclaimed, setting her needles aside and walking over to him. "How was your day?"


    "It was... eventful," Lucas replied, offering a tired but genuine smile as he shrugged off his cloak. "How about you? How was the market?"


    Lucy sighed, leading him to the dining table where a simple but hearty meal was laid out. "Oh, you know how it is. Busy as always. I picked up your favorite¡ªroasted chicken and some fresh bread."


    "You always know how to make my day better," Lucas said, sitting down and savoring the aroma of the food. He took a bite of the chicken, closing his eyes in appreciation. "This is delicious, Lucy. Thank you."


    They ate in comfortable silence for a few minutes, the clinking of cutlery and the crackling of the fireplace the only sounds in the room. After a while, Lucy broke the silence. "I saw Mrs. Tanner today. She''s having trouble with her roof again. I think it''s about time someone helps her fix it properly."


    "I''ll see if I can lend her a hand tomorrow," Lucas replied between bites. "And I heard old man Garret is looking for someone to help with the harvest. Maybe I can earn a bit of extra coin."


    Lucy nodded, pleased. "That would be nice. We could use some extra money for the winter supplies."


    As they finished their meal, Lucas leaned back in his chair, feeling the weight of the day''s events catch up to him. "I think I need to call it a night," he said, stifling a yawn. "It''s been a long day."


    Lucy smiled, her eyes reflecting her own fatigue. "I''m tired too. Let''s both get some rest. Goodnight, Lucas."


    "Goodnight, Lucy," he replied, giving her a quick hug before heading to his room.


    Once inside his small, dimly lit bedroom, Lucas''s smile faded. Shadows danced on the walls, cast by the flickering candlelight, and the room''s familiar warmth did little to soothe his growing unease. From the moment he had stepped into the house, he had sensed someone watching Lucy, a feeling that gnawed at his peace of mind.


    "Who dares to spy on my sister?" he muttered under his breath, fury building within him. The very thought made his blood boil.


    He moved swiftly, covering himself with a blanket for concealment as he donned the Zeus mask. His face and body transformed, and the mask''s power surged through him, replacing his own mana with a potent energy. With the mask on, he could utilize his mana to sense his surroundings.


    Closing his eyes, he concentrated, his senses expanding beyond the walls of his room. He quickly located an individual lurking nearby. This person was heading away, likely to report back to their superior.


    "Not on my watch," Lucas whispered, his voice filled with determination.


    Still wearing the Zeus mask, he pulled on a dark cape, the fabric whispering against his skin as he adjusted it. Silently, he slipped out of the house and into the night. The village was quiet, bathed in the silver glow of the moon, and Lucas used the shadows to his advantage.


    Drawing on his experience from his past life, he moved with practiced stealth, his steps light and deliberate. He followed the intruder, staying just out of sight, his eyes narrowing as he recognized the path the figure was taking. It led to a secluded spot on the outskirts of the village, a place often frequented by shady characters.


    As they neared the dimly lit area, the figure slowed down, looking around cautiously. Lucas crouched behind a large tree, observing. He needed to gather as much information as possible before making his move.

 Chapter 10: Painful Memories

    Lucas moved stealthily through the darkened streets, following the man at a safe distance. His senses were heightened, and his heart pounded with anticipation. The man led him to a secluded area on the outskirts of the village, where the dim light of a single lantern illuminated a shadowy figure waiting with two imposing bodyguards.


    The short man glanced up as they approached, his eyes gleaming with malice. The two bodyguards stood on either side of him, their stances menacing and their auras radiating mid-tier one-star warrior strength. Lucas could sense they were not as powerful as the hobgoblin he had slain, but they were formidable nonetheless.


    The man with the scar on his face stepped forward and bowed slightly. "I''ve followed the woman as you requested," he reported.


    The short man''s eyes narrowed. "And? What did you find out?" he asked, his voice a low, dangerous whisper.


    "She lives on the outskirts of the village, in a secluded area," the scarred man replied. "She appears to be alone, except for her brother."


    "A brother, you say?" The short man''s eyebrows arched in interest.


    "Yes," the scarred man confirmed, nodding. "But he seems to be just a young boy. Hardly a threat."


    The short man rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "So, she has no other family?"


    "None that I''ve seen," the scarred man answered, his tone confident.


    "Good," the short man said, a sinister smile creeping across his face. "Will the brother be a problem?"


    The scarred man shook his head, a smirk playing on his lips. "Her brother is just a kid. He won''t be able to interfere."


    The short man chuckled darkly. "Excellent. Then we will proceed as planned. Let''s take her tomorrow night."


    He leaned in closer, his voice dripping with malice. "Make sure everything is ready. I don''t want any mistakes."


    "Understood," the scarred man replied, bowing once more before stepping back.


    The short man''s grin widened into a perverted smile, his eyes glinting with cruel anticipation. "This is going to be fun."


    Lucas, hidden in the shadows, listened to the entire conversation, feeling a surge of anger boiling within him. He recognized the short man immediately. The face and the voice were etched into his memory like a scar that never healed.


    "This is the same bastard," Lucas thought, his eyes narrowing. "The one who took my sister in my past life."


    In that previous life, the short man''s cruelty had known no bounds. He hadn''t merely kidnapped Lucy; he had subjected her to the worst kind of horrors.


    Lucas vividly recalled the night she was taken¡ªher screams echoing through the dark, a desperate cry for help that he couldn''t answer. The days that followed were a nightmare, filled with futile searches and mounting despair.


    The short man had not only violated Lucy but had sold her into a life of unimaginable torment. The details of her suffering were too painful to dwell on, but they haunted Lucas.


    He remembered the first time he had received word of her fate, a crumpled letter delivered by a trembling hand. It spoke of the brutalities she endured, of the relentless abuse that broke her spirit.


    The most harrowing memory was the sight of Lucy''s tortured and lifeless body, sent back to him as a cruel taunt. Her once bright eyes were vacant, her body marred by the violence she had endured. The image seared into his mind, a constant reminder of his failure to protect her.


    He remembered the anguish that had consumed him, a pain so deep it felt like his very soul was being torn apart.


    The helplessness was overwhelming, knowing that he had been unable to save the one person who mattered most to him. And then, as if the universe itself conspired against him, he was framed for crimes he didn''t commit.


    Due to lies and deceit, the locals also turned against him. They believed him to be the villain, and he was ostracized, cast out with no chance to defend himself. The betrayal stung almost as much as the loss of his sister, leaving him isolated and consumed by a desire for vengeance.


    The short man leaned back, a cruel smile playing on his lips. "We''ll take her tomorrow night. Make sure everything is ready."


    Lucas''s fists clenched tighter, his nails digging into his palms. "Not this time," he vowed silently. "This time, I will stop you."


    The short man continued, oblivious to the fury lurking in the shadows. "And what about the brother? Are you sure he won''t be a problem?"


    The scarred man nodded confidently. "He''s just a boy, no threat at all. We can handle him easily."


    Lucas felt a cold rage settle over him. "You have no idea what you''re up against," he thought, a grim determination hardening his resolve.


    Unbeknownst to the villains, fate had different plans. Though the short man intended to kidnap Lucy, his plans would soon be disrupted by a hobgoblin attack on his gang. But Lucas, focused solely on the present, was determined to protect his sister. He wasn''t aware of the impending chaos, but it wouldn''t have changed his resolve.


    With the Zeus Mask, Lucas felt a newfound confidence. The mask would conceal his identity, allowing him to move without fear of recognition. "I will put an end to this threat before it can harm Lucy," he promised himself.


    He watched the group disperse, the short man and his bodyguards moving with an air of malicious anticipation. Lucas waited until they were out of sight before slipping away, his heart pounding with a mix of anger and resolve.


    As he made his way back to his home, he kept to the shadows, his mind racing with plans. The night was still, and the only sound was the soft rustling of leaves in the wind. Lucas''s face was set in a grim mask of determination. He knew what he had to do.


    The short man and his gang had no idea that their intended victim''s brother was not the helpless boy they imagined but a warrior reborn, armed with the power of the Divine Mask. Lucas would ensure that Lucy was safe. This time, he would change their fate.


    sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 11: Preparation and Encounter

    Lucas returned home, his mind racing with thoughts of the impending confrontation. He knew he needed rest to be at his best, so he lay down and closed his eyes, though sleep came fitfully.


    The memory of the short man''s wicked smile and the threat to his sister haunted his dreams. Despite the turmoil in his mind, his determination hardened as he drifted off, readying himself for the challenge that awaited him.


    The next morning, the first light of dawn crept through the window, waking Lucas. He stretched, feeling the weight of responsibility settle on his shoulders.


    After a quick breakfast with Lucy, during which he made an effort to appear normal and keep her from worrying, he set out towards the secret cave where he had hidden the loot from the goblin village.


    The cave was well-hidden behind a thick curtain of ivy and moss-covered rocks. Lucas pushed aside the foliage and entered the cool, dim interior.


    The treasures and weapons he had collected from the goblins lay neatly stacked in a corner. He carefully selected the best equipment, knowing that his success depended on having the right tools.


    As Lucas strapped on a finely-crafted leather vest and tested the weight of a sharp, sturdy sword, he felt a strange sensation prickling at the edge of his awareness. He paused, his senses sharpening as he extended his mana outward.


    There were several auras moving through the forest, not directly approaching him but skirting the area where the goblin village had been. Their movements were cautious, as if they were trying to avoid detection.


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed. With his appearance altered by the Zeus mask, he decided it was worth investigating. He stepped out of the cave, the forest now a silent witness to his silent approach.


    Moving stealthily, Lucas navigated through the dense foliage, his footsteps silent on the forest floor. His senses, heightened by the Zeus mask, guided him unerringly toward the sources of the auras.


    As he drew closer, he peered through the underbrush and was taken aback to recognize the individuals from the previous night¡ªthe same men plotting to kidnap his sister.


    The short man, with his unmistakable lecherous grin, stood flanked by his two bodyguards. They were deep in conversation, unaware of the danger lurking nearby. The bodyguards, large and imposing, scanned their surroundings with a casual air, clearly not expecting any trouble in this secluded area.


    Lucas''s mind raced as he observed them. The presence of the hobgoblin had likely caused these men to delay their heinous plan to kidnap his sister, a plan they had executed in his past life.


    But now, with the hobgoblin dead, they were vulnerable. This twist of fate had given Lucas a rare opportunity¡ªa chance to eliminate the threat before it could materialize.


    As Lucas observed from the shadows, the short man couldn''t contain his excitement about the impending kidnapping. "I can''t wait to get my hands on that girl," he said with a lecherous grin, rubbing his hands together as if already feeling her presence.


    "And you two," he continued, turning to address the bodyguards, "you''ll get your share too. Once we''re done, we''ll sell her off. If she dies, we''ll just blame her brother."


    One of the bodyguards, a hulking figure with a scar across his face, chuckled darkly. "Sounds like a good plan, boss. That boy won''t know what hit him."


    The other bodyguard, slightly shorter but just as menacing, added with a smirk, "And we''ll make sure she has a real fun time before we sell her. No one will miss her, anyway."


    The short man laughed, a chilling sound that echoed through the quiet forest. "Exactly. Just think of the money we''ll make. And that kid¡ªhe''s no threat to us."


    Lucas, seething with anger, decided it was time to act. He descended from his vantage point with the grace and silence of a shadow, landing in front of the group with a soft thud.


    The short man and his bodyguards were startled, their laughter abruptly cut off. They turned to face him, their expressions shifting from confusion to irritation.


    The short man sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "Who the hell are you? How dare you interrupt us?"


    The two bodyguards turned to face Lucas, their expressions puzzled and wary. They didn''t recognize him; Lucas had transformed completely, his face and body altered by the Zeus mask.


    The larger of the two bodyguards, a hulking brute with a crude sword, took a menacing step forward. "Hey, you! This is none of your business. Get lost if you know what''s good for you."


    The short man, recovering from his initial shock, barked a command with authority. "Do you know who we are? We''re Black Claw! We own this territory, and you''re trespassing."


    Lucas remained silent, his eyes cold and unyielding. The tension in the air was palpable, the forest around them eerily quiet as if holding its breath.


    The second bodyguard, a wiry man with a cruel smirk, added, "You must have a death wish, showing up here alone. Walk away now, and maybe we''ll let you live."


    The short man stepped closer, his eyes narrowing as he tried to size up this unexpected threat. "You think you can take us on? Black Claw doesn''t tolerate interference. Especially not from some fool."


    Lucas''s silence seemed to infuriate them further. The hulking bodyguard tightened his grip on his sword, his knuckles turning white. "Boss, let''s teach this guy a lesson. He needs to know what happens when you mess with Black Claw."


    The short man grinned, revealing yellowed teeth. "Do it. Show him what we do to those who think they can stand in our way."


    The larger bodyguard lunged at Lucas, his sword slicing through the air with lethal intent. Lucas, his anger focused and his mind clear, didn''t flinch. He moved with the grace and precision of a seasoned warrior, his eyes locked on his attackers.


    The short man''s voice was a low growl, full of malicious glee. "Make him suffer. Let him know he''s made the biggest mistake of his life."


    The wiry bodyguard circled around, trying to find an opening. "You''re gonna regret ever crossing paths with Black Claw," he taunted, his voice a sinister whisper. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas remained silent, his expression unwavering. He could feel the power of the Zeus mask coursing through him, giving him the strength and confidence he needed. This was his moment to protect his sister and eliminate these threats once and for all.


    As the bodyguards closed in, the forest seemed to close in with them, the shadows deepening and the air growing colder. Lucas, his resolve unshaken, prepared to unleash the full force of his newfound power upon them.

 Chapter 12: The First Confrontation

    The big guy''s sword swung towards Lucas with brute force, but Lucas parried the blow effortlessly using the large sword left by the hobgoblin. The clang of metal against metal echoed through the clearing, and the big guy stumbled back, taken aback by the sheer strength of the parry.


    "You must be lucky," the big guy snarled, his voice dripping with disbelief and irritation. He steadied his grip on his sword, eyes narrowing in determination as he prepared for another strike.


    Lucas remained silent, his eyes focused and unwavering, the flicker of a smirk playing on his lips. The big guy growled in frustration, feeling mocked by Lucas''s silence. He lunged forward again, this time with more precision and power. "Power Strike!" he roared, his sword cutting through the air with deadly intent.


    Lucas met the attack head-on, blocking the strike with a resounding clash. In the next instant, his sword began to crackle with thunder, blue arcs of electricity dancing along the blade. The big guy''s eyes widened in horror, his bravado faltering. "It can''t be... you''re a magic warrior!" he exclaimed, his voice shaking with fear. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Too bad you realized it too late," Lucas replied, his tone cold and mocking. His smirk widened as he felt the thrill of battle surge through him. With a swift, fluid motion, he slid his sword along the big guy''s blade, sparks flying, before cutting through his neck.


    The big guy gasped, dropping his sword as he clutched his neck, blood seeping through his fingers. His eyes were wide with disbelief, unable to fathom that he had encountered a magic warrior in this remote place. He staggered, his strength fading rapidly.


    With his last breath, the big guy turned to his partner and boss. Blood bubbled at his lips as he forced out a hoarse whisper, "Run," he croaked, desperation and regret in his eyes. Then, his body collapsed to the ground, lifeless and still.


    On the other side, the short man watched the scene unfold, his face contorting with a mix of fear and rage. "Damn it, to think he''s a magic warrior," he spat, his voice trembling. His hands clenched into fists, but his bravado was quickly crumbling.


    "Boss, we need to get out of here," the bodyguard urged, panic seeping into his tone as he grabbed the short man''s arm. "He''s too strong."


    The short man, still reeling from shock, nodded numbly. His legs felt like lead, and he could barely muster the will to move. "Right... right. Let''s go," he stammered, allowing himself to be pulled along.


    But before they could make any real distance, Lucas''s figure blurred, moving with the speed and precision of a deadly shadow in the dim light. In an instant, he appeared beside the fleeing bodyguard, his presence almost ghostly.


    "Leaving so soon?" Lucas''s voice was cold and mocking, sending a shiver down the bodyguard''s spine.


    The bodyguard barely had time to react, his eyes widening in shock. "Wha¡ª" he started to say, but the words died in his throat as Lucas''s sword sliced through his neck with lethal precision.


    The bodyguard''s hands flew up to his throat, trying to stem the flow of blood. He gurgled, his eyes filled with terror and disbelief. Blood poured through his fingers, staining the ground beneath him.


    He staggered for a moment, his body fighting a losing battle against the inevitable. With a final, pitiful gasp, he collapsed to the ground, lifeless. The short man, who had been dragged along, tumbled beside him, eyes wide with fear.


    Lucas straightened, his expression unreadable as he looked down at the short man. "You really thought you could escape?" he said softly, the menace in his tone unmistakable. "How pathetic."


    The short man''s heart pounded in his chest, his breath coming in ragged gasps. He looked up at Lucas, his eyes filled with sheer terror. "P-please," he whimpered, crawling backward in a futile attempt to get away. "I-I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "Silence," Lucas interrupted, his voice icy. He took a step forward, towering over the trembling man. The moonlight cast harsh shadows on Lucas''s face, making him appear even more formidable. "Your words mean nothing to me."


    The short man tried to scramble to his feet, but his legs betrayed him, leaving him in a crumpled heap. He sobbed openly, the realization of his imminent demise too much to bear. "Please... mercy," he begged, his voice barely a whisper.


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed, his smirk widening. "Mercy?" he repeated, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Did you show my sister any mercy in my past life?"


    The short man''s eyes flickered with confusion and terror. "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about," he whimpered, desperately trying to scoot backward, but his body refused to cooperate.


    Lucas took a step forward, his presence overwhelming. "You don''t need to understand," he said softly, menace lacing every word. "Just know that this time, things will be different."


    The short man sobbed, his fear evident. "I-I''ll do anything," he pleaded, tears streaming down his face.


    Lucas tilted his head, as if considering the offer. "Anything?" he echoed, his tone mocking. "Funny. I don''t need anything from you."


    He raised his sword, the blade gleaming ominously in the moonlight, casting a sinister glow over the scene.


    The short man screamed, a high-pitched wail of pure terror. "No! Please, don''t!" His eyes darted frantically, looking for an escape that wasn''t there. But Lucas''s face remained impassive, cold and unyielding.


    Lucas''s first strike was swift and precise, severing the short man''s right arm at the elbow. The man''s scream escalated, filled with agony. "Ahh! Please, stop! I''ll do anything!" Blood spurted from the wound, staining the ground.


    Without a word, Lucas moved to the other side, his expression unchanging. The short man tried to crawl away, but Lucas''s boot pinned him in place. The second strike came down, slicing through his left leg just below the knee. The short man howled in pain, his cries echoing through the night. "No! Please, mercy!


    Mercy!"


    Lucas stepped back momentarily, his eyes cold and devoid of emotion as he observed the writhing, bleeding man. The short man was now a broken mess, sobbing and pleading. "I''ll tell you everything! Please, just stop!"


    But Lucas remained silent, his eyes hard and unrelenting. He brought his sword down again, severing the remaining arm. The short man''s voice was now a weak, hoarse whisper, barely able to form words through the excruciating pain. "No... more... please..."


    Finally, Lucas stepped around to the man''s head, raising his sword one last time. The short man looked up at him with tear-filled eyes, a final plea for mercy on his lips. "Please... don''t..."


    With a swift, merciless strike, Lucas decapitated the short man, ending his suffering. The body fell silent, the only sound the quiet dripping of blood onto the ground.


    Lucas stood there for a moment, breathing heavily, his eyes fixed on the lifeless body at his feet. He felt no remorse, only a grim satisfaction. Turning away, he knew there was still much to do to protect Lucy. This was just the beginning.

 Chapter 13: A Message in Severed Head

    Lucas stood over the bodies of the three men, his eyes cold and calculating. The once-vibrant area now seemed muted, and still, the air was thick with the scent of blood and sweat.


    Without hesitation, he bent down and severed the short man''s head, setting it aside with a grim expression. The lifeless eyes stared blankly, a stark reminder of the brutality of the world Lucas now navigated.


    Turning his attention to the two bodyguards and the headless corpse of the short man, Lucas''s mind raced. "Let''s see if what the system said about being able to absorb humans is right," he muttered to himself, curiosity and determination mingling in his tone.


    "System, I want to absorb the two of them and leave the short guy''s head."


    [Affirmative! I''ll take care of the messy details for you.] The system''s response was brisk, almost too eager.


    Lucas took a deep breath and began to cultivate, channeling his focus through the Divine Thunder Cultivation Manual. As he did, he could feel the system at work.


    The corpses began to wrinkle and desiccate rapidly, their life essence being drained away. It was a macabre sight, one that Lucas watched with detached interest.


    He could sense the mana flowing into him, richer and more concentrated than what he''d absorbed from the hobgoblin. It felt heavier, more potent, and it coursed through his veins, invigorating and empowering him.


    After what felt like an eternity, but was only a few minutes, the process was complete. The bodies had been reduced to mere husks, crumbling away to ash. Lucas opened his eyes, feeling a surge of power within him. He quickly checked the status of his Zeus Mask.


    [Zeus: One Star Magic Warrior (8%)]


    Lucas smiled, feeling a deep sense of satisfaction. "Not bad," he muttered to himself. Absorbing two people had yielded impressive results, significantly boosting his power. He couldn''t help but wonder, his thoughts racing with anticipation, "What would happen if I absorbed the entire gang?"


    The notion sent a thrill down his spine. A plan began to form in his mind, intricate and deadly. His smirk widened as he picked up the short man''s head, contemplating the next steps. "You''ve caused enough trouble," he said to the lifeless head, almost as if it could hear him.


    As he rifled through the short man''s belongings, he was pleasantly surprised to find a spatial pouch. "Well, well, what have we here?" Lucas murmured, his tone laced with amusement.


    He examined the pouch, noting its modest size. "It''s not large, but it should be enough to carry some equipment and money without raising Lucy''s suspicions."


    He carefully packed the pouch, making sure to take only what he needed. As he worked, he spoke to himself, the solitude of the forest his only companion. "I''ll need to be careful. Can''t afford any mistakes now," he said, his voice steady but filled with a quiet determination.


    With his loot secured, Lucas straightened up, his eyes hardening with resolve. The forest around him seemed to hold its breath, the silence only broken by the distant rustling of leaves.


    He looked towards the town, his destination clear in his mind. "Time to put this plan into action," he whispered, more to himself than anyone else.


    As he made his way out of the forest, his steps were purposeful and silent. The weight of his new power settled within him, a constant reminder of what he was capable of.


    ---


    In the morning, the townsfolk began to go about their daily routines, preparing for work. The sun was just beginning to rise, casting a warm glow over the cobblestone streets. Vendors were setting up their stalls, and children were playing before the day''s chores began.


    However, the usual hustle and bustle was interrupted by shouts of horror. "What on earth is that?" cried an elderly woman, her face paling as she pointed to the town center.


    "Look! In the middle of the square!" a man yelled, dropping his basket of goods.


    A crowd quickly gathered, their expressions a mix of fear and curiosity. In the center of the town, a gruesome sight awaited them. A head was impaled on a pike, its lifeless eyes staring out blankly. Beneath it, a white paper flapped in the gentle breeze, stained with blood.


    "Oh my gods," whispered a young mother, covering her child''s eyes. "Who would do such a thing?"


    An older man stepped closer, his hands trembling as he read the message aloud. "Within 7 days, come to the goblin village if you want to find me," he recited, his voice shaking with a mix of fear and disbelief.


    The townspeople recognized the head immediately. Murmurs spread through the crowd like wildfire. "Isn''t that...?"


    "Yes, it''s him," confirmed a burly blacksmith, his voice grim. "The notorious troublemaker. About time someone dealt with him."


    "His behavior has been a blight on this town for years," an elderly woman said, nodding her head. "But to end up like this... who would dare?"


    Despite the fear evident in their expressions, there was a glimmer of satisfaction in their eyes. "He had powerful backing," a merchant whispered to his companion. "Yet someone still managed to bring him down."


    "Serves him right," another voice muttered from the crowd. "He terrorized us for far too long and now he was gone"


    While some townsfolk were visibly shaken, others couldn''t hide their relief. "Maybe now we can have some peace without that piece of shit," a shopkeeper remarked, a hint of a smile playing on his lips.


    "Who do you think left the message?" a young man asked, glancing around nervously. "Are they a friend or another foe?"


    "Doesn''t matter," the blacksmith replied, his jaw set in determination. "Whoever it is, they''ve given us a chance to see justice served." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the townspeople dispersed, their conversations lingered on the sight they had witnessed. Fear and curiosity mixed with a cautious optimism that perhaps, just perhaps, their days of living under the troublemaker''s shadow were over.

 Chapter 14: Black Claws Rage

    Black Claw, the notorious gang behind the short man''s activities, was now in a state of utter chaos. Their hideout, usually a place of grim order and intimidation, buzzed with uneasy whispers and fearful glances.


    In the dimly lit center of the hideout, Voss, the formidable leader of Black Claw, stood glaring at the severed head impaled on the pike before him.


    The head was unmistakably his son''s. A torrent of rage and grief swirled in his dark eyes as he clenched his fists tightly, the muscles in his jaw twitching with barely restrained fury.


    "Who did this?" Voss roared, his voice echoing through the room. The gang members flinched, their eyes darting away from his furious gaze. "I want names! Now!"


    One of his henchmen, a lanky man with a scar running down his cheek, stepped forward, trembling. "W-we don''t know, boss," he stammered. "We only found this... this note." He held out a blood-stained piece of paper with shaking hands.


    Voss snatched the note from his henchman, his eyes scanning the blood-written words:


    "Within 7 days, come to the goblin village if you want to find me."


    A low growl rumbled in his throat, and he crushed the note in his fist. "Search the goblin village!" he roared, his voice thick with fury and a promise of violence.


    The henchmen scrambled to obey, their faces pale with fear. They knew the consequences of failing Voss''s orders. The hideout was a flurry of activity as the men armed themselves and prepared to leave. Voss''s second-in-command, a wiry man with a nervous twitch, approached cautiously.


    "Boss, what if it''s a trap? We should be prepared," he suggested, his voice wavering.


    Voss shot him a deadly glare, his eyes burning with anger. "I don''t care if it''s a trap. I want them found and brought to me. No one makes a fool out of me and my life."


    The men nodded and hurried out, weapons clinking as they mounted their horses and rode toward the goblin village. The journey was tense, and the atmosphere was charged with a mix of dread and determination. They arrived at the village, their eyes scanning every shadow and corner.


    But the village was completely deserted. No goblins, no signs of recent activity¡ªonly an eerie silence that seemed to mock their efforts. One of the henchmen dismounted and kicked over a rotting log in frustration. "Nothing," he muttered. "It''s like they vanished into thin air."


    Another henchman, younger and visibly shaken, looked around nervously. "What do we tell the boss? He''s not going to be happy."


    Back at the hideout, Voss paced furiously, his mind racing with thoughts of revenge. The doors burst open as his men returned, their faces a mixture of fear and apprehension.


    "Well?" Voss demanded, his eyes narrowing.


    The second-in-command stepped forward, swallowing hard. "Boss, the village... it was deserted. No clues, no sign of anyone. Just silence."


    Voss''s face turned a shade of crimson, and he slammed his fist onto the table, splintering the wood. "Deserted?" he spat. "Do they think they can play games with me?"


    His men stood silent, their eyes downcast, not daring to meet his gaze. Voss took a deep breath, his anger simmering just below the surface.


    "We wait," he said finally, his voice a deadly whisper. "We wait for seven days, and then we hunt them down. I will tear apart the person who dared to kill my son."


    The hideout fell into an uneasy silence as Voss''s declaration hung in the air. His thoughts were consumed with revenge, his mind replaying the sight of his son''s severed head over and over.


    Seven days seemed like an eternity, but he would wait. And when the time came, he would unleash his fury on those responsible. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    Lucas, the mastermind behind the recent chaos in the town, now found himself deep within the forest, a world away from the turmoil he had unleashed.


    His goal was clear: kill beasts and absorb their mana to grow stronger in preparation for the inevitable showdown with Black Claw. With seven days until the confrontation, every moment was precious.


    Venturing deeper from the goblin village, Lucas entered a part of the forest that was notably darker and more treacherous. This was an area few dared to enter, known for its dangerous and aggressive wildlife. For Lucas, it was the perfect hunting ground.


    As he moved silently through the underbrush, his senses were on high alert. Suddenly, a growl pierced the air. Lucas turned to see a pack of wolves emerging from the shadows, their eyes gleaming with predatory intent.


    The wolves circled him, snarling and baring their teeth. Lucas smirked, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword.


    With swift, calculated movements, he struck. His blade, charged with crackling thunder mana, sliced through the wolves with ease.


    The air was filled with the sharp smell of ozone and the sound of thunderous impacts. Each strike was precise, felling a wolf in a single blow. As the last wolf fell, Lucas knelt to absorb their mana, feeling the energy surge through him.


    He continued deeper into the forest, the foliage growing thicker and the atmosphere more oppressive. The sounds of smaller creatures faded, replaced by the eerie silence that heralded the presence of something more formidable.


    It wasn''t long before Lucas found what he was looking for¡ªa peak one-star beast, a massive bear with fur as dark as the night and eyes that glowed with primal fury.


    The bear roared, its powerful voice echoing through the forest. Lucas felt the ground tremble beneath his feet as the beast charged.


    He met the bear head-on, his movements a blur of speed and agility. The bear swung its massive paws, but Lucas dodged with ease, countering with lightning-fast slashes that left trails of crackling energy in the air.


    The battle was intense and prolonged, the bear''s strength and resilience proving to be a formidable challenge. Lucas''s heart pounded as he ducked and weaved, his blade dancing in the dim light.


    With a final, powerful slash imbued with thunder mana, he struck the bear''s neck. The beast let out a final, mournful roar before collapsing to the ground.


    Breathing heavily, Lucas stood over the fallen bear, its lifeless body a testament to his growing power. He knelt once more, placing a hand on the bear''s thick fur and closing his eyes as he absorbed its mana. The energy flowed into him, invigorating his body and sharpening his senses.


    By the end of the day, Lucas had killed numerous beasts, steadily increasing the power of his Zeus Mask.


    [Zeus: One Star Magic Warrior (15%)]


    He stood in a clearing, the setting sun casting an orange glow across the forest floor. Sweat dripped from his brow as he surveyed the aftermath of his hunt. Despite his efforts, Lucas realized that reaching Two Star would take a considerable amount of time and effort.


    As night began to fall, Lucas finally decided to head back home. The forest was silent again, the echoes of his battles lingering in the air. With each step, he felt more prepared for the coming days, ready

 Chapter 15: Future Planning

    Lucas returned home, feeling the weight of the day''s exertions. As usual, he sat down to eat dinner and chat with his sister, Lucy. The conversation flowed easily, but tonight''s topic was different. Lucy couldn''t stop talking about the head of the notorious short man that had been displayed in the town center.


    "I saw something strange in the town square today," Lucy said, her voice laced with curiosity and a hint of excitement.


    "Oh?" Lucas replied, feigning ignorance as he took a bite of his food. "What was it?"


    "It was that awful man¡ªthe one everyone hates," Lucy said, her eyes widening. "His head was on a pike! Can you believe it?"


    Lucas nodded, encouraging her to continue. "Really? What did people say about it?"


    "Most people were shocked at first," Lucy admitted, her expression a mix of confusion and satisfaction. "But honestly, it seemed like a lot of them were secretly happy. I don''t know how to feel about it myself. He was such a terrible person, always causing trouble. Everyone knew about his misdeeds."


    She paused, her eyes searching Lucas''s face. "It almost feels... good that he''s gone. Is that wrong?"


    Lucas put down his fork and looked at her seriously. "It''s not wrong to feel relieved when someone who caused so much pain is no longer around. It sounds like the town is safer now."


    Lucy nodded slowly, her expression thoughtful. "I guess you''re right. It''s just so strange to think about. I never expected something like this to happen here."


    Lucas shared her sentiment but kept his thoughts about his own involvement to himself. He was pleased that the townsfolk, including his sister, felt a sense of relief and justice.


    After dinner, Lucas pushed back his chair and smiled at his sister. "I''m going to turn in early tonight, Lucy. It''s been a long day."


    Lucy nodded, her eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and understanding. "Alright, sleep well, Lucas."


    Lucas made his way to his room, the weight of the day''s events settling on his shoulders. Once inside, he closed the door quietly and leaned against it for a moment, gathering his thoughts


    Taking a deep breath, Lucas reached into the system and pulled out the Zeus Mask. He held it in his hands for a moment, feeling the smooth, cold surface beneath his fingers.


    With a determined expression, he placed the mask over his face. Instantly, he felt a surge of energy as his senses heightened.


    He moved to the window and peered out into the night, scanning the darkened village for any signs of movement. The world seemed sharper, more vivid through the mask''s power.


    He extended his awareness, searching for any lurking threats. The silence was deep and undisturbed, and no hidden auras revealed themselves.


    Satisfied, Lucas removed the mask and placed it back in its hiding spot. He let out a long sigh of relief, feeling the tension drain from his body. "All clear," he murmured to himself, the lines of worry on his face easing.


    Now, as Lucas lay on his bed, his thoughts turned to his sister. The threat posed by Black Claw didn''t concern him much.


    Their village was remote, and it had taken Black Claw six months to deal with the hobgoblin. Lucas doubted they had any two-star warriors or mages. As long as their adversaries remained one-star, he was confident in his ability to handle them.


    What truly weighed on his mind was Lucy''s future. This village, quaint and isolated, was not a place where they could stay forever.


    He would take Lucy with him, of course, and he could protect her. But as he stared at the ceiling, his mind wandered to her feelings.


    Lucy had always been the one to shield him when they were children. Now, with the roles reversed, she should be happy to see him strong. Yet, he worried she might feel an emptiness, as if she had lost her place.


    "I wonder how she feels about all this," he murmured to himself, his brow furrowing in thought. "She''s always been the protector. Does she feel displaced now?"


    He sighed, not wanting Lucy to feel undervalued or unimportant. He wanted her to feel just as significant now as she had when she was looking after him. The thought of her feeling anything less gnawed at him.


    As he brooded over this, the system suddenly interjected with a tone of almost smug confidence.


    [Oh, I can certainly help you with that.]


    Lucas bolted upright, his eyes wide with surprise. "What?" he whispered, his heart pounding.


    ---


    In the dimly lit base of Black Claw, Voss paced back and forth, his face a mask of fury. The air was thick with tension as he addressed his henchmen, his voice a low growl. "What was my son doing on the day of his death?"


    One of his henchmen, a wiry man with a nervous twitch, stepped forward. "Boss, your son was planning to kidnap a girl from the edge of town that night. He and two other bodyguards took the forest road in the morning to avoid drawing attention from the village."


    Voss''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint flashing in them. "Is that so?" His tone was icy, filled with barely restrained rage. "Tell me more about this girl."


    The henchman swallowed hard, his voice trembling slightly. "She''s just a young girl, well-liked in the village. Nothing special, really."


    Voss stopped pacing and turned to face the henchman, his expression dark and menacing. "Nothing special, you say? And yet she''s the reason my son is dead."


    The henchman flinched under Voss''s glare, nodding quickly. "Y-yes, boss. It seems that way."


    Voss''s lips curled into a sneer as he processed the information. "I see. Then bring her here tomorrow. I want to see the girl who caused my son''s death. Whether she was responsible or not, just bring her."


    The henchman nodded vigorously, eager to avoid his leader''s wrath. "Understood, boss." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Voss dismissed him with a wave of his hand, returning to his thoughts, his mind already plotting his next move. The room fell silent, the weight of Voss''s anger palpable as his henchmen hurried to carry out his orders.

 Chapter 16: A Surprising Revelation

    Lucas was taken aback by what the system had said. "What do you mean you can help me?" he asked, his voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and skepticism.


    [Isn''t it obvious? Just make her cultivate.] The system''s response was almost nonchalant, as if the solution was glaringly simple.


    Lucas sighed, shaking his head. "If it were that simple, I would have done it already. The problem is that my sister has some unknown disease," he explained, a note of frustration creeping into his tone.


    He paced the room, his mind racing with thoughts of his sister. "She can''t absorb mana at all," he continued, his voice softening with concern. "She''s already 20 years old. By this age, most people can feel mana and start cultivating. But for her, it''s like there''s a barrier she can''t cross."


    The system''s tone shifted to one of mild amusement. [Ah, I see. Then why don''t you diagnose her condition yourself? You have memories from a past life, don''t you? Surely, you must know something.]


    Lucas''s frustration flared. "Do you think it''s that easy?" he snapped, his voice tinged with exasperation. He began pacing the room, his hands clenching and unclenching as he tried to reign in his emotions.


    "I searched for answers in my past life," he continued, his tone becoming more strained. "I consulted experts, scoured ancient texts, and even ventured into dangerous territories looking for a cure. But I found no clues, no one with the same condition as her."


    He paused, looking out the window at the moonlit landscape, his eyes reflecting a mix of helplessness and determination. "If I knew what was wrong and how to fix it, I would have made her cultivate already," he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room fell silent, the weight of his words hanging in the air. Lucas turned back to the system, his expression a mixture of hope and skepticism. "Is there really something you can do that I haven''t tried?" he asked, his voice tinged with a desperate edge.


    The system seemed to chuckle, exuding an air of superiority. [What you couldn''t achieve doesn''t mean I can''t. Allow me to demonstrate my capabilities.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, intrigued yet skeptical. "You can check her condition?"


    [Naturally,] the system responded, its tone brimming with confidence. [I am the almighty system. There''s nothing beyond my reach.]


    Lucas paused, letting the weight of those words sink in. The system''s unwavering assurance gave him a glimmer of hope, something he hadn''t felt in a long time. "Alright, then," he said, his voice tinged with cautious optimism. "So, what do I need to do?"


    [Simple,] the system replied. [Provide me with her DNA, especially her blood, as it contains the most information.]


    Lucas nodded thoughtfully, his mind already racing with ideas on how to obtain his sister''s blood without alarming her. "I see," he said, determination edging his voice. "I''ll see what I can do."


    With a plan forming in his mind, Lucas finally settled into bed, the weight of the day''s revelations easing off his shoulders. He fell asleep quickly, his mind already strategizing for the challenges ahead.


    Morning sunlight streamed through the window, casting a warm glow over Lucas''s room. He woke up feeling unusually refreshed and determined. The events of the previous day played in his mind as he dressed and made his way downstairs.


    The scent of breakfast wafted through the air, mingling with the sound of sizzling from the kitchen. Lucas entered to find his sister, Lucy, bustling around, preparing their morning meal. She was humming a soft tune, her movements graceful and practiced.


    "Morning, Lucy," Lucas greeted, his voice cheerful and warm.


    Lucy turned, her eyes widening in surprise. "Lucas! You''re up early today," she exclaimed, a bright smile lighting up her face. "I didn''t expect to see you so soon."


    Lucas chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, I had a really good sleep last night. I guess I was more tired than I thought."


    Lucy laughed softly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well, it''s good to see you looking so refreshed. Breakfast will be ready in just a bit."


    Lucas took a seat at the table, watching his sister work. The kitchen was cozy and filled with the comforting aroma of freshly cooked food. Sunlight filtered through the window, casting a gentle glow over Lucy as she moved.


    As they continued to chat about mundane things, Lucy expertly chopped vegetables. Lucas enjoyed the rare, peaceful moment. Suddenly, Lucy winced and gasped softly.


    "Ouch!" she exclaimed, pulling her hand back.


    Lucas''s heart skipped a beat. "Lucy!" he exclaimed, jumping to his feet. He saw a thin line of blood welling up on her finger. "Are you okay?"


    Lucy tried to smile through the pain, but her eyes betrayed her discomfort. "It''s just a small cut," she said, though her voice was strained.


    Without a second thought, Lucas grabbed a small handkerchief from a nearby drawer and rushed to her side. He gently took her hand in his, the warmth of her skin contrasting with the cold, white cloth as he pressed it against the cut. "You need to be more careful," he said softly, concern lacing his words.


    Lucy nodded, her expression softening. "Thank you, Lucas," she said, her smile returning despite the pain. "I''ll be more careful next time, I promise."


    Lucas held her hand for a moment longer, ensuring the bleeding had stopped, before letting go. "Let''s get this cleaned up properly," he said, leading her to the sink to rinse the wound.


    Once they had taken care of the cut, they sat down to eat breakfast together. The kitchen table was set with a simple yet hearty meal, and the warm light made everything seem almost idyllic. Lucas couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of gratitude for this moment of normalcy.


    As they ate, Lucas''s mind kept drifting back to his plan. He decided to stay home that day, wanting to use the opportunity to check Lucy''s condition with the system. He needed to understand her ailment if he was going to help her cultivate.


    After breakfast, Lucas excused himself and headed to his room. He took a deep breath, clutching the handkerchief stained with Lucy''s blood. The room was quiet, and the weight of his intentions filled the space. He was ready to begin the analysis.

 Chapter 17: Special Physique

    Lucas sat in his room, the dim light casting shadows across his face as he stared at the handkerchief stained with Lucy''s blood. His mind raced with possibilities. "System, take this," he instructed, his voice a mix of curiosity and determination.


    [Sure, just give me a minute to analyze this.]


    As he waited, the blood on the handkerchief began to dissipate, dissolving into nothingness. Lucas watched intently, his heart pounding in his chest. After what felt like an eternity, the system''s screen flickered to life before him.


    [Name: Lucy Luxoria]


    [Age: 20]


    [Gender: Female]


    [Race: Human]


    Seeing these top lines, Lucas felt a pang of nostalgia at the sight of his family name. Despite its uniqueness, it was still just a commoner surname, a humble reminder of their simple origins. His eyes then moved to the next set of information.


    [Physique: Volcanic Titan''s Molten Lava Core Physique]


    [Class: None]


    [Tier: 0 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: None]


    "What the hell is Volcanic Titan''s Molten Lava Core Physique?" Lucas muttered, his brows furrowing in confusion and disbelief.


    He had never heard of such a physique. The concept of special physiques was entirely new to him, something beyond his extensive knowledge and past experiences. "System, what kind of physique is this?" he demanded, his tone sharp with urgency.


    There was no immediate response. The silence stretched, filling the room with a tense atmosphere. Lucas''s patience wore thin as the seconds ticked by. Frustrated, he slammed his fist on the table, causing the wood to shudder. "Answer me, damn it!" he shouted, his voice echoing off the walls.


    [Hold your horses, I''m checking. This is surprising even for me.] The system''s tone was unusually flustered, which only added to Lucas''s anxiety.


    Lucas''s anxiety only grew with the system''s unexpected tone. "What could it be?" he wondered aloud, his pacing becoming more frantic. He imagined every possible scenario, each more fantastical than the last.


    After what felt like an eternity, the system spoke again, this time with a mix of awe and amusement. [Well, well, well. Your sister hit the jackpot, didn''t she?]


    Lucas stopped in his tracks, his heart pounding. "What do you mean?" he asked, his confusion evident in the furrow of his brow and the narrowing of his eyes.


    [Your sister has one of the most powerful physiques in the universe. Lucky her, right?] The system''s voice held a hint of incredulous admiration.


    Lucas''s jaw dropped in disbelief. "One of the most powerful physiques? What does that even mean? And what is this physique in the first place?"


    The system''s voice was thick with incredulity. [Wait a second, you don''t know about special physiques? Seriously?] The disbelief in its tone was almost palpable.


    Lucas felt a flush of embarrassment and frustration. "No, I don''t," he admitted, rubbing his temples as he tried to process the information.


    [Unbelievable,] the system scoffed. [Here you are, living your third life, with all these past memories, and you don''t even know about special physiques?] There was a mocking edge to the system''s voice that made Lucas grit his teeth.


    "Well, maybe if someone had told me," Lucas snapped back, irritation creeping into his voice. "I didn''t exactly have a guidebook for my second life, you know."


    [Excuses, excuses,] the system mocked. [You had all that time, all those opportunities, and yet you remain ignorant. It''s almost impressive in its own way.]


    Lucas''s fists clenched, and he took a deep breath to calm himself. "Okay, fine. Just explain it to me. What is this physique, and why is it so important?"


    The system seemed to sigh, as if disappointed in Lucas''s lack of knowledge. [Fine, For my clueless host, I''ll explain it slowly to you.] The system''s tone turned condescending, and Lucas felt a flash of anger but swallowed it, knowing he needed the information.


    "Go on then," he muttered, clenching his fists.


    [Special physiques are rare and extraordinary, like built-in superpowers,] the system explained, a note of excitement in its voice.


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Superpowers? Go on."


    [You might not have heard of them because, well, they''re incredibly rare,] the system continued. [People with normal physiques can never match the strength of those with special ones, no matter how hard they try.]


    "That''s a bit disheartening for the rest of us," Lucas muttered, feeling a twinge of sympathy for those born without such advantages.


    [For instance, take the Flame Body, one of the lowest-ranked special physiques. It allows the user to cast flame spells more efficiently, using less mana, and the spells are way more powerful¡ªabout five times stronger than those cast by someone with a normal physique.]


    Lucas''s eyes widened. "Five times stronger? That''s insane." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Exactly,] the system affirmed. [That''s why they''re called special. Even the weakest special physique is leagues above normal ones.]


    Lucas sat down on his bed, absorbing this information. He had never considered such possibilities before. "So, this is why some nobles and royalty are so much stronger. It''s not just better cultivation manuals and training, but also these special physiques."


    [Precisely,] the system confirmed. [Special physiques give an enormous advantage, allowing their possessors to excel in ways that would be impossible for others.]


    Lucas nodded slowly, the realization dawning on him. "So, these special physiques are the hidden layers of power and talent that shape our world," he murmured, more to himself than to the system.


    "It all makes sense now. The disparity in strength, the seemingly insurmountable gaps between people... it''s all because of these special physiques."


    He glanced at the handkerchief, the blood now gone but the weight of the discovery still heavy. "And my sister has one of these physiques," he said, a mix of awe and frustration in his voice. "Not just any physique, but one of the most powerful ones. Yet, she still can''t absorb mana. Why is that?"


    [Let me summarize her condition from the blood,] the system replied, its usual tone replaced with a hint of intrigue.


    Lucas sighed, running a hand through his hair as he sat on the edge of his bed. He could feel the tension in his shoulders, the weight of his sister''s future pressing down on him. "Alright, but please be quick," he said, his voice tinged with urgency. "I need to understand this so I can help her."


    The room was silent, save for the faint hum of the system working. Lucas''s eyes were fixed on the screen, his mind racing with possibilities and fears. He thought about Lucy, her cheerful demeanor, masking the struggles she faced due to her inability to cultivate.

 Chapter 18: Volcanic Titans Molten Lava Core Physique

    Lucas sat in his dimly lit room, the air thick with anticipation as he waited for the system to complete its analysis of Lucy''s blood. His fingers drummed restlessly on the wooden desk, and his thoughts raced with a mix of hope and anxiety. The minutes stretched on, feeling like hours, and the silence in the room only amplified his tension.


    Finally, breaking the silence, the system''s voice echoed in his mind, clear and almost smug.


    [I''ve figured out the reason,] it announced.


    Lucas straightened in his chair, his heart skipping a beat. "What is it?" he asked, his voice a mixture of urgency and trepidation.


    [Frankly, it''s a rather simple issue,] the system continued, as if the answer had been obvious all along.


    Lucas leaned forward, his brow furrowed in concentration. "Simple? Then why hasn''t she been able to cultivate all this time?"


    The system paused, as if savoring the moment before delivering its explanation. [As I mentioned before, your sister possesses one of the most powerful physiques in existence¡ªthe Volcanic Titan''s Molten Lava Core Physique.]


    Lucas blinked, trying to process the information. "So¡­ you''re saying it''s not that she can''t absorb mana at all?"


    [Exactly,] the system confirmed, a note of superiority in its tone. [Her body isn''t incapable of absorbing mana; rather, the mana she absorbs is immediately devoured by her physique, leaving nothing behind for her to cultivate.]


    Lucas leaned back in his chair, the weight of the revelation settling over him like a heavy fog. His thoughts swirled, trying to piece together everything he had just learned.


    "So, every bit of mana she''s ever absorbed¡­ it''s all been consumed by this physique? That''s why she''s never been able to progress?" His voice was filled with a mix of disbelief and frustration.


    [Precisely,] the system replied, its tone carrying a hint of condescension. [Her body requires an immense amount of mana¡ªfar more than any ordinary person would ever need.]


    "But it''s been three years!" Lucas exclaimed, his frustration boiling over. "How can she still not cultivate? Is this physique so overwhelming that even years'' worth of mana isn''t enough to satisfy it?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system seemed to sigh, as if explaining something to a child who just couldn''t grasp a simple concept. [Ah, it''s not the amount of mana that''s the problem,] it corrected, its tone almost scolding.


    [The mana here is far too impure. A physique of this caliber demands the highest quality¡ªpure mana. And, I should mention, the Volcanic Titan''s Molten Lava Core Physique requires a very specific type of mana.]


    Lucas''s frustration shifted to curiosity, his mind racing with questions. "What kind of mana does it need?" he asked, his voice softer now, tinged with both concern and intrigue. He leaned forward, eyes narrowing as he tried to anticipate the system''s response.


    The system seemed to relish the opportunity to enlighten Lucas, its tone almost gleeful as it began to explain. [First, let''s educate you on what you''re dealing with. The Volcanic Titan''s Molten Lava Core Physique isn''t just any physique; it''s the legendary power of the Volcanic Titan race.]


    Lucas frowned, skepticism creeping into his voice. "Volcanic Titans? I''ve never heard of them. I thought the ancient races were just elves, dwarves, and beastmen."


    [Of course, you haven''t heard of them,] the system replied, its tone dripping with condescension, as if Lucas''s ignorance was expected. [Titans are one of the most ancient and revered races, far beyond the scope of your limited knowledge. Volcanic Titans, in particular, are among the most fearsome sub-races, with dominion over volcanic power itself.]


    Lucas''s brow furrowed as he tried to imagine a race wielding such raw elemental power. "Volcanic power? So, they control fire and lava or something?"


    [More than just control,] the system corrected, its voice taking on a lecturing tone as if enjoying the chance to set the record straight. [Ordinary Volcanic Titans might possess the Burning Lava Physique or Lava Core Physique, which are powerful in their own right. But on rare occasions, a truly extraordinary and mutated physique emerges¡ªwhat you know as the Molten Lava Core Physique.]


    Lucas leaned forward, intrigued despite himself. "A mutated physique? What makes it so special?"


    The system didn''t miss a beat, continuing its explanation with evident enthusiasm. [This physique grants its possessor a molten lava core, akin to a mana heart. But unlike a regular mana heart, this core doesn''t just absorb mana; it refines and purifies it into the purest Volcanic Mana, which is then pumped through the body.]


    Lucas''s eyes widened as he processed this. "So, it''s like having a personal forge inside you, constantly refining mana?"


    [Exactly,] the system affirmed, pleased with Lucas''s understanding. [But it''s not just about refining mana. Over time, this process doesn''t merely improve the body¡ªit transcends it. The body transforms into the most perfect¡ªno, the most transcendent¡ªform imaginable for the Volcanic Titan race.]


    The system paused, allowing the weight of its words to sink in, the significance of what it was saying clear in its tone. [All Volcanic Titan kings have possessed this physique, Lucas. It''s a mark of true royalty and unimaginable power.]


    Lucas sat back, his mind racing. "So, Lucy¡­ she has this same power? The same as those ancient kings?"


    [Indeed,] the system confirmed, its voice softer now, as if acknowledging the enormity of the revelation. [Your sister possesses the very same legendary physique that made Volcanic Titan kings rulers of their kind. But because of the impure mana around her, it has yet to fully awaken.]


    Lucas sat in stunned silence, the magnitude of what he had just learned slowly settling over him like a heavy weight. His sister wasn''t just special¡ªshe was extraordinary, a person who carried within her a power that had the potential to reshape her entire existence.


    "And all this time," he murmured, almost as if speaking to himself, "she''s been living like a normal girl, never knowing what she really is."


    His mind raced, piecing together the implications. Then, suddenly, a thought struck him like a bolt of lightning. His eyes widened with realization. "Wait¡­ you know all of this, don''t you? So, you must know how to activate her physique, right?


    Even with our current situation?" His voice was steady, despite the shock still coursing through him, as he focused on the one solution that could change everything.


    The system responded immediately, and Lucas could almost hear the pride in its tone. [Naturally, I know. Who do you think I am?]


    Lucas leaned forward, his heart pounding with a mixture of hope and urgency. "Then tell me," he demanded, his voice filled with determination. He needed to know how to unlock the potential that had been dormant within his sister for so long.

 Chapter 19: Other Kind of Masks

    Lucas paced around his room, growing more impatient by the second. His mind was racing with possibilities, but he needed answers, and he needed them now. The silence stretched on, until finally, the system''s voice broke through his thoughts.


    [I can''t believe how dense you are sometimes,] the system scoffed, its tone dripping with condescension.


    Lucas froze mid-step, his brows knitting together in irritation. "What do you mean by that?" he snapped, the tension in his voice unmistakable.


    [Let me ask you this¡ªwhat exactly is your so-called cheat?] the system pressed, as if speaking to a particularly slow student. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas clenched his fists, his annoyance bubbling to the surface. "Divine Mask," he bit out. "It allows me to create any mask with certain powers."


    [And what does it take for you to create one?] the system continued, its voice carrying the exasperation of someone who felt they were explaining something painfully obvious.


    "Nothing," Lucas replied, trying to keep his temper in check, though the system''s tone was making it difficult.


    [And to strengthen it? What does that involve?] the system asked, almost daring Lucas to get it wrong.


    "Absorbing mana from the surroundings, along with resources and corpses," Lucas answered, his frustration mounting. He felt like he was being lectured on the basics, and it grated on him.


    The system''s voice took on a sharper edge. [So, do you finally see where I''m going with this, or do I need to spell it out even further? Surely, you can''t be that thick-headed,] it sneered.


    Lucas paused, the pieces suddenly falling into place. His eyes widened in realization. "You mean¡­ I need to create a mask for her, one that will help her absorb pure mana?"


    The system''s response was laced with mockery. [Congratulations, you finally caught on,] it said, as if awarding a prize to a slow learner.


    Lucas smirked, feeling a small sense of satisfaction, but then a thought struck him, wiping the smirk from his face. "But it seems you''re the one who''s missed something here."


    The system''s voice faltered, surprised by Lucas''s retort. [What do you mean by that?] it demanded, the usual condescension replaced by a note of defensiveness.


    "It''s true that the system absorbs mana," Lucas began, his tone measured as he paced the room, gathering his thoughts. "But it only absorbs raw mana, right?"


    [Yes, and?] the system replied, impatience creeping back into its voice.


    Lucas stopped pacing and turned his gaze toward the ceiling, as if looking the system in the eye. "My Zeus mask was paired with the Divine Thunder Cultivation Manual, which doesn''t just absorb mana¡ªit converts it into thunder mana. It''s not just about pulling in energy; it''s about transforming it into something specific."


    The system paused, as if considering his words, before responding with its usual arrogance. [So what''s stopping you from creating a mask with a cultivation manual tailored to her needs? Or is that concept too complex for you to grasp as well?] The arrogance in the system''s tone was palpable, as if it had just pointed out something incredibly obvious.


    Lucas scowled, irritation flaring in his chest. "It''s not that simple," he shot back. "I know a lot of cultivation manuals, but ones connected to volcanic mana? Those are rare. I have a few, but they''re all pretty low-tier. And besides," he added, his voice tinged with skepticism, "can the mask even be worn by someone else?"


    The system''s response was sharp and almost offended. [Of course, it can,] it retorted, irritation clear in its tone, mirroring Lucas''s growing frustration. [But naturally, you''ll have to install it yourself. It can either be a permanent one or a temporary one.]


    "Permanent mask or temporary mask?" Lucas echoed, a crease forming on his brow as he tried to wrap his head around the terms. "What exactly do you mean by that?"


    The system''s voice dripped with condescension. [To think you don''t know, despite me practically spelling it out for you. I wonder if you''re genuinely this dense or just pretending to be.]


    Lucas clenched his jaw, irritation bubbling up. "Just explain it to me," he demanded, keeping his voice steady, though his patience was wearing thin.


    [Alright, let me simplify it for you,] the system began, its tone now slow and deliberate, as if addressing a small child. [A permanent mask means you install the mask onto someone, and it fuses with their body and soul¡ªforever.]


    The system paused for emphasis before continuing, [It becomes a part of them, inseparable. On the other hand, a temporary mask can be removed at your discretion. Even you should be able to grasp the difference.]


    "I see," Lucas said, the explanation finally clicking. "So, you''ve had this function all along, and you never thought to tell me?"


    The system''s response was nonchalant, almost dismissive. [You never asked,] it replied, as if that was reason enough.


    Lucas sighed deeply, running a hand through his hair as he tried to absorb everything the system had just dumped on him. "You''re something else, you know that?" he muttered under his breath, more to himself than to the system, though he knew it would hear him.


    The system, as expected, ignored the remark. [Shall we move on to the next step then?] it prompted, a hint of impatience creeping into its tone.


    Lucas nodded, pushing his irritation aside. "Alright, so how exactly do I create a permanent mask?"


    [To create a permanent mask, you need to meet a few basic criteria,] the system began, its tone almost condescending, as if humoring a particularly slow student.


    [First, you must be close to the target¡ªboth physically and emotionally. Given that she''s your sister, we can easily check that box.]


    Lucas nodded, feeling a bit more reassured by this. "And what''s the next step?"


    [Second, you need complete and accurate information about the target. Thanks to the blood sample you provided, we''ve already got that covered as well,] the system continued, its tone smug, as if proud of its efficiency.


    "So, we can create it now?" Lucas asked, his interest piqued despite himself.


    [Yes, we can,] the system confirmed, but then its tone shifted, almost teasing. [But let me ask you this¡ªare you sure you want to do it now?] It was as though the system was questioning his readiness, testing him.


    Lucas shook his head, the realization hitting him. "No, not yet. I still don''t have a good cultivation manual for her. I can''t rush this."


    The system responded with a tone that was suddenly more serious, almost as if it were about to bestow some great favor. [Ah, finally using your brain, I see. Luckily for you, I can assist with that as well.]


    Lucas tensed, his wariness returning at the system''s sudden shift in demeanor. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice cautious as he prepared himself for whatever the system was about to suggest.

 Chapter 20: Divine Scripture

    Lucas sat in his room, the tension gnawing at him as he waited for the system''s response. His fingers drummed restlessly against the wooden desk, the only sound in the otherwise silent room. The suspense was unbearable, and the silence felt like it was stretching on forever.


    "What''s taking so long?" he muttered under his breath, irritation creeping into his tone. The system had a way of making him wait, and it was starting to drive him crazy. Surely, it knew how much he hated waiting.


    He stared at the walls, his mind racing with possibilities, but the longer the silence dragged on, the more his patience frayed. He clenched his fists, his knuckles whitening. The suspense was turning into frustration, a simmering annoyance that bubbled just beneath the surface.


    Finally, the system''s voice cut through the tension like a knife, its tone annoyingly casual. [You know, I could whip up something better by mixing a few cultivation manuals together.]


    Lucas blinked in surprise, his irritation momentarily replaced by confusion. "Wait, you can do that?" His voice was laced with skepticism, but there was a flicker of hope in his eyes.


    [Obviously,] the system replied, a hint of smugness in its tone. [Who do you think you''re dealing with?] S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas felt a mix of relief and exasperation. The system''s arrogance was as infuriating as it was reassuring. "Then stop wasting time and do it already!" he snapped, the impatience clear in his voice as he leaned forward, his hands gripping the edge of the desk. He didn''t have time for the system''s games.


    The system responded with a faint, almost teasing chuckle, its tone dripping with confidence. [Alright, alright. No need to get all worked up. I''ll get started, but don''t expect miracles. I still need a solid foundation to work with.]


    Lucas leaned back in his chair, trying to steady his racing thoughts. His brow furrowed as he considered the system''s words. "You''ve got more than enough to work with," he said, his tone more controlled now. "My mind is full of cultivation manuals I plundered in my past life. Just use them."


    [You''re finally making some sense,] the system quipped, a trace of amusement evident in its voice. [I''ll dive in and see what I can piece together from that treasure trove in your head.]


    As the system got to work, Lucas could almost feel it sifting through the vast reservoir of knowledge stored in his mind. The minutes dragged on, and Lucas found himself drumming his fingers against the arm of his chair, the suspense gnawing at him once again.


    When the system finally reappeared, it didn''t miss the opportunity to jab at him. [I have to say, for someone who''s a bit slow on the uptake, you''ve got a decent stash of manuals in that thick skull of yours.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but smirk, leaning back with a mix of pride and satisfaction. "Of course. I plundered a lot from my enemies in my past life. They had some pretty valuable stuff."


    [Well, give me about ten minutes to process everything,] the system said, its tone dripping with sarcasm. [Try not to get too anxious in the meantime.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes but couldn''t suppress the flicker of anticipation that sparked within him. As much as the system''s attitude grated on him, he knew that when it made a promise, it delivered.


    All he could do now was wait and see what the system would produce, hoping it would be something truly extraordinary.


    After what felt like an eternity, the system finally returned, its tone as smug as ever.


    [So, I''ve got news. One good, one bad. Which do you want first, oh mighty host?]


    Lucas felt a twinge of anxiety prick at the edges of his thoughts. The system rarely gave mixed news, and it made him uneasy. "What do you mean by bad news? Did you mess up?" he asked, trying to keep his voice steady.


    [Please, as if I''d ever fail. But there was a tiny hiccup during the fusion process,] the system admitted, its tone annoyingly nonchalant.


    Lucas''s stomach tightened. "I see," he said slowly, bracing himself for the worst. "Let''s hear the bad news first. Might as well get it over with."


    [The bad news?] The system paused, as if savoring the moment. [Well, the manual I cobbled together is incomplete. It''ll only get Lucy to three-star cultivation, max.] The system''s tone was almost playful, as if it reveled in the shock it knew would follow.


    Lucas''s eyes widened in alarm, his heart skipping a beat. "What the hell? That''s not just bad news¡ªthat''s a disaster!" He could feel the panic rising, the weight of disappointment pressing down on him.


    The system, unfazed by his reaction, responded in a tone that bordered on amusement. [Oh, relax. You haven''t even heard the good news yet.] It seemed to relish in his anxiety, drawing out the suspense. [The good news is that what I created isn''t just a cultivation manual.]


    Lucas blinked, his anger giving way to confusion. "What do you mean? If it''s not a cultivation manual, then what is it?" His mind raced, trying to understand what the system was hinting at.


    [It''s a divine scripture,] the system declared with unmistakable pride.


    Lucas was taken aback, completely baffled by the revelation. "A divine scripture? What''s the difference?"


    The system''s tone turned almost mocking, as if the answer should have been obvious. [Seriously? The name itself should clue you in! Divine. Scripture. It''s leagues beyond your average manual.


    While it might only elevate Lucy to a three-star level for now, when fully cultivated, it''ll give her the power of a five-star magic warrior¡ªat the very least.] The system''s boast was laced with superiority, as if it was proud of its own creation.


    Lucas stared into the space before him, stunned by the implications. "That powerful?" he whispered, the disbelief clear in his voice.


    [Indeed,] the system affirmed, its tone dripping with self-satisfaction. [Divine scriptures are in a whole different class¡ªfar more precious, far more powerful.] There was a pause, and then, as if savoring the moment, the system added, [And guess what? There''s even more good news.]


    Lucas was caught off guard, his eyes narrowing as he processed the words. "There''s more?" he asked, a mixture of curiosity and cautious hope in his voice.


    [Of course there is,] the system replied, clearly enjoying his reaction. [Even though it''s incomplete, I can help you level it up in the future.]


    Lucas felt a spark of hope igniting within him, a lifeline in the midst of his earlier despair. "You can? What do I need to do?" he asked, his tone shifting from desperation to determination.


    The system''s response was almost smug. [It''s simple, really,] it said, as if the solution was the most obvious thing in the world. [Just keep reading more cultivation scriptures so I can use them as references. Not that hard, is it?]


    "I see," Lucas replied, his mind already racing ahead, planning his next steps. Despite the system''s condescending tone, he couldn''t help but feel a renewed sense of hope. This wasn''t the end¡ªit was just the beginning.


    [Good,] the system finished, sounding almost pleased with itself. [Now stop fretting, and let''s get to work.]


    Lucas nodded to himself, the earlier dread fading as the possibilities unfolded before him. The good news was indeed very good, and he was ready to take full advantage of it.

 Chapter 21: Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture

    Lucas sat in his room, the tension in the air almost palpable as he waited for the system''s response. His mind raced with possibilities, and his curiosity was overwhelming. Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore.


    "So, what kind of divine scripture did you make?" Lucas asked, his voice tinged with eagerness and a hint of anxiety. His eyes narrowed slightly as he leaned forward, fully focused on the answer.


    [The divine scripture I crafted is none other than the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture,] the system replied, its tone carrying a subtle hint of pride, as if it expected Lucas to be impressed.


    For a moment, Lucas stared at the air, processing the name. "Wait a minute, did you just say Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture?" His voice was laced with surprise, his brows furrowing in confusion. He sat back slightly, trying to reconcile the unexpected name with what he knew.


    [Obviously, that''s what I said,] the system retorted, the words sharp and slightly biting, as if Lucas''s surprise was an affront to its capabilities.


    Lucas blinked, momentarily taken aback by the system''s tone. "But why did you choose this?" he pressed, his voice growing firmer. "


    From what I know, Lucy has the Volcanic Titan''s Molten Lava Core Physique. Shouldn''t her divine scripture be something like the Molten Lava Core Divine Scripture?" His tone was insistent, his confusion deepening as he tried to understand the system''s reasoning.


    There was a brief pause, as if the system was taking a moment to gather its thoughts¡ªor perhaps its patience. Then, it responded, its tone dripping with condescension. [Oh, how delightfully naive you are,] the system remarked, the words almost oozing with mockery.


    Lucas felt a flash of anger at the system''s tone, his hands clenching into fists. "What do you mean by that?" he snapped, his voice rising with frustration. He couldn''t help but feel like the system was toying with him, and it infuriated him.


    The system, however, took its time, as if savoring the moment. When it finally spoke, its tone was dripping with mockery. [Let me break it down for you, my tragically dense host,] it began, the words slow and deliberately patronizing.


    Lucas gritted his teeth, barely containing his anger. The system''s voice was like nails on a chalkboard, each word grating against his patience.


    [Yes, there is a Molten Lava Core Divine Scripture,] the system continued, [but that''s just the basics. It was created by the Volcanic Titan King to help his less fortunate kin cultivate something they weren''t naturally blessed with.]


    Lucas frowned, trying to keep his thoughts straight. "So, it''s not good enough for Lucy because she already has that physique?" he asked, though the system''s tone made him feel as though he was missing something obvious.


    [Exactly,] the system replied, as if addressing a particularly slow student. [You see, a divine scripture is essentially a guide to cultivate power where none existed before.] The system''s voice took on a lecturing tone, almost as if it were explaining a simple concept to a child.


    Lucas narrowed his eyes, feeling more and more like he was being talked down to. "So, if I gave Lucy the Molten Lava Core Divine Scripture, it wouldn''t do much for her," he summarized, trying to keep his voice steady despite his irritation.


    [Precisely,] the system confirmed. [It would do little more than slightly enhance what she already possesses. It would be like giving a king a manual on how to be a slightly better king.]


    Lucas''s mind began to clear, understanding dawning on him. "But with the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture¡­"


    [Now you''re catching on,] the system interrupted, its tone finally showing a hint of approval. [With the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture, you''re not just enhancing; you''re elevating. It''s like giving that same king a manual on how to be a master fighter.]


    Lucas paused, considering the system''s words. The initial anger began to ebb away, replaced by a growing realization. "So, you''re saying this scripture will not only strengthen her existing abilities but will also grant her new ones?"


    [Exactly,] the system replied, its tone softening as if pleased that Lucas was finally understanding. [By combining the innate power of the Volcanic Titan with the elemental and magical prowess of a dragon, Lucy will gain a balance of physical strength and magical power that far exceeds what the Molten Lava Core Divine Scripture could offer.]


    Lucas nodded slowly, his mind racing as he envisioned the potential. The system''s logic was starting to make sense. "So, this fusion will make her formidable in both physical might and magical prowess¡ªa true force to be reckoned with."


    [Precisely,] the system agreed, its tone now filled with satisfaction. [This combination is something truly worthy of admiration, unlike the average efforts you''ve been dealing with so far.] The system seemed to revel in its own genius, as if proud of the solution it had crafted.


    Lucas couldn''t help but feel a bit humbled by the system''s explanation. He had been so focused on the problem that he hadn''t seen the broader possibilities. But now, with the system''s guidance, he could see how this could be a game-changer for Lucy.


    He looked down at his hands, contemplating the weight of the decision before him. "I see¡­ If that''s the case, then let''s go with this one. Let''s create the divine mask," Lucas finally said, his voice filled with resolve. He could feel the importance of this moment, knowing it could shape his sister''s future.


    [Finally, a wise decision,] the system responded, its tone dripping with self-satisfaction. [Let''s commence the creation process,] it added, almost as if it had been waiting for this moment of agreement all along.


    As Lucas sat there, he couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions¡ªexcitement, anticipation, and a lingering sense of awe at what lay ahead. He had just taken the first step in securing a powerful future for his sister, and he was ready to see it through.


    S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 22: Lucys Divine Mask (1)

    Lucas''s mind was razor-sharp as he initiated the process of creating the mask. The system, ever efficient, worked swiftly, merging Lucy''s information with the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture.


    The mask, glowing with an almost arrogant brilliance, emerged from the system, pulsing with raw, otherworldly energy. Lucas understood that his task was now to activate the mask and awaken Lucy''s dormant potential.


    Taking a deep breath, Lucas carefully placed the mask on his face. The moment it made contact, he felt an unsettling shift ripple through his body. His skin tingled, his muscles tensed, and his bones seemed to rearrange themselves.


    He watched in the small mirror across the room as his reflection morphed¡ªhis features softening, his form shrinking¡ªuntil he was an exact replica of Lucy. The transformation was so complete that it left him breathless.


    "This... this is surreal," Lucas muttered, his voice, now Lucy''s voice, a soft and feminine echo of his own. But there was no time to dwell on the strangeness of it all. He knew the importance of the mission at hand.


    Steeling himself, Lucas began to cultivate the divine scripture. Almost immediately, he felt the power of the Volcanic Dragon Core stirring deep within, like a sleeping giant awakening from its slumber. The energy was intense, raw, and violent as it attempted to take shape within him, lashing out as if trying to claim his body as its own.


    Suddenly, the system''s voice cut through the haze of pain, dripping with condescension that made it impossible to ignore. [Host,] it began, its tone laced with disdain, [I must inform you that the mana in this area is far too impure and pitifully sparse to properly awaken Lucy''s physique.]


    Lucas gritted his teeth, the searing pain already coursing through his body like a raging inferno. Every nerve felt as if it were on fire, as though flames were licking at his skin, consuming him from the inside out. "What am I supposed to do then? I am already burning here," he grunted, struggling to maintain focus amidst the torment.


    [Well, obviously you''re burning,] the system mocked, its tone haughty and dismissive. [You don''t possess a special fire-related physique. Honestly, I expected you to figure that out on your own, but I suppose I overestimated you.]


    "Damn it, this is unbearable!" Lucas cursed, his voice strained with desperation. His frustration mounted as the intensity of the pain grew, each wave of agony threatening to overwhelm him. "But if I stop now, all my effort will be wasted."


    The system sighed, as if burdened by Lucas''s inability to handle the situation. [Hmph, I suppose I''ll have to save you from your own incompetence,] it sneered, the sarcasm in its voice unmistakable. [I can transfer mana from the Divine Mask - Zeus. Although it''s thunder mana, it''s infinitely purer than the garbage floating around here. It will suffice.]


    Lucas''s eyes flickered with a glimmer of hope, though the pain made it difficult to think clearly. "Fine. Do it¡ªdrain Zeus dry!" he ordered, his voice tinged with desperation and resolve. He could barely manage to keep the words steady, his body trembling as it fought against the burning sensation that threatened to consume him.


    [Consider it done,] the system replied with a tone of exaggerated nonchalance, as if the task were a minor inconvenience.


    Lucas clenched his fists, bracing himself as the system began to siphon the pure thunder mana from Zeus. The difference was immediate and stark. The purity of the thunder mana coursed through him, pushing back against the impure fire mana that had been ravaging his body.


    The pain, though still intense, became more manageable, more controlled. It was as if the burning flames were tempered by the crackling electricity, stabilizing the volatile energy within him.


    Lucas could feel the shift, his body responding to the influx of thunder mana as it bolstered his strength. He forced himself to focus on cultivating, using the purer energy to fuel the creation of the Volcanic Dragon Core within him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The process was still agonizing¡ªeach movement of energy within him felt like molten lava being shaped into something new¡ªbut the thunder mana provided a lifeline, a stabilizing force amidst the chaos.


    As the minutes dragged on, Lucas''s breath came in ragged gasps. His muscles tensed, his skin slick with sweat, but he refused to give in to the pain. "This... this is like being torn apart and stitched back together," he thought, the image vivid in his mind as he struggled to contain the raw power coursing through him.


    [Oh, quit your whining,] the system chided, its tone both amused and impatient. [You''re almost there. A little more pain and you''ll have that core fully formed.]


    Lucas bit down on his lower lip, drawing blood as he pushed through the final stages of the process. The taste of iron flooded his mouth, grounding him as he continued to channel the mana, shaping it with an intensity that bordered on desperation.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the process began to slow. The energy within him settled, solidifying into the Volcanic Dragon Core he had been striving to create.


    Exhausted, Lucas collapsed to his knees, panting heavily. "That... was... unbelievably painful," he gasped, his voice hoarse. Every inch of his body ached, and the aftershocks of the pain still reverberated through him. "I never want to do that again."


    [Oh, but you will,] the system''s voice dripped with smug amusement. [If you want to get stronger and fully utilize the divine scriptures, you''ll have to endure this delightful torture for every mask you create. Good luck¡ªyou''re going to need it.]


    Lucas''s eyes widened in horror as the reality of the situation sank in. He had hoped this would be a one-time ordeal, but now it seemed that this torture was merely the beginning.


    "No... no way," he muttered, dread creeping into his voice. His future, which he had envisioned as a path to power, now loomed before him as a gauntlet of pain and endurance.


    The system, unbothered by his distress, simply hummed in satisfaction. [Well, Host, it seems you''ve got a long road ahead of you. Better get used to it.]


    Lucas could only curse under his breath, knowing that his quest for strength had only just begun¡ªand that it would be paved with more agony than he had ever imagined.

 Chapter 23: Lucys Divine Mask (2)

    The mask was finally completed, its divine energy pulsing subtly in Lucas''s hands. He marveled at the intricate design, feeling the power thrumming beneath the surface. This was no ordinary artifact¡ªthis was something extraordinary, and it held the key to unlocking his sister''s latent potential.


    "So, do I just give it to her?" Lucas asked, still mesmerized by the mask''s craftsmanship. He looked toward the system, his voice laced with a mix of excitement and uncertainty.


    The system''s response was immediate, but its tone was dripping with disdain. [Give it to her?] The words practically oozed arrogance, as if the very idea was beneath consideration. [You can''t be that naive, Lucas. This isn''t a simple trinket you hand over. You need to place it on her directly, or she''ll be rejected by the mask entirely.]


    Lucas''s enthusiasm dimmed slightly as he absorbed the system''s sharp rebuke. "I see," he replied, nodding slowly. His expression shifted from eager to contemplative, realizing the weight of what he was holding.


    There was a brief silence before the system interjected again, this time with a smug, almost condescending tone. [One more thing,] it said, as if withholding some crucial detail out of sheer superiority. [I suggest you put it on her while she''s asleep.]


    Lucas furrowed his brow, puzzled by the system''s suggestion. He glanced at the mask, then back at the empty space where the system''s voice emanated from. "Why is that?" he asked, his voice tinged with confusion. He couldn''t help but wonder why such a powerful item needed to be given in secret.


    The system''s reply was filled with an air of condescending patience, as if explaining something obvious to a child. [It''s a precaution, Lucas,] it began, its tone slow and deliberate. [You can''t risk her knowing about this. Your cheat, this power¡ªit must remain hidden.]


    Lucas''s expression hardened, a flicker of concern crossing his features. "What do you mean? Why can''t she know? She''s my sister; I trust her."


    [Trust isn''t the issue,] the system countered, a hint of exasperation creeping into its voice. [The problem is that knowledge is a liability. There are spells, techniques¡ªthings that could pry into her mind, extract information, and put both of you in danger. Or worse, she might slip up, reveal it by accident. And then what?]


    The system''s tone shifted, taking on a gentler, almost coaxing quality. It was as if it were trying to guide Lucas into understanding the gravity of the situation. [The best course of action is to place the mask on her without her knowing. That way, you protect her and yourself,] it advised.


    Lucas frowned, the weight of the decision pressing on him. He didn''t like the idea of deceiving his sister, but the system''s logic was hard to argue against. "So, she needs to receive the mask without being aware of it," he concluded, his voice tinged with resignation.


    [Finally, you''re catching on,] the system remarked, its tone dripping with superiority. The smugness in its voice only added to Lucas''s frustration.


    He exhaled sharply, pushing down the irritation that flared up inside him. "Let''s see what she''s doing first," Lucas muttered, more to himself than to the system. He headed toward the kitchen, his footsteps soft on the wooden floor.


    As he entered the kitchen, he was met with a surprising sight. Lucy was asleep at the table, her head resting on her folded arms. She looked peaceful, completely unaware of the turbulent thoughts swirling in her brother''s mind.


    Lucas paused at the doorway, a mix of emotions playing across his face. He felt a pang of guilt at what he was about to do, but he knew it was necessary. Quietly, he approached her, taking a deep, steadying breath. The mask in his hand felt heavier now, as if it carried the weight of all the secrets he was about to keep.


    Carefully, he leaned over and placed the mask on her face, ensuring it fit snugly against her skin. For a moment, he hesitated, his hand lingering near her cheek as he watched for any reaction. "Has she already received the power from the mask?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The system''s response was infuriatingly calm, almost patronizing. [Patience, host. Not yet,] it replied. [You''ll need to wait. The mask must take its time to fuse with her. This is a permanent bond we''re talking about, not some temporary trinket.]


    "I see," Lucas murmured, feeling exhaustion beginning to creep in. The intense effort of cultivating the mask had drained him, and now, with the task seemingly complete, he felt the fatigue settle heavily on his shoulders. "I''m too tired to keep my eyes open. I''ll sleep first."


    [Yes, go rest,] the system agreed, its tone dismissive, as if brushing off Lucas''s fatigue as a minor inconvenience. [You''ve done well, but there''s still much to be done. Get used to it.]


    Lucas gave a small nod, though he doubted the system could see it. He cast one last glance at his sister, ensuring the mask was secure, before turning away. The guilt gnawed at him, but he forced himself to push it aside. He knew he needed rest if he was going to face the challenges ahead.


    As he made his way back to his room, the weight of what he had done¡ªand what lay ahead¡ªpressed down on him. He barely made it to his bed before collapsing onto it, the day''s events catching up to him all at once. Within moments, he fell into a deep, dreamless sleep, his mind finally given a brief respite from the burdens he carried.


    Meanwhile, as Lucas drifted into a deep, exhausted sleep, danger was already creeping closer, unnoticed. The night was still and quiet, the only sounds outside the occasional rustle of leaves and the distant calls of nocturnal creatures. But this tranquility was deceiving.


    Shadows moved with calculated precision as Voss''s henchmen approached the small house, their footsteps almost soundless on the dirt path. The moonlight barely touched them, their dark clothing blending seamlessly into the night. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader of the group, a tall, wiry man with a scar running down the side of his face, motioned for the others to halt as they reached the edge of the property. He scanned the house, his eyes narrowing as he took in the surroundings.


    "So, this is the target''s house," he whispered, his voice low and filled with anticipation. He glanced back at his companions, who nodded in silent confirmation. The leader''s lips curled into a thin, cruel smile. "Let''s move in quietly. No mistakes."

 Chapter 24: Lucys Abduction

    The intruders crept into the house, their footsteps silent as they moved through the dimly lit room. Shadows danced on the walls, but their eyes were locked on the figure slumped over the kitchen table¡ªLucy. Her gentle breathing was the only sound in the stillness, unaware that danger had come for her.


    One of the men, a tall figure with a scar running down his cheek, grinned wickedly as he spotted her. "There she is," he whispered, his voice laced with perverse excitement. "The boss wants her brought in front of him, and I can see why."


    Another man, shorter and stockier, stepped closer, his eyes roaming over Lucy''s delicate features with a lecherous gleam. "She''s a beauty, alright¡ªjust like the young master''s last conquest. Too bad she''s caught the boss''s wrath without even knowing why. Shame she angered him, even if the boss''s son died for reasons that had nothing to do with her."


    The scarred man chuckled darkly. "Ignorance won''t save her. She should''ve known better than to get involved, even by accident. But now... well, the boss will have his fun."


    They exchanged a glance, both clearly enjoying the thought of Lucy''s fate. The shorter man pulled out a small pouch, shaking it lightly before opening it. "Let''s make sure she doesn''t wake up. Wouldn''t want to spoil the boss''s plans, now would we?"


    He sprinkled a fine, glittering powder over Lucy, watching as it settled on her skin. The powder took effect immediately, ensuring that she would remain in a deep, dreamless sleep. The men smirked as her breathing deepened, oblivious to the danger.


    The scarred man leaned in closer, brushing a strand of hair from Lucy''s face with a touch that was anything but gentle. "She really is a shame. Too bad she crossed the wrong people."


    Satisfied that Lucy wouldn''t wake up, the men carefully lifted her from the chair, their movements deliberate and practiced. Every step was calculated, ensuring they made no noise that could alert anyone to their presence.


    As they carried her towards the door, one of them, a lanky man with a sneer permanently etched on his face, glanced around the room and muttered, "What about her brother? We leave him here?"


    The other, a burly brute with a cruel glint in his eyes, smirked. "That little whelp? He''s nothing. But let''s make things interesting. Leave him a message¡ªtell him to come to the goblin village. It''ll be amusing to see him stumble into a trap, thinking he can play the hero."


    The lanky man chuckled darkly, "He''ll probably come running like a fool, thinking he can save his precious sister. Too bad for him, though... he''ll be walking right into our hands."


    With a twisted grin, the burly man quickly scribbled a note and placed it conspicuously on the table where it would be easily seen. "This should set the stage nicely," he said with a low chuckle. "We''ll see if the boy''s got any fight in him¡ªthough I doubt he''ll last long."


    With Lucy securely in their grasp, they slipped out of the house and into the night, their confidence growing with each step. They believed they had succeeded without a hitch, eager for the entertainment that would follow.


    However, as they disappeared into the shadows, they failed to notice a slight twitch in Lucy''s face¡ªa subtle sign that something deep within her was beginning to stir, ready to awaken.


    --- S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two hours had passed since Lucy''s abduction. Lucas stirred awake, the remnants of his earlier exhaustion clinging to him, though he felt somewhat refreshed after the grueling time of cultivation. He stretched and rubbed his eyes, blinking away the last traces of sleep.


    Rising from bed, Lucas headed downstairs, expecting to find Lucy bustling around the kitchen, preparing dinner as usual. But as he reached the bottom of the stairs, the house was eerily quiet. He frowned, his gaze sweeping the empty kitchen. The familiar clatter of pots and the aroma of cooking were absent.


    "Lucy?" he called out, his voice tinged with curiosity. There was no response.


    Lucas didn''t immediately worry. Lucy often went to the market early in the afternoon to gather some discounted ingredients, and sometimes, if she was particularly tired, she would sneak back to her room for a bit more sleep. He glanced toward her bedroom door, half-expecting to hear the soft creak of the floorboards as she stirred awake.


    But something felt off. The silence was too complete, too unnatural. His eyes scanned the room again, and that''s when he noticed it¡ªa piece of paper lying on the kitchen table, standing out starkly against the wooden surface.


    A sense of unease settled in his gut as he walked over and picked it up. The paper felt rough under his fingers, hastily torn from something larger. He unfolded it, the crude handwriting immediately catching his attention. His heart began to pound even before he fully grasped the words scrawled across the page.


    As he read the message, his blood ran cold. "Bring yourself to the goblin village," it read. "If you want to see your sister again."


    Lucas''s grip on the paper tightened, his knuckles turning white. The fear that had clawed at him in those first few moments transformed into a raging inferno of anger.


    "They took her," he growled, his voice low and dangerous. The words echoed in the empty room, thick with the promise of violence. He crushed the note in his fist, the crumpled paper a poor outlet for the fury building inside him.


    His mind raced, already spinning with thoughts of rescue and revenge. He knew he had to act fast, but before he could take a step, a sudden, deafening explosion shook the air. The force of it rattled the windows, sending a shudder through the house.


    Lucas''s head snapped up, his heart pounding as he looked out the window. A thick column of smoke was rising in the distance, dark and ominous against the morning sky. His breath caught in his throat as he realized where it was coming from¡ªthe direction of the goblin village.


    For a moment, everything seemed to freeze. Then, without a second thought, Lucas bolted from the house, his legs moving on instinct as he sprinted toward the village. His heart pounded in his chest, driven by a mix of rage and fear that gnawed at his insides, urging him to move faster.


    "Hold on, Lucy," he whispered to himself, the words barely audible over the rush of wind in his ears. "I''m coming. I won''t let them hurt you."


    He ran as if his life depended on it, but in truth, it wasn''t his life he was concerned about. It was hers. And nothing, not even the searing pain in his muscles or the burn of his lungs, would stop him from getting to her. No matter the cost, he had to save his sister.

 Chapter 25: The End of Black Claw Gang

    An hour ago, Lucy was dragged before Voss, the ruthless leader of the Black Claw gang. The dim light in the shabby, makeshift headquarters cast eerie shadows across the room as Voss stared down at the unconscious girl laid out before him. His eyes narrowed, his expression a twisted blend of anger and something darker. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Voss''s fingers drummed impatiently on the armrest of his chair, his mind swirling with thoughts of vengeance and desire. "My son," he muttered under his breath, his voice low and simmering with rage.


    "You died because of your foolish obsession with this girl. You wanted her so badly that you let your guard down, and one of my enemies ambushed you." His tone grew more venomous with each word, the loss of his son still a raw wound.


    But as his gaze lingered on Lucy, something shifted within him. The anger that had initially consumed him began to fade, replaced by a sickening lust. Voss''s lips curled into a cruel smile, his eyes gleaming with a perverse glint. "But don''t worry, my dear son," he whispered, his voice dripping with malice. "I''ll fulfill your wish. I''ll play with this girl, just like you wanted."


    The room seemed to darken as Voss''s thoughts turned more sinister. His once-hardened expression softened into something almost affectionate, though twisted by his depravity. At 35 years old, Voss was no stranger to indulging his basest desires, and the sight of the beautiful, defenseless girl before him stoked the flames of his perversion.


    "Bring her to my tent," he ordered, his voice carrying a tone of cold command mixed with eager anticipation. The henchmen who had brought Lucy to him exchanged glances but quickly obeyed, lifting her limp form and carrying her through the dimly lit corridors.


    As they entered Voss''s personal quarters, the air grew thick with an unsettling stillness. The tent was cluttered with trophies of past conquests, a grim reminder of the man''s ruthlessness. The henchmen laid Lucy on the rough-hewn bed, her chest rising and falling softly as she remained under the influence of the sleeping powder.


    Voss followed them, his smirk widening with every step. He closed the tent flap behind him, sealing them in an intimate, suffocating darkness. He approached the bed with a deliberate slowness, savoring the moment. His breath hitched with anticipation as he leaned over Lucy, close enough to feel the warmth of her skin.


    "Let''s have some fun, shall we?" Voss whispered, his voice barely more than a breath against Lucy''s ear. The words dripped with vile intent, his breath hot and reeking of alcohol as he leaned closer. A sick, twisted grin spread across his face, his eyes gleaming with a hunger that had nothing to do with food.


    He reached out a hand, rough and calloused, tracing a slow path down Lucy''s arm. "Such soft skin," he muttered to himself, his tone almost reverent. "It''s a shame you got tangled up with my son... but I''ll make good use of you." His voice held a sickening affection, as though he believed he was doing her a favor.


    As Voss''s hand reached her wrist, he felt a faint warmth under his touch, but he dismissed it, too engrossed in his own depraved thoughts. "You''ll make a fine trophy," he continued, his lips curling in satisfaction as he imagined the horrors he would inflict.


    But just as his fingers began to tighten around her wrist, Lucy''s eyes snapped open, glowing an intense, unnatural red. The sight froze Voss in his tracks, his hand jerking back as though burned. "What the hell?" he shouted, stumbling backward, his heart hammering in his chest.


    Lucy''s gaze was no longer that of a helpless, unconscious girl but of something far more terrifying. Her eyes bore into Voss, cold and fiery all at once, as if the very core of a volcano was staring him down. The air around her began to hum with a dangerous energy, the temperature rising rapidly.


    "What¡­ What is this?" Voss stammered, his voice quivering as he tried to pull away. But it was too late.


    The air around Lucy began to hum with a dangerous energy, a low, vibrating thrum that resonated deep within the ground. The temperature spiked, rising so quickly that the very air seemed to shimmer with heat. The ground beneath her began to crack and smoke, small fissures opening up as the earth itself seemed to tremble at her awakening.


    Voss stumbled backward, fear overtaking his perverse intent. "No¡­ this can''t be¡­ What are you?" he gasped, his eyes wide with terror as he looked at the girl who was no longer just a girl.


    Lucy''s expression remained unchanged, her fiery gaze locked on Voss as if he were nothing more than an insect about to be crushed. She said nothing, but the energy radiating from her was answer enough. The ground continued to split apart, the cracks glowing with an intense, molten light.


    "Stay back! Stay away from me!" Voss screamed, but his voice was drowned out by the deafening roar that suddenly filled the tent. The sheer heat of Lucy''s power caused the very rocks around them to explode, sending shards of molten stone flying in every direction.


    Voss had no time to react. The explosion engulfed him in an instant, his screams cut short as his body was torn apart by the blast. The leader of the Black Claw gang, once feared in the backwater regions, was reduced to nothing more than ashes in the blink of an eye. His power, his ambitions, all obliterated in the fiery wrath of Lucy''s awakened physique.


    Outside, the rest of the Black Claw gang heard the explosion and were thrown into chaos. The ground shook violently beneath their feet, and the air was filled with the acrid scent of burning earth. "What''s happening?" one of the gang members shouted, panic evident in his voice.


    "Run! We have to get out of here!" another screamed, but it was already too late.


    The volcanic energy that had been unleashed within the tent spread rapidly, the heat intensifying as it radiated outward. The very ground beneath the gang''s encampment began to heave and crack, spewing molten rock and fire. One by one, the members of the Black Claw gang were caught in the blast, their bodies vaporized by the intense heat before they could even comprehend what was happening.


    "Help! Someone¡ª" The cries for help were cut off as another explosion tore through the camp, erasing the last remnants of the once-feared gang.


    In the center of the destruction, Lucy remained, now fully fused with the divine mask. The mask worked tirelessly, drawing in the purest mana from the surrounding environment to stabilize her volatile condition. As the molten lava core within her settled, the energy around her began to calm, the ground ceasing its violent upheaval.


    The intense heat dissipated, leaving behind nothing but scorched earth and the lingering smell of sulfur. The Black Claw gang had been wiped out in mere minutes, their existence erased without ever understanding the force that had annihilated them.


    Lucy''s breathing slowed, her eyes gradually returning to their normal color as the divine mask continued to replenish her energy. She was unconscious, unaware of the devastation she had wrought, her body slowly adjusting to the newfound power that now coursed through her veins.


    In just ten minutes, the Black Claw had been destroyed, leaving nothing behind but a smoldering crater. The silence that followed was deafening, a stark contrast to the violent chaos that had erupted just moments before.


    And in the center of it all, Lucy lay still, her fate now inexorably tied to the divine mask and the power that had awakened within her.

 Chapter 26: The Aftermath

    Lucas sprinted through the dense forest, the underbrush scratching against his legs as he raced toward the site of the explosion. His heart pounded in his chest, each beat echoing with the fear that gripped him.


    The sheer magnitude of the blast had left him stunned, and now his mind was a whirlwind of worry. What the hell happened there? he thought anxiously, his breath coming in ragged gasps.


    [Host, you really don''t need to worry so much,] the system chimed in, its tone annoyingly calm, almost as if it found the situation amusing.


    "What do you mean, ''don''t need to worry''? My sister has been kidnapped!" Lucas snapped, his voice edged with panic and frustration. The thought of Lucy in danger was enough to send his heart into overdrive, and the system''s nonchalance only made it worse.


    [You truly are slow on the uptake, aren''t you?] the system replied, dripping with condescension, as if Lucas had missed something glaringly obvious.


    Lucas felt a surge of anger flare up inside him, his fists clenching as he pushed himself to run faster. "What are you talking about?" he demanded, the irritation clear in his voice. The system''s tone was infuriatingly smug, as if it was toying with him.


    [Your sister, Lucy, is in the process of awakening her special physique,] the system explained, its voice tinged with a gleeful satisfaction, as if it was enjoying keeping Lucas in the dark. [And I must admit, I neglected to mention something rather important.]


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed, his patience wearing thin as he dodged a low-hanging branch. "What is it?" he barked, every muscle in his body tense with anticipation.


    [To awaken a special physique, one requires an enormous amount of mana,] the system began, almost relishing the moment. [The moment Lucy began her awakening, she started absorbing the mana around her.]


    Lucas''s mind raced as he tried to process the information. "She''s absorbing mana...?" he muttered, his pace slowing slightly as he tried to make sense of it.


    [And considering she''s fused with the divine mask I so graciously provided,] the system continued, its tone smug and self-satisfied, [it''s been even easier for her to pull in that mana. The process is going smoothly, as expected.]


    Lucas''s eyes widened as the pieces began to fall into place. "You mean she''s awakening her special physique right now, so I don''t need to worry?" he asked, the fear in his voice slowly giving way to a mix of relief and awe.


    [Yes, exactly,] the system confirmed, as if Lucas should have figured it out earlier. [The moment she awakened, she became far more powerful than you''d expect. Her latent power has been unlocked, and let''s not forget how my divine mask works¡ªit absorbs mana from any available resource.]


    "Any resource?" Lucas echoed, the full implication of the system''s words hitting him like a freight train. His steps faltered for a brief moment as realization dawned on him.


    [Precisely,] the system declared with a haughty air, as if it was stating something incredibly obvious. [So, in this case, the Black Claw gang is already finished.] The system paused for dramatic effect before continuing, [That explosion you heard? That was just a little sign that Lucy''s special physique was waking up. The bandits around her? They''re nothing more than fuel for her now.]


    Lucas''s breath caught in his throat. The explosion... it wasn''t a sign of danger; it was Lucy''s power manifesting, consuming everything in its path. Relief washed over him, but it was tinged with the lingering anxiety that still clung to his thoughts. "So... she''s okay?" he asked, his voice softer now, the anger replaced by concern.


    [Yes, Host, she''s more than okay,] the system replied, its tone almost soothing. [She''s far more powerful now than any of those bandits could ever hope to be.] S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas let out a long breath he hadn''t realized he was holding. "I see," he murmured, the relief settling into his bones like a cool balm. But even as the tension began to ease, a gnawing urgency remained. He had to see her¡ªhe had to confirm with his own eyes that Lucy was safe.


    With renewed determination, Lucas pushed forward, his pace quickening as he neared the site of the explosion. The forest around him blurred, the trees and underbrush becoming indistinct as his focus narrowed solely on reaching his sister.


    When he finally broke through the treeline and arrived at the goblin village, he came to a sudden halt, his eyes widening in shock. The entire area was a scene of utter devastation.


    The ground was scorched black, the once-thriving goblin village reduced to nothing more than ashes and charred remnants. The acrid scent of smoke and burnt earth filled the air, stinging his nose.


    "My gods..." Lucas whispered, his voice barely audible. "Is this the power of her special physique?" There was awe in his tone, mingled with disbelief as he took in the devastation that surrounded him.


    [Obviously,] the system replied, its voice carrying a note of impatience, as if the answer should have been clear from the start.


    Lucas''s eyes darted across the ruined landscape, searching frantically for any sign of Lucy. His heart hammered in his chest, fear gnawing at him despite the system''s reassurances. Finally, his gaze landed on a solitary figure lying in the middle of the destruction.


    "Lucy..." he breathed, relief flooding through him. She was there, sleeping peacefully amidst the chaos. Her clothes had been completely burned away, likely due to the intense heat generated by her awakening, but her body was unharmed.


    Lucas hurried to her side, dropping to his knees beside her. "Has her awakening finished?" he asked, his voice trembling slightly with concern. Despite the devastation around them, the sight of her unharmed brought him some comfort.


    [Yes, it''s finished,] the system confirmed, its tone almost bored now. [The process is complete. She''s safe. Let''s just get out of here now¡ªI''ve done my job.]


    Lucas nodded, a mixture of emotions swirling within him¡ªrelief, awe, and a growing respect for the power his sister now possessed. "Okay," he agreed quietly.


    He gently draped his cloak over Lucy''s body, shielding her from the cold air, before carefully lifting her into his arms. As he stood, cradling her close, he couldn''t help but marvel at the power she had unleashed.


    The journey back home felt surreal. The forest, once a place of danger, now seemed almost serene in contrast to the destruction they had left behind.


    Lucas moved steadily, his steps sure and measured as he carried his sister through the underbrush. The weight of what had transpired pressed heavily on his mind.


    "I never imagined..." Lucas began, his voice breaking the silence. "I never imagined she''d be so powerful. If this is what she''s capable of, then... we have to be careful."


    [Indeed,] the system agreed, its tone more serious now. [But that power will also protect her. The world is a dangerous place, and she''ll need every bit of strength she can muster.]


    Lucas tightened his grip on Lucy, holding her protectively. "I''ll make sure she''s safe," he vowed, determination hardening his voice. "No matter what."


    As they continued their journey back, Lucas couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of responsibility. Lucy''s awakening had changed everything. The path ahead was uncertain, but one thing was clear¡ªhis sister was no longer the vulnerable girl she once was.

 Chapter 27: A New Beginning

    Lucy stirred awake, her eyelids fluttering as the remnants of sleep slowly left her. She blinked a few times, trying to adjust to the dim light filtering through the window.


    As her vision cleared, she was surprised to find Lucas lying beside her, fast asleep. Confused, she reached out and gently shook his shoulder. "Lucas, what are you doing here?" she asked, her voice soft and laced with confusion.


    Lucas jolted awake, his eyes widening as he quickly realized where he was. Without a moment''s hesitation, he pulled her into a tight hug, his arms wrapping around her protectively.


    "Lucy, you''re okay," he whispered, his voice trembling with a mix of relief and lingering fear. "I was so scared... I thought I''d lost you."


    Lucy, still groggy and disoriented, gently pushed him back enough to look into his eyes. "What do you mean? What happened?" she asked, her brow furrowing in concern.


    Before Lucas could respond, she absentmindedly moved her hand, only to feel an odd sensation. The sound of wood splintering filled the room, and to her shock, she saw that she had accidentally destroyed the bedpost with a mere touch.


    She gasped, yanking her hand back as if it had been burned. "Lucas, what''s going on? What happened to me?" she asked, her voice rising with panic as she stared at the broken wood.


    Seeing her distress, Lucas quickly took her hand in his, squeezing it gently to calm her down. "Lucy, it''s okay. You''re safe now," he reassured her, his voice steady. "But there''s something I need to explain."


    Lucy''s heart pounded in her chest as she looked at him, searching his eyes for answers. "Explain what? Lucas, what happened to me?"


    Taking a deep breath, Lucas began to recount the events. "You were kidnapped by the Black Claw gang," he started, his tone filled with a mix of anger and concern.


    "They took you because of what happened to their young master in the village center. I went to their base to rescue you, but by the time I got there, everyone was already dead, and you were lying there, alone."


    Lucy''s eyes widened, the gravity of his words sinking in. "But... how did they die? And what about me?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, as if she was afraid of the answer.


    Lucas hesitated for a moment, carefully choosing his words. "Lucy, I think you''ve awakened some kind of special power," he said slowly, his eyes watching her closely for her reaction. "When I found you, there were signs¡ªvolcanic rocks, intense heat¡ªI think it might be related to flames."


    "Special power?" Lucy echoed, trying to wrap her mind around what he was saying. "But... I''ve never been able to cultivate. How could I suddenly have power?"


    "I''m not entirely sure," Lucas admitted, his tone thoughtful. "But it seems like whatever happened, it triggered something deep inside you. Something powerful. I''ve read about things like this¡ªrare physiques that grant extraordinary abilities. Maybe that''s what you have." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucy stared at her hand, still trembling from the shock of what she had done. She could feel it now¡ªthe raw, untamed power coursing through her veins.


    After years of being unable to cultivate, of feeling weak and helpless, she now had something real, something tangible. Her eyes welled up with tears, a mix of overwhelming emotions crashing over her.


    "Lucas," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion as she looked up at him, "I can finally protect you." She threw her arms around him, holding him tightly as if she feared she might lose him again.


    Lucas returned the embrace, his heart swelling with a mix of pride and sorrow. "Lucy," he said softly, his voice gentle yet firm, "with this power and everything that happened last night, we can''t stay here anymore. It''s not safe."


    Lucy pulled back slightly, nodding as she wiped away her tears. Her expression had shifted to one of determination. "You''re right," she agreed, her voice resolute. "We can''t stay. I''ll start preparing right away."


    As Lucy began packing, Lucas returned to his room, his mind racing with thoughts. The events of the past hours left him unsettled, and the system''s voice interrupted his contemplation.


    [Do you really think she bought all that nonsense you fed her?] the system asked, its tone laced with arrogance and skepticism.


    Lucas paused, a frown creasing his brow. "I don''t know," he admitted, a twinge of doubt creeping into his voice. "But she smiled, so either she believes it, or she''s willing to play along."


    [Hmph, she''s probably just humoring you,] the system sneered. [But listen carefully, you need to train her¡ªproperly¡ªand under no circumstances should she ever find out about me. Got it?]


    Lucas clenched his fists, trying to keep his frustration in check. The system''s condescending tone was grating on his nerves.


    "Yeah, I know," he replied curtly, his voice tight with suppressed annoyance. He didn''t need the reminder; he knew how important it was to keep the system a secret. But that didn''t make it any easier to lie to his sister.


    The conversation left him feeling uneasy, but there was no time to dwell on it. Soon, their preparations were complete.


    Lucas and Lucy stood at the edge of their home, ready to leave the place they had known all their lives. But something caught Lucas''s attention¡ªLucy wasn''t carrying much of anything.


    "Where''s all your stuff?" Lucas asked, puzzled as he looked around for the usual bundle of belongings.


    Lucy turned to him with a playful smile, holding up a small, elegant pouch. "I put everything in here, in my spatial pouch."


    Lucas blinked in surprise. "You have that?" he asked, his voice filled with astonishment.


    Lucy''s smile widened into a mischievous grin. "I was planning to give it to you for your birthday," she explained, her eyes twinkling with a mix of pride and affection, "but it seems better to use it now."


    Lucas chuckled softly, shaking his head in disbelief. "You never cease to surprise me," he said, warmth filling his voice as he looked at his sister with newfound respect. "Let''s go."


    Lucy nodded, but as they turned to leave, she suddenly paused, her expression shifting to one of seriousness. "Before we go, there''s something I need to handle first."


    Lucas tilted his head in confusion. "What do you mean?" he asked, his brow furrowing.


    "This," Lucy replied, her voice firm and unwavering. She stepped forward, her eyes narrowing with determination as she raised her fist. Without warning, she punched the ground and shouted, "Eruption!"


    In an instant, a surge of molten energy erupted from the ground, obliterating their former house. The structure was reduced to nothing but smoldering rubble, the air thick with the acrid scent of burning wood and ash. The sheer force of the destruction left Lucas speechless.


    As the dust settled, Lucy turned back to Lucas with a triumphant smile, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Now we can go," she said, her tone light but with an undercurrent of finality.


    Lucas stared at the ruins of their home, his mouth slightly agape. "How... how can you already do something like this?" he muttered, half to himself. The display of raw power was both awe-inspiring and terrifying.


    [Heh, I take back everything I said before,] the system chimed in, clearly impressed, its usual arrogance replaced with a tone of grudging respect. [Forget about training her¡ªjust try to keep up. She''s a damn genius, and you''re lucky to be in her presence.]


    Lucas could only nod, his mind reeling from everything that had happened. "I think so too," he finally said, his voice tinged with a mix of pride, awe, and a hint of nervousness.

 Chapter 28: Lucys New Strength

    Lucas and Lucy moved through the dense forest, the soft rustling of leaves underfoot the only sound in the tranquil wilderness. Sunlight struggled to pierce the thick canopy above, casting flickering patterns of light and shadow across their path.


    Lucas, however, was far from at ease. The shock of Lucy''s recent display of power gnawed at him, a constant reminder that his sister was far more than he had ever realized. He had always known she was special, but the sheer magnitude of her strength was something he hadn''t anticipated.


    As they walked, Lucas stole a glance at Lucy. She moved with a calm grace, a serene smile playing on her lips, as if she were merely enjoying a peaceful stroll. Yet, beneath that calm exterior, Lucas sensed a new depth to her, something potent and unfathomable.


    "Lucy," he began, his voice tinged with hesitation, uncertainty lacing his words, "how did you know how to use that skill earlier?"


    Lucy turned her head slightly, meeting his gaze with a smile that widened ever so slightly, her eyes sparkling with a hint of mischief. There was a quiet confidence in her expression, as if the answer was so simple it needed no explanation. "I just¡­ knew," she replied softly, her tone light and almost playful, as though it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Lucas frowned, confusion clouding his features as he tried to make sense of her response. There was something about her answer, the ease with which she spoke, that left him both perplexed and uneasy. Without a word, he turned inward, addressing the system in his mind. "Is this the effect of the Divine Scripture or her special physique?"


    [Oh, Host,] the system purred with an air of superiority, [I couldn''t possibly be expected to know every little detail, but it''s likely her strength stems from that special physique of hers.]


    The system paused for effect, clearly savoring its own words before continuing with a haughty tone, [Though, I must say, it''s exceedingly rare¡ªalmost unheard of¡ªfor someone to exhibit such power immediately after awakening. Most would be stumbling over themselves, but not your sister.]


    Before Lucas could react, a thunderous roar shattered the forest''s tranquility, its powerful reverberations shaking the trees and sending flocks of startled birds into the sky.


    From the dense underbrush, a massive bear lumbered into view, its fur bristling with tension and its eyes glowing with unrestrained rage. The sheer size of the beast was enough to freeze anyone in their tracks; its presence was both imposing and terrifying.


    Lucas''s heart raced as he recognized the creature. It was a two-star beast, a formidable opponent far beyond the capabilities of an ordinary person.


    Panic surged through him, and his first instinct was to shout, "Lucy, run!" But before the words could leave his lips, Lucy turned to him, a calm and confident smile on her face. "Leave it to me," she said, her voice steady and reassuring.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Lucy pulled her fist back and launched herself at the bear, her movements fluid and graceful.


    Lucas''s breath caught in his throat, his heart pounding wildly. "No, Lucy!" he shouted, desperation lacing his voice. But it was too late. Her fist connected with the bear, and¡­ nothing happened. The bear didn''t even flinch.


    Fear seized Lucas. What if something happens to her? He reached for his Divine Mask¡ªZeus, ready to spring into action and protect his sister at all costs. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Lucas reached for his Divine Mask, the system interrupted with a smug, unapologetic tone, [Ah, Host, you''ll find that Zeus is no more. Every last drop of its mana was drained to create Lucy''s mask. It''s gone, poof, just like that.] The system''s arrogance was palpable, as if it took pride in Lucas''s shock.


    Lucas froze, his eyes widening in horror. "How the hell can this happen?" he thought frantically, his mind spinning in confusion. With no other options left, he swiftly drew a knife, his resolve firm. He would at least buy Lucy enough time to escape.


    But before he could act, Lucy began to laugh¡ªa light, carefree sound that contrasted sharply with the tension in the air. "Wow, your skin is pretty tough," she said to the bear, her tone almost teasing, as if she was playing with a mere toy. "How about this?" she added, a playful edge to her voice.


    "Eruption," Lucy whispered, and in an instant, the bear''s massive body began to swell grotesquely. A heartbeat later, it exploded in a violent burst, sending chunks of flesh and bone scattering in all directions. The forest fell silent, the air thick with the acrid stench of blood and burnt fur.


    Lucas stood there, utterly dumbfounded, his mind struggling to comprehend what had just happened. Lucy turned to him, her smile bright and innocent, as if nothing unusual had occurred. "Little brother," she said cheerfully, "the bear is already dead. Let''s continue."


    Lucas could only nod, his thoughts a whirlwind of disbelief and awe. As they resumed their walk, he spoke to the system in his mind, "Is this really the strength of my sister now?"


    When Lucas questioned Lucy''s strength once more, the system''s voice was a mix of confused pride and disdain, [Honestly, Host, I''m not entirely sure what''s happening here. Your sister is human, after all, and even those with special physiques typically struggle to adjust to their newfound power. They''re usually weaklings at this stage, but your sister¡­ she''s something else entirely.]


    The system''s tone shifted, growing more serious, yet still tinged with awe and arrogance. [If I''m right, and it''s rare that I''m not, your sister isn''t just powerful¡ªshe''s a prodigy, no, a monster in the making.]


    The system paused as if relishing the implications before adding with a condescending lilt, [If she''s truly this capable, she could crush three-star beasts and even three-star warriors with ease.]


    Finally, the system''s voice dripped with smugness as it delivered its concluding remark, [I must say, Host, I''m starting to wonder if you two are really siblings. She''s just¡­ leagues ahead, don''t you think?]


    Lucas clenched his fists, a storm of emotions churning within him. His thoughts were a chaotic mix of pride, confusion, and a hint of fear. "She really is my sister," he thought fiercely, his jaw tightening with determination.


    [Oh, of course, Host,] the system mocked, its voice soaked in condescension, [Whatever helps you sleep at night.]


    "Damn it," Lucas muttered through gritted teeth, frustration etched into his features. But as much as he hated the system''s smug attitude, he couldn''t deny the truth staring him in the face¡ªLucy''s power was far beyond anything he could have ever imagined.


    The path ahead was growing more uncertain, the future more unpredictable, but amidst the turmoil, a flicker of happiness warmed his heart. She was strong, stronger than he could have hoped, and that brought him a strange sense of relief.

 Chapter 29: Mana Storage

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the forest, Lucas and Lucy found a small clearing where they decided to set up camp. The day had been nothing short of intense, with Lucy effortlessly slaughtering beast after beast.


    Her newfound strength was nothing short of incredible, and Lucas couldn''t help but marvel at her abilities. The divine mask, which had fused with her without her even realizing, granted her the terrifying power to drain mana from the corpses she left behind.


    Once they settled by the crackling campfire, Lucas turned to Lucy with a grave expression.. "Lucy," he began, his voice low and cautious, "you need to be careful with that ability. Absorbing mana like that... it could easily be mistaken for dark magic by others."


    Lucy, who had been poking at the fire with a stick, looked up at him. Her face mirrored the seriousness of his words, the playful demeanor she often had replaced with concern. "I understand, little brother," she said, nodding solemnly. "I''ll only use it in secret or when I''m with you."


    Lucas studied her for a moment, the firelight dancing in her eyes. He could see the resolve there, the determination to heed his warning. Satisfied with her promise, he gave her a small, reassuring smile. "Good," he said softly.


    The exhaustion of the day quickly caught up with Lucy, and soon, she was lying on the ground, her breathing steady as she drifted off to sleep. Lucas watched her for a moment, her peaceful face a stark contrast to the fierce warrior she had been just hours earlier.


    But Lucas couldn''t rest. His mind was too active, questions swirling as something new had appeared in the system. His curiosity piqued, he leaned back against a tree and focused his thoughts, calling up the system''s interface with a familiar mental command.


    Lucas squinted at the glowing words in the system interface, a deep frown creasing his forehead. The label seemed straightforward, but the number troubled him. He needed to understand what it really meant. "Why is the number so low?" he muttered, his voice tinged with concern.


    [Mana Storage: 2]


    The system''s response came almost immediately, dripping with its characteristic condescension. [Oh, Host, how little you understand,] it sneered. [The mana is being purified and condensed into divine-grade mana, the only kind worthy of being used in Divine Scripture cultivation. Do you think ordinary mana could suffice for something as exalted as that?]


    Lucas could almost feel the system''s smug satisfaction radiating through his mind. It paused for a moment, clearly relishing the chance to flaunt its superiority. [And let''s not forget,] it continued, its tone growing more insufferably arrogant, [Lucy''s divine mask is greedily consuming a substantial portion of that purified mana. Did you really think all of it was being stored? Oh, please.]


    Lucas''s eyes widened slightly as he absorbed the system''s explanation. He glanced over at Lucy, who was sleeping peacefully beside the campfire, her face illuminated by the flickering flames. He could see the faint glow of her divine mask, the very tool responsible for this unusual mana consumption.


    "So, the mana Lucy absorbs isn''t entirely stored," Lucas murmured to himself, piecing together the information. "Most of it gets purified and used by her mask immediately, leaving only a small amount for storage."


    [Finally catching on, are we?] the system interjected with a mocking tone, as if Lucas''s realization had taken longer than it should have. [But yes, that''s exactly what happens. The mana is refined to perfection, and your dear sister''s mask feasts on it. Only a minuscule portion remains for storage¡ªconsider it a small luxury you''re allowed.]


    Lucas sighed, shaking his head slightly at the system''s attitude. But there was no denying the logic behind its words. "I see," he replied, more to himself than the system, but it was clear he was now beginning to grasp the complex dynamics at play.


    With the situation now clear, Lucas turned his attention to the next pressing matter. "We need to create a new Zeus mask since the old one was destroyed," he said decisively, breaking the silence.


    [Hmph, so you''re thinking of sticking with the same tired old cultivation manual?] the system interjected, its tone dripping with disdain, as if daring Lucas to show some originality.


    Lucas bristled at the system''s arrogance but refused to be baited. "Of course not," he shot back, a hint of irritation in his voice. "Now that I''ve got a grasp on Divine Scriptures, I want to use one of those. Make a mask linked to the thunder element."


    There was a brief, almost imperceptible pause before the system responded, its voice oozing with smug satisfaction. [Ah, finally showing some sense, are we?] it said, clearly pleased with itself. [Wait a moment.]


    Lucas sighed, leaning back against the tree trunk as he waited. He had grown accustomed to the system''s pace, though its condescending attitude never failed to grate on his nerves. The fire crackled softly beside him, casting dancing shadows on the forest floor as he stared into the night.


    After what felt like an unnecessarily dramatic pause, the system returned with a sneer in its tone. [As expected,] it announced with an air of superiority, [the Divine Scripture available is only a three-star one.]


    "I know," Lucas replied, his voice calm and measured. He wasn''t about to let the system rile him up. "I''ll upgrade it later when I collect more manuals. So, what kind is it?"


    [Prepare yourself to be amazed, Host,] the system declared with grandiosity, as if unveiling a priceless treasure. [It is the Heavenly Thunder Core Divine Scripture. Quite an impressive name, wouldn''t you agree?]


    Lucas nodded thoughtfully. "The name does sound good," he admitted, though a question lingered in his mind. "But why do these Divine Scriptures include ''Core'' in their names? Are all Divine Scriptures connected to cores?"


    The system responded with a sharp scoff, as if personally offended by Lucas''s ignorance. [How laughably uninformed you are, Host,] it sneered. [Of course not. It seems you''ve learned next to nothing about this.] S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas clenched his fists, trying to keep his frustration in check. "Of course, I don''t know!" he retorted, exasperation creeping into his voice. "I only just learned about Divine Scriptures yesterday!"


    The system let out a haughty chuckle, its arrogance now fully on display. [Ah, such charming naivet¨¦,] it said with a mocking tone. [Very well, as the all-knowing and benevolent system that I am, I shall enlighten you.]


    Lucas sighed deeply, knowing he was in for a long-winded explanation. But despite the system''s insufferable attitude, he couldn''t deny his eagerness to learn more. After all, the power of the Divine Scriptures had already changed his life in ways he never imagined.

 Chapter 30: The Four Types of Divine Scriptures

    As Lucas sat by the campfire, the system''s voice echoed in his mind, brimming with arrogance and superiority, ready to impart its knowledge on the complex world of Divine Scriptures.


    [The Divine Scriptures are divided into four types,] the system began, its tone almost condescending as if it were talking to a mere child.


    Lucas leaned in, knowing that whenever the system took this tone, something significant was about to be revealed.


    [The most common¡ªthough still leagues above anything a mere mortal could hope to achieve¡ªare the Body Divine Scriptures,] the system continued, dripping with disdain.


    [These scriptures, while quite basic by my standards, focus on transforming specific external parts of the body.]


    [In rare cases, they can even alter the entire external body¡ªlegs, hands, skin, you name it. But don''t get too excited; these are the entry-level transformations.] The system paused, as if giving Lucas time to absorb its ''profound'' wisdom.


    [Examples include the Dragon Body Divine Scripture, Tiger Claw Divine Scripture, and so on.]


    [The second type, far more refined than the first, are the Organ Divine Scriptures,] the system declared, as if revealing a great secret. [These are rarer than Body Divine Scriptures and focus on transforming specific organs into something far superior¡ªkidneys, heart, liver, eyes.]


    [Of course, these scriptures also enhance the external body, but only to the extent that it can handle the might of the transformed organs. After all, what good is a powerful organ if the rest of the body crumbles under its strength?]


    The system listed examples with a tone that suggested Lucas should feel honored to even hear their names: [Dragon Eye Divine Scripture, Titan Kidney Divine Scripture, and others.]


    Lucas nodded, trying to keep up, though the system''s tone was starting to grate on him.


    [Now, let''s move on to something even more exceptional¡ªthe Elemental Mana Divine Scriptures,] the system announced with clear pride.


    [These are rarer than both Organ and Body Scriptures and focus on transforming mana by fusing it with a specific element¡ªDragon Fire, Divine Thunder, and the like.]


    [These scriptures also alter both the external and internal body, enabling it to wield and resist the elemental power. However, don''t mistake them for something as crude as simple body enhancements; these are on an entirely different level.]


    The system seemed to swell with pride as it mentioned examples like [Dragon Flame Divine Scripture, Divine Thunder Divine Scripture.]


    Finally, the system''s voice grew even more haughty, if that were possible. [And now, we arrive at the pinnacle¡ªthe Core Divine Scriptures, the rarest and most powerful of them all,] it declared, as if this was the ultimate truth of the universe.


    [These scriptures are in a class of their own. Without a special physique related to a core, you cannot even dream of cultivating these. Attempt it, and you''ll die¡ªa fitting end for those unworthy of such power.]


    Lucas felt a shiver run down his spine, but the system wasn''t done yet.


    [Core Divine Scriptures work by transforming or fusing with the existing special core within the body, such as a Flame Core or Lava Core, into something far more powerful.]


    [For instance, a Flaming Dragon Core can be achieved with the Dragon Core Divine Scripture,] the system explained, its tone laced with smug satisfaction.


    Sensing Lucas''s confusion, the system graciously continued, [I must clarify something since it seems you''re in the dark about this¡ªyet again.]


    [Even though you might think the core functions like the heart, let me enlighten you: they are worlds apart. The heart merely pumps blood and mana; the core, on the other hand, pumps liquid mana throughout the body.]


    The system went on, clearly enjoying its role as the ''wise teacher.'' [This liquid mana replaces blood, gradually transforming both the inside and outside of the user''s body.]


    [It''s not just a simple change¡ªit''s a comprehensive metamorphosis, aligning the user''s entire being with the nature of the core.]


    The system paused, as if waiting for Lucas to acknowledge its superior knowledge. [So, do you understand now?] it asked, its tone leaving no doubt that it expected nothing less than full comprehension.


    Lucas exhaled slowly, his mind racing as he tried to piece together the information. His brow furrowed with concentration, and he finally spoke, his voice steady but thoughtful.


    "So, in essence," he began, glancing at the campfire as if the flickering flames could help him organize his thoughts. "Body Divine Scriptures focus on transforming specific external parts of the body, giving physical enhancements but not messing too much with what''s inside." His tone was measured, almost as if he were testing the words, making sure they felt right.


    He paused briefly, his eyes narrowing as he continued, "Organ Divine Scriptures, on the other hand, are all about transforming specific organs. They make localized changes to the body to support the enhanced organ''s function." There was a hint of understanding in his voice, a realization of just how intricate and specialized these scriptures were.


    "And then," he said, his voice lowering slightly as the complexity of the topic began to settle in, "Elemental Mana Divine Scriptures focus on transforming mana itself, fusing it with elemental energy.


    They make minor adjustments to the body to handle that power, but they don''t go as deep as the Core Divine Scriptures." Lucas''s tone here was almost reverent, acknowledging the sheer power and danger inherent in these scriptures.


    Finally, his expression grew more intense as he concluded, "But Core Divine Scriptures¡­ they''re on a different level. The rarest, most transformative¡ªchanging you inside and out.


    They align your entire being with the nature of the core, fundamentally altering who you are." There was an unmistakable gravity in his voice now, a recognition of just how profound and life-altering these scriptures could be.


    [Exactly,] the system responded, sounding almost pleased, though still arrogant. [And remember, the heart and core are different. So, a Dragon Heart Divine Scripture is nothing like a Dragon Core Divine Scripture. It''s as if you''re finally starting to grasp the basics.]


    Lucas nodded but then remembered something that had been bothering him. "I''ve heard some cultivation manuals with the same names as these Divine Scriptures. Are they related?"


    The system practically scoffed at the question. [As I''ve told you before¡ªthough it seems my wisdom is wasted on you¡ªDivine Scriptures are far superior.]


    [Comparing them to cultivation manuals is like comparing the heavens to the dirt under your feet. Even if the titles are the same, they are worlds apart. Didn''t you hear me yesterday?] S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just confirming," Lucas muttered, his voice tinged with a mix of irritation and resignation. He couldn''t deny the relief that came with finally understanding the system''s convoluted explanations, but the system''s relentless arrogance was grating.


    [Good,] the system replied, its tone dripping with self-satisfaction, as if it had just bestowed the secrets of the universe upon an unworthy disciple. [Now that you understand¡ªfinally¡ªwe can proceed.]


    Lucas took a deep breath, his expression hardening with determination. "Let''s start creating the mask," he said firmly, his voice steady as he prepared to harness the power of the Divine Scriptures once again, ready to prove that he could keep up with the system''s lofty expectations.

 Chapter 31: The New Zeus Mask

    Lucas wasted no time as he reached for the mask provided by the system. The mask was just as he remembered¡ªa plain white surface with a single streak of thunder etched across it. As soon as he placed it on his face, his body underwent an immediate and dramatic transformation.


    His form became that of a tall, muscular man, his skin now marked with pulsating thunder tattoos. Long golden hair cascaded down his back, and an aura of power surrounded him.


    Before he began cultivating the Heavenly Thunder Core Divine Scripture within the mask, Lucas decided to move a bit further from the camp to avoid disturbing Lucy''s sleep. He found a quiet, secluded spot, and, with a deep breath, bit down on a rock, preparing himself for what he knew would be an excruciating experience.


    He began cultivating, and the moment he did, a searing pain shot through his body, as if every cell was being torn apart and reassembled. Lucas cursed in his mind, the agony almost unbearable.


    [Oh, does it hurt, Host?] The system''s voice echoed in his mind, dripping with mockery and satisfaction. [Of course it does! Did you think cultivating a Divine Scripture would be a walk in the park? Let me remind you: Divine Scriptures are ten times stronger than ordinary cultivation manuals. But that also means the pain is ten¡ªno, twenty times more intense!]


    Lucas gritted his teeth, biting down harder on the rock. "You don''t have to remind me," he thought, trying to block out the system''s taunts.


    [Oh, but I do! You see, Host, I revel in your pain¡ªit''s the price you pay for power. Remember how much you suffered when you cultivated the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture for Lucy''s mask? This is no different! You should be honored to endure such agony.] The system''s tone was haughty, almost proud of the torment it was inflicting.


    Lucas could only endure as the mana stored within the system''s [Mana Storage] began flowing into his core, transforming it into the Heavenly Thunder Core. The pain was relentless, every second feeling like an eternity as his body struggled to adapt to the powerful changes.


    Finally, after what felt like hours, the pain began to subside. Lucas finished absorbing all the mana, and with a deep sigh of relief, he removed the mask. As soon as he did, the Heavenly Thunder Mana and the Heavenly Thunder Core faded from his body, leaving him exhausted but whole.


    "Damn, that was really painful," Lucas muttered, his breath ragged as he leaned against a nearby tree for support. Sweat dripped from his forehead, and his muscles still ached from the intense cultivation session.


    [Painful? PAINFUL?!] The system''s voice cut through his thoughts with a sharp, unapologetic tone, almost scoffing at his complaint.


    [Of course, it was painful! What did you expect, Host? A massage? This is a Divine Scripture we''re talking about, not some light training exercise. It''s not meant for the weak of heart¡ªor body, for that matter.] The system''s tone was dripping with condescension, as if it couldn''t believe Lucas had the nerve to even mention the pain.


    Lucas grimaced, still feeling the echoes of that agony coursing through his veins. He knew better than to argue with the system''s arrogant attitude. Instead, he decided to shift focus. "Show me the current Zeus," he requested, eager to see the results of his suffering.


    [Oh, you''re eager now, aren''t you? Fine, feast your eyes on your progress!] The system''s voice was laced with mock enthusiasm, as if it was indulging a child''s request.


    A moment later, the information appeared before Lucas:


    [Name: Zeus]


    [Class: Cultivator]


    [Tier: One Star (2%)] S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Divine Scripture: Heavenly Thunder Core Divine Scripture]


    Lucas stared at the status in disbelief. "Only 2%?" he exclaimed, frustration creeping into his voice. He had expected more for all the pain he had endured.


    [ONLY?] The system''s voice practically exploded in his mind, now tinged with incredulity and disdain. [Did you just say ''only''? What did you expect, Host? A miracle? Let me remind you, this is a Divine Scripture¡ªsomething beyond the comprehension of ordinary cultivators!


    [And might I add, you only had 2 units of mana in the Mana Storage! That''s all you had to work with! If you''re disappointed, it''s because you don''t understand the value of what you''ve just accomplished!] The system''s tone was sharp, as if scolding him for his lack of appreciation.


    "Yeah, yeah," Lucas sighed, waving off the system''s lecture. He knew arguing wouldn''t get him anywhere. Despite the low percentage, he could feel the changes in his body. After cultivating two Divine Scriptures, his physical strength had noticeably increased.


    As he reflected on his progress, a thought struck him, something he had been pondering for a while. "What is my special physique?" he asked, curious to uncover another layer of his potential.


    [Oh, now you''re curious, are you?] The system''s tone was dripping with amusement, as if it was thoroughly enjoying Lucas''s uncertainty. [And what makes you think I''d know?]


    Lucas frowned, feeling a twinge of irritation. "You''re my cheat, aren''t you? You should know everything," he shot back, his frustration evident in his tone.


    [Ah, yes, I am your cheat,] the system replied, its voice now mockingly patronizing. [But let me educate you on something, Host. I access your mind, not your body.]


    [There''s a difference, you know. Just because I''m your cheat doesn''t mean I''m omniscient about every little detail of your physical form.] The system''s tone was condescending, as if it couldn''t believe Lucas hadn''t figured this out on his own.


    "Fine," Lucas relented, exhaling deeply. "Then check mine."


    With a sense of resignation, Lucas pricked his hand, letting a drop of blood fall. The system began its analysis, though not without another jab.


    [Oh, how generous of you, Host,] the system mocked, the smugness in its voice unmistakable.


    [But don''t expect too much. I''ll do the best I can, but your impatience is really something to behold, you know.] The system''s tone was that of someone being inconvenienced by a trivial task, yet it proceeded with the analysis.


    Lucas waited, his patience wearing thin as he anticipated the system''s findings. The tension in the air was palpable as he prepared to uncover whatever secrets lay within him, knowing that, despite the system''s arrogance, it was his best chance at unlocking his full potential.

 Chapter 32: Void Physique

    Lucas waited, his nerves on edge as the system processed his information. The seconds felt like hours, each one dragging on as anticipation gnawed at him. Finally, the results flashed before his eyes.


    [Name: Lucas Luxoria]


    [Age: 13] S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Gender: Male]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: Void Physique]


    [Class: None]


    [Tier: 0 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: None]


    Lucas blinked, his eyes fixating on the words "Void Physique." A special physique, just like his sister''s, but one he had never heard of before. Confusion furrowed his brow as he tried to make sense of it. "System, care to explain?" he asked, his tone laced with curiosity.


    There was nothing but silence. The system, usually so quick to respond, was eerily quiet. A sense of unease crept over Lucas, and he called out again, this time more forcefully, "System, what''s going on?"


    The silence stretched on, intensifying the tension in the air. Lucas''s anxiety grew with each passing second. Just when he was about to call out again, the system''s voice exploded in his mind, laden with disbelief and indignation. [What in the world is this?!]


    Lucas''s eyes widened, a frown tugging at his brows. The system had never reacted like this before. "Why are you shouting?" he asked, his voice edged with concern.


    [How can it be?!] the system almost shrieked, its tone teetering on the edge of hysteria. [How can someone like you possess such a physique?!]


    Lucas blinked in surprise, taken aback by the system''s uncharacteristic outburst. "I¡ªwhat do you mean, ''someone like me''? What''s so shocking about it?" His voice wavered, a mixture of confusion and alarm seeping into his words.


    Lucas''s eyes widened in surprise, and a slow grin began to spread across his face. He leaned forward, anticipation flickering in his eyes. "Ridiculous, you say? So it''s that powerful? Can I easily overpower anyone with it?" His voice was eager, a mix of excitement and curiosity.


    The system let out a derisive laugh, almost as if it couldn''t believe Lucas''s naivety. [Ha! If only it were that simple,] it scoffed, a trace of amusement creeping into its tone, as though Lucas''s assumptions were almost too quaint to take seriously.


    Lucas''s grin faltered slightly, his curiosity deepening into confusion. "So¡­ it''s not just about physical power? Is it some kind of incredibly powerful magic, then?" He pressed on, his tone more cautious, as he tried to piece together what the system was hinting at.


    The system responded with an air of smug superiority, as if savoring the moment of revelation. [Not quite,] it said, clearly enjoying Lucas''s struggle to understand. [You''re thinking far too small.]


    Lucas''s confusion only grew. His brow furrowed as he asked, "Then what is it?" His voice was laced with uncertainty, the playful excitement from before replaced by a genuine need to understand.


    The system''s voice swelled with grandiosity, as if delivering a proclamation. [Your special physique is the ultimate defense, boy! The best of the best!] It paused dramatically, letting the weight of its words sink in before continuing.


    [It''s called the Void Physique, and it''s like a black hole, absorbing every attack thrown at you. Mana-based attacks? Absorbed. Physical attacks? The power behind them, absorbed. You, my dear host, are practically invincible within your rank.] The system''s tone was rich with pride, as if it were personally responsible for bestowing this incredible power upon Lucas.


    Lucas stood there, utterly stunned, his mind racing as he tried to process the enormity of the revelation. "Defense, huh?" he muttered under his breath, still grappling with the full implications of what the system had just revealed.


    [Yes, defense!] the system echoed, its voice brimming with a sort of triumphant glee, as if reveling in Lucas''s shock. [Do you have any idea what this means? You are a fortress, unassailable!] The system''s tone was almost gleeful, clearly enjoying the dramatic moment.


    Lucas blinked, his thoughts swirling. "So, if someone attacks me¡­ it''ll just make me stronger?" he asked slowly, the pieces beginning to fall into place.


    [Exactly!] the system declared, its voice rich with satisfaction. [If someone is foolish enough to strike you, they''ll only fuel your power. Your Void Physique is one of the most coveted, most envied physiques in the entire universe!] There was an unmistakable note of pride in the system''s voice, as though it were personally responsible for Lucas''s newfound advantage.


    But then, a thought struck Lucas, and his excitement dimmed slightly. "But¡­ I don''t have a core-related physique like a Void Core Physique, do I?" he asked, uncertainty creeping into his voice.


    The system''s response was immediate and explosive, its voice booming with frustration. [Ungrateful brat!] it snapped, bristling with indignation. [How can you even think like that? Do you have any idea what you''ve been gifted? Your Void Physique is a treasure beyond measure!]


    Lucas flinched at the system''s harsh tone, but the system wasn''t done yet. [Even though it''s called the Void Physique, it includes a normal core, making you a rare anomaly!]


    The system''s voice softened slightly, as if letting Lucas in on a closely guarded secret. [There''s no record¡ªnone whatsoever¡ªof a Void Core Physique being naturally born! You, my dear host, are truly unique!]


    Lucas''s eyes widened slightly, the weight of the revelation beginning to sink in. He could almost hear the system basking in its moment of superiority.


    [And unlike your sister''s Molten Lava Core Physique, which slowly alters the body over time,] the system went on, clearly relishing the explanation, [your transformation has already happened. Your body is the Void Physique, Lucas, and it will only grow more formidable as you ascend in rank.]


    The system''s voice grew more intense, almost fervent. [Imagine it, Lucas¡ªyou will become an unstoppable force, a living void that consumes everything in its path!]


    Lucas absorbed the words, a slow grin spreading across his face as the reality of his situation became clear. "So, my special physique¡­ it''s pretty incredible, isn''t it?"


    [Incredible?] the system nearly scoffed, its tone dripping with shameless pride. [''Incredible'' doesn''t even begin to describe it! It''s a gift from the heavens, a blessing that most could only dream of possessing! You should consider yourself extraordinarily lucky, Lucas.]


    Lucas''s smirk widened, a newfound confidence surging through him. With this Void Physique, he knew that his journey was about to take on an entirely new dimension.


    The challenges ahead suddenly seemed much less intimidating, and he could already feel the strength within him waiting to be unleashed. "Looks like things just got a lot more interesting," he murmured to himself, anticipation flickering in his eyes.

 Chapter 33: Void Core Divine Scripture

    Lucas now knew he had a special physique, the Void Physique, and it was time to cultivate his body rather than just relying on his masks. Although humans usually began to sense mana around the age of 16 or 17, that was typical for commoners. Nobles often started feeling mana around 14 or 15, and in the strongest organizations, some of their youth could sense it as early as 10.


    So, while Lucas''s ability to sense mana at 13 would be remarkable among commoners, it wouldn''t raise eyebrows in the upper echelons of society. But Lucas didn''t care about their standards¡ªhe needed to get stronger, and fast.


    "System," Lucas called out, determination clear in his voice. "I''ve got this special physique now, so it''s time for me to start cultivating."


    [Oh, naturally,] the system responded, its tone dripping with self-satisfaction. [I''ve been waiting for you to realize it.] There was a brief pause, as if the system was basking in its own brilliance.


    [I anticipated this moment the second your Void Physique was revealed. I''ve already prepared a Divine Scripture for you,] it added with a smug air.


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, impressed despite himself. "You''ve already got one ready?"


    [But of course,] the system declared, almost offended at the thought that it might not be prepared.


    [It''s a three-star Divine Scripture¡ªthe Void Core Divine Scripture. Only the best for someone with a physique as rare and magnificent as yours.] The system''s voice practically purred with pride. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas blinked in surprise, a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Wow, that''s... fast. I wasn''t expecting you to have it ready so soon."


    The system''s tone turned haughty, almost as if it were puffing out its chest. [Fast? Fast, you say? Of course it''s fast! I am the mighty system, after all.]


    There was a shameless boastfulness in its voice. [The moment I detected your physique, I crafted the perfect scripture. Efficiency is my specialty,] it added, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    Lucas chuckled, shaking his head. "Alright, alright. Let''s get started then."


    As soon as he spoke, the Divine Scripture materialized in his mind, vivid and detailed, almost as if it had always been there.


    Lucas could feel mana beginning to gather around him, drawn by his newfound power, but he knew he needed more.


    "System, I''ll need your help to absorb even more mana," he commanded, his tone serious.


    The system''s response was instant, its voice oozing with smugness. [With pleasure, Host.] There was a brief pause, then, in a tone that promised greatness, it added, [Prepare yourself for an unprecedented surge of power!]


    With the system''s assistance, the mana absorption process intensified, flooding Lucas''s body with raw energy. He began to cultivate the Void Core Divine Scripture, but almost immediately, an overwhelming wave of pain surged through him, far beyond anything he had anticipated.


    His eyes widened in shock, and he bit down hard on the rock in his mouth, the pressure so intense it nearly cracked under his teeth. The pain was excruciating, tearing through every fiber of his being. "What the hell is this?!" he mentally screamed, barely able to hold on.


    [Ah, Host,] the system responded, its tone unnervingly cheerful, almost as if it was enjoying his agony.


    [Did I forget to mention? Even with your invincible body, you can still feel pain¡ªoh, and not just any pain, mind you. Exquisite, amplified pain. Given the nature of your physique, it''s ten times worse than anything you''ve ever felt! After all, you''re not just defending; you''re devouring the energy itself. Delightful, isn''t it?]


    Lucas''s face contorted in anger, his teeth grinding against the rock. "Why didn''t you tell me this earlier so I could prepare?!"


    The system''s tone was utterly unrepentant, almost playful. [Oops, must have slipped my mind,] it said, with a casualness that made Lucas''s blood boil. [But look at it this way¡ªthink of it as a character-building experience. You should be thanking me, really.]


    "Damn it," Lucas cursed aloud, the words muffled by the rock in his mouth. But he knew there was no turning back now, no matter how much he wanted to strangle the system for its nonchalance.


    [So,] the system continued, its tone now dripping with mockery, [are you going to quit?]


    "No!" Lucas growled, his voice thick with determination. "I''ve started this, and I''m going to finish it."


    He forced himself to resume cultivating, despite the agony that tore through him with every breath. Every moment felt like an eternity of torture, but Lucas gritted his teeth and pushed through it.


    He had endured a lifetime of pain in his second life¡ªthis was just another trial, one more crucible to forge him into something stronger. He refused to let the horrors of his past dictate his future.


    But then, just as Lucas was beginning to adapt to the relentless pain, the system''s voice cut through his concentration like a blade. [Host, I hate to break it to you, but the mana around here isn''t nearly enough to establish a proper foundation.]


    Lucas''s frustration flared, and he snapped, "Then just use the one percent of mana from Zeus!" His voice was tense, strained by the pain and the mounting irritation at the system''s interruptions.


    The system responded with a tone of exaggerated approval, as if Lucas had just made a genius move. [Ah, I see you''re finally thinking ahead. Very well, I''ll grant you this boon,] it declared, as if bestowing a royal favor.


    Lucas rolled his eyes, gritting his teeth as the system channeled the one percent of mana from Zeus into his body. The moment the energy hit his core, the pain intensified, a fresh wave of agony crashing over him. His muscles tensed, and his grip on the rock tightened, but he forced himself to endure it, focusing entirely on cultivating the Void Core.


    Slowly but surely, his core began to change, the mana swirling within him, transforming into the essence of the Void Core. Every second felt like an eternity, the pain dragging out each moment, but Lucas refused to give in. He pushed forward, determined to see the process through.


    Finally, after what seemed like hours, the transformation was complete. His core had become a one-star Void Core. Panting heavily, Lucas collapsed onto the ground, utterly drained and soaked in sweat. "Damn it," he muttered through ragged breaths, "that was too painful."


    The system''s voice returned, utterly dismissive and without a trace of sympathy. [Oh, don''t be so dramatic, Host. You''ll get used to it. In time, you might even find it¡­ pleasurable.] The last word was laced with a twisted sense of amusement.


    "Damn you, system," Lucas grumbled, glaring at nothing in particular. But deep down, he knew the system was right. The pain was a necessary step on his path to power, a trial he had to endure. No matter how agonizing it was, he would push through. He had no other choice if he wanted to achieve his goals.

 Chapter 34: New Races Possibilities

    Lucas had decided that it was time for him to check his status. He had basically been enduring the agonizing process of building his perfect foundation and it was time to see the result.


    With the system now linked to his body through the blood ritual, accessing his own status¡ªand even Lucy''s¡ªwas as easy as a thought.


    "System, show me my status," Lucas commanded, his tone calm but with an underlying edge of anticipation.


    The system responded instantly, its voice brimming with smug eagerness, as if it had been waiting impatiently for this moment to flaunt its handiwork. [At last! Let me show you the results of my work, Host!] it declared, almost as if it were about to unveil a masterpiece.


    [Name: Lucas Luxoria]


    [Age: 13]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Race: Human/Void Creature]


    [Physique: Void Physique]


    [Class: Cultivator]


    [Tier: 1 Star]


    [Divine Scripture: Void Core Divine Scripture]


    Lucas scanned the information displayed before him. Most of it matched his expectations, but something in the race column made him pause. "Void Creature?" he muttered, his brow furrowing in confusion. "What does that mean, System?"


    The system''s response was immediate, and Lucas could almost hear the smugness dripping from its voice. [Oh, that? It''s your new race, dear Host!] the system chimed, as if it had just revealed a delightful secret. [You''ve awakened the Void Physique and started cultivating the Void Core Divine Scripture, so naturally, your body is evolving into a Void Creature.]


    Lucas felt a jolt of unease. "So, I''m not human anymore?" he asked, concern lacing his words as he tried to grasp the full implications.


    [Oh, relax!] the system retorted with a mocking chuckle. [You''re still human¡­ for now.] It added the last part with a tone that was almost teasing. [You haven''t fully transformed yet.]


    Lucas pressed on, needing clarity. "So, after I fully transform, I won''t be human anymore?"


    [Of course, yes!] the system confirmed, its tone growing more amused. [But don''t start crying just yet!] It sneered, as if finding the idea of Lucas mourning his humanity amusing. [Even if you''re not human, you''ll still be able to keep that pretty little human form of yours.]


    The system wasn''t done yet¡ªit seemed almost eager to continue. [Besides, a race change comes with perks! If you fully evolve into a Void Creature, you''ll gain extra talents, and all those fancy void abilities of yours will get a nice power boost.] Its tone had shifted into something almost boastful, as though the system was proud of the transformation Lucas was undergoing.


    Lucas, trying to ease the tension he felt creeping in, half-joked, "And I won''t end up looking like some kind of monster, right?"


    The system''s response was immediate, snapping back with a tone that was both sharp and offended. [Please, Host! How dare you even suggest such a thing?] it huffed, as if Lucas had insulted its very core.


    [Don''t insult me. You''ll keep your current appearance.] Then, almost as if it couldn''t resist, the system added with a smug undertone, [Just¡­ better.]


    Lucas let out a slow breath, feeling a small wave of relief wash over him. The system''s unwavering confidence, even if laced with arrogance, was oddly reassuring. "Alright, I was just worried for a moment," he admitted, nodding slightly as he tried to process the implications of his transformation.


    But as his mind settled, another thought struck him. "System," he called out, a new urgency in his voice, "show me Lucy''s status."


    The system perked up instantly, its tone shifting to one of eager excitement, almost as if it had been waiting for this moment. [Sure thing, Host!] it responded, the words practically chirping with delight, as if thrilled to have another opportunity to flaunt its knowledge.


    Lucas could almost picture the system rubbing its hands together in anticipation as it brought up Lucy''s status. It didn''t take long before the details materialized before him.


    [Name: Lucy Luxoria]


    [Age: 20]


    [Gender: Female]


    [Race: Human/Volcanic Dragon/Volcanic Titan]


    [Physique: Molten Core Physique]


    [Class: Cultivator]


    [Tier: 1 Star] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Divine Scripture: Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture]


    As Lucas examined her status, his eyes narrowed, noticing the multiple races listed under her name. It was clear that Lucy, too, was undergoing a transformation far beyond human. "So, System, what''s happening with her? What will she become?"


    The system''s tone shifted to one of mild amusement. [Oh, I''d love to tell you, Host, but even I can''t predict her exact outcome,] it admitted, though there was no trace of worry in its voice. It almost sounded intrigued by the mystery.


    [As she grows stronger, she''ll naturally evolve into whichever race is most compatible with her abilities. And who knows? If we''re really lucky, she might just mutate and merge all her current races into something entirely new! Wouldn''t that be exciting?]


    Lucas considered this for a moment, the wheels in his mind turning. "And what about me? Could I do the same? Fuse my human side with the Void Creature to create some new, powerful race?"


    The system didn''t even hesitate before scoffing at the idea. [Ha! You wish, Host!] it retorted, its tone dripping with skepticism. [Sure, it''s possible, but let''s be real¡ªit''s not going to be easy. In fact, it''s probably beyond your reach. But hey, I''d love to see you try!


    Prove me wrong, Host.]


    Lucas felt a spark of determination ignite within him. The system''s doubt wasn''t discouraging¡ªit was a challenge. He smirked, a defiant glint in his eyes. "Just watch. I''m going to become a new, mutated race in the future, with even more power than you can imagine."


    The system responded with a mocking chuckle. [Oh, I''m watching, Host. But don''t disappoint me. You''ve got a long way to go before you can even think about pulling that off.]


    Lucas didn''t respond immediately, but his resolve hardened with every word the system said. It might mock him now, but he was determined to prove it wrong¡ªno matter how difficult the path ahead might be.


    The system''s final words lingered in his mind as he looked out into the dark forest. [Just remember, Host, you''re aiming high. Don''t fall short.]

 Chapter 35: Power Testing

    Lucas was eager to test his newfound abilities. His eyes gleamed with anticipation as he pulled out the Zeus Divine Mask, curiosity piqued by the thought of how it would interact with his newly awakened Void Physique.


    "Let''s see what you''ve got," Lucas muttered to himself, a determined edge in his voice. He placed the mask over his face, and the transformation was immediate.


    A surge of power erupted within him, his body morphing into that of Zeus¡ªa towering, muscular figure with long golden hair cascading down his back and thunder tattoos crackling with electricity along his skin.


    Lucas flexed his hands, feeling the raw power coursing through his veins. His expression shifted from one of curiosity to one of predatory excitement. "Time to find a worthy opponent," he said, his voice deepened by the transformation, resonating with the power of Zeus.


    He moved through the forest with purpose, his senses heightened by the Divine Mask. It didn''t take long before he spotted a one-star tiger, its sleek, striped fur glistening in the dappled sunlight as it slept peacefully under a tree. A smirk played on Lucas''s lips. This was the perfect opportunity to test his new strength.


    As he approached, the tiger''s ears twitched, sensing his presence. The beast awoke with a start, its golden eyes narrowing in anger as it locked onto Lucas. With a deep, guttural roar, the tiger launched itself at him, clearly displeased by the intrusion.


    Lucas''s smirk widened, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of excitement and curiosity. He stood his ground, eager to see if his Void Physique would protect him even with the Divine Mask on.


    The tiger''s claws slashed through the air, aiming for his chest, but when they connected, it was as if the beast had struck an unyielding wall.


    The impact barely registered to Lucas¡ªhe felt only the faintest tap. The tiger recoiled, clearly confused by the lack of effect its attack had.


    Lucas glanced down at his chest, his smirk transforming into a satisfied grin. "So, my Void Physique is still active, even with the mask on," he mused aloud, a note of triumph in his voice.


    He could feel the energy from the tiger''s strike being absorbed into his Void Core, the power feeding into him like a steady stream.


    [Well, well, well, look at you,] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with pride. [It seems your Void Physique and Void Core are working flawlessly. Did you really expect anything less from me, your all-powerful system?]


    Lucas chuckled at the system''s arrogance. "I was hoping they''d work together. But it''s good to know I can rely on both, even with the mask on."


    [Of course, you can,] the system replied, almost mockingly. [Your Void Core is devouring the energy from that pitiful tiger''s strike. And while you might feel a bit of pain, it''s nothing compared to what you''ve already endured. Isn''t that right?]


    Lucas nodded, acknowledging the truth in the system''s words. He decided it was time to finish the fight. Clenching his fist, he unleashed a simple yet devastating attack: Thunder Punch. The force of the blow was immense, and the tiger was instantly obliterated, its body crumpling lifelessly to the ground.


    [Ha! Look at that power,] the system crowed, shamelessly basking in the glory. [With your Void Physique and Void Core''s peak defense, combined with the raw power of Zeus, you''re practically unstoppable. Admit it, you''re grateful to have such an amazing system guiding you.]


    Lucas smiled at the system''s boastfulness. "You certainly have your uses. But I have a question¡ªare my Void Core and Heavenly Thunder Core fused together now, or are they still separate? And what happens when I take off the Zeus Divine Mask?"


    [Ah, an excellent question,] the system replied, its tone shifting to one of condescending superiority. [Your cores are currently being forcibly fused by me¡ªwho else? When you remove the Zeus mask, your core will revert to the Void Core. But this isn''t just a simple fusion; it''s much stronger than that. That''s why you''re so ridiculously powerful when you use the Divine Mask. You''re welcome.]


    Lucas nodded, understanding the explanation. "I see. That makes sense."


    Deciding to test the process, Lucas slowly removed the mask. As he did, a wave of pain shot through his body. The Heavenly Thunder Mana that had filled him was rapidly drawn back into the Divine Mask, but not before his Void Core managed to siphon some of it, growing even stronger.


    Despite the pain surging through his body, Lucas couldn''t help but grin. "So, not only is the Divine Mask a powerful tool, but it''s also like a battery, constantly feeding my Void Core when I wear it. That''s pretty convenient," he mused, his tone laced with satisfaction.


    [Convenient?] the system retorted, its voice dripping with smugness. [Please, it''s genius! You get stronger, but of course, there''s a trade-off.]


    Lucas could almost picture the system puffing out its metaphorical chest, reveling in its own brilliance. "A trade-off?" he echoed, raising an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Oh, absolutely,] the system continued, its tone taking on a mocking edge. [The energy within the Divine Mask depletes faster, so you''ll have to cultivate again to replenish it. But hey, nothing comes for free, right? And let''s be honest¡ªa little pain never hurt anyone, at least not you.]


    Lucas let out a heavy sigh, realizing the truth in the system''s words. The thought of going through the grueling process of cultivation again made his muscles ache preemptively. "Damn it, I guess I''ll have to go through the pain of cultivation all over again," he muttered, his voice tinged with resignation.


    [That''s the spirit, Host!] the system chimed in, its tone now playful and teasing. [Keep that determination alive. After all, greatness doesn''t come easy. And don''t worry, you''ll get used to the pain¡ªeventually.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the system''s words, though a small smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "Damn you, system," he muttered, shaking his head.

 Chapter 36: A New Path Forward

    The morning sun slowly crept through the canopy of leaves, casting a gentle glow across the forest floor. Lucy''s eyelids fluttered as she stirred from her sleep, the warmth of the sunlight gradually rousing her.


    As she blinked her eyes open, she was met with the sight of Lucas, already awake and moving with quiet purpose. He was carefully packing their gear, his movements deliberate yet efficient.


    Lucy, still wrapped in the remnants of her dreams, took a moment to simply watch him. There was something comforting about the way he moved, a sense of calm assurance that seemed to envelop him.


    "Good morning, Lucas," Lucy finally said, her voice soft but bright with the remnants of sleep. A gentle smile played on her lips, her eyes still heavy with the lingering warmth of rest.


    Lucas looked up from his task, his expression immediately softening as he met her gaze. "Morning, Lucy," he responded, his tone warm and full of a brotherly affection that made her feel safe. "Did you sleep well?"


    Lucy nodded, stretching her arms above her head as she tried to shake off the last remnants of sleep. Her movements were slow and relaxed, her eyes still a bit heavy-lidded from just waking up. "Yeah, I slept well," she said, her voice soft but gradually becoming more alert as she spoke.


    She glanced at Lucas, who seemed deep in thought, and tilted her head curiously. "So, what''s the plan now?"


    Lucas paused, his expression serious as he weighed his words. "Lucy," he began, his tone gentle but firm, "you''ve awakened, and the power you possess is incredible. But you''re still only twenty years old, and there''s a lot you need to learn¡ªnot just about your abilities but about the world itself."


    Lucy''s brow furrowed slightly as she listened, sensing the gravity in his voice. "What do you mean, Lucas?" she asked, a hint of concern in her tone.


    "I think it would be best for you to go to an academy," Lucas continued, his voice steady, though his eyes reflected a mixture of hope and worry. "There, you can train, learn, and grow stronger in a safe environment."


    Lucy blinked in surprise, her lips parting slightly as she processed his suggestion. "An academy?" she echoed, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "But¡­ which one? We don''t really have a lot of money, and I don''t even know where to start."


    Lucas leaned forward slightly, a reassuring smile on his face. "You don''t need to worry about that," he said, his voice calm and confident. "I heard some interesting news recently. If I''m not mistaken, there''s a town not far from here that''s about to be visited by an envoy from the Celestial Academy."


    Lucy''s eyes widened, her surprise evident. "Wait, you mean that Celestial Academy? The one everyone talks about?"


    Lucas nodded, his expression growing more serious. "Exactly, the very same. It''s the top academy in the entire realm, known for producing some of the most powerful cultivators."


    Lucas then continued to tell her what she can even do later, "If you can pass their test and manage to impress¡ªor even shock¡ªthem, it could change everything for you. And who knows, they might even allow me to accompany you, even though I''m still technically ''unawakened.''"


    Lucy bit her lip, a mix of excitement and doubt flashing in her eyes. "But Lucas¡­ can I really do it? I mean, I''ve only just awakened, and there''s so much I don''t know."


    Lucas''s smile softened, and he placed a gentle hand on her shoulder, looking her directly in the eyes. "Lucy, you''ve already accomplished things that most people could only dream of. You''ve awakened a rare and powerful physique, and your potential is off the charts. There''s no doubt in my mind that you can do this."


    Lucy''s hesitation melted away as his words sank in. Her eyes brightened with renewed determination, and she straightened her posture, her voice growing stronger. "You''re right, Lucas. I can do this. I won''t let fear hold me back."


    Lucas watched the transformation with a proud smile, his eyes shining with encouragement. "That''s the Lucy I know," he said warmly. "Fear is natural, but it''s how we face it that defines us."


    Lucy nodded, a fierce resolve now in her gaze. "I''ve come this far, and I''m not going to stop now. I''ll prove myself, not just to the Celestial Academy, but to myself as well."


    Lucas chuckled softly, pleased with her newfound confidence. "By the way," he said, his tone shifting to one of curiosity, "have you started to feel any signs of a breakthrough to two-star yet?"


    Lucy paused, closing her eyes for a moment as she focused inward. A thoughtful expression crossed her face, and then she nodded. "Yes, I can feel it¡­ It''s like there''s this energy building up inside me, just waiting to be unleashed."


    Lucas grinned, clearly excited by her progress. "That''s great news! If you''re already close to a breakthrough, then we should make the most of our time before we reach the town. How about we hunt a few more beasts along the way? It might just be enough to push you to two-star."


    Lucy''s eyes lit up at the idea, her earlier doubts completely gone. "That sounds perfect. I''m ready to give it my all."


    With their plan set, Lucas and Lucy gathered their belongings and set off into the dense forest. As they walked, Lucas''s eyes constantly scanned their surroundings, alert to any potential danger.


    Beside him, Lucy moved with a mix of excitement and nervousness, her mind buzzing with anticipation of what lay ahead.


    It wasn''t long before they found their path blocked by a pair of large tigers, their eyes glowing with predatory intent.


    Lucas immediately assessed the situation, sensing the tigers'' strength at the middle of the two-star level. He also felt a familiar tension in the air, one that hinted at a deeper connection.


    "These must be the parents of the tiger I killed last night," Lucas thought, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    Lucy, noticing the subtle change in his expression, leaned closer and whispered, "What''s wrong, Lucas?"


    A small, confident smile tugged at the corner of Lucas''s lips. "It seems we won''t need to search for any more beasts, Lucy. They''ve come to us." His tone was calm, almost amused, as he added, "This is your opportunity."


    Lucy''s gaze sharpened, her eyes locking onto the tigers with renewed focus. Determination settled over her like a mantle. "You think I''m ready for them?" Her voice held a slight tremor, but it was clear she wanted to prove herself.


    Lucas placed a firm, reassuring hand on her shoulder, his eyes full of unshakable confidence in her. "I know you are," he said, his voice steady and encouraging. "This is your chance to advance to two-star. Don''t hesitate¡ªtrust in your power."


    The uncertainty in Lucy''s eyes faded, replaced by a fierce resolve. She took a deep breath, her body tensing as she prepared herself for the battle ahead.


    The tigers growled low, their muscles coiling as they sensed the impending fight. "I won''t let you down, Lucas," she vowed, her voice now strong and sure.


    Lucas stepped back, his proud smile never wavering. "You never do," he replied, giving her the space she needed. "Show them what you''re capable of."


    With those words, Lucy squared her shoulders, her expression resolute and determined. She was ready to face the challenge head-on, eager to prove herself and take the next step in her journey.


    S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 37: Unleashing the Fury

    The moment had arrived. Lucy took a deep breath, stepping forward with a determined gaze, her eyes locking onto the two massive tigers prowling before her. Each of their low growls echoed through the forest, a menacing reminder of their strength.


    But as she stood there, something inside Lucy began to shift. Her breathing deepened, and her once calm demeanor darkened, replaced by a fierce, wild intensity that she had never felt before.


    The first tiger snarled, its muscles tensing as it prepared to strike. Without warning, it lunged at Lucy, its powerful claw slicing through the air with deadly precision. But Lucy was quicker.


    With a swift movement, she parried the attack, her hand meeting the tiger''s paw with surprising ease. The force of her block sent a shiver through the ground, the sheer power behind her movement leaving the tiger momentarily stunned.


    A wicked smile spread across Lucy''s face as she looked into the beast''s eyes, now filled with confusion. "Is that all you''ve got?" she taunted, her voice laced with an unsettling calmness. The tiger, undeterred, growled louder, its breath hot and rancid against her face.


    But Lucy was no longer the same girl she had been moments before. She was something else¡ªsomething far more dangerous. Her eyes gleamed with a dark excitement as she leaned closer, whispering coldly, "Eruption."


    In that instant, the world seemed to slow down. The tiger''s eyes widened in terror as it felt a sudden, searing heat within its paw. And then, with a violent burst, its right claw erupted, blood and bone splattering in all directions like molten lava from a volcano. The force of the explosion rocked the forest, the ground trembling beneath their feet.


    The tiger let out a deafening roar of agony, stumbling backward as it clutched its mangled paw to its chest. Its once fierce gaze was now clouded with fear and disbelief. It staggered, wounded and vulnerable, unable to comprehend the sheer power that Lucy had unleashed.


    The second tiger, its fury ignited by the sight of its mate writhing in pain, let out a ferocious snarl. It quickly assessed the situation, realizing that Lucy was far more dangerous than it had initially thought.


    With a low, menacing growl, the tiger decided to change tactics. Its eyes narrowed as it shifted its gaze away from Lucy and focused on Lucas, who stood a few paces behind her. To the beast, Lucas appeared defenseless, a far easier target.


    The tiger crouched low, its muscles coiling like springs ready to unleash their deadly force. With a powerful leap, it sprang forward, charging straight at Lucas, its jaws wide open and fangs gleaming.


    Lucas, caught off guard by the tiger''s sudden shift in focus, watched as the beast closed in on him. He felt a flicker of annoyance mixed with resignation. "So, it thinks I''m an easy target," he mused, his expression calm despite the impending danger. "I guess I won''t be able to keep my power hidden any longer."


    But before Lucas could even consider making a move, a voice shattered the tension, slicing through the air like a blade.


    "You dare to hurt my little brother!"


    The voice was filled with an icy fury, and it was unmistakably Lucy''s. Lucas barely had time to register her words before she moved. In a blur of motion, Lucy''s speed increased exponentially, her form becoming little more than a streak of light as she crossed the distance between herself and the tiger in the blink of an eye.


    The tiger, focused entirely on its prey, barely had time to react before Lucy was upon it. Her eyes burned with an intense, almost feral rage as she delivered a crushing punch to the side of the beast. "Eruption!" she roared, her voice reverberating with the sheer force of her anger.


    The impact was immediate and devastating. The second tiger''s body convulsed violently as a massive explosion erupted from within, the force of the blast ripping through its flesh and bones in a gruesome display of power. Blood and viscera splattered across the forest floor, painting the scene with the remnants of the beast''s life.


    The tiger''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground with a heavy thud, its eyes wide open in a final expression of shock and disbelief. It had been utterly destroyed, its form unrecognizable from the ferocious predator it had been just moments before.


    Lucy, now overtaken by an uncontrollable, berserker-like rage, fixed her gaze on the first tiger, still writhing in agony from its earlier injury. Her eyes narrowed, burning with a cold, unrelenting fury that seemed to swallow any trace of the calm demeanor she once had. The tiger, sensing its imminent demise, let out a pitiful growl, but it was too late for any form of defense or escape.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Lucy launched herself at the beast with terrifying speed. Her movements were fluid yet fierce, her entire body propelled by the raw power coursing through her veins. As she closed the distance, the tiger managed a feeble attempt to raise its head, its eyes filled with a mixture of fear and desperation.


    Lucy''s voice, dripping with wrath, cut through the air like a thunderclap. "You should have never crossed us," she hissed, her tone as cold as the death she was about to deliver.


    With a force that seemed impossible for her frame, Lucy''s fist connected with the tiger''s skull, the impact reverberating through the forest. "Eruption!" she screamed, channeling every ounce of her anger into that single word.


    The effect was instantaneous and brutal. The tiger''s head detonated with a violent explosion, the sheer force obliterating it in a grisly display of power. Blood and fragments of bone splattered across the surrounding trees, the air thick with the scent of iron.


    The once-majestic beast crumpled to the ground, its life snuffed out in a grotesque spectacle that left no doubt about Lucy''s newfound strength.


    Lucy stood amidst the carnage, her breath coming in heavy, ragged gasps. Blood dripped from her hands and clothes, staining her from head to toe in a macabre testament to the violence she had unleashed. Her chest heaved as the last remnants of her rage began to subside, leaving behind an eerie silence in the wake of the battle.


    She looked down at the lifeless body of the tiger, her expression hard, devoid of any remorse. "This is what happens when you threaten my family," she muttered, her voice low but laced with a dangerous edge. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 38: The Change Within Lucy

    Lucas stood there, staring at Lucy, who was now drenched in blood, her eyes still blazing with the remnants of her berserk rage. The transformation before him was almost too much to process. This was his sweet, gentle sister¡ªyet now she looked vicious, terrifying, a far cry from the loving protector he had always known.


    His heart pounded in his chest, a storm of disbelief and concern churning within him. What on earth had happened to her? Unable to make sense of it, Lucas quickly reached out to the system. "What happened to my sister?" he demanded, his voice laced with desperation.


    [Oh, come on,] the system responded, its tone dripping with smug satisfaction. [Isn''t it obvious?] There was a slight pause, as if the system was savoring the moment. [This is the glorious effect of her special physique at work! Quite the spectacle, don''t you think?]


    Lucas''s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing as he processed the system''s words. "So, you''re telling me that her special physique is messing with her personality? And you didn''t think it was important to warn me about this?" His voice was sharp, cutting through the tension in the air.


    [Warn you?] the system echoed, letting out a derisive laugh. [Oh, please! I didn''t tell you because it''s so rare that I didn''t think it would actually happen.] The system''s tone grew even more condescending.


    [Besides, who could have guessed your sister would be the ''lucky'' one to trigger this transformation? Consider it a delightful little surprise!] The system''s words dripped with sarcasm, as if it found the entire situation amusing.


    Lucas''s frustration boiled over, his voice rising as he demanded answers. "How could this happen? My lovely big sister is gone!" His agitation was palpable, his desperation clear.


    The system didn''t miss a beat, continuing with its haughty tone. [Oh, there are a few reasons, if you must know,] it began, almost as if it were indulging him with an explanation.


    [But it all comes down to your sister herself. She''s been manaless for three years, bottling up all that frustration, and then she had to deal with all that nonsense about the gang. Can you imagine how powerless she must have felt, fearing for her dear little brother?] The system''s mock sympathy was barely disguised.


    It then let out a mocking chuckle, as if the situation were a joke. [And then, when that tiger decided to go after you, well, it was like poking a dragon''s inverse scale. Poof! The sweet, gentle sister you knew is gone, replaced by this lovely little berserker. Isn''t it fantastic?] The system''s words were laced with cruel amusement, as if it took pleasure in the chaos it had helped create.


    Lucas felt a cold shiver crawl down his spine, his heart sinking as the implications of the system''s words settled in. "So, you''re telling me she''s going to be like this from now on?" His voice was low, almost disbelieving, as if he was still hoping for some reassurance.


    [Oh, absolutely!] the system replied with gleeful certainty, its tone brimming with mischief. [But don''t worry¡ªshe''ll only be crazy around others. With you, she''ll still be her sweet, doting self. Isn''t that just perfect?] It teased, as if the situation was some kind of grand joke.


    Lucas''s shock deepened, leaving him almost speechless. "Can''t you do something about it?" he asked, his voice tinged with desperation. He needed to know there was some way to bring his sister back to who she used to be.


    [Do something about it? Why on earth would I?] the system crowed, clearly reveling in the situation. [This is brilliant! You''ve hit the jackpot, kid!] The enthusiasm in its tone was unmistakable, as if Lucas had just won a grand prize.


    Lucas could almost see the system puffing itself up with pride as it continued. [A Volcanic-type physique combined with a berserker personality? That''s a combination most people would kill for!]


    It paused for dramatic effect, savoring Lucas''s discomfort. [Her power is going to be off the charts! If she''d stayed her kind, gentle self, there''s no way she could''ve handled this kind of physique. Now, she''s perfectly equipped to control it. You should be thanking me!]


    Lucas clenched his jaw, a mix of emotions churning within him. Relief, unease, and a growing sense of dread. He exhaled slowly, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, she''ll still be kind to me¡­ but to everyone else¡­ she''s going to be like this?" His voice was soft, almost resigned, as he tried to reconcile the sister he knew with the one she had become.


    [Exactly! She''ll still be your loving big sister, but anyone else who crosses her? Well, let''s just say they''ll regret it. She''s far from an easy target now, and isn''t that a good thing?] The system''s voice was almost patronizing, as if trying to convince him that this change was for the best.


    Lucas sighed deeply, the sound heavy with resignation. The sister he loved was still there, at least with him, but this transformation was more than he''d ever anticipated.


    He had wanted to protect her, but now, it seemed she was the one who had been reshaped to protect him in ways he hadn''t foreseen. The thought brought him little comfort, but at least he knew she would no longer be vulnerable.


    The system, still basking in its perceived success, added one final jab. [Trust me, kid, this is going to be amazing. You''ve got a sister who''s practically unstoppable. What more could you ask for?]


    Lucas let out a long, weary sigh, his voice tinged with resignation as he muttered, "Yeah, yeah, I get it."


    But as his words faded, his focus shifted entirely to Lucy. He watched as the realization of her actions slowly dawned on her.


    Her fierce expression softened, giving way to a mix of confusion and dread. Her wide eyes darted from the blood-stained ground to her trembling, blood-soaked hands. The fierce warrior she had just been moments ago now seemed fragile, lost in the aftermath of her own power.


    Seeing the fear and uncertainty in her eyes, Lucas''s heart tightened with a deep, protective instinct. Without a second thought, he stepped forward, his gaze full of concern and unwavering support.


    No matter what changes had taken place, she was still his sister¡ªthe one he had sworn to protect. And now, more than ever, he was determined to be there for her.

 Chapter 39: Siblings Promise

    Lucy, who had just brutally killed the two tigers, slowly began to emerge from her berserk state. The intense fog of rage and bloodlust that had consumed her lifted, leaving behind the chilling realization of what she had done. Her breath quickened, and panic gripped her as she clutched her head with trembling hands.


    "No... no, this can''t be happening," she whispered, her voice quivering with fear. The reality of her actions crashed down on her, and she began to shake her head violently, her eyes wide with horror. "How could I become like this? A... monster?"


    Her voice broke on the last word, filled with disbelief and self-loathing. As she looked up, her teary eyes met Lucas''s steady gaze. He was walking toward her, his expression calm and determined, a stark contrast to the turmoil she felt inside.


    Seeing him approach, a fresh wave of panic surged within her. She stumbled back, raising her hands as if to keep him away. "No, Lucas, stay back! Please don''t come near me!" Her voice was desperate, almost pleading. "I''m a monster... I don''t want you to see me like this."


    "Lucy, please... don''t chase me away," Lucas cried, his voice cracking as he buried his face against her back. His grip tightened, his body trembling with sobs he couldn''t hold back. "I don''t care what''s happened to you¡ªI don''t care at all!"


    His words, though shaky, were filled with an unwavering resolve. "No matter what you are, you''re still my sister. Whether you''re a monster, a human, or even a demon... I don''t care! I just... I just want my sister!"


    Lucy, feeling the warmth of his embrace and hearing the raw emotion in his voice, felt her own tears spill over. She turned her head slightly, catching a glimpse of Lucas''s tear-streaked face. Her voice trembled as she asked, "Are you really sure about that, Lucas? Even after everything?"


    Lucas nodded vigorously, tears streaming down his cheeks. "Of course I''m sure!" he choked out between sobs. "You''re my only family, Lucy. If you leave me... if you push me away... I won''t have anyone.


    Please, don''t leave me alone."


    His voice cracked with the last words, a cry full of pure, childlike fear and desperation. Lucas clung to her even tighter, his small frame trembling as if he were holding on for dear life, terrified that she might slip away from him if he let go for even a second.


    At that moment, something within Lucy shifted. She realized just how foolish she had been to think of leaving her little brother alone because of what she had become.


    How could she have ever considered abandoning him when he needed her the most? Her heart ached with the realization, and her grip on Lucas tightened as she fully grasped the depth of his love for her.


    Lucas, sensing the change in her, sniffled and tried to smile through his tears. "And... and also," he stammered, his voice still shaky, "I... I kind of like this side of you, Lucy. You''re so much stronger now... and you can kill enemies really easily."


    He wiped his face with the back of his hand, trying to sound more cheerful. "You can protect me now... and... and we won''t have to worry about those creepy guys who used to bother you all the time."


    His words were clumsy, but his tone was light and reassuring, as if he was trying to convince both her and himself. "As long as you''re kind to me... that''s all that really matters, right?"


    Overwhelmed by his acceptance and love, Lucy''s tears flowed freely. She turned to face Lucas fully and hugged him even tighter, her own sobs mingling with his. "Okay, Lucas," she whispered, her voice filled with love and determination, "I will never leave you. No matter what happens."


    She pulled back slightly to look into his tear-filled eyes and made a solemn promise. "I promise, whatever I become, I will always love you as my brother. And even if you ever change¡ªinto a demon or whatever¡ªyou will always be my brother. I''ll never stop loving you."


    Lucas, moved deeply by her words, nodded vigorously, his tears falling even faster. "And I will always love you as my sister, no matter what you become," he vowed, his voice trembling with emotion. "Even if I change... I will always love you as my sister."


    The two of them stood there, wrapped in each other''s arms, both crying and promising to never let anything come between them. They were siblings, bound by an unbreakable bond, no matter what the future held.


    The two of them stood there, wrapped in each other''s arms, both crying and promising to never let anything come between them. They were siblings, bound by an unbreakable bond, no matter what the future held.


    After a while, Lucy gently pulled away from the embrace. "I need to absorb the corpses of the two tigers to break through," she said, her voice steadier now.


    Lucas nodded, wiping away the last of his tears, and watched as his sister focused on her task, her hands trembling slightly as she began the process. A small, proud smile tugged at his lips as he observed her.


    [Well, well, well, look who''s quite the actor! Who knew you had it in you, huh?] the system chimed in suddenly, its tone laced with mockery.


    Lucas frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    [Oh, don''t play coy with me! That tearful performance? Absolutely brilliant! You really sold it, and it kept your sister from spiraling into madness. Bravo, kid!] the system remarked with shameless pride.


    Lucas couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "Of course I''m a good actor."


    [Ha! The fact that you''re owning it just makes it better. But seriously, are you really committed to that promise? Always together, no matter what happens?] the system pressed, as if challenging him.


    "Absolutely," Lucas replied without hesitation. "Sure, I cried to help her calm down, but everything I said was true. I came back to this life with one purpose, and now, with you and this power, we''re far beyond being mere humans."


    [Can''t argue with that,] the system said, its tone almost smug. [But I''ve got to say, you two are turning out to be quite the duo. You''ve got power, you''ve got resolve, and now, you''ve got a sister who''s ready to take on the world. What''s not to love?] S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas watched Lucy as she continued to absorb the tigers'' energy, her expression calm and focused. "So no matter what, Lucy will always be my sister," he said, his voice filled with unwavering conviction.

 Chapter 40: The Thorny Path of Power

    Lucy wasted no time; she immediately began to absorb the energy from the two-star tiger corpses. Sitting down, she closed her eyes and entered a state of deep cultivation. The energy flowed into her smoothly, and for a moment, everything seemed calm.


    Lucas watched closely, expecting to see signs of strain or pain as she absorbed the powerful energy. But instead, all he saw was a slight frown on her face. That was it¡ªno grimace, no gasping, no signs of struggle. It was almost as if the process was effortless for her.


    Confused, Lucas couldn''t help but ask the system, "Why isn''t she in pain like I was? I remember barely being able to endure it."


    The system responded almost instantly, and its tone was dripping with arrogance. [Ha! Of course, she isn''t in pain,] it said, almost laughing at the question.


    Lucas frowned at the system''s dismissive attitude, but before he could say anything, the system continued, its tone now almost patronizing. [Your sister''s special physique is top-tier, perfectly awakened, and her divine scripture? It''s practically made for her. Why would she feel pain? Everything''s aligned perfectly for her, unlike you.]


    The way the system spoke, it was as if it were pointing out some glaring flaw in Lucas himself. Lucas narrowed his eyes, feeling a twinge of irritation. "So, what''s different about me?"


    The system seemed to relish in the opportunity to explain, its voice taking on a condescending tone. [Ah, you see, Lucas, your situation is a bit... complicated. Sure, your Void Physique is powerful¡ªno one''s denying that¡ªbut it''s designed to absorb all kinds of energy, making you nearly invincible. And what does that mean?] The system paused for dramatic effect, almost as if it were smirking.


    [Yep, more pain! But hey, power comes with a price, doesn''t it?]


    Lucas couldn''t help but feel a bit indignant. "So I''m just supposed to endure this pain every time? While she gets off easy?"


    The system''s tone turned almost gleeful, as if it were enjoying his frustration. [Absolutely! But don''t take it so hard, kid. Think of it as a character-building experience. Besides, if it were easy, everyone would do it, right? But not everyone gets to be as strong as you''ll be¡ªif you can handle it.]


    Lucas clenched his fists, a mixture of frustration and resignation tightening in his chest. "And what about the divine mask?" he asked, his voice edged with irritation. "Why is it so painful to cultivate with?"


    The system responded almost instantly, its tone positively gleeful. [Oh, that?] It paused, as if savoring the moment. [It''s really quite simple, Lucas. The divine scripture within the mask isn''t exactly a perfect match for you. So, every time you cultivate with it, you get the lovely bonus of a nice, sharp dose of pain. Isn''t that just delightful?]


    Lucas''s eyes widened in disbelief. "So you''re saying all my cultivation will always be painful? Every single time?"


    The system practically oozed smugness as it replied. [Absolutely! Isn''t it wonderful? But hey, look on the bright side¡ªyou''ll be stronger for it! What''s a little pain when you consider the power you''ll wield? Honestly, you should be thanking me!] The system''s voice dripped with shameless pride, as if it genuinely expected gratitude.


    Lucas felt his stomach drop. The idea of enduring endless pain for every bit of progress weighed heavily on him. He sighed deeply, the weight of it all pressing down on his shoulders. "Great," he muttered, his voice thick with sarcasm, "eternal pain in exchange for power. What a deal."


    After some time, Lucy finally finished her cultivation and slowly opened her eyes. The intensity in her gaze had deepened, and there was a newfound strength in the way she held herself. Lucas, who had been watching her closely, immediately leaned in, his voice filled with anticipation. "Did you reach the two-star tier?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucy looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with confidence. A slow, satisfied smile spread across her face as she nodded. "Yes, I did. I can feel it, Lucas¡ªmy power has grown so much stronger than before."


    Lucas felt a wave of relief and pride wash over him. He returned her smile, his own expression warm and full of admiration. "That''s amazing, Lucy. I knew you could do it." His voice was steady, but there was a hint of awe in it as well, recognizing just how far his sister had come.


    Lucy''s smile widened, and she stood up, stretching slightly as if testing her newfound strength. "I''m ready for whatever comes next, Lucas."


    Lucas nodded, his heart swelling with pride. "Good," he said with a grin. "Let''s continue to our destination, then. We''ve got a lot more ahead of us, and I know you''re more than ready for it."


    As they gathered their things and prepared to move on, Lucas''s eyes were drawn to the faint glow in the air around them. He quickly realized that it was the excess mana left behind from Lucy''s cultivation, swirling gently in the atmosphere, untouched and waiting to be absorbed.


    [Mana Storage: 10], the system''s familiar prompt flashed before his eyes, its tone almost smug, as if it were proud of the surplus it had detected.


    A slow, satisfied smile crept across Lucas''s face. He knew that the 10 units of mana would be more than enough to boost the power of his Divine Mask - Zeus by another 10%. The prospect of growing even stronger was a tempting one, and the thought of enhancing his mask filled him with anticipation.


    But as he glanced over at Lucy, who was adjusting her gear with newfound confidence, Lucas quickly made up his mind. He couldn''t risk her discovering the true nature of his cheat just yet. The Divine Mask was his secret weapon, something he needed to keep hidden until the right time.


    "I''ll cultivate later," Lucas thought, his resolve firm. "When she''s not around, I''ll use the mana to strengthen the mask."


    He mentally tucked away the plan, the smile on his face widening slightly. The power was there, waiting for him, and soon he''d tap into it. But for now, he''d keep his secret safe, playing the role of the supportive brother while quietly building his strength in the shadows.

 Chapter 41: Arrival at the Town

    Lucas and Lucy arrived at the bustling town, where word had spread that an envoy from the prestigious Celestial Academy was recruiting potential students.


    The town was livelier than usual, with an air of excitement buzzing through the streets. As they approached the gate, they noticed a throng of people gathered, all trying to catch a glimpse of the academy''s envoy.


    "The envoy from the Celestial Academy is here! They''re recruiting students!" shouted a young man near the gate, his voice filled with enthusiasm. His eyes sparkled with hope as he turned to his companions. "This could be our chance!"


    Lucas and Lucy exchanged a glance, both feeling a mix of anticipation and determination. The Celestial Academy was renowned, and gaining entry would be a significant step for Lucy.


    As they moved closer to the gate, they overheard another conversation, this one less cheerful. A grizzled man with a sour expression was muttering to his friend, "Of course, the entry fee has doubled because of it. Those gatekeepers are squeezing every coin they can out of us." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Typical," his friend replied with a resigned shrug. "They know people will pay anything for a shot at the academy."


    Lucy frowned slightly, but Lucas gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry about it," he said softly. "We''ve got more than enough to cover the fee. Let''s just focus on getting inside."


    Lucy nodded, her expression relaxing. Together, they approached the gatekeeper, a burly man with a thick mustache and a bored expression.


    "Entry fee''s doubled today," he grunted, holding out a hand without looking up from the ledger in front of him.


    Lucas handed over the required coins without a word, and the gatekeeper finally looked up, giving them a cursory glance before nodding them through.


    As they passed under the town''s archway, they were immediately greeted by the sight of bustling streets filled with merchants, travelers, and hopeful students.


    The marketplace was alive with activity. Vendors called out to potential customers, their stalls overflowing with goods ranging from fresh produce to weapons and armor. The smells of roasting meat and baked bread filled the air, mingling with the scent of spices and leather.


    "We should sell the beast corpses first," Lucas suggested, scanning the market for a suitable buyer.


    "Good idea," Lucy agreed, following him as they navigated through the crowd.


    It didn''t take long to find a merchant specializing in beast materials. He was a tall, thin man with a sharp eye for quality, and he perked up the moment he saw the goods they were offering.


    "One-star beasts, huh?" he said, inspecting the corpses with a practiced hand. "Good quality, too. You two must be skilled hunters."


    Lucas only nodded, letting the merchant continue his appraisal. After a few moments, the merchant straightened up and named his price, a fair sum that Lucas immediately accepted. The transaction was quick, and soon enough, they had a hefty pouch of coins.


    As they pocketed their earnings, Lucy glanced around. "We should find an inn. It''s going to get even busier here, and we''ll need a place to rest."


    "Agreed," Lucas said. He flagged down a passerby, a middle-aged woman carrying a basket of flowers. "Excuse me, could you recommend a good inn around here?"


    The woman smiled warmly. "Of course, dear. The Silver Moon Inn just down the street is a fine place. Clean rooms, good food, and not too expensive."


    "Thank you," Lucas said, nodding in appreciation.


    The woman waved them off cheerfully, and Lucas and Lucy made their way to the inn. The Silver Moon Inn was just as the woman had described¡ªa charming establishment with a welcoming atmosphere. The innkeeper, a plump man with a jovial smile, greeted them at the door.


    "Welcome to the Silver Moon! Looking for a room, are you?"


    "Yes, please," Lucy replied, returning his smile.


    The innkeeper quickly showed them to a comfortable room on the second floor, where they could settle in and plan their next steps.


    Once they were settled in their room, Lucy turned to Lucas, her expression determined. "Lucas, I''m going to head over to the registration venue and get my name down. You should stay here and rest for a bit."


    Lucas nodded, though there was a hint of concern in his eyes. "Are you sure you''ll be okay out there alone? It''s pretty crowded and things can get chaotic."


    Lucy gave him a reassuring smile, her confidence unwavering. "I''ll be fine, Lucas. This isn''t my first time navigating a busy town. Besides, this is an important step¡ªI can''t afford to miss it."


    He hesitated for a moment, wanting to say more, but then simply nodded. "Alright, but be careful. If anything feels off, don''t hesitate to come back right away."


    Lucy''s smile widened as she placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. "You worry too much. I promise I''ll be careful."


    Lucas managed a small smile in return. "I guess I do. Just¡­ don''t push yourself too hard."


    She chuckled softly, giving him a playful nudge. "You''re one to talk about not pushing yourself too hard."


    Lucas couldn''t help but laugh, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. "Fair enough."


    With a final nod, Lucy headed towards the door. Before she left, she turned back to him, her expression softening. "I''ll be back soon. Don''t go doing anything reckless while I''m gone, okay?"


    Lucas waved her off with a grin. "No promises."


    Lucy laughed, shaking her head before finally stepping out of the room, closing the door gently behind her.


    As soon as the door clicked shut, the lightness in Lucas''s demeanor faded. He exhaled deeply, the room suddenly feeling quieter, emptier without his sister''s presence. But he didn''t have time to dwell on it. There was work to be done.


    Without wasting a moment, Lucas retrieved the Divine Mask - Zeus from the system space. Holding it in his hands, he felt a surge of energy emanating from the mask, a familiar pulse that promised power. His gaze hardened with determination.


    Carefully, he donned the mask. The transformation was immediate and striking. His form shifted, muscles tensing and expanding as golden hair cascaded down his back, crackling with the power of thunder.


    The tattoos etched into his skin glowed with electric energy, dancing across his body like living lightning. He had become Zeus, a figure of formidable strength and power.

 Chapter 42: Eleven Percent Zeus

    In his Zeus form, Lucas felt the surge of power coursing through his veins. The golden hair, the crackling thunder tattoos, the sheer intensity of his transformation¡ªit all made him feel unstoppable. He clenched his fists, the energy pulsing in his hands, and muttered to himself, "Time to cultivate."


    [Oh, eager, are we?] the system chimed in, its tone laced with smug arrogance. [Get ready for some real pain, kid.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes, already bracing himself for what was to come. "Just start it."


    The system''s voice took on a gleeful edge, almost relishing what was about to happen. [You''re going to regret this,] it teased, drawing out each word with a sinister delight. [But hey, no pain, no gain, right?]


    Lucas exhaled slowly, steeling himself. He knew what was coming, but that didn''t make it any easier. With a deep breath, he began the cultivation process, channeling the mana from the Mana Storage into his body.


    The pain hit him like a tidal wave. It was immediate, overwhelming, searing through every nerve as if his very bones were being shattered and reformed. His muscles tensed involuntarily, and he gritted his teeth so hard he thought they might crack. The room blurred around him as the agony threatened to consume him entirely.


    [Hurts, doesn''t it?] the system mocked, its voice dripping with a twisted sense of satisfaction. [But that''s the price of power! Not everyone can handle this, you know. Aren''t you lucky to have me guiding you through it?]


    Lucas''s face contorted in pain, but he pushed through, refusing to give in. "I''m not sure ''lucky'' is the word I''d use," he spat out between clenched teeth, his voice strained.


    The system responded with a jeer, its tone dismissive and taunting. [Oh, come on, don''t be such a baby.] It seemed to revel in his suffering. [You''re getting stronger, aren''t you? Just imagine the look on those weaklings'' faces when they realize how far ahead of them you''ve become. That''s got to be worth a little pain, don''t you think?]


    Lucas focused on those words, using them to fuel his determination. He visualized surpassing those who had once looked down on him, the shock on their faces when they realized how much stronger he had become. It gave him the strength to endure, to push through the excruciating pain.


    After what felt like an eternity, the pain finally subsided. Lucas collapsed to his knees, panting heavily, drenched in sweat. His body ached, every muscle trembling from the ordeal, but the power he felt in his veins was undeniable. He was stronger, more formidable than before.


    [See?] the system crowed, its tone smug. [Told you it would be worth it.]


    Lucas, still catching his breath, managed a weak smile. "Yeah, yeah," he muttered, his voice tinged with exhaustion. His body ached from the strain, but he could feel the power that had been forged through the pain. He knew the system was right¡ªthis was the price of power. The system''s notifications flashed before his eyes, confirming his progress.


    [Name: Zeus]


    [Class: Cultivator]


    [Tier: One Star (11%)]


    [Divine Scripture: Heavenly Thunder Core Divine Scripture]


    Lucas couldn''t help but smile, despite the lingering pain. "Finally, 11%," he murmured, feeling the new surge of strength coursing through his veins. Every fiber of his being felt more potent, more alive.


    The system, never missing an opportunity to boast, chimed in smugly. [That''s right, kid. Only 11%, but look at you now. Far beyond any ordinary one-star cultivator. You should be thanking me, really.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes, the familiar motion somehow comforting in the midst of all the change. "Sure, sure," he said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "I''m grateful. Happy now?"


    The system''s voice came through, laced with a shameless sense of pride. [Oh, I''m always happy when you''re suffering,] it replied with a mockingly cheerful tone. [But you''ll thank me later when you realize just how powerful you''ve become. Just remember who got you there.]


    Lucas shook his head, a smirk tugging at his lips despite himself. "You really don''t miss a chance to remind me, do you?"


    [Of course not,] the system shot back, sounding almost offended by the very suggestion. [I''m the reason you''re not just some weakling getting trampled on out there. A little gratitude is the least you could offer.]


    Lucas chuckled softly, the sound strained but genuine. "Fine, fine. I''ll keep that in mind next time you put me through hell."


    [You better,] the system huffed, though there was a hint of satisfaction in its voice. [Because this is just the beginning. The more you push, the stronger you''ll get, and the closer you''ll be to making everyone else kneel before you. Isn''t that worth a bit of suffering?]


    Lucas''s smile faded slightly, his eyes hardening with determination. "Yeah," he said quietly, more to himself than the system. "It is."


    [Well, now that you''ve finished your little crybaby session¡ªI mean, cultivation¡ªlet''s go register,] the system announced, its voice dripping with smug satisfaction.


    Lucas, still catching his breath and wiping the last beads of sweat from his brow, couldn''t help but smile at the progress he''d made. "Yeah, let''s register."


    As he began to stand, a sudden thought struck him, and his smile faded into a puzzled frown. "Wait, register for what, exactly?"


    There was a brief, almost theatrical pause from the system before it responded with a mocking tone. [Oh, you''ve got to be kidding me. Seriously? How thick can you be? Obviously, you''re going to register for the Celestial Academy, genius,] it added, as if Lucas should have known all along.


    Lucas''s eyes widened in shock, his heart skipping a beat as the realization hit him. "What?!"


    [That''s right, buddy,] the system continued, clearly relishing the moment. [You didn''t think I''d let you hide in the shadows while your sister takes all the glory, did you? Please. You''re going to march right in there, head held high, and show them what you''re made of. After all, what''s the point of having me if you''re just going to play it safe? Where''s the fun in that?]


    Lucas''s shock quickly turned to irritation. "Are you serious right now? I''ve been trying to keep a low profile, and you want me to waltz into the top academy like it''s no big deal?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Oh, come on, don''t be such a wet blanket,] the system retorted, its voice laced with playful arrogance and a hint of mischief. [You should know by now that I always have a plan. And believe it or not, this one might just let you keep that precious low profile of yours.]


    Lucas''s initial irritation gave way to a spark of curiosity. The system''s tone was teasing, almost as if it was dangling a secret just out of reach. His brow furrowed slightly as he considered the possibility. "You have a plan? Really? How?"

 Chapter 43: Mana Purity Test

    The central arena of the town was a bustling hub of activity, with crowds of people gathered around its massive structure. The arena, built like a grand Colosseum, towered over the surrounding buildings, its imposing presence drawing everyone''s attention. This was where the registration for the Celestial Academy was taking place.


    The registration process was split into two main areas within the arena. Despite the large number of hopefuls, the procedure was surprisingly straightforward. The officials first checked each applicant''s age and strength. As long as you were between 18 and 21 years old, you were eligible to register.


    However, because of the overwhelming number of applicants, the registration sites also conducted a test to measure the purity of each person''s mana.


    The purity of mana was a crucial factor. The purer the mana, the better the chances of being accepted. And as the registration continued, it became clear just how stringent the requirements were.


    A young man, around 20 years old, stepped forward with a mix of hope and anxiety etched on his face. The official overseeing the registration, an older man with a stern expression, placed a hand on a crystal orb designed to measure mana purity.


    The orb glowed faintly as it registered the young man''s mana. The official''s eyes narrowed slightly as he read the result. "20 years old, 2% mana purity," he announced in a clipped tone, his voice carrying a hint of disappointment. "Fail."


    The young man''s shoulders slumped, his hope evaporating as quickly as the faint glow in the orb. He muttered a dejected "Thank you" before turning away, his expression a mix of frustration and resignation.


    Next in line was a 19-year-old girl, her face a mask of determination. She approached the orb with confidence, but there was a flicker of nervousness in her eyes. As she placed her hand on the orb, it glowed a bit brighter than before, but the official''s expression remained unchanged.


    "19 years old, 3% mana purity," the official declared, his tone flat and indifferent. "Fail."


    The girl''s eyes widened in disbelief, her lips parting as if to argue, but no words came out. She bit her lip, fighting back tears as she nodded curtly and walked away, her fists clenched in frustration.


    Next, an 18-year-old boy stepped forward, his posture rigid with tension. Unlike the others, he wore a serious expression, as if fully aware of the challenge before him. The official glanced at him with mild curiosity, noting the boy''s composure.


    As the boy''s hand made contact with the orb, it pulsed with a steady, bright light. The official raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued for the first time that day. "18 years old, 5% mana purity," he announced, his tone slightly warmer. "Pass."


    The boy exhaled a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding, a small smile of relief forming on his lips. He offered the official a respectful bow before stepping aside, clearly pleased with his success.


    The announcements echoed through the arena, the voice of the officials cutting through the crowd''s murmurs. From the ongoing tests, it was evident that passing the first round was incredibly difficult.


    This was because 10% purity was the limit for those at the one-star tier, and reaching 20% required one to be at the two-star level, and so on. It was rumored that those who reached the fabled 100% purity would transcend beyond the nine-star level, though this remained speculative.


    The registration continued, and as expected, due to the town''s relatively modest size, not many people passed. Those who failed left with dejected expressions, while the few who succeeded were quickly ushered to the next stage.


    Soon, it was Lucy''s turn to approach the registration site, but as she moved forward with a calm demeanor that stood in stark contrast to how she would have reacted in the past.


    There was no sign of the nervousness that would have gripped her before. The old Lucy would have been anxious, her heart pounding with uncertainty. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now, she felt nothing but a cool, controlled focus. Her new personality, fierce and confident, had taken hold, and it felt like a blessing rather than a curse.


    Lucas, standing a short distance away, observed her closely. It seems that this change in her really is a good thing, he thought, a mixture of relief and pride swelling within him.


    Lucy stepped up to the registration platform, her movements steady and assured. The official overseeing the process barely glanced up as she approached, his attention more focused on the orb in front of him. Without a word, Lucy placed her hand on the orb designed to measure mana purity.


    The moment her hand made contact, the orb blazed to life, glowing with an intensity that immediately drew the attention of everyone nearby.


    The light was nearly blinding, casting sharp shadows across the arena. The official blinked in surprise, his expression shifting from boredom to confusion as he scrutinized the orb.


    "Could you¡­ try that again?" the official asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty. His brow furrowed as he looked at Lucy, clearly puzzled. "It seems there might be something wrong with the reading."


    Lucy raised an eyebrow but didn''t argue. "Sure," she replied, her tone even and unbothered. Without hesitation, she pressed her hand to the orb once more.


    This time, the light that erupted from the orb was even more intense, flooding the registration area with a radiant glow that forced some onlookers to shield their eyes. The official''s jaw dropped slightly, his disbelief evident as he stared at the readings in front of him.


    He blinked rapidly, trying to process what he was seeing, then glanced up at Lucy, who remained as composed as ever. Finally, after a long pause, he cleared his throat and announced, "Twenty years old¡­ 20% mana purity."


    The official hesitated, his voice faltering as if he still couldn''t quite believe it. But protocol demanded that he continue. "You pass."


    The moment the announcement was made, the crowd around the registration site erupted in shock. Whispers and murmurs spread like wildfire as people struggled to comprehend what they had just witnessed. A 20% mana purity was extraordinary, especially in a town like this.


    Meanwhile, Lucy smirked confidently as she walked past the stunned crowd and entered the Colosseum for the next test. Her new personality had not only given her strength but also the composure to handle situations like this with ease.


    As Lucy entered the Colosseum, ready for whatever challenge awaited her next, someone else in the queue behind her also smirked, their eyes fixed on her as they waited for their turn.

 Chapter 44: Surprising Participant

    Lucy had passed the first test with ease, her 20% mana purity leaving everyone in awe. As she entered the Colosseum for the next stage, the registration process continued outside.


    Numerous people stepped up to the test, but none were able to match the level that Lucy had set. Most failed to reach even the minimum mana purity required to pass, and the atmosphere grew tense as fewer and fewer succeeded.


    Suddenly, the murmurs in the crowd hushed as a striking figure approached the registration table. The moment he appeared, all eyes turned to him, and the women in the crowd gasped in admiration.


    He had long golden hair that flowed elegantly down his back, a well-built body, and a face so handsome it seemed almost otherworldly.


    The handsome man who approached the registration table was none other than Lucas, disguised in his Zeus form.


    The official at the table, momentarily taken aback by the man''s sheer presence, blinked a few times before quickly regaining his composure.


    Clearing his throat, the official asked, "What is your name?" His voice carried a tone of professional curiosity, though it was clear he was still somewhat captivated by the stranger''s appearance.


    "Zeus," Lucas replied, his voice smooth and confident, carrying an air of authority that matched his striking looks.


    The official nodded, trying to maintain his professionalism, though his hands moved with a slight nervousness as he gestured toward the crystal. "Please touch the crystal," he instructed, his voice steady but with a hint of anticipation.


    Lucas, still maintaining his calm demeanor, placed his hand on the crystal. The moment his fingers made contact, the crystal erupted into a brilliant light, far brighter than anyone expected.


    The crowd gasped, and the official''s eyes widened in shock, his mouth slightly agape as he processed the intensity of the glow.


    "18 years old, 10% mana purity," the official finally announced, his voice tinged with disbelief. He looked up at Lucas, awe clear in his expression.


    It was exceedingly rare for someone so young to achieve the maximum mana purity for the one-star tier. He hesitated, as if doubting his own reading, but then nodded firmly. "You¡­ you pass."


    The finality in the official''s voice was clear, but it was laced with a mix of admiration and astonishment at the young man who had just defied expectations.


    Zeus, who was actually Lucas in disguise, gave a confident nod and stepped into the Colosseum, leaving the crowd outside buzzing with excitement and speculation.


    Once inside, Lucas finally allowed himself to exhale, a mix of relief and satisfaction washing over him. "I can''t believe it," he muttered, "you actually managed to hide my age with the divine mask."


    [Hah! Of course I did!] the system responded, its tone dripping with smugness. [Did you doubt me? This is the divine mask we''re talking about. If it can transform your body and face into those of another being, what makes you think it couldn''t handle something as trivial as tweaking your age and aura? Honestly, the nerve!]


    Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle at the system''s shameless arrogance. "I see", he mused, a grin spreading across his face. This divine mask was proving to be even more powerful and versatile than he''d imagined.


    "Alright, alright, I get it," he said, amusement in his voice. "Let''s see what the next test has in store for us."


    As he walked further into the Colosseum, Lucas scanned the area and quickly spotted his sister, Lucy. She was loitering around, seemingly uninterested in mingling with the crowd. Lucas noticed that she wasn''t engaging with anyone, preferring to keep to herself.


    He made his way closer, but as he did, he noticed a group of men approaching Lucy. Their eyes lingered on her in a way that immediately set off alarms in Lucas''s mind. He recognized that lecherous look, and his protective instincts flared up instantly. His fists clenched as he prepared to intervene, his heart pounding with a mix of anger and concern.


    But before he could take a step, Lucy''s demeanor shifted. Her relaxed posture straightened, and her eyes narrowed as she glared at the approaching men.


    "Hey," one of the men called out, a smirk playing on his lips. "Why don''t you come hang out with us? We''ll show you a good time."


    Lucy''s response was immediate and fierce. "Get lost," she snapped, her voice cold and commanding. Her words cut through the air like a blade, sharp and unforgiving. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The men were taken aback by her sudden shift in tone, but the leader of the group wasn''t ready to back down just yet. "Come on, don''t be like that," he coaxed, stepping closer. "We''re just trying to be friendly."


    Lucy''s eyes darkened, and her lips curled into a snarl. "I said, get lost," she repeated, her voice dropping an octave. The sheer force of her words made the air around them feel heavy, oppressive. "Touch me, and you''ll regret it."


    The men exchanged uneasy glances. The bravado that had fueled their approach was quickly draining away in the face of Lucy''s intense aura. They could see the fire in her eyes, the barely contained fury that promised nothing but pain if they pushed their luck any further.


    One of the men, clearly unnerved, muttered, "Let''s just go. We don''t want to cause trouble here."


    The leader hesitated, his pride warring with his instincts, but eventually, he relented. "Fine," he spat, his voice laced with frustration. "You''re not worth the trouble anyway."


    With that, the group slunk away, their earlier confidence shattered. Lucy watched them go, her expression slowly easing back into that cool, detached look she''d had before they approached. But there was a new edge to her gaze, a silent warning to anyone else who might think to test her.


    Lucas, watching from a distance, couldn''t help but smile. It seems I don''t really need to worry about her, he thought, feeling a mixture of pride and relief. Lucy was more than capable of handling herself, and her new personality was proving to be a powerful shield against anyone who might underestimate her.

 Chapter 45: The Strength Test

    The first test, which focused on mana purity, soon came to an end. It had successfully weeded out a large number of participants, leaving only 100 contenders for the second test. The atmosphere grew more tense as those who passed realized just how fierce the competition was.


    Lucas smirked, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes as he surveyed the thinning crowd. "As expected from the Celestial Academy," he muttered under his breath, his voice laced with amusement. "The elimination rate is brutal, and this was just the first test."


    Just as he was finishing his thought, a figure materialized in front of the remaining participants. The man appeared to be in his thirties, with a sharp, composed expression that exuded authority. His presence immediately commanded attention, and the murmurs in the crowd died down to a tense silence.


    Without uttering a word, the man reached into his spatial pouch, his movements deliberate and measured. When he pulled out a massive stone, the crowd collectively gasped in surprise. The stone was enormous, almost impossibly so for such a small pouch, and it thudded heavily onto the ground.


    "I am an envoy from the Celestial Academy, Varyn," the man declared, his voice resonating through the arena with a tone that brooked no nonsense. His gaze was piercing as it swept over the 100 participants who had managed to pass the first test.


    Varyn paused, letting the weight of his words sink in before continuing, "The Celestial Academy only accepts the best of the best."


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he gauged the reactions of the participants, some of whom exchanged nervous glances while others tried to mask their anxiety with feigned confidence.


    "So now," Varyn resumed, his voice taking on a slightly sharper edge, "for the second test, I will assess your strength."


    He turned to the massive stone beside him, gesturing towards it with a hand. "This is a strength-testing stone that we use to evaluate candidates from the lower realms. If you can damage this stone, I will allow you to pass and enter the Celestial Academy."


    As soon as Varyn finished speaking, the crowd of participants erupted into a flurry of whispers. Some voices carried tones of surprise, while others brimmed with newfound confidence. "A stone? That''s all we have to damage?" one participant muttered to his companion, a smirk on his face. "This should be easy."


    "Yeah, just a rock. How hard can it be?" another chimed in, his voice dripping with overconfidence. Several others nodded in agreement, their eyes gleaming with the anticipation of an easy pass.


    However, not everyone shared their optimism. Lucy''s expression remained serious, her eyes narrowing as she studied the stone. Unlike the others, she didn''t smile. Her instincts told her that this stone was far from ordinary. The weight of its presence alone hinted at something far more challenging than it appeared.


    Lucas, standing nearby, noticed his sister''s intense focus and felt a similar unease. His gaze shifted to the stone, and he could almost feel the latent energy within it. "This stone isn''t normal," he thought, his brows furrowing as curiosity and caution mixed in his mind.


    All he could do now was wait and observe as the other participants began testing their strength against the stone. He watched closely, knowing that this test would reveal much about their capabilities¡ªand that of the stone itself.


    Soon, one of the participants, a young man with a confident smirk plastered across his face, stepped forward. "Let me go first," he declared, his voice laced with bravado.


    The way he carried himself, with his chest puffed out and an air of superiority, made it clear he was ready to show off his strength.


    Lucas watched him intently, quickly sizing him up. This guy was a one-star warrior, no doubt about it. He appeared to be around 20 years old, his massive build and bulging muscles barely contained by his clothes. The confidence in his stride suggested he believed his physical power alone would carry him through this challenge.


    The man approached the stone with an assured grin, but before he made his move, he turned to face the envoy. His expression shifted to one of respectful humility, though his underlying arrogance still peeked through. Bowing slightly, he asked, "May I use a weapon, sir?"


    The envoy met the man''s gaze with a calm, neutral expression, offering a small nod of acknowledgment. "You may," he replied, his tone steady and devoid of any hint of approval or doubt, as if the outcome was already set in stone.


    The young man''s grin widened at the permission, and he gave a quick, almost cocky nod of gratitude. "Thank you, sir," he said, his voice dripping with confidence.


    Turning back to the stone, his grin turned into a smirk. "This will be easy," he muttered under his breath, the arrogance in his tone unmistakable.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he reached into his spatial pouch and pulled out a massive axe, the blade gleaming ominously in the light. The sight of the weapon drew murmurs from the crowd, but the man paid them no mind. His focus was solely on the stone before him. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Positioning himself with practiced precision, he hefted the axe high above his head, muscles tensing as he channeled his energy into the weapon. "Crushing Strike!" he roared, his voice echoing through the arena as he brought the axe down with all his might.


    But as the axe made contact, something unexpected happened. The stone remained utterly unscathed, not even a scratch marring its surface.


    Instead, a shockwave of immense force rippled out from the stone, catching the man completely off guard. The force sent him flying backward, slamming him into the wall of the arena with a resounding crash.


    The crowd gasped in unison, their collective confidence shaken by the spectacle. Whispers of disbelief and concern rippled through the onlookers.


    The envoy stepped forward, his expression calm but with a slight glimmer of amusement in his eyes. "This stone has been latched with a reflective spell," he explained, his voice carrying a hint of satisfaction at the lesson taught.


    "If you cannot damage it," he continued, "it will reflect the attack back at you. So, I suggest you use your full power if you intend to leave a mark¡ªor you can choose to give up and avoid sharing his fate."


    The envoy''s smile widened just slightly, a subtle challenge in his gaze as he looked over the now wary participants, daring them to test their strength against the seemingly invincible stone.

 Chapter 46: The Noble Prodigies

    The strength test continued, but after the brutal failure of the big man earlier, most participants were hesitant to step forward. The memory of him being hurled across the arena was fresh in their minds, and the fear of suffering a similar fate made them reluctant to attempt the test.


    Several participants, driven by either determination or desperation, stepped forward to try their luck. Yet, one by one, they met the same fate. Despite their best efforts, none managed to leave even a scratch on the stone. Each failed attempt was met with a brutal reflection of their own attack, sending them sprawling across the arena, battered and bruised.


    The atmosphere grew tense as the crowd''s earlier enthusiasm faded into anxiety. But just as the murmurs of doubt began to spread, a figure emerged from the group with an air of unshakable confidence.


    This man had a strong, imposing build and short brown hair. His very presence exuded an aura of authority and nobility, causing the whispers in the crowd to grow louder.


    "It''s Cedric Valen," someone hissed, the name spreading quickly through the spectators like wildfire.


    Cedric Valen¡ªa prodigy from the esteemed Valen family. He was known far and wide, not just for his strength, but also for his undeniable arrogance.


    At 21 years old, Cedric had already reached the two-star level, boasting a mana purity of 15%. He walked with the unmistakable air of someone who believed himself superior to everyone around him. His gaze swept over the fallen participants, a sneer curling his lips.


    "Weaklings," Cedric scoffed, his voice dripping with disdain. He didn''t bother hiding his contempt, making it abundantly clear that he held those who had tried before him in the lowest regard.


    As he approached the stone, Cedric''s confidence was palpable. His steps were measured, his posture radiating command.


    Turning slightly, he addressed the envoy, his tone almost polite but laced with unmistakable arrogance. "I assume weapons aren''t necessary for this?" he asked, though his smirk suggested he already knew the answer.


    The envoy gave a simple nod, his expression neutral but observant.


    "Good," Cedric muttered with satisfaction, pleased with the confirmation. He rolled his shoulders and assumed his stance, every movement deliberate and controlled.


    Cedric was a master of the Titan''s Endurance Cultivation Manual, a powerful technique that emphasized immense physical strength and resilience¡ªqualities his family was famous for. Weapons? They were for the weak, or so Cedric believed.


    "Let me show you the true power of the Titan," Cedric declared, his voice carrying across the arena with an air of superiority. His eyes gleamed with confidence as he drew back his fist, channeling every ounce of his strength into the punch. With a fierce roar, he unleashed his power, driving his fist into the stone with all his might.


    The impact was nothing short of tremendous. The stone, which had withstood all previous attempts, finally cracked under the force of Cedric''s blow. A visible fracture spread across its surface, drawing gasps of amazement from the crowd.


    Cedric stepped back, his expression smug, a self-satisfied smirk playing on his lips. He didn''t need to say anything more¡ªhis actions had spoken louder than any words could.


    The envoy, impressed despite himself, smiled and announced, "Cedric Valen, passed."


    As Cedric stepped back, basking in the admiration of the crowd, another figure confidently emerged from the group. This time, it was Julian Margrave, another well-known prodigy, hailing from the prestigious Margrave family.


    Julian, at 20 years old, had also achieved the two-star level, though his mana purity was slightly lower at 13%. Despite this, his talent and potential were undeniable, earning him the reputation of a rising star.


    Julian''s eyes locked onto Cedric with a piercing gaze, the rivalry and disdain unmistakable in his expression. "Quite the display of brute force, Cedric," Julian drawled, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "But let me show you what real power looks like¡ªpower that doesn''t rely on mindless muscle."


    Cedric arched an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at his lips. "Oh? And what''s your plan, Julian?" he sneered, his tone mocking. "Gonna whisper sweet nothings at the stone and hope it crumbles?"


    Julian didn''t take the bait, remaining calm and composed, his focus entirely on the task at hand. "Just watch and learn," he responded coolly, his voice carrying an air of superiority.


    Julian cultivated the Tempest''s Grace Cultivation Manual, a technique that expertly harnessed the power of wind magic. With a swift movement, Julian stepped forward, his expression one of unwavering concentration. He raised his hand, and with a flick of his wrist, he cast Wind Cut, sending a sharp blade of wind hurtling toward the stone.


    The wind blade struck with pinpoint accuracy, carving a deep scratch into the stone''s surface. The crowd held its breath, watching in anticipation, but the damage, though evident, fell short of the severity of Cedric''s earlier punch.


    Cedric''s sneer deepened, his voice laced with disdain. "Is that the best you''ve got, Julian? You call that power?" His tone was dripping with condescension, clearly unimpressed.


    Julian, unfazed by Cedric''s derision, met his gaze with a smirk of his own. "This is merely a test of brute strength, Cedric," he retorted, his voice smooth and cutting. "In any real challenge, I''d easily outshine you. But by all means, enjoy your fleeting moment of glory."


    The tension between the two prodigies was electric, their rivalry evident in every word and gesture. It was clear to all that, while nobles often shared bonds of blood, wealth, and influence, their prodigies frequently clashed, each striving to prove their superiority.


    The envoy, observing their exchange with mild amusement, nodded in acknowledgment. "Julian Margrave, passed," he announced, his voice cutting through the air.


    With a smirk playing on his lips, the envoy turned his gaze to the remaining participants, his eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and challenge. "Well?" he called out, his tone dripping with mockery. "Who among you dares to try next? Or have you all decided to leave the real tests to the prodigies?" His words hung in the air, taunting the others to step up and prove their worth.


    sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 47: Breaking Expectations

    The envoy''s gaze swept over the remaining participants, his lips curled in a sneer of barely concealed disdain. His eyes lingered briefly on Cedric Valen and Julian Margrave¡ªnoble prodigies who, in his view, were the only ones worth his attention. The rest? Just background noise, insignificant and unworthy of his time.


    "Is there anyone else who wants to take the test," the envoy drawled, his voice thick with sarcasm, "or should we just label the rest of you as failures?"


    The participants exchanged uneasy glances, their frustration palpable, but no one dared to speak up. The tension in the air was thick, and many clenched their fists, anger simmering just beneath the surface. Yet, the fear of challenging the envoy''s authority kept them rooted in place, silent and resentful.


    "Pathetic," the envoy muttered under his breath, loud enough for some to hear, his eyes narrowing with contempt. He raised an eyebrow, almost daring someone to step forward. "No takers? I thought as much."


    But just as the silence threatened to stretch on, a figure calmly moved to the front. All eyes turned, and to the surprise of many, it was Lucy. She stepped forward with quiet determination, her expression steady and unfazed by the envoy''s scorn.


    The moment she approached the stone, she paused, taking a deep, steadying breath. Her focus was absolute. The envoy, watching her every move, let a smirk curl his lips, his skepticism clear. To him, Lucy was nothing more than another commoner girl, insignificant and likely to fail.


    "Another one ready to make a fool of herself," the envoy muttered under his breath, the smirk never leaving his face. His eyes gleamed with amusement as he added, "Let''s see what you''ve got, girl."


    Lucy''s eyes didn''t waver as she turned toward the envoy, her expression serious and composed. "Am I allowed to use any method?" she asked, her tone even and direct.


    The envoy''s smirk widened, but there was a brief, almost imperceptible pause before he answered. "Of course," he replied, nodding. But as her gaze bore into him, his smile faltered for just a fraction of a second. A strange, fleeting sensation of unease rippled through him, something he couldn''t quite place.


    For a moment, the envoy felt an odd flicker of fear, a sensation so foreign it caught him off guard. His smirk faded as he blinked, shaking his head slightly as if to clear it. "What''s wrong with me?" he thought, irritated with himself. "I''m a four-star warrior," he silently reminded himself, the thought carrying a tone of reassurance. "How could I be intimidated by a mere girl?"


    He brushed off the feeling, attributing it to fatigue. "Go ahead," he said aloud, his tone dismissive, trying to reassert his confidence. But the seed of doubt had already been planted.


    Lucy, undeterred by the brief exchange, turned her attention back to the stone, her face set in a determined expression. She took her stance, every movement precise and controlled, as she prepared to face the challenge before her.


    Meanwhile, Cedric observed from the side, his eyebrows lifting in mild surprise as he watched Lucy take her stance. "Her form isn''t half bad," he remarked, his tone almost begrudgingly respectful. He turned to Julian with a curious glance. "What do you think? Think she might actually pass?"


    Julian scoffed, a look of disdain crossing his features. "Are you serious, Cedric? There''s no way. Didn''t you see how many failures there''ve been already?" His voice dripped with condescension, as if the idea of Lucy succeeding was utterly absurd.


    Cedric''s lips curled into a faint, almost amused smile. "Maybe she''s different," he mused, a hint of intrigue in his voice.


    Julian''s smirk grew wider, his tone laced with biting sarcasm. "Well, well, is the great Cedric Valen actually impressed by someone else? And a commoner woman, of all things?"


    Cedric''s expression darkened, a flicker of irritation sparking in his eyes. "Don''t get it twisted," he snapped, his voice low and edged with pride. "I''m just saying her stance is decent, but don''t even think for a moment that she''s on my level. I''m a prodigy¡ªshe''s nothing compared to me."


    Julian chuckled, clearly enjoying the slight crack in Cedric''s composure. "Oh, of course, how could I forget? The mighty Cedric Valen, unmatched and unrivaled," he mocked, his tone oozing with false reverence.


    The two continued to exchange sharp remarks, their rivalry fueling the tension between them, each determined to assert their superiority even as they watched the unexpected contender prepare for her test.


    Meanwhile, Lucy stood before the stone, her eyes locked on it with fierce determination. Despite the surge of confidence that had come with her transformation, a whisper of doubt lingered in the back of her mind.


    "Can I really pass this test?" she wondered, the question gnawing at her. Even with her newfound strength and personality, the reality was that she was still a commoner¡ªa fact that had haunted her for years. Nervousness began to creep into her thoughts, though she kept her face impassive, refusing to let it show.


    "No", she resolved, shaking off the uncertainty. "Hell with it."


    She clenched her fists, feeling the power surging within her. "I''ll just give it everything I''ve got. For me and for my brother."


    With that resolve, Lucy stepped forward and unleashed a devastating punch. Her fist collided with the stone with a force that echoed throughout the arena. The impact was nothing short of astounding¡ªthe stone cracked, a large fissure splitting it wide open, far more significant than the one Cedric had managed to create.


    The arena fell into a stunned silence. All eyes were on the stone, then on Lucy. Julian''s jaw tightened in disbelief, and Cedric''s smug expression faltered, both of them struggling to comprehend what they had just witnessed. The prodigies, who had been so confident in their superiority, were now faced with a reality they hadn''t anticipated.


    But the most shocked of all was the envoy. His eyes widened as he stared at Lucy, completely blindsided by the sheer strength she had displayed. He had never in his wildest dreams imagined that a commoner woman like Lucy could possess such power¡ªpower that had just surpassed even the most promising of the noble prodigies.


    Lucy, however, seemed almost indifferent to the reaction. She glanced around at the sea of astonished faces, her expression calm. "How can this stone be so weak?" she thought, a hint of disappointment crossing her mind. "I didn''t even have to use my full strength." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Realizing she had made her point, she decided it wasn''t necessary to go any further. She had already proven herself, and that was enough.

 Chapter 48: A Shocking Display

    The envoy snapped back to reality, shaking off his disbelief as he forced himself to regain composure. With a slightly strained voice, he announced, "Lucy Luxoria, passed."


    Outwardly, he appeared calm, but inside, his thoughts were in complete disarray. He couldn''t fathom how someone so powerful, and not even a noble, could emerge from this group. His mind raced, trying to make sense of what he had just witnessed.


    "This can''t be right," he muttered under his breath, barely loud enough for anyone nearby to hear. He clenched his fists, his brow furrowing deeply. "Someone this young, this strong... there has to be something more to her."


    His eyes narrowed as he cast another glance at Lucy, who was calmly stepping back from the stone. "She must have powerful backing," he concluded, swallowing hard. The idea sent a ripple of caution through him.


    "There''s no way someone like me¡ªa mere four-star warrior¡ªshould provoke her," he murmured to himself, his tone a mix of realization and wariness. For the first time, the envoy''s usual arrogance was replaced with a hint of fear, as he silently vowed to keep a careful distance from this mysterious girl who had shattered all his expectations.


    The envoy took a deep breath, forcing himself to regain his composure. Once he felt more in control, he called out, his voice steadier, "Is there another person who wishes to take the test?"


    Barely had the words left his mouth when a figure stepped forward¡ªa man with long golden hair and a strikingly handsome face. The moment he moved, the crowd''s attention shifted entirely to him, drawn by his commanding presence.


    The envoy''s eyes narrowed as he studied the newcomer. "What is your name?" he asked, trying to keep his tone neutral, though a hint of curiosity seeped through.


    The man met his gaze, and with a calm, almost casual demeanor, replied, "Zeus."


    The envoy nodded slowly, his mind racing. "You can do anything to the stone," he said, trying to maintain his authority.


    Zeus responded with a confident smirk and a nod. The envoy caught that smirk, and it sent an uneasy chill down his spine. He couldn''t help but shudder slightly. "Is this man like that girl¡ªmysteriously strong?" he wondered, a wave of uncertainty washing over him. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is going on today?" the envoy thought, his mind now a tangled mess of doubts and anxiety. "Who are these people?"


    Meanwhile, Zeus¡ªLucas in disguise¡ªturned his full attention to the stone before him. A sly grin spread across his face as he connected with the system in his mind. "So, how strong do we need to be now? How big of a show should I put on?"


    [The bigger, the better,] the system responded, dripping with arrogance. [Let''s make sure everyone knows you''re not someone to be messed with. Give them a spectacle they''ll never forget.]


    Lucas''s grin widened, a dark gleam in his eyes. "So, a big showcase right from the start?"


    [Fuck yeah! Go big or go home, baby.]


    "For the Celestial Academy, I need to give them a show they''ll talk about for years", Lucas thought, relishing the idea of making an unforgettable impression. His smirk grew more wicked as he envisioned the shock and awe on everyone''s faces.


    But even as he prepared, his thoughts briefly shifted to his sister. "Lucy is stronger than I ever imagined. Those so-called noble prodigies? They don''t even come close to her."


    The system chimed in with a mocking tone. [Of course! Those nobles might have titles and money, but they don''t have what really matters¡ªa special physique and a divine scripture. They''re nothing compared to your sister.]


    "I see," Lucas mused, his expression turning thoughtful for a moment. "I really underestimated the power of a special physique and a divine scripture."


    The system''s voice cut through his thoughts, oozing pride. [You bet you did. Now stop thinking and start showing off. Give me the best performance you''ve got.]


    "Gladly," Lucas replied, his grin returning, more twisted than before. The anticipation of what he was about to do sent a thrill through him as he prepared to leave everyone in the arena speechless.


    Zeus positioned himself a short distance from the stone, his mind already crafting the dramatic display he intended to create. Remembering Lucy''s powerful eruption spell, he decided to put his own twist on it¡ªsomething both subtle and explosive.


    With a mischievous glint in his eye, Lucas raised his hand, shaping it like a pistol and aiming directly at the stone. His lips curled into a playful smirk as he casually uttered, "Bang." A small streak of thunder shot from his fingertip, striking the stone. For a moment, nothing happened.


    The crowd''s reaction was immediate. Laughter erupted from the participants, mocking Zeus for what appeared to be a pitifully weak display.


    "What a joke!" one of them sneered.


    The envoy, watching closely, frowned in disappointment. "Was I wrong about him?" he wondered, the earlier unease fading into doubt.


    Julian and Cedric exchanged disdainful glances, their expressions full of contempt.


    "How can this commoner waste our time like this?" Julian thought, barely containing his irritation.


    Cedric smirked, his tone dripping with condescension. "Typical. He probably thought he could impress us with a parlor trick."


    But then, just as the crowd''s laughter reached its peak, the stone began to glow faintly. The mocking jeers quickly faded as all eyes turned back to the stone. The glow intensified, growing brighter and more ominous with each passing second.


    Without warning, the stone erupted into countless pieces, the explosion sending debris flying across the arena. The force of the blast sent shockwaves through the crowd, leaving them stunned into silence. Even the envoy, who had been so certain of Zeus''s failure, stood frozen in disbelief, his eyes wide with shock.


    Zeus slowly turned to face the envoy, a smug grin spreading across his face. "So," he drawled, his voice dripping with mockery, "did I pass?"


    He held the envoy''s gaze, the smirk never leaving his lips as he added with a tone full of arrogance, "Or do you need another demonstration?"


    The envoy, still reeling from the unexpected turn of events, could only nod numbly, his mind struggling to process what had just happened. "How could I have doubted him?" he thought, his earlier arrogance crumbling into awe.


    Zeus let out a low chuckle, clearly enjoying the stunned reactions around him. "That should keep them quiet," he mused, relishing the moment as he turned and sauntered away, leaving the crowd to grapple with the spectacle they had just witnessed.

 Chapter 49: Preparations for Departure

    The envoy, still trying to steady himself after the overwhelming display of power he had just witnessed, finally found his voice. "There''s no need for any further demonstration," he managed to say, his tone laced with reluctant respect. "You pass."


    He then turned to the rest of the participants, his voice regaining a fraction of its former authority. "Are there any others who wish to take the test?" His gaze swept across the remaining participants, but no one stepped forward. A heavy silence filled the arena as the crowd exchanged uneasy glances.


    The participants, visibly shaken by Zeus''s display, avoided eye contact with the envoy and each other. The sheer power Zeus had unleashed left them hesitant, unwilling to risk embarrassing themselves by attempting what they now knew they couldn''t match.


    The envoy observed their reactions, and with a resigned nod, he accepted their silence. "Very well," he announced, his tone final. "Since no one else wishes to continue, I declare that the ones who passed are only four."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the four who had passed¡ªLucy, Zeus, Cedric, and Julian¡ªgathered together. The atmosphere among them was tense. Cedric and Julian, despite being nobles, wore expressions of thinly veiled displeasure.


    Cedric''s jaw was clenched, and Julian''s eyes narrowed as they assessed their situation. Both were clearly unhappy that, despite their noble status and passing the test, their performances were overshadowed by those of the others.


    Lucy, however, remained indifferent to their frustration. Her thoughts were elsewhere, focused on Lucas, who she believed was still at the inn waiting for her. She spared the nobles little more than a passing glance, her mind already occupied with her next steps.


    Meanwhile, Lucas, still in his Zeus form, couldn''t resist smirking at the two nobles. His expression was one of subtle amusement, his golden eyes gleaming with a knowing glint. Cedric and Julian noticed his look and, despite themselves, felt a shiver of unease. They exchanged uneasy glances, their confidence wavering slightly under the weight of Zeus''s gaze.


    Cedric''s frown grew more pronounced, his brow furrowing in frustration. Julian''s lips thinned into a tight line, his eyes narrowing with a mix of irritation and disbelief. The realization that they had been outdone¡ªby not just one, but two unknowns¡ªgnawed at them both. They were not used to being overshadowed, especially by those who weren''t of noble blood. The sting of it was palpable.


    The envoy, noticing the tension, cleared his throat to regain control of the situation. "Now that the four of you have passed," he began, his voice steady but carrying an edge of authority, "we will proceed to the academy. However, I will give you each one hour to prepare your items."


    Julian and Cedric exchanged a quick glance before responding in unison, "We are ready." Their voices were tinged with arrogance, their confidence almost a defensive reflex. It was clear from their tone that they had expected to pass all along and had already made their preparations, unwilling to show any sign of weakness.


    This left only Lucy and Zeus without their preparations complete. Lucy, stepping forward with a calm demeanor, addressed the envoy. "May I bring my brother along? He''s only 13 years old, and we have no other relatives."


    The envoy paused, considering her request. His eyes softened slightly as he nodded. "You may. Some disciples bring servants with them to the academy. You can bring him along as long as it''s only one person."


    Lucy''s tense expression melted into a smile of relief. "Thank you," she said, her voice sincere as she nodded gratefully. Without wasting a moment, she turned and quickly headed back to the inn to fetch Lucas.


    Meanwhile, Zeus remained standing before the envoy, his expression unreadable. "I will not join you," he said coolly, his voice firm. "I have other matters to attend to, so I will go to the academy later."


    The envoy''s eyes widened slightly in surprise at the unexpected declaration. "Wait," he called out, quickly reaching into his pouch. He tossed a small object toward Zeus. "Just take that to the central office later."


    Zeus caught the object effortlessly, his movements smooth and precise. He glanced at the envoy, gave a brief nod, and then, in an instant, vanished from sight. The envoy stood there, momentarily stunned by the speed with which Zeus had moved.


    Cedric and Julian, who had been watching closely, were equally taken aback. They exchanged glances, their earlier confidence now tinged with unease. "Who is this guy?" they both thought, their minds racing with questions they couldn''t yet answer.


    ---


    Lucy hurried back to the inn to fetch her brother. As she pushed open the door, she was surprised to see Lucas standing by the neatly packed items, which had already been stored in a spatial pouch.


    "You''re all set?" Lucy asked, her eyes widening slightly in surprise.


    Lucas turned to her with a proud smile, his eyes shining. "Of course, sister! I knew you''d pass, so I took care of everything in advance."


    Lucy''s expression softened, and she gave him an approving nod. "You''re always one step ahead, aren''t you? Good job, brother." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas beamed at the praise, the corners of his mouth lifting with satisfaction. "I just wanted to make sure we''re ready for whatever comes next," he said, his voice filled with a quiet determination.


    "Well, I''m glad to have you by my side," Lucy responded warmly, her voice tinged with affection. She walked over and, with an effortless motion, lifted Lucas onto her shoulder as if he weighed nothing.


    "Whoa!" Lucas blurted out, caught off guard as Lucy effortlessly hoisted him onto her shoulder. He quickly composed himself, letting out a small chuckle. "You never cease to amaze me, sis."


    Lucy glanced at him, a playful smirk tugging at her lips. "You say that every time," she teased, adjusting her hold on him. "Ready to head out?"


    "Always," Lucas responded with a grin, his tone upbeat, though a flicker of concern lingered in his eyes. He forced himself to relax, leaning into the comforting strength of his sister''s grip.


    As they moved toward the door, Lucas''s mind began to race. "It''s a good thing I got here before she did," he thought, grateful that Zeus''s speed had allowed him to return to the inn unnoticed. "If anyone connects me to Zeus¡­" He shook off the thought, determined to stay focused.


    Lucy noticed his brief silence and glanced at him with a curious look. "You okay, Lucas? You seem a bit¡­ distracted."


    Lucas quickly flashed a reassuring smile. "Just thinking about our next adventure," he replied, his tone light, though his mind was still preoccupied. "I just need to keep up the act and make sure no one realizes who I really am."


    Lucy nodded, accepting his answer, and they continued on their way, Lucas silently vowing to protect his secret as they made their way back to the meeting point.

 Chapter 50: A Show of Power

    Lucy and Lucas soon arrived at the Colosseum, where the envoy, Cedric, and Julian were waiting. As the siblings stepped into view, all eyes were immediately drawn to Lucas. The young boy was smaller and younger than any of them had anticipated, and they couldn''t help but exchange glances, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and thinly veiled judgment.


    Cedric''s lips curled into a slight sneer as he observed the boy. "So this is the brother of the girl who managed to shock us all?" he murmured, his tone laced with skepticism. He narrowed his eyes, studying Lucas as if trying to decipher what made him worthy of such a formidable sister.


    Julian, standing beside him, raised an eyebrow. "He looks so... fragile," he whispered, a hint of disbelief in his voice. "How could someone like him be related to her?"


    The envoy, who had been silently observing, couldn''t help but feel a similar doubt creeping into his mind. "What kind of power could this boy possibly have?" he wondered, his eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    Without exchanging a word, the three men reached an unspoken agreement. They subtly directed their auras toward Lucas, a test to gauge his strength¡ªor perhaps to intimidate him. Cedric''s aura was cold and oppressive, Julian''s sharp and invasive, and the envoy''s heavy with authority.


    The effect was immediate. Lucas''s eyes widened as an invisible force seemed to crush down on him. He gasped for air, his small body trembling violently under the oppressive weight of their combined auras. His face drained of color, and his knees buckled as he struggled to remain standing.


    Lucy, attuned to her brother''s distress, immediately sensed the malicious intent behind the sudden pressure. Her eyes flashed with fury as she realized what was happening.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, she unleashed her own aura¡ªan overwhelming wave of power that swept through the Colosseum like a storm, completely eclipsing the combined force of the three men.


    The envoy''s confidence shattered in an instant. As Lucy''s aura washed over him, a cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and a chill ran down his spine.


    He couldn''t believe what he was feeling¡ªthis was an aura so potent, so terrifying, that even he, a seasoned four-star warrior, was shaken to his core.


    Julian and Cedric fared even worse. They both gasped for air, their bravado crumbling as their faces paled. Cedric clutched his chest, his breath coming in short, desperate gulps, while Julian''s hands trembled uncontrollably, his earlier arrogance replaced by sheer panic.


    "What do you think you are doing to my brother?" Lucy''s voice cut through the air like a blade, dripping with venomous anger. Her eyes blazed as she glared at the three men, daring them to justify their actions.


    The envoy quickly raised his hands in a placating gesture, his voice wavering. "Please, stop! We didn''t mean any harm," he stammered, trying to keep his composure. "We were simply... curious."


    "Curious?" Lucy''s voice sharpened, her anger intensifying. Her aura surged once more, growing even more menacing, pressing down on them with relentless force. "You call this curiosity? You think you can toy with my brother and get away with it?"


    The envoy''s frown deepened as the weight of his mistake settled in. "I''ve forgotten the most basic rule: never offend someone you don''t fully understand," he berated himself, cursing his own curiosity for leading him into this mess. Desperate to deescalate the situation, he quickly said, "I¡­ I will offer a two-star potion to Lucas as an apology."


    Lucy''s fiery gaze then shifted to Julian and Cedric, who were still struggling under the oppressive weight of her aura. They felt the full brunt of her wrath, and it was clear there was no room for defiance. "We¡­ we''ll each give a two-star potion as well," they stammered in unison, their voices trembling as they desperately sought to appease her.


    Only after their reluctant offers did Lucy slowly retract her aura, the suffocating pressure easing from the air. The three men gasped for breath, visibly relieved as the crushing force lifted from their chests. Without hesitation, they scrambled to hand over the potions, their hands shaking as they presented them to her¡ªone from each of them.


    Lucy accepted the potions with a cold, calculating stare. Her voice was steady, but the underlying threat was unmistakable. "Good. Remember, don''t you dare offend me or my brother again."


    Cedric and Julian''s faces contorted into deep frowns, their pride stinging from the humiliating exchange. The bitterness in their eyes was unmistakable as they exchanged quick, resentful glances.


    Though neither spoke a word, the tension between them was palpable, and their unspoken vow hung heavy in the air: "One day, we''ll make you pay for this."


    The envoy, desperate to move past the uncomfortable encounter and regain control of the situation, quickly reached into his pouch and produced a small, intricately crafted tool.


    "This portal will take us directly to the Celestial Academy," he announced, his voice wavering slightly as he tried to mask his lingering unease with forced composure. He activated the tool, and with a flash of light, a shimmering portal materialized before them.


    Lucy shot one last stern look at the two nobles, then turned her attention back to the portal. "Let''s go," she said, her voice steady and commanding.


    Cedric and Julian, still smarting from the confrontation, grudgingly stepped forward, each harboring thoughts of revenge. As they approached the portal, Cedric muttered under his breath, "Enjoy your victory while it lasts."


    Julian nodded subtly, his expression dark. "It won''t last long," he whispered back.


    The envoy, eager to leave the tension behind, gestured for everyone to enter. Lucas, still feeling the weight of the earlier exchange, hesitated for a moment, but Lucy''s reassuring presence beside him gave him the courage to step through.


    As the group emerged from the other side of the portal, they found themselves standing on a massive stone platform perched high atop a mountain. The Celestial Academy loomed before them, a breathtaking sight that immediately commanded their attention. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Towering spires reached toward the sky, and vast courtyards sprawled out below, all bathed in the warm, golden light of the setting sun. The architecture was majestic, with intricate carvings and ethereal glow, creating an aura of ancient power and wisdom.


    The group stood in silent awe, the grandeur of the academy momentarily pushing aside the tension from earlier. The sheer scale and beauty of the place left even Cedric and Julian momentarily speechless.


    The envoy, sensing the shift in atmosphere, allowed himself a small smile. "Welcome to the Celestial Academy," he said, his voice more confident now as he took in the academy''s splendor. "This is where your journey truly begins."

 Chapter 51: Settling In

    The envoy swiftly distributed keys to each of the three new disciples, taking a moment to ensure they knew the locations of their assigned houses. Without a word, Cedric, Julian, and Lucy immediately set off to find their new homes, eager to settle in after the day''s intense events.


    Lucy and Lucas walked together toward their new house. As they approached, both of them paused in their tracks, eyes widening in disbelief at the sight before them.


    "This¡­ this is our house?" Lucy breathed, her voice tinged with awe. The house standing before them was nearly identical to the one they had lived in before, but it was far grander and more luxurious.


    "This place is incredible," Lucy remarked, turning to Lucas with wide eyes and a bright smile, her amazement evident in her voice. She reached into her pocket and handed Lucas a small item, the same one given to her by the envoy. "We need to take this to the central office to register our identities."


    Lucas took the item, his fingers brushing against it as he examined it closely before returning it to her. "You want me to go with you?" he asked, his tone light but curious.


    Lucy shook her head gently, her expression softening. "No, I think it''s better if you stay here and familiarize yourself with the place. There''s no rush." She hesitated for a moment before handing him the three two-star potions they had received earlier. "But before I go, take these."


    Lucas blinked in surprise as he looked down at the potions. "Why don''t you use them?" he asked, concern flickering in his eyes.


    A warm smile spread across Lucy''s face as she met his gaze. "It''s better for you to become stronger," she said softly, her voice filled with sisterly affection. "I want to make sure you''re safe."


    Lucas felt a swell of emotion at her words. Nodding, he accepted the potions with a grateful smile. "Thank you, sister. I''ll make good use of them."


    Lucy''s smile grew, and she reached out to ruffle his hair affectionately before turning to leave. "I won''t be long. Stay safe, okay?"


    "Always," Lucas replied with a grin, watching her go. As the door closed behind her, the house felt a little emptier, but Lucas was left with a renewed sense of determination.


    As soon as the door clicked shut behind Lucy, the system''s voice broke the silence, dripping with arrogance. [You really are a good actor,] it chimed in, a mocking tone lacing its words.


    [Who would''ve guessed that the mighty Lucas could play the role of a weakling so convincingly? Pretending to gasp for air when you could have easily shrugged off those auras¡­ priceless!]


    Lucas smirked, rolling his eyes at the system''s obvious glee. "Of course," he replied, his voice steady and unbothered. "I have to act weak in front of her. It''s the only way she''ll feel the pressure to protect me and grow stronger."


    [Devious little brother, aren''t you?] the system noted, its tone filled with shameless admiration. [You''ve really mastered the art of manipulation. Not bad, not bad at all.]


    "It''s all for her benefit," Lucas said calmly, his eyes narrowing as he thought of the bigger picture. "This way, she''ll become more powerful, faster.


    In my past life, I learned that pressure can be the greatest motivator. And let''s not forget," he added with a smirk, "we just scored three two-star potions out of this."


    [Ah, yes, the spoils of your cunning,] the system said, practically oozing pride. [You play your cards well, Lucas. Now, go ahead and absorb those potions¡ªlet''s beef up that mana storage of yours.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle at the system''s shameless enthusiasm. "You''re enjoying this way too much," he remarked, his voice tinged with amusement, though he couldn''t deny that he shared in the satisfaction.


    [Why wouldn''t I?] the system shot back, its tone practically oozing arrogance. [You play the game, and I get to watch the show. It''s a win-win! Now, stop stalling and let''s see what those potions can do.]


    With a smirk, Lucas nodded and began preparing to absorb the potions, feeling a deep sense of satisfaction as he realized how well everything was falling into place. He downed all three potions in quick succession, the potent energy surging through him like a tidal wave.


    Moments later, the system''s voice cut through his thoughts, reporting with a hint of pride. [Mana Storage: 60.]


    Lucas frowned slightly, his excitement dimming. "Only 60? That''s just 20 mana per potion. I expected more, especially since they''re two-star potions."


    [Oh, please,] the system huffed, clearly unimpressed by his complaint. [Did you forget that the mana we store is in its purest form? Even with the best quality two-star potions, the conversion rate to pure mana is only 20 per potion. You should be grateful you''re getting that much.]


    Lucas sighed, feeling the system''s smugness radiating through its words. "I suppose you''re right," he conceded, though the disappointment lingered.


    [Of course I''m right,] the system retorted, shamelessly proud. [Now quit whining and start appreciating the fact that you''re stockpiling some of the purest mana around. You''re lucky to have me keeping things in check, you know.]


    Lucas shook his head with a resigned smile, unable to suppress his amusement. "Yeah, yeah," he muttered, his voice tinged with both exasperation and acceptance. He knew better than to argue with the system when it was in this kind of mood.


    "I''ll deal with cultivating this mana later," Lucas said, his tone shifting to one of determination. "It''s going to be painful and time-consuming, as always, but that''s something I''m used to." He paused, his thoughts turning to the immediate task at hand. "But first, I need to register as Zeus while Lucy is still out."


    With his decision made, Lucas activated his Divine Mask¡ªZeus, feeling the familiar surge of power as he transformed into his alternate persona. His hair turned a striking golden hue, and a powerful aura radiated from him, one that matched the confidence in his eyes.


    Without wasting another moment, Zeus left the house, his steps purposeful as he headed toward the central office to complete his registration. The sooner he established his identity, the smoother things would be moving forward. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 52: A New Mission

    Lucy soon arrived at the central office of the Celestial Academy, a grand building teeming with activity. New disciples, like herself, were busy registering and receiving their identification. The air was filled with a mix of excitement and nerves as everyone took their first steps into this prestigious institution.


    After a brief wait in line, Lucy stepped forward to complete her registration. The clerk handed her a special ID, marking her as an official outer disciple of the academy.


    "Congratulations," the clerk said with a polite smile, though her tone was brisk, reflecting the busy nature of the day. "Welcome to the Celestial Academy."


    Lucy nodded in thanks, her fingers closing around the ID. As she moved away from the desk, she overheard a nearby conversation that caught her attention.


    "Did you hear? To become an inner disciple, you need to reach at least the four-star tier," one student whispered to another, their tone a mix of awe and determination.


    Lucy''s grip on her ID tightened slightly, and she set her jaw with newfound resolve. That will be my target, she thought, already picturing her future as an inner disciple.


    With her goal in mind, Lucy made her way to the mission guild. The atmosphere inside was different¡ªmore intense, as disciples of varying levels studied the mission boards lining the walls. The tasks ranged from simple errands to dangerous hunts, each offering the chance to earn points and resources.


    As she scanned the available missions, her eyes suddenly landed on a familiar figure. Zeus was there, standing casually near one of the boards. Lucy was surprised to see him; she hadn''t noticed him during their journey to the academy.


    Zeus noticed Lucy from across the room and made his way over with a polite smile. "Are you Miss Lucy?" he asked, his voice smooth and respectful, though his eyes held a hint of curiosity.


    Lucy, still on guard, nodded slowly, her eyes narrowing slightly as she tried to assess his intentions. "I am. And you are?"


    "Zeus," he replied, his tone calm as he studied her reaction. "There''s no need to be so tense," he added, picking up on her wariness. "We''re similar, you and I¡ªwe don''t come from noble families."


    Lucy wasn''t easily convinced by his friendly demeanor. Her expression remained hard as she crossed her arms. "Cut the crap. What do you really want?"


    Zeus chuckled, a light, almost amused sound at her bluntness. "Fair enough," he said, appreciating her straightforward approach. "I want to team up with you for a mission."


    Lucy raised an eyebrow, intrigued but still cautious. "What kind of mission are we talking about?"


    Zeus leaned in slightly, his voice lowering as if to emphasize the seriousness of the task. "It''s a mission to eliminate a two-star warrior¡ªa terrorist who''s been causing havoc. I''m only a one-star, so I could use your help. It''s not too difficult for a first mission, but it''s important."


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed as she weighed his words. "Show me the details," she demanded, her tone steady and unyielding. It was clear she wasn''t about to commit without knowing exactly what she was getting into.


    Zeus, sensing her determination, offered a small smile and handed her the mission sheet. "Here you go," he said, his voice calm and reassuring.


    Lucy took the sheet and studied it carefully. The mission was clear: the target was a two-star warrior who had been terrorizing local villages, leaving destruction in his wake. The objective was straightforward¡ªtrack down and eliminate the threat.


    As she read, Lucy''s expression softened just slightly, a sign that she was satisfied with what she saw. "Alright," she finally said, looking up from the paper. "I''ll take this one with you."


    A hint of satisfaction flickered in Zeus''s eyes as he nodded. "Great. I''ll be waiting for you at the gate tomorrow."


    Lucy nodded once more, her face settling back into its usual guarded expression. Without saying another word, she turned and headed for the exit, her mind already shifting to the challenges of the upcoming mission.


    When she arrived back at the house, the comforting aroma of freshly cooked food greeted her. The familiar scent filled the air, bringing a sense of warmth and normalcy after the long day.


    As Lucy stepped inside, Lucas looked up from the kitchen, his eyes bright with anticipation. "So, did you make it? Are you a Celestial Academy disciple now?" he asked, his voice filled with hope and excitement.


    Lucy''s stern expression softened into a smile, and she nodded. "Yes, I am. I''ve officially become an outer disciple of the Celestial Academy," she replied, her tone carrying a mix of pride and relief.


    "That''s amazing!" Lucas exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear. "I knew you could do it. Come on, I''ve made some food. Let''s eat and celebrate."


    Lucy''s smile grew as she sat down at the table, the warmth of the meal and her brother''s presence making it feel like a well-deserved celebration.


    The simple dishes before them took on a special meaning, turning the evening into a small victory feast¡ªa moment of shared joy after the day''s success.


    As they ate, Lucy broke the comfortable silence. "I''ll need to leave for a while to complete a mission," she said, her voice steady but tinged with the seriousness of the task ahead.


    Lucas looked up from his plate, his eyes reflecting both concern and confidence. "A mission already? Well, good luck, sister," he said, his tone filled with genuine encouragement. "And don''t worry about me¡ªI''ve already taken the potion, so I''m fine."


    Lucy nodded, her heart warmed by his unwavering support. "Thanks, Lucas. That means a lot," she replied, her voice softening with affection. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the meal finished, Lucy pushed back her chair and stood up. "I''d better get some rest," she said, her mind already beginning to focus on the challenges tomorrow would bring.


    Lucas nodded, giving her a reassuring smile. "Get some sleep, Lucy. You''re going to do great."


    She smiled back, feeling a surge of determination. "Goodnight, Lucas."


    "Goodnight," he replied, watching as she headed to her room.


    Lucy lay down, her thoughts swirling with plans and strategies for the mission ahead. But as she closed her eyes, she felt a sense of calm, knowing her brother was there for her.

 Chapter 53: The Mission Begins

    Lucas sat in his room, the door securely closed behind him. The silence of the night enveloped him as he prepared to cultivate the Zeus Divine Mask. This was a routine he had come to both dread and anticipate. The power the mask granted was undeniable, but the searing pain that accompanied it was a constant reminder of the steep price he had to pay.


    He took a deep breath, steeling himself for what was to come, and donned the Zeus mask. Instantly, a familiar surge of energy coursed through him as the mask melded with his body. "System, use the mana storage," Lucas commanded, his voice steady, though he knew all too well the agony that awaited him.


    [Ah, the moment I''ve been waiting for,] the system replied with shameless glee, its tone dripping with arrogance. [Okay, host, let''s see how much you can endure this time.]


    As Lucas began to cultivate, he felt the mana flowing from the storage into the mask, fueling its power. The process was excruciating, the pain sharp and relentless, tearing through his body as the Divine Mask integrated more deeply with his being. He gritted his teeth, forcing himself to stay focused despite the overwhelming agony.


    Minutes dragged on, each one feeling like an eternity. Finally, the cultivation reached its peak, and the pain began to subside, leaving Lucas drenched in sweat.


    [Congratulations, host,] the system announced, its tone almost mocking. [Your Divine Mask - Zeus is now One Star (71%). But let me guess¡ªyou''re still not used to the pain, are you?]


    Lucas grimaced, wiping the sweat from his brow. "No, I''m not used to it," he admitted, his voice strained and tinged with frustration.


    [Good! That means you''re still human,] the system retorted with shameless pride. [But seriously, you should be grateful. Without me, you''d be nothing more than a nobody. Enduring this pain is the least you could do for all the power I''m giving you.]


    "Yeah, yeah," Lucas muttered, trying to ignore the system''s relentless taunting. Despite its arrogance, he knew the system was right. The power he was gaining was worth the suffering, even if it didn''t feel like it in the moment.


    Exhausted from the cultivation, Lucas knew he needed rest to prepare for tomorrow''s mission with Lucy, where he would be in disguise once again as Zeus. He lay down, closing his eyes, hoping that sleep would come quickly, though the echoes of the system''s arrogant voice lingered in his mind.


    ---


    Morning light filtered through the windows as both Lucas and Lucy stirred from their sleep, ready to face the new day. The siblings moved through their morning routine with the ease of familiarity, eventually sitting down together for breakfast. The meal was quiet, each lost in their own thoughts about the tasks ahead.


    Lucas broke the silence first, his voice gentle. "So, today''s the big mission, huh? You ready for it?"


    Lucy looked up from her plate, offering a small, determined smile. "I''m ready. Just make sure you take care of yourself while I''m gone."


    Lucas chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. "I''ll be fine. I''ve got a whole day planned¡ªmight even take a nap."


    Lucy shook her head, a hint of amusement in her eyes. "You''re impossible."


    The meal continued in comfortable silence after that, until finally, Lucy stood to leave. At the door, she turned back, giving Lucas a firm nod, her expression reassuring. "Don''t get into too much trouble."


    Lucas grinned. "No promises."


    As soon as Lucy stepped out and was out of sight, Lucas''s demeanor shifted. His playful expression hardened with focus.


    He activated his Divine Mask, the transformation into Zeus happening in an instant. The power surged through him, and with the speed that came with the mask, Zeus arrived at the gate well ahead of schedule.


    Zeus leaned casually against a wall, a confident smirk playing on his lips as he waited. The minutes ticked by, but he was in no hurry. His posture was relaxed, almost as if he was savoring the anticipation of what was to come.


    Finally, Lucy arrived, her steps purposeful and her expression focused. Zeus straightened, his smirk widening slightly. "You''re quite fast," he remarked, his tone light, but with an undercurrent of challenge.


    Lucy met his gaze, her eyes narrowing slightly as she cut straight to the point. "Cut the crap, let''s go."


    Zeus chuckled, not at all put off by her brusque response. "All business, I see. Alright, let''s get moving."


    They approached the guards at the gate, showing their IDs and mission details. The guards, recognizing the seriousness of their task, quickly let them pass without any further questions.


    As they made their way toward the village near the active volcano, where their target¡ªa notorious terrorist¡ªhad last been spotted, Zeus decided to break the tense silence. "So," he began casually, glancing at Lucy, "tell me about yourself. Family? Hobbies? What do you do for fun when you''re not on a mission?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucy didn''t even spare him a glance, her focus unwavering as she kept her eyes on the path ahead. Her silence was icy, almost as if she hadn''t heard him at all.


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "Not much of a talker, are you?" he teased, his tone light but probing, as if trying to find a crack in her stoic exterior.


    When she still didn''t respond, Zeus tilted his head slightly, his gaze lingering on her with a mixture of amusement and curiosity. "You know," he continued, his voice softening just a bit, "most people would at least humor a little conversation."


    But Lucy remained silent, her expression unreadable, and her focus entirely on the mission.


    "To think that she''s this cold with other people..." Zeus thought to himself, studying her with renewed interest.


    "Good," he concluded with a sense of satisfaction. "That''s exactly what I wanted. No distractions, no weaknesses."


    Before long, they arrived at the village where the terrorist had last been seen. The atmosphere was thick with tension, the air heavy with the distant rumble of the volcano. The ground trembled slightly under their feet, adding to the sense of unease that hung over the place.


    Zeus scanned the village, his expression turning serious. "Let''s ask around first," he suggested, his voice calm but carrying a hint of authority.


    Lucy nodded in agreement, her eyes already sharp and alert as she began searching for potential leads. She moved with purpose, her earlier coldness replaced by a focused intensity that Zeus couldn''t help but admire.

 Chapter 54: A Strange Encounter

    Zeus and Lucy moved through the village, stopping to talk with various villagers, their questions polite but probing. "Have there been any accidents recently?" Zeus asked one elderly man, his tone light yet inquisitive.


    The man shook his head, his smile too wide, too stiff. "Nothing of the sort. Everything''s been peaceful here," he replied, his voice a little too cheerful.


    Lucy stepped forward, her eyes narrowing slightly as she asked, "Has anyone new come to the village recently? Anyone out of the ordinary?"


    Again, the answer was the same. A middle-aged woman, her hands busy with a basket of fruit, smiled and said, "No, miss. No strangers here. We all know each other."


    It was the same story wherever they went. Every villager they questioned wore the same forced smile, their voices tinged with an unnatural cheerfulness that didn''t match the wary glances they exchanged when they thought Zeus and Lucy weren''t looking.


    As they walked away from yet another unsatisfying conversation, Zeus couldn''t shake the feeling that something was very wrong. He decided to push a little harder with the next villager they spoke to, a young man who was stacking firewood outside his home.


    "So, what do you usually do here in the village?" Zeus asked casually, trying to sound as if he were merely making small talk.


    The young man paused, his hands hovering over the woodpile. "We pray," he said simply.


    "Pray?" Lucy echoed, her tone neutral but with a hint of curiosity.


    "Yes," the young man continued, his eyes flicking toward the distant volcano. "We pray to the volcano for blessings."


    As he said this, something changed in his expression. His voice became softer, almost reverent, but what caught Zeus''s attention was the sudden flicker of red in the man''s eyes. It was faint, just a momentary glow, but unmistakable.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed as he observed the man more closely. "You pray to the volcano?" he asked, his voice steady but probing deeper. "Every day?"


    The young man nodded slowly, that eerie red light flickering again. "Yes... for its protection and blessings. We all do."


    Zeus exchanged a meaningful glance with Lucy, noticing the deepening concern etched across her face. The villagers'' words had been strange, almost too rehearsed, but this felt like more than just a peculiar habit.


    There was something unnervingly wrong, something that set every instinct in him on high alert. The man''s voice, the unnatural glow in his eyes¡ªit all screamed of something sinister lurking beneath the surface.


    "Something''s definitely wrong here," Zeus thought, his instincts sharpening as he processed the situation. He leaned closer to Lucy, keeping his voice low and discreet.


    "There''s something off about these people," he murmured, his tone laced with caution. "Their eyes... did you notice that? It''s like they''re under some kind of influence, something unnatural."


    Lucy''s expression hardened, her eyes narrowing as she processed his words. "Yes," she replied, her voice firm but quiet. "I noticed it too. They mentioned praying to the volcano. If something is affecting them, it has to be connected to that volcano."


    Zeus nodded, his mind already turning over the possibilities. "It''s like they''re not in control, like something or someone is manipulating them," he said, his voice tinged with concern. "We need to find out what''s going on, and fast."


    Lucy''s gaze drifted toward the looming silhouette of the volcano in the distance, her jaw set in determination. "We can''t waste any more time here. Whatever it is, it''s connected to that volcano. We need to get up there and figure out what''s happening."


    "Agreed," Zeus replied, his voice resolute. There was no room for hesitation now. "Let''s go. The sooner we get there, the better."


    Without another word, the two of them turned on their heels and made their way out of the village, their pace quick and purposeful.


    The villagers'' strange behavior had left a heavy weight of unease on both of them, and the thought of what they might find at the volcano only added to their urgency.


    As they neared the base of the volcano, the oppressive heat and the distant rumbling of molten rock added to the tension that hung between them. The air was thick with anticipation, but Lucas''s mind was focused on more than just the path ahead. The system suddenly broke the silence in his thoughts, its voice dripping with its usual arrogance.


    [So, do you know what''s really going on with those villagers?] it asked, as if testing him.


    Lucas didn''t respond immediately, keeping his expression neutral as he continued walking. Then, with a slight nod, he answered internally, "Of course, I know. They''re actually corpse puppets."


    There was a brief pause before the system responded, its tone laced with a mix of mock surprise and condescension. [Wow, I didn''t think you had it in you to figure that out. To think that you actually know about corpse puppets¡ªaren''t you just full of surprises?]


    Lucas allowed a small, knowing smile to curve his lips, his eyes narrowing slightly as he glanced toward the volcano. "It''s not that surprising. I knew about this place in my past life, and I''ve encountered these things before. There''s a reason I wanted to come here."


    The system immediately jumped in, its tone dripping with arrogance and just a touch of mockery. [Oh, let me guess,] it interjected, [you''re planning to snag a puppet to use as your body double, aren''t you? How typical. But I must say, it''s a clever move.]


    Lucas''s smile widened slightly, the system''s tone amusing him more than anything. "Exactly," he confirmed, his mind already working on how best to utilize the situation. "And since this is a volcano, it''ll be the perfect place for my sister Lucy to cultivate. So, it''s like hitting two birds with one stone."


    The system''s response was tinged with a mix of mock admiration and its usual haughty pride. [You''re pretty smart, host,] it remarked, almost begrudgingly. [I suppose I shouldn''t be surprised, considering you''ve got me by your side. But seriously, it''s about time you started thinking strategically.] sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly, his confidence unwavering. "Of course, I am smart," he thought, his tone carrying a touch of playful arrogance that mirrored the system''s attitude. "Now, let''s go and finish this."


    [That''s the spirit! Let''s see what kind of mess we can stir up,] the system chimed in, its voice practically oozing with excitement and shameless enthusiasm for whatever chaos might lie ahead.

 Chapter 55: Into the Heart of Darkness

    Zeus and Lucy soon arrived at the base of the volcano. As they approached, Lucy felt a sudden and unexpected wave of comfort and energy wash over her.


    The intense heat and the powerful aura emanating from the volcano seemed to resonate deeply within her, almost as if the environment itself was welcoming and nurturing her presence.


    Zeus, ever observant, noticed the shift in her demeanor. He saw how her usual guarded expression softened, replaced by a subtle ease that hadn''t been there before. A knowing smile spread across his face.


    "It looks like you''re enjoying this place," Zeus commented, his tone light but with a hint of curiosity. "It''s almost like the volcano was made for you. Maybe it''s connected to your mana or your cultivation manual?"


    Lucy immediately shot him a sharp glare, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. "And why would you care?" she retorted, her voice edged with caution. She didn''t like the idea of anyone, especially someone she barely trusted, digging into her abilities.


    Zeus raised his hands in mock surrender, the smile never leaving his face. "Relax, I''m not trying to pry," he said, his tone now more playful. "I''m just saying, this volcano might be a perfect spot for you to cultivate. That''s all."


    Lucy held his gaze for a moment longer, her expression still skeptical. But deep down, she knew there was truth in his words. The connection she felt with this place was undeniable. Finally, she relented with a curt nod. "I know. I''ll cultivate later¡ªafter we deal with whatever''s going on here."


    "Okay then," Zeus replied, his tone light and easy, though his eyes remained sharp. He gave a casual shrug, but there was a hint of something more in his lingering smile, almost as if he enjoyed the subtle tension between them.


    As they ventured deeper into the volcanic terrain, a palpable sense of unease began to settle over them like a heavy fog. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air around them thickened, becoming oppressive and stifling, while a dark, malevolent aura seemed to pulse from a particular direction, guiding them like a sinister beacon.


    With each step, the feeling of dread intensified. Zeus and Lucy exchanged wary glances, their instincts on high alert.


    The path led them to a secluded cave near the heart of the volcano, where the atmosphere grew even darker. As they cautiously approached the entrance, a sickening stench filled the air, forcing them to suppress the urge to gag.


    Inside the cave, they were met with a horrifying sight that made even Lucy, who had seen her share of horrors, frown in disgust. Her usually steely expression wavered for a moment, betraying the revulsion she felt.


    A twisted figure stood in the dim light of the cave, his appearance as grotesque as the scene around him. The man''s features were contorted, his eyes hollow with madness, and his hands were stained with blood as he worked on the bodies laid out before him.


    Human bodies, stripped of life, were being dissected and manipulated like mere objects, their once-living forms now reduced to grotesque experiments.


    The man''s movements were methodical and precise, each action deliberate as he carefully assembled what could only be described as corpse puppets.


    The auras emanating from these twisted creations were eerily identical to those of the villagers they had encountered earlier, confirming their worst suspicions.


    The sight of the lifeless bodies, robbed of their humanity and turned into instruments of some dark and twisted purpose, sent a surge of anger through both Zeus and Lucy.


    It was a scene that would make anyone''s blood boil, and the realization that this was the work of the terrorist they had been hunting only intensified their resolve.


    As Lucy took in the gruesome scene before her, her anger surged, her hands clenching into fists at her sides. The air around her seemed to crackle with barely contained rage. Zeus, sensing the dangerous rise in tension, quickly stepped in to try and calm the situation.


    "It''s clear what''s happened here," Zeus began, his voice low and urgent. "All the villagers were killed and turned into these... corpse puppets. This man¡ª" he gestured toward the twisted figure still engrossed in his dark work¡ª"is planning to create an army of them."


    Zeus continued, trying to keep his tone even, "And it looks like we''ve found our target¡ªthe terrorist we''ve been searching for."


    He glanced at Lucy, her eyes burning with fury, and added, "Let''s not rush in. We need a plan¡ª"


    But Lucy was already beyond reason. Her fury had reached a boiling point, her voice trembling with raw emotion as she spat out, "Damn it, to think he did all this... it''s unforgivable!"


    Her words were laced with venom, and her eyes fixed on the man as if she could already see him bleeding at her feet. Before Zeus could even think to restrain her, Lucy charged forward, her eyes blazing with an unstoppable determination.


    Zeus could only sigh, shaking his head in frustration at her impulsiveness. "So much for planning," he muttered under his breath, resigning himself to the chaos as he followed her into the fray, ready to back her up.


    Lucy and Zeus soon stormed into the cave, their entrance abrupt and forceful, sending echoes through the dark, damp chamber. The man at the center of the grotesque scene, Bork, jerked his head up from his vile work, eyes narrowing in fury as he took in the sight of the intruders.


    His face twisted into a mask of rage, the shadows cast by the flickering firelight only deepening the sinister contours of his expression. "Who dares to disturb my work?" Bork snarled, his voice low and dripping with malice.


    Zeus, unfazed by the sinister aura emanating from Bork, stepped forward with an air of calm authority. His voice was steady, yet there was an edge of determination in his tone.


    "We''re from the Celestial Academy," he announced, his gaze locked on Bork''s. "And we''re here to bring you in, Bork."


    At the mention of the Celestial Academy, Bork''s anger seemed to falter for just a moment before it twisted into a cruel, mocking smile.


    His lips curled up, exposing yellowed teeth, as he let out a dark chuckle. "The Celestial Academy, you say?" he sneered, his voice thick with contempt. "You think you can catch me? I''d like to see you try."


    He spat the words out with a venomous glee, his confidence in his dark powers evident in the way he held himself, daring them to make a move. Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her fists clenched in readiness, while Zeus stood his ground, his expression unyielding as the tension between them escalated.

 Chapter 56: Unleashed Fury

    Lucy''s eyes blazed with fury as she locked her gaze on Bork, her fists trembling with the intensity of her anger. "How dare you slaughter an entire village?" she spat, her voice trembling with a mixture of rage and disgust. Each word she spoke was like a dagger aimed directly at him.


    Bork met her glare with a sneer, completely unfazed by the tempest before him. He tilted his head slightly, his expression one of twisted amusement.


    "For my cause, of course," he replied, his voice dripping with arrogance. "Their lives were but minor sacrifices, insignificant compared to the grand design I''m working toward."


    "Dammit!" Lucy snapped, her voice rising as she took a step forward, her entire body tense. "Don''t you have any sense of morality at all?"


    "Morality?" Bork''s lips curled into a dark chuckle, his eyes gleaming with condescension. "What is morality to me? Can it protect me? Can it fill my belly? Morality is a luxury for those who don''t have to struggle to survive."


    Lucy''s face twisted with contempt as his words sank in. Her fists clenched tighter, her knuckles whitening. "I don''t care if you''ve killed those who deserved it, but to slaughter innocent lives... children, families... for your twisted cause? That''s beyond evil.


    I can never forgive you for that."


    Her eyes blazed with righteous anger, and without another word, she charged at Bork, her fists raised and ready to strike. There was no hesitation, no second-guessing¡ªonly pure, unrelenting determination.


    Bork watched her advance with a twisted grin, a mocking laugh escaping his lips. "You think you can stop me?" he sneered, his voice dripping with scorn. "Let''s see how you handle this!"


    With a wave of his hand, Bork summoned his army of corpse puppets. The twisted, grotesque figures moved toward Lucy with jerky, unnatural motions, their lifeless eyes glowing with a malevolent light.


    Lucy''s charge faltered as she recognized the faces of the villagers, now twisted into monstrous versions of their former selves. For a brief moment, her resolve wavered, her heart aching at the sight of what they had become.


    "Don''t hold back, Lucy," Zeus''s voice cut through her hesitation, firm and unyielding. "Destroy those corpse puppets. Only by killing them can you set their souls free in the afterlife."


    Lucy''s eyes flicked to Zeus, her determination returning with renewed force. She nodded, understanding the harsh truth in his words. Taking a deep breath, she let go of her doubts and let her fury guide her.


    Her first punch landed with devastating force, shattering the puppet before her into pieces. Then another, and another¡ªeach strike fueled by the righteous anger that burned within her. The once-mournful hesitation was gone, replaced by the resolve to end their suffering.


    With every puppet she destroyed, Lucy''s determination only grew stronger. Her fists became a blur, delivering blow after blow with sheer physical power, until the air around her was filled with the sound of splintering wood and cracking bone.


    There was no hesitation now, only the unstoppable force of her rage, each strike a promise that she would bring justice to those who could no longer fight for themselves. The corpses, once villagers, now twisted by Bork''s dark magic, fell before her like wheat before a scythe.


    Zeus stood at a distance, his arms casually crossed over his chest, watching the chaos unfold with a small, amused smirk on his lips. He made no move to join the fray, content to let the storm of destruction play out in front of him.


    [Why don''t you help your sister, host?] the system inquired, its tone dripping with mockery and a feigned concern that was as transparent as glass.


    Zeus didn''t even flinch at the sarcasm. "Right now, Lucy''s in full berserker mode," he replied casually, his eyes fixed on Lucy as she tore through the puppets with terrifying efficiency. "She''s destroying everything in her path. If I step in, I''m likely to get caught up in her fury."


    [Oh, come on,] the system prodded, its voice laced with arrogant amusement, as if it found the entire situation deeply entertaining. [Are you really afraid of her? A little two-star cultivator?]


    Zeus chuckled, shaking his head slightly, as if the system had just told a particularly amusing joke. "Of course, I am. She''s not just any two-star cultivator¡ªshe''s got a divine scripture backing her up. I''m still just a one-star, and I''m in no rush to meet an early end."


    The system, ever the shameless provocateur, couldn''t resist needling him further. [So, you''re just going to stand there and watch while your sister does all the work? Isn''t that a bit cowardly?] Its tone was dripping with arrogance, as if it were daring Zeus to prove it wrong, fully expecting him to back down.


    Zeus''s smirk widened, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Cowardly? Not at all. I prefer to think of it as being smart. Why get in her way when she''s doing such a thorough job? Besides," he added with a casual shrug, "it''s better for her to vent her anger alone.


    I''m just an observer in this little drama." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [I see,] the system commented, its tone shifting slightly, as if it were re-evaluating the situation but still holding on to its mocking edge. [So, you''re just going to sit back and let her handle everything? I would''ve expected more from you, host.]


    Zeus let out a soft chuckle, watching as Lucy continued to tear through the remaining puppets with relentless force. "Believe me, I''m more than happy to let her take the lead here. It''s not every day you get to see such raw power in action."


    His gaze softened slightly as he continued, "But I''m also relieved that even though her personality has become more ruthless, maybe even a bit villainous, she still holds onto the morals that matter¡ªlike not harming innocents."


    The system, still not ready to drop its superior tone, chimed in smugly. [Host, she''s only changed on the surface because of her special physique. Her mind, however, remains intact. Don''t go giving yourself too much credit.]


    Zeus''s smile lingered as he absorbed the system''s words. He knew the truth of it, but that didn''t stop him from appreciating the small victory of seeing Lucy maintain her integrity, even in the midst of chaos.

 Chapter 57: The Roar of Fury

    Lucy ripped through the corpse puppets with increasing ferocity, each of her strikes more devastating than the last. Her every movement was filled with a ruthless determination, and her strength seemed to grow with every puppet she obliterated.


    As she advanced, her eyes locked onto Bork, blazing with an anger that burned hotter than the volcanic air. Each step she took brought her closer to the man responsible for the carnage around them, and her expression hardened with every inch.


    "I will make you pay for what you did," Lucy growled, her voice dripping with fury. There was no mercy in her tone, only the promise of retribution as she closed in on the now trembling Bork.


    Bork''s bravado shattered in an instant. The closer Lucy got, the more terrified he became, realizing with dawning horror that he was facing a force far beyond what he had anticipated. His initial confidence had evaporated, replaced by a rising dread that made his heart pound in his chest. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What... what are you?" Bork stammered, his voice cracking as he backed away, his eyes wide with fear. He had seen many things in his life, but the sight of this woman, fueled by such raw rage, was something he had never expected.


    Lucy didn''t answer, her silence more intimidating than any words could be. Her expression alone conveyed everything she intended¡ªhis end was near, and there would be no escape.


    Desperate, Bork''s mind raced for a solution. He knew he couldn''t face her strength head-on, not like this. Summoning every ounce of his remaining courage, he decided to play his final card. "You think you can stop me?" Bork spat, though his voice betrayed his fear. "I''ll show you what true power is!"


    With a panicked shout, Bork commanded the remaining corpse puppets to swarm Lucy. "Get her! Jump onto her!" he yelled, his voice tinged with desperation as the puppets obeyed instantly, leaping at Lucy in a grotesque wave.


    Bork''s lips twisted into a wicked grin as he prepared his trump spell, his hands shaking slightly as he weaved the dark magic. "Now take this¡ªCorpse Explosion!" he bellowed, his voice echoing through the volcanic cave.


    In an instant, the corpse puppets detonated violently, a series of deafening blasts that filled the air with smoke and debris. The ground shook with the force of the explosions, and for a moment, everything was obscured by the thick cloud of dust that rose from the site of the blast.


    Bork''s grin widened, his fear momentarily forgotten as he laughed maniacally, convinced that his plan had worked.


    "Hah! Stupid woman! Did you really think you could stand against me?" he mocked, his voice dripping with arrogance as he reveled in what he believed was Lucy''s demise. "I''ll turn you into another puppet, just like the rest of them!"


    Bork''s laughter grew louder, the sound echoing through the cavern as the dust began to settle. His eyes sparkled with cruel satisfaction, relishing the destruction he believed he had wrought. In his mind, the battle was already won.


    Turning his gaze toward Zeus, Bork sneered with contempt. "To think you didn''t lift a finger to help your partner," he taunted, his voice dripping with disdain. "You must have been terrified of those corpse puppets. And now, you''re all alone. You''ll have to face me without her."


    Bork''s twisted smile widened, his confidence bolstered by the thought that he had instilled fear in the man before him. His malicious glee was evident in every word, relishing the idea of having Zeus at his mercy.


    But as Bork''s mocking laughter echoed in the air, Zeus merely smirked in response. It was a cold, calculated expression, one that sent an involuntary shiver down Bork''s spine. The mage''s bravado wavered, and for the first time, he felt a prickling unease.


    Zeus spoke with a calm, almost casual tone that belied the gravity of the situation. "I think you''ve got it wrong," he said, his eyes narrowing slightly. "You think I didn''t help her because I was afraid of you? No," he continued, his smirk deepening, "it''s because I didn''t need to do anything."


    Bork''s confidence faltered, his grip tightening around his staff as doubt crept into his mind. Something was wrong¡ªterribly wrong. "What... what do you mean?" Bork demanded, his voice trembling slightly as the first traces of fear began to take hold.


    Zeus''s smirk didn''t waver. If anything, it became more pronounced, almost as if he was savoring the moment. "Let me enlighten you," Zeus said, his voice smooth and confident. "There''s no need for you to face me... because you haven''t finished facing her."


    Before Bork could process the implications of Zeus''s words, a thunderous roar erupted from the direction of the explosion. The sound reverberated through the cavern, shaking the very ground beneath their feet. Bork''s eyes snapped back to the site of the blast, his heart racing as the smoke began to clear.


    What Bork saw drained every ounce of color from his face. There, emerging from the smoke and debris, stood Lucy, tall and unscathed. Her skin bore not a single scratch, and her eyes blazed with an intensity that seemed to scorch the very air around her. She wasn''t just angry¡ªshe was the embodiment of wrath, her rage so tangible it felt like a storm gathering power.


    Lucy''s gaze locked onto Bork, and in that moment, she was nothing short of terrifying. "What do you think you''re doing to me?" she snarled, her voice low, each word dripping with a fury that was barely restrained. Her fists were clenched at her sides, trembling from the sheer force of her anger.


    Bork''s bravado shattered like glass. His eyes widened in sheer terror, his breath catching in his throat as he took a stumbling step backward. He couldn''t process what he was seeing, couldn''t fathom how this woman¡ªthis force of nature¡ªstood before him, untouched by his most powerful attack.


    "How... how can you still be alive?" Bork stammered, his voice rising in pitch, each word tinged with desperation and disbelief. "It''s impossible!" He shook his head, as if trying to will the impossible into being true, but the sight of Lucy, unyielding and unrelenting, made it clear that reality was far more terrifying.


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her fury sharpening to a deadly point. "Impossible? You think your pathetic tricks can stop me?" Her voice was a deadly whisper, filled with contempt. "You think you can walk into a village, slaughter innocents, and not face the consequences?"


    Bork''s mouth opened and closed, but no sound came out. He was paralyzed by fear, his earlier confidence crumbling into dust. He had thought himself powerful, invincible even, but now, faced with the living embodiment of vengeance, he realized just how powerless he truly was.

 Chapter 58: Corpse Golem

    Lucy, her fury burning hotter with each passing second, launched herself at Bork with unrelenting speed. Her eyes were locked onto him, blazing with an intensity that promised no mercy.


    As she closed in, ready to deliver her strike, Bork''s eyes widened in terror. Desperation clawed at him, and he screamed, "Corpse Golem, save me!"


    In an instant, the scattered corpses littered around the cave began to twitch and shift, drawn together by a dark and twisted magic. The bodies fused, their limbs intertwining in a sickening display of necromancy, forming one massive, grotesque organism.


    The Corpse Golem, a monstrous fusion of countless bodies, rose before Lucy just in time to block her punch. Its distorted, rotting face twisted in a gruesome imitation of a smile, as if mocking her attempt. The sheer force of the golem''s counterattack sent Lucy hurtling backward, her body crashing into the cave wall with a bone-jarring impact.


    But Lucy was no ordinary warrior. She quickly regained her balance, landing on her feet with a determined glare fixed on the abomination before her. Her breath came in ragged gasps, but her resolve remained unshaken, her anger only deepening as she stared down the monstrous creation.


    Bork, seeing her momentary setback, felt a surge of twisted triumph. His fear evaporated, replaced by cruel amusement. He threw his head back and laughed, the sound echoing off the cavern walls. "Disciple of the Celestial Academy!" he taunted, his voice dripping with mockery. "Rejoice! You''ve managed to force me to unveil my greatest creation¡ªthis magnificent Corpse Golem!"


    Lucy''s fists clenched at her sides, her nails digging into her palms. Her eyes, dark with rage, bore into Bork as if she could set him aflame with a glance. "You demon," she spat, her voice low and venomous, each word laced with an unyielding hatred.


    Bork''s grin widened, his teeth glinting in the dim light of the cave. He reveled in her anger, mistaking it for helplessness. "Now that my Corpse Golem is here," he sneered, his voice brimming with arrogance, "it''s time for you to die!" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a vicious gesture, Bork commanded the creature. "Corpse Golem, kill her!"


    The golem lumbered forward, its massive, decaying form advancing on Lucy with a grotesque mix of speed and power. The countless bodies that composed it writhed and shifted, their lifeless eyes staring out in silent torment.


    Lucy''s heart pounded in her chest as she watched the creature approach. Her disgust was palpable, her fury boiling over. Yet, even in her rage, there was a flicker of determination, a spark of defiance that refused to be extinguished by fear or despair.


    Her voice, steady despite the storm of emotions raging within her, cut through the air like a blade. "You think this abomination can defeat me?" she growled, her tone a promise of what was to come. "I will not let you desecrate these souls any longer."


    Bork''s confidence faltered for just a moment as he caught the unwavering resolve in her eyes, but he quickly buried his doubt beneath his twisted smile. "Let''s see how long that bravado lasts when you''re crushed beneath my creation!" he jeered, but the unease in his voice was undeniable.


    Lucy''s response was a roar of defiance, a primal scream that echoed through the cavern, reverberating off the cold, stone walls. Her eyes locked onto the monstrous golem as it charged toward her, its grotesque form lumbering with terrifying momentum.


    As the creature closed in, Lucy tightened her stance, her muscles coiling with energy. She pulled back her fist, her knuckles whitening with the force she was about to unleash.


    "Let me release you from your misery," Lucy murmured, her voice a solemn vow to the tormented souls trapped within the golem''s twisted body. Her words were not just a promise; they were a declaration of her resolve.


    With a fierce cry, Lucy unleashed her punch, her fist driving into the very core of the Corpse Golem with the force of a thunderclap. The impact reverberated through the creature, and for a brief moment, there was silence.


    Bork''s laughter shattered the stillness, his voice filled with cruel amusement. "Do you think a mere punch can harm it?" he jeered, his tone dripping with mockery as he watched the scene unfold.


    But Lucy''s expression didn''t falter. Her face remained as cold and unyielding as stone. "My punch is not just a mere punch," she replied, her voice as icy as her gaze. "It''s a way to free them."


    Her words were a cold blade of truth, slicing through Bork''s arrogance. As her fist remained embedded in the golem, Lucy whispered a single word with the weight of finality, "Eruption."


    In an instant, the Corpse Golem began to tremble, a low rumble emanating from deep within its grotesque form. Bork''s smirk faltered as he sensed the shift, his eyes widening in disbelief. "What... what did you do?" he stammered, the confidence draining from his voice.


    The answer came in the form of a violent explosion, a fiery blast that erupted from the golem''s core, tearing the creature apart from within.


    The force of the eruption was akin to a volcanic blast, obliterating the golem in a blinding flash of light and heat. The bodies that had once made up the monstrosity were incinerated, their twisted forms reduced to nothing but ash.


    The cavern was filled with the crackling of flames as the remnants of the golem were consumed by the fire. As the dust settled, Lucy stood amidst the devastation, her chest rising and falling with the exertion of the battle.


    Bork, now visibly trembling, could only watch in horror as the souls trapped within the corpses were finally released, their ethereal forms drifting upward and fading into the ether. The anger that had fueled Lucy began to ebb away, replaced by a quiet satisfaction.


    A small, satisfied smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she watched the last of the souls disappear. "Rest in peace," she whispered, her voice soft but resolute.


    Bork, however, stood paralyzed by disbelief, his confidence shattered along with his monstrous creation. "How... how can this be?" he stammered, his voice trembling with a mix of shock and despair. "My precious Corpse Golem... destroyed!"


    Lucy''s eyes, cold and unyielding, locked onto Bork as she took a deliberate step forward. "Now," she declared, her voice edged with finality, "it''s time for you to die."


    Bork''s eyes widened in sheer terror. The calm, lethal certainty in Lucy''s voice left no room for doubt¡ªhis end was near.


    "No, it cannot be! No, it can''t be!" he screamed, his voice rising to a frantic pitch as panic took hold. His once-commanding presence was reduced to that of a cornered animal, desperate and wild-eyed.


    Driven by a mix of fear and madness, Bork''s thoughts raced. If he were to die, he would not go quietly. His mind seized on one last, desperate act. "If I must die," he hissed, his voice turning venomous, "I won''t go alone!"


    With a crazed scream, Bork triggered a self-destructive spell, his body beginning to glow with a malevolent energy. The eerie light pulsed and grew, casting twisted shadows across the walls of the cave.


    As the spell took hold, the remaining corpses scattered throughout the cavern were drawn toward him, as if by some dark gravitational force. The corpses fused with his own flesh in a grotesque, nightmarish transformation. Limbs, bones, and decaying flesh melded into Bork''s body, twisting and reshaping him into a new, even more horrifying version of the Corpse Golem.

 Chapter 59: Corpse Golem (2)

    Bork, now transformed into a grotesque new Corpse Golem, glared at Lucy with burning hatred. His once-human face twisted into a mask of fury and madness as he roared, "You forced me into this! All of this is your fault! I will kill you!"


    His twisted form lunged forward, his enormous, decaying fist barreling toward Lucy with deadly intent. But Lucy didn''t flinch. Her gaze remained cold and unyielding, a stark contrast to Bork''s wild rage. "You, a mere villain, think you have the power to kill me?" she responded, her voice low and deadly. "You are the one who will die here today."


    Bork''s eyes widened in disbelief, and then narrowed in pure fury. "How dare you!" he bellowed, his voice shaking with anger. He thrust his right fist toward her with all his might, as if he could crush her spirit with brute force alone.


    But Lucy was ready. She met his attack head-on, her own fist shooting forward with precision. The moment their fists collided, Lucy''s exclusive skill, Eruption, triggered. The impact was immediate and catastrophic¡ªBork''s right hand detonated in a violent explosion, sending chunks of corrupted flesh flying in all directions.


    For a split second, Bork''s face twisted in shock and pain, but then it quickly contorted into a sneer. He chuckled darkly, the sound grating and hollow. "Do you think that''s enough to stop me?" he growled, his voice thick with contempt. "Don''t think for a moment that this is all I can do!"


    As he spoke, the corpses scattered around them began to stir, drawn toward him as if compelled by some dark force. The grotesque remains of the dead began to reassemble his obliterated hand, the decaying flesh knitting itself together in a horrific display of necromancy. In mere moments, Bork''s hand was whole again, as if nothing had happened.


    "Even if you explode all my limbs," Bork taunted, his tone dripping with malice, "I can regenerate them as many times as I need to. You''re just prolonging your inevitable death!"


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her gaze sharpening with cold determination. She spoke with a quiet, steely resolve that cut through Bork''s bravado. "Then I will destroy them all," she declared, her voice filled with an unwavering conviction that made Bork''s sneer falter for the briefest of moments.


    What ensued was a brutal and relentless cycle of destruction and regeneration. Lucy, with every ounce of her rage and power, would land devastating punches that caused Bork''s limbs to explode in violent eruptions of flesh and bone.


    But no matter how many times she shattered his body, Bork would sneer through the pain and draw upon the surrounding corpses to regenerate, piecing himself back together in a grotesque parody of life.


    The pattern repeated again and again, neither side willing to give an inch. Lucy''s blows were merciless, each one a testament to her unyielding determination to end Bork''s twisted existence.


    And Bork, though battered and broken time and again, seemed to revel in his ability to regenerate, his mocking laughter echoing through the chamber.


    "You can keep doing this all day!" Bork jeered, his voice dripping with a mixture of arrogance and desperation as his body reformed once more. "But it won''t make a difference! I''ll keep coming back, no matter how many times you destroy me!"


    Lucy''s face remained a mask of steely resolve, her eyes burning with cold fury. She said nothing, letting her fists do the talking as she landed another powerful punch, shattering Bork''s right hand into pieces. But this time, something was different. The expected regeneration didn''t come. Bork''s hand didn''t reform.


    A flicker of confusion crossed Bork''s face, quickly giving way to fear as he realized something was horribly wrong. He looked down at the mangled stump where his hand had been, his voice trembling with disbelief. "How... how can this be? Why isn''t it regenerating?"


    Zeus, who had been watching the battle from the sidelines with a knowing smirk, finally decided to intervene. His tone was laced with amusement as he called out, "Why don''t you look around, Bork?"


    Bork''s eyes darted frantically around the battlefield, and as he took in the sight, horror dawned on him. The corpses¡ªhis lifeline, his source of regeneration¡ªwere gone.


    They had been obliterated, reduced to ash and ruin by Lucy''s relentless onslaught. There was nothing left for him to draw upon.


    "But... but how?" Bork stammered, his voice cracking as the reality of his situation set in. Desperation filled his gaze, and his mind raced to comprehend the impossible. "Just how much mana do you have? How can you keep using that skill without running out?"


    Lucy''s expression remained calm and unwavering, her voice cold and final. "I don''t know, but it''s time for you to die."


    Zeus''s smirk widened as he watched the grim realization dawn on Bork''s face. The mage''s once-overwhelming confidence had crumbled, replaced by stark terror. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The arrogance that had fueled his taunts and bravado was gone, leaving behind only the raw fear of a man who had gravely underestimated his opponent.


    Zeus, relishing every moment of Bork''s despair, thought to himself, "What Bork doesn''t know is that Lucy''s mana is pure volcanic mana."


    His smirk deepened as he continued in his thoughts, "And where are we now?" His eyes gleamed with satisfaction as the answer came to him. "We''re in a fucking volcano¡ªthe place with the richest source of volcanic mana. Lucy can draw on that power, using the surrounding mana to fuel her skill over and over again, as much as she wants."


    Lucy stepped closer to Bork, her movements slow and deliberate, her gaze locked onto him like a predator closing in on its prey. The fear in Bork''s eyes was palpable, and he took a shaky step back, his body trembling as he realized there was no escape.


    "It''s over," Lucy said, her voice cold and filled with finality. "Now, it''s time for you to die."


    Bork''s bravado, his sneering confidence, had completely shattered. All that was left was raw, unfiltered terror. "No!" he screamed, his voice cracking as he stumbled back, desperation seeping into every word. "No! This can''t be happening!"


    But there was no mercy in Lucy''s eyes, no hesitation in her step. She had made her decision, and Bork''s fate was sealed.

 Chapter 60: Unexpected Confrontation

    Lucy advanced on Bork with deliberate steps, her presence heavy and menacing, casting a shadow over him like the embodiment of death itself. Bork, his body shaking with fear, knew he was cornered. In a desperate bid to save himself, he swung his left fist wildly, hoping to fend her off.


    But Lucy was unfazed. She caught his punch effortlessly, her grip like iron around his wrist. With a calm, almost detached expression, she applied pressure, and in an instant, his left arm disintegrated into ash, leaving only his head and torso intact.


    Bork''s breath hitched, his eyes wide with terror. "Please... no... you can''t kill me!" he stammered, his voice quivering with desperation, his gaze darting around as if searching for a way out.


    Lucy leaned in closer, her eyes cold and unyielding. "There''s nowhere left for you to run," she said, her tone as icy as her stare. She reached out and seized Bork by the head, her grip tightening with finality. "It''s time for you to die and pay for your sins."


    Bork''s face twisted in sheer panic, his voice escalating to a frantic pitch. "No! You don''t understand¡ªI''m too important! You can''t do this! Please¡ª"


    Lucy''s expression remained cold and resolute as she raised her fist to deliver the final blow. But just as her hand tightened around Bork''s head, a voice, smooth and commanding, echoed through the cavern.


    "I think you''d better reconsider before you kill him."


    Lucy froze, her fist hovering inches from Bork''s skull, as she and Zeus instinctively turned toward the cave''s entrance. Two figures stood there, their presence immediately setting off alarms in the back of Lucy''s and Zeus''s minds.


    One of the newcomers was a young man, likely no older than 22, his features sharp and confident. The other was slightly older, in his 30s, with an air of experience that made them both seem more dangerous. Despite their calm exteriors, there was something about their presence that put both Lucy and Zeus on edge.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed, suspicion lacing his tone. "And what exactly do you think we should reconsider?" he asked, stepping forward to stand beside Lucy.


    Without waiting for a response, Zeus pressed on, his voice firm and resolute. "Bork is a terrorist and our target. We''re here to kill him and complete our mission, nothing more, nothing less."


    His eyes flicked to the grotesque corpse puppet standing ominously by their side. "So if you''re trying to stop us, does that mean he''s your partner? Or perhaps your subordinate?" Zeus''s tone was laced with suspicion, his gaze sharp. "Especially considering that corpse puppet you''ve brought along." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The younger man''s expression flickered with surprise, quickly masked by a cool demeanor. He hadn''t expected Zeus to identify the puppet so easily.


    "You''re quite perceptive to have recognized my special corpse puppet," the young man acknowledged, his voice calm but carrying a hint of begrudging respect. "But that doesn''t change the fact that you''re making a mistake."


    He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in before continuing, "What you said is true¡ªBork is my subordinate, involved in matters concerning my family. So, I suggest you release him now, or face the consequences."


    A self-assured smirk curled on the young man''s lips as he stepped forward with an air of superiority. "In case you''re unaware of who you''re dealing with, I am Vesperin Malachor, the young master of the Malachor family¡ªone of the noble houses."


    He let his words hang in the air for a moment, savoring the weight they carried. "I''m also an outer disciple of the Necrovauld Academy. So before you do something reckless, I''d advise you to think twice."


    Zeus''s response was immediate. He burst into laughter, the sound echoing off the cavern walls. The unexpected reaction left Vesperin frowning, clearly irritated. "What''s so funny?" Vesperin demanded, his voice tinged with annoyance. "Why are you laughing?"


    Zeus''s laughter subsided into a smirk, his eyes locking onto Vesperin with an amused glint. "Do you really think I''m afraid of your family or even your academy?" he asked, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Vesperin''s confident facade faltered slightly as Zeus continued, his voice calm but with an edge that cut through the air. "Let me enlighten you¡ªI''m an outer disciple of the Celestial Academy. And last I checked, the Celestial Academy ranks much higher than Necrovauld."


    Zeus''s smirk deepened, his gaze locked onto Vesperin with unshakable confidence. "So if anyone here should be reconsidering their next move, it''s you."


    For a brief moment, Vesperin''s confidence faltered, his brow furrowing in surprise. He hadn''t anticipated facing disciples from the Celestial Academy, a place renowned for producing the most elite cultivators. The revelation unsettled him, but only for a moment.


    Quickly regaining his composure, Vesperin''s sneer returned. "The Celestial Academy may have a higher rank than Necrovauld, but I didn''t hear you mention anything about being a noble. So, you''re just a commoner, aren''t you?" His voice dripped with condescension as he leaned forward, his eyes narrowing.


    "Let me give you some advice," Vesperin continued, his tone laced with a cold certainty. "You''d better stop now. Your status as an outer disciple won''t matter when you''re dead, and trust me, no one will ever know what happened here."


    He smirked, believing he had the upper hand, that his words had reestablished his control over the situation.


    But Zeus only laughed, the sound growing louder and more mocking with each passing second. "You''re right about one thing, Vesperin¡ªwe are commoners and also we can be pretty stupid. We don''t always know what''s important."


    Zeus''s laughter subsided, leaving a cold smile on his lips as he fixed Vesperin with a look that could pierce through steel. "But here''s the thing about us commoners," he added, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "We''re not bound by the same rules that you nobles cling to. And that makes us unpredictable."


    Vesperin''s smirk wavered slightly, his confidence beginning to erode as Zeus''s words sank in. The realization that he might have underestimated his opponents flickered across his face, but he stubbornly held his ground.


    "You may talk big, but in the end, you''re just another commoner with delusions of grandeur," Vesperin spat, though his tone lacked the conviction it once held.


    Zeus''s eyes glinted with a mixture of amusement and danger. "Believe whatever helps you sleep at night, Vesperin," he replied smoothly. "But you should''ve learned by now¡ªunderestimating someone based on their birth is the kind of mistake that gets people killed."


    In that very instant, Lucy moved. Her body became a blur, her lethal intent clear as she closed the distance between herself and Vesperin with deadly precision.

 Chapter 61: The End of Bork

    From the moment Vesperin arrived and began issuing his threats, Lucy barely spared him a glance. Her focus remained fixed on the task at hand¡ªthe mission she was determined to see through, the justice that needed to be served. Vesperin''s arrogant posturing was nothing more than background noise to her.


    As Zeus and Vesperin exchanged words, Lucy''s attention remained squarely on Bork. She noticed his subtle movements, the way his body tensed as if preparing to flee. He was trying to wiggle free from her grasp, a cowardly move that only fueled her growing anger.


    "You dare to run?" Lucy''s voice cut through the air like a blade, her tone laced with icy contempt. Her eyes narrowed, locking onto Bork with a gaze that promised retribution. She could see the fear etched across his face, his earlier bravado now completely shattered.


    Bork''s eyes widened in terror, his body trembling as he realized there was no escape. "Please... don''t..." he stammered, desperation dripping from his voice. He turned his gaze toward Vesperin, his last hope, and shouted, "Vesperin, save me!"


    Vesperin''s eyes widened in horror as he watched Lucy prepare to deliver the finishing blow to Bork. Panic surged through him, and his composed facade crumbled in an instant.


    "Don''t you dare!" he shouted, his voice cracking under the weight of his desperation. He turned to the corpse puppet standing loyally by his side, his tone frantic as he barked the command, "Kill her! Now!"


    The corpse puppet responded immediately, surging forward with a burst of unnatural speed, its twisted form hurtling toward Lucy like a grotesque missile. Its movements were jerky yet disturbingly swift, every intention set on tearing Lucy apart.


    But before the puppet could close the distance, Zeus acted. With a fluid motion, he stepped in front of Lucy, his eyes narrowing with calculated precision.


    There was no hesitation, no wasted movement. In a blur of speed, he unleashed a devastating punch, his fist connecting with the puppet''s decayed torso with a bone-crunching force.


    The impact was thunderous, reverberating through the cavern. The corpse puppet was sent hurtling through the air, its trajectory a direct line back to Vesperin. Zeus''s lips curled into a smirk as he watched the puppet sail toward its master, a clear statement of superiority.


    Vesperin barely had time to react. His eyes widened further, disbelief etched across his features as he saw his prized puppet flying back toward him.


    The puppet slammed into Vesperin with a sickening thud, the force of the collision driving them both to the ground in a tangle of limbs. Vesperin groaned, the wind knocked out of him, his earlier bravado shattered as he lay beneath the weight of his own creation.


    Meanwhile, Lucy, undeterred by the chaos around her, focused all her fury into her final strike. Her eyes locked onto Bork''s terrified expression, a cold determination hardening her features.


    "This is for all the innocent lives you''ve destroyed," she hissed, her voice a low growl, as she drove her fist into Bork''s chest. The impact was immediate, but Lucy wasn''t finished. She channeled her mana, activating her Eruption skill with a deadly precision.


    For a brief moment, Bork''s eyes widened in shock and horror as he felt the power surging through his body, and then, in an instant, he was gone.


    The explosion that followed was both deafening and blinding. Bork''s body disintegrated, reduced to nothing but ash that scattered in the wind, leaving only his head behind¡ªa grim trophy of Lucy''s unyielding resolve.


    From across the cavern, Vesperin watched in horror as his subordinate was obliterated before his eyes. "No!" he screamed, his voice breaking with disbelief and fury. The sound echoed through the cave, but it was powerless to reverse what had just happened.


    Zeus, watching the scene with a calm, almost casual demeanor, let a satisfied smile creep across his face. He turned to Lucy, nodding in approval. "Nice work," he said, his tone carrying a hint of admiration mixed with the usual cool detachment.


    Lucy didn''t respond, her expression remaining hard and focused. She walked over to the remains of Bork, her movements deliberate. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without a word, she bent down, grabbed Bork''s severed head, and placed it into her spatial pouch. The silence between them was heavy, but Zeus didn''t seem to mind.


    After a moment, Zeus spoke again, his tone steady and confident. "Our mission is complete. You should take some time to go deeper into the volcano and cultivate. I''ll handle Vesperin."


    Lucy paused, turning to look at him, her eyes searching his face for any sign of uncertainty. Seeing none, she simply nodded. "Fine," she replied, her voice cool and direct.


    Zeus watched her, his expression unreadable. "Don''t worry," he added, his tone light but with an undercurrent of assurance. "I''ve got this."


    Lucy''s gaze lingered on him for a moment longer. She had seen his strength during the test, witnessed his incredible speed just now. Even though he was still at the one-star level, there was something about Zeus that made her believe he was far more powerful than he let on.


    "Alright," she finally said, her voice softer, almost resigned. With that, she turned and headed deeper into the volcano, her focus shifting to the task of cultivation.


    As Lucy disappeared from sight, Vesperin, who had just struggled to his feet, was shaking with rage. His eyes blazed with fury as he locked onto Zeus, barely able to contain his anger.


    "Do you even realize what you''ve done?" Vesperin spat, his voice trembling, more from rage than fear.


    Zeus''s smirk widened, his expression cool and utterly unbothered. "What have I done?" he repeated mockingly, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Enlighten me, will you? After all, I''m just a commoner. We''re not exactly known for our brains, right?"


    Vesperin''s face contorted with fury, his pride taking a direct hit from Zeus''s taunts. "You insolent fool!" he snapped, his voice rising as his composure crumbled. "You have no idea who you''re dealing with!"


    Zeus tilted his head slightly, his smirk never faltering. "Oh, I think I do," he replied lazily, as if the whole situation bored him. "But remind me again¡ªwas I supposed to be scared of you? Because so far, I''m not feeling it."


    Vesperin''s fists clenched, his knuckles white with the effort. "Damn you!" he shouted, his voice breaking under the weight of his frustration and rage.


    Zeus chuckled, the sound low and mocking. "You''ll have to do better than that," he said, his voice laced with contempt. "But hey, if it makes you feel any better, I''ll try to act scared next time."


    Vesperin''s fury reached a boiling point, his entire body trembling with the intensity of his emotions. But all Zeus did was stand there, calm, collected, and completely in control, as if the whole confrontation was just another trivial game.

 Chapter 62: Thunder Explosion

    Vesperin''s face twisted with rage as Zeus''s mocking words cut deep into his pride. His eyes burned with fury, and his voice quivered with barely contained anger as he spat, "You''re finished! You have no idea what you''ve just done!"


    Zeus''s smirk only widened, his expression calm and almost mocking. "Really?" he replied, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "And you think that puppet of yours, the one that''s already been beaten, can somehow take me down now?"


    Vesperin''s lips curled into a sinister smile, his eyes narrowing with malevolent intent. "You haven''t seen everything it can do," he hissed, his voice cold and venomous.


    With a sharp command, Vesperin sent his corpse puppet hurtling toward Zeus. The creature lunged forward, its grotesque limbs moving with terrifying speed and precision.


    Zeus didn''t flinch. Instead, he watched the puppet''s approach with a confident smirk, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Come on, then," he murmured, almost to himself, as if daring the puppet to prove him wrong.


    The two collided in a powerful exchange of blows. Their fists met with a force that sent shockwaves through the air, both combatants pushed back by the impact.


    For a brief moment, Zeus''s expression shifted from confident to surprised. This thing''s gotten stronger, he realized, his eyes narrowing as he reassessed the puppet.


    On the other side, Vesperin''s eyes widened slightly, betraying his own shock. How can this be? he thought, stunned by the realization that Zeus, despite the enhancements, was still holding his ground. He hadn''t expected the commoner to be this strong. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus let out a laugh, his voice brimming with excitement. "I have to admit, I didn''t expect your corpse puppet to get this strong," he said, his eyes gleaming with a mix of anticipation and challenge. "Now, let''s see what else it''s got!"


    With a determined grin, Zeus charged toward Vesperin, eager to push the limits of their battle. The thrill of combat surged through him, and he was ready to test his own abilities to the fullest.


    Vesperin''s expression darkened, a deep frown settling on his face as he quickly commanded his puppet. "Don''t let him get close! Stop him!" he barked, his tone laced with urgency.


    The corpse puppet moved with deadly precision, instantly reacting to Vesperin''s command. It rushed to intercept Zeus, and when the two forces collided, the impact sent shockwaves rippling through the air.


    Zeus''s strikes were relentless, each one fueled by the power of his thunder-infused body. The air around him crackled with the raw energy of lightning, making his every movement a deadly dance.


    "Come on, show me what you''ve got!" Zeus shouted, his voice brimming with adrenaline as he pressed his attack. Every punch, every kick was charged with purpose, and his eyes gleamed with the thrill of the fight.


    Vesperin watched, his frustration mounting as he struggled to comprehend how this commoner was holding his ground. "How is he keeping up?" he thought, disbelief creeping into his expression.


    Then, with a confident smirk, Zeus suddenly paused, locking eyes with Vesperin. "Think you can handle this?" he taunted, his tone laced with challenge. In one swift motion, his right hand became enveloped in crackling thunder, the energy swirling around his fist.


    Before Vesperin could react, Zeus launched a powerful strike at the corpse puppet. The moment his thunder-coated fist connected, the puppet''s body jerked violently, its movements becoming erratic.


    Vesperin''s eyes widened in shock, his mind racing. "He''s a thunder element warrior?" The realization hit him hard, throwing his calculations into disarray. This was a development he hadn''t anticipated.


    Before Vesperin could issue another command, the corpse puppet began to convulse, and then, without warning, it exploded. The blast was deafening, and when the dust settled, a gaping hole was left in the puppet''s stomach, the damage irreparable.


    Vesperin stared in disbelief, his eyes wide with shock as the situation spiraled out of his control. "What... what the hell? How could this happen?" he stammered, his voice trembling.


    The confidence he once exuded crumbled, replaced by the crushing realization that he had gravely underestimated his opponent.


    Zeus''s lips curled into a mocking smirk, his eyes dancing with amusement. "What do you mean, ''How could this happen''?" he repeated, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "Of course, it can happen¡ªI am the mighty Zeus!" His voice boomed with unwavering confidence, and he threw his head back in a hearty laugh, the sound echoing menacingly through the cavern.


    Vesperin''s expression twisted with a mixture of frustration and fear. "Damn you!" he spat, desperation creeping into his voice. His hands moved frantically as he attempted to channel his energy into the battered corpse puppet, trying to heal it before it was too late.


    But before Vesperin could complete the spell, a second explosion of thunder roared through the air, the sound reverberating off the cavern walls. The corpse puppet''s right hand was obliterated in the blast, the remnants scattering like ash in the wind.


    Vesperin''s eyes widened even further, shock and horror etched across his face. "No... how is this possible?" he whispered, his voice barely audible.


    Zeus''s laughter grew louder, more menacing, filling the cavern with a chilling resonance. He watched with a twisted sense of satisfaction as panic took hold of Vesperin''s features.


    "Did you really think that was my only trick?" Zeus taunted, his voice laced with a sinister delight. His eyes gleamed with the thrill of having the upper hand, every word delivered like a dagger aimed straight at the heart of Vesperin''s crumbling confidence.


    Vesperin''s frown deepened, his arrogance giving way to a cold realization. He hadn''t expected Zeus to be so cunning, so unpredictable. "This can''t be happening," he muttered under his breath, his mind racing for a way out.


    The full weight of his misjudgment settled over him like a dark cloud. Desperate, he barked out a command, "Retreat, now!" His voice wavered, betraying the fear he could no longer hide.


    The corpse puppet, despite its battered and broken state, obeyed its master''s command and turned to flee. But Zeus was already a step ahead, his eyes narrowing as he saw through Vesperin''s ploy.


    "Oh no, you don''t!" Zeus exclaimed, his tone sharp and determined. In a flash of lightning, he moved with blinding speed, cutting off any chance of escape. But instead of pursuing the retreating puppet, Zeus shifted his focus directly to Vesperin.


    Vesperin''s eyes widened in sheer panic as he realized he was the true target all along. "No!" he shouted, his voice cracking with terror as Zeus closed in on him, the fear he''d tried so hard to conceal now fully exposed.

 Chapter 63: Vesperin Escape

    Zeus lunged forward, ready to deliver a final, crushing blow to Vesperin. But just as his fist was about to make contact, he felt an unexpected resistance, like his strike had collided with something solid. The impact jarred his arm slightly, and he frowned in confusion.


    Vesperin, who had been bracing for the hit, suddenly felt the vibration of Zeus''s attack on his protective artifact. His eyes widened in surprise, then quickly narrowed as a smirk spread across his face.


    With a swift motion, his corpse puppet yanked him backward, pulling him out of immediate danger. Vesperin straightened himself, brushing imaginary dust off his shoulder with exaggerated nonchalance.


    "Did you really think you could take me down so easily?" Vesperin sneered, his voice dripping with condescension. "I''m not some helpless fool, Zeus. I always come prepared."


    He tapped the area where Zeus had struck, the sound of his knuckles against the hidden armor echoing in the tense air. "This is a high-grade protective artifact. Nothing you do can touch me as long as I wear it."


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed slightly, but then, almost as if on cue, his lips curled into a mocking smile. He crossed his arms over his chest, tilting his head as he regarded Vesperin with a look of casual amusement. "Is that so?" he replied, his tone light, almost teasing. "You''re relying on a trinket to save you?"


    Vesperin''s smug expression faltered as he noticed the lack of concern in Zeus''s demeanor. His eyes darted around, searching for any sign of weakness in Zeus''s posture, but all he found was an infuriating calmness.


    Zeus leaned in slightly, his smirk widening. "You''re pretty confident, aren''t you? Hiding behind your corpse puppet and your little toy." His voice was smooth, almost taunting, as if he found the entire situation amusing rather than threatening.


    Vesperin''s hand clenched into a fist at his side, his knuckles turning white. His eyes flashed with anger, but he forced himself to maintain his composure.


    "Laugh while you can, Zeus," he hissed, his voice trembling with barely contained rage. "You may have caught me off guard today, but I''ll remember this. I''ll make sure you pay for it."


    Zeus chuckled softly, shaking his head. "You''re welcome to try," he said, his voice calm and assured. He leaned back slightly, as if inviting Vesperin to make his move. "But remember this--I don''t scare easily."


    Vesperin''s confidence wavered further, his bravado crumbling under Zeus''s unshakable demeanor. He glared at Zeus, but there was a hint of desperation in his eyes now, a realization that his threats were falling on deaf ears.


    With a final sneer, Vesperin spat out, "You''ll regret this," before turning on his heel, his corpse puppet dragging him away from the battlefield.


    But even as he retreated, he couldn''t shake the image of Zeus''s unflinching gaze and the smirk that had haunted him throughout their confrontation. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [To think that you missed him,] the system''s voice cut in, dripping with condescending disappointment. [I expected better from you, host.]


    Zeus sighed internally, rolling his eyes at the system''s attitude. "Of course, I didn''t know he had such a good defense item on him," he replied, his mind already analyzing the encounter, piecing together what had just happened.


    [Naturally, he would!] the system exclaimed, as if the answer were obvious. [He''s a corpse puppeteer, after all! Those weaklings rely on their disgusting creations to fight, so they compensate for their fragile bodies with defensive artifacts. It''s textbook!


    Honestly, host, you should''ve known.] The system''s tone was shamelessly superior, as if it had known all along and was merely indulging Zeus''s ignorance.


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s arrogance. "I see," he responded, nodding to himself as he connected the dots. "But it seems that even though he could protect his body, he couldn''t protect his belongings."


    A sly grin spread across Zeus''s face as he glanced down at his left hand, where a newly acquired spatial pouch rested, its weight reassuring. The thought of Vesperin''s panic upon realizing what he''d lost brought a certain satisfaction.


    [Well, well, look at you, host,] the system chimed in, its voice oozing with mock pride. [You''re more cunning than I gave you credit for. To think you managed to swipe that pouch right from under his nose. Brilliant, really. It''s almost like you''re learning from the best--me, of course!]


    Zeus chuckled softly, his amusement growing. "Oh, I''m just a quick learner, that''s all. But I have to admit, it does feel good to know I got something valuable out of this."


    [Valuable?] the system scoffed, its tone now filled with a mix of arrogance and condescension. [Try indispensable! You just took away his precious resources, host. I bet that little noble brat is having a meltdown right about now.]


    Zeus''s grin widened. "Serves him right. But let''s not get too full of ourselves. There''s still work to be done."


    [Oh, don''t worry, host,] the system replied with a smug tone. [I''ll keep you on track. After all, it''s my job to make sure you''re the best. Just don''t go getting yourself killed, alright? I''d hate to have to start over with someone else.]


    Zeus shook his head, still smiling. "I''ll keep that in mind," he thought, as he turned his attention back to the task at hand, the thrill of his small victory fueling him for whatever lay ahead.


    Meanwhile, Vesperin, who had retreated a considerable distance, suddenly felt a pang of unease. His hand instinctively patted the side of his belt, where his spatial pouches were fastened.


    But as his fingers brushed over the empty space where one of the pouches should have been, his heart skipped a beat.


    A wave of panic flashed across his face, his breath catching in his throat as he frantically checked the remaining pouches. His hands trembled slightly as he opened each one, desperately hoping that the missing pouch wasn''t the one with anything irreplaceable.


    As he sifted through the contents, his mind raced. "Where is it? What did he take?" he muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with anxiety.


    Finally, Vesperin found some relief as he realized that the stolen pouch contained nothing more than money and a few cultivation manuals he deemed worthless.


    He let out a shaky breath, the initial panic subsiding, but only slightly. "Fortunately, the one he took only had money and those useless manuals," he thought, though the simmering anger in his gut refused to be quelled.


    But the fact that Zeus had managed to swipe it right under his nose--it gnawed at him. The sting of humiliation burned hotter with each passing moment, fueling a growing fire of vengeance within him. His teeth clenched, his jaw tight as he cursed aloud, "Zeus!"


    The name left his lips like a venomous hiss, dripping with malice. Vesperin''s eyes narrowed, dark with the promise of retribution. "You''ll pay for this," he vowed quietly, his voice a low growl filled with bitterness.

 Chapter 64: Poor Spoils

    Zeus immediately inspected the spatial pouch he had deftly swiped from Vesperin, his curiosity piqued about what treasures it might hold.


    With a flick of his wrist, he opened the pouch and peered inside, his eyes narrowing as he took inventory. A collection of Mana Stones glinted back at him--mostly Inferior Mana Stones, with a few Intermediate Mana Stones scattered among them.


    Zeus considered the stones for a moment, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "Can I absorb the mana from these Mana Stones?" he asked, his tone a mix of curiosity and anticipation.


    [Of course, I can help with that,] the system responded, its voice tinged with a smug satisfaction. [And let me enlighten you--absorbing the Inferior Mana Stones is actually better for you.]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Why is that?" he inquired, genuinely curious about the reasoning behind the system''s suggestion.


    The system''s tone became a touch condescending, as if it were explaining something painfully obvious. [It''s because Inferior Mana Stones contain more mana overall. Sure, Intermediate Mana Stones are valued for their purity, but when it comes to raw quantity, those Inferior Stones are where the real power lies.]


    There was a brief pause, and then the system added with a mocking chuckle, [And besides, with me converting all that mana into the purest form possible, why settle for less? Especially when we''re dealing with someone as pitifully poor as Vesperin. I mean, look at this--3,000 Inferior Mana Stones? Is that the best he could do?]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s arrogance. "I see your point," he mused, a smile playing on his lips as he considered the implications. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a decision made, he quickly commanded, "Absorb all 3,000 Inferior Mana Stones. As for the Intermediate Mana Stones, I''ll keep those for currency--maybe they''ll be useful for trading later."


    As the system got to work, the once-lustrous Inferior Mana Stones began to lose their sheen, becoming dull and lifeless as their energy was drained away.


    Zeus watched the process with satisfaction, feeling the mana flowing into him, though he couldn''t help but wonder, "So, how much mana did I get from these Mana Stones?"


    The system''s voice, dripping with its usual arrogance, responded with a nonchalant, [Only 30.]


    Zeus blinked in surprise, his eyebrows shooting up. "Wait, what? From 3,000 Inferior Mana Stones, I only got 30 mana points?"


    The system, ever the shameless braggart, let out a haughty chuckle. [Oh, you poor, naive host. You do realize that these are 30 points of the purest, most refined mana imaginable, right?] The system''s tone shifted to one of mock pity.


    [Honestly, you should be thrilled to have gotten even that much--especially considering the shabby quality of those stones. Let''s face it, Vesperin''s stash wasn''t exactly top-tier. He really should be embarrassed.]


    Zeus couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the system''s tone but decided to let it have its moment. "Alright, alright, I get it. Pure mana, great value, I should be grateful."


    [Exactly,] the system continued, its voice smug and self-satisfied. [If it weren''t for me, you''d be stuck with a bunch of mediocre mana, but instead, you''ve got something truly valuable. You''re welcome, by the way.]


    Zeus let out a small laugh, shaking his head. "Yeah, thanks," he replied, a hint of sarcasm in his voice. He then turned his attention back to the spatial pouch.


    "Let''s see what else is in here," Zeus muttered to himself, his curiosity still piqued despite the underwhelming haul so far.


    He began rummaging through the pouch, pulling out a few cultivation manuals. His fingers sifted through the items, but it quickly became apparent that there wasn''t much of value left inside. A hint of disappointment flickered across his face as he realized this was all Vesperin had to offer. "Record all of it," Zeus instructed, his tone flat.


    [Sure,] the system responded, a smug undertone in its voice as it documented the contents. [Not that there''s much worth recording, but hey, a job''s a job.]


    Zeus couldn''t help but ask, "Are any of these cultivation manuals any good?"


    The system didn''t bother to sugarcoat its response. [Nope,] it replied bluntly, with an air of disdain. [Just a bunch of garbage about necromancy, puppet-making, and the like. Honestly, I''m surprised Vesperin thought these were worth keeping. If I were him, I''d be embarrassed to carry this around.]


    Zeus sighed, feeling a twinge of disappointment. "I see," he murmured, the letdown evident in his voice. He had hoped for something valuable or at least useful, but it seemed that Vesperin''s spatial pouch was as unimpressive as the man himself.


    With all the corpse puppets destroyed and Bork dead, the opportunity to acquire a body double had slipped through his fingers. And with Bork gone, the remaining corpse puppets in the village would soon wither away.


    Zeus sighed again, the weight of missed opportunities settling on him. "Maybe using a corpse puppet isn''t the best idea anyway," he mused aloud, the thought more for his own consideration than anything else.


    [Oh, so you''re finally seeing reason?] the system interjected, its tone dripping with sarcasm. [About time you realized that relying on those decaying things wasn''t exactly a long-term strategy. Besides, I always thought golems were a classier choice--more durable, less... smelly.]


    Zeus chuckled despite himself, the system''s shameless arrogance managing to lift his spirits a bit. "You might be right. Maybe I should explore learning how to make a golem instead. They''re certainly more versatile and durable."


    [Now you''re talking,] the system responded, its voice brimming with approval. [With a golem, you''d have a real powerhouse at your side, not to mention something that wouldn''t fall apart after a few hits. And let''s be honest, it''s a much better reflection of your style--strong, imposing, and just a bit flashy.]


    Zeus smiled, considering the potential benefits. The idea of crafting a golem had its appeal, and it certainly seemed like a better investment than relying on something as unpredictable as a corpse puppet. "Yeah, you''re right," he agreed, his mind already starting to plan out his next steps.

 Chapter 65: Reaching Two Star

    Zeus had made up his mind--creating a golem as his body double was the next step. But first, he needed to focus on cultivating the remaining mana in his storage. His gaze fell on the status of his Zeus Divine Mask.


    [One Star (71%)]


    "Only 29% left to reach 100% and advance to Two Star," Zeus mused aloud, calculating the progress in his head. With the 30 mana points he had just absorbed, he was more than ready to push forward.


    [Feeling confident, are we?] the system chimed in, its tone carrying an edge of arrogance. [Let''s see if you can handle what comes next.]


    Zeus rolled his eyes but couldn''t help the small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Just flow the mana from the storage into me," he commanded, settling into a comfortable position.


    [As you wish, oh mighty one,] the system mocked, but there was an undercurrent of pride in its voice. [Brace yourself, though--this isn''t going to be a walk in the park.]


    Zeus took a deep breath as he began cultivating his Heavenly Thunder Core Divine Scripture. The moment the mana surged into him, the familiar, excruciating pain struck, coursing through his body like lightning. No matter how many times he had experienced this, the intensity of the agony never seemed to dull.


    "Still hurts like hell," Zeus muttered through gritted teeth, his face contorting with the strain.


    [You should be used to it by now,] the system responded with a shameless snicker. [But then again, not everyone can handle what you''re going through. Consider yourself special.]


    Time seemed to crawl as Zeus endured the relentless torment, every second stretching into what felt like an eternity.


    The pain was overwhelming, each wave threatening to break his resolve. But Zeus gritted his teeth, forcing himself to push through. He knew this agony was the price for power, and he wasn''t about to let it defeat him.


    Eventually, a subtle shift caught his attention--the unmistakable increase in strength as his mana grew more potent, more refined. The sensation was like a storm calming, the fierce energy within him settling into something more controlled, more powerful.


    When the cultivation session finally ended, Zeus exhaled heavily, his body trembling from the ordeal. His muscles ached, and exhaustion weighed on him, but that weariness was quickly overshadowed by a profound sense of accomplishment. He had done it--he had advanced.


    "Finally," Zeus muttered, a satisfied smile spreading across his face as the pain began to ebb away. He could feel the power coursing through him, more intense and focused than before.


    He quickly checked the status of his Divine Mask.


    [Name: Zeus]


    [Tier: Two Star (1%)]


    [Divine Scripture: Heavenly Thunder Core Divine Scripture]


    A wave of accomplishment washed over him. "Finally," he murmured, the word heavy with satisfaction. "I''ve reached the two-star tier".


    His eyes then shifted to his mana storage, curious about what remained.


    [Mana Storage: 1]


    "Still a bit left?" Zeus noted, raising an eyebrow in surprise.


    [Of course there is,] the system chimed in with a haughty tone. [Don''t forget that your dear sister is currently cultivating. You didn''t think you''d use it all, did you?]


    "Oh yeah, I forgot about that," Zeus admitted, a hint of sheepishness in his voice. "Let her cultivate more, then," he thought, brushing off his earlier oversight.


    [Typical,] the system scoffed, its tone dripping with mockery. [Always thinking you''re the center of everything. But don''t worry, I''ve got everything under control--as usual.]


    Zeus chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. "Fine, fine. I''ll let you have your moment. Just keep up the good work," he replied with a hint of sarcasm, knowing the system thrived on its own sense of superiority.


    As the initial rush of power from his advancement settled, Zeus couldn''t help but marvel at how much stronger he felt compared to a typical Two Star cultivator. The difference was palpable, and he knew he was far from ordinary. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Naturally,] the system chimed in, its tone smug. [You''re not just some run-of-the-mill cultivator. With your Divine Mask, special physique, and Divine Scripture, you''re leagues above the rest.]


    Zeus smiled, acknowledging the truth in the system''s words. "Yeah, that''s right. But there''s one thing I wish wasn''t part of the package--the pain is unreal."


    [Ah, the agony of power,] the system responded with mock indifference. [Consider it a small price to pay for being extraordinary. After all, not everyone can handle what you do.]


    Zeus smirked at the system''s shamelessness, but deep down, he knew it was right. "I suppose you''re right. No pain, no gain, as they say."


    [Exactly,] the system replied, its tone oozing with pride. [And you, my dear host, are paying the price for greatness.]


    Zeus simply smiled at the system''s words, feeling a strange sense of camaraderie with the entity that had guided him so far.


    After a moment of silent contemplation, Zeus shifted his focus. "By the way, can you sense how long Lucy will need to absorb all that mana? You''ve got a connection through the Divine Mask that''s fused with her, right?"


    The system''s response was laced with a tone of smug confidence. [Of course, I can. From what I''m sensing, your sister Lucy is currently lounging in magma and soaking up a massive amount of mana,] it replied, almost as if it were boasting.


    [She''s really making the most of it. I''d say it''ll take her about 3 to 4 hours to fully satisfy her appetite, given that the volcanic mana will start to thin out as she absorbs more.]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, impressed but not entirely surprised. "So, she''s directly soaking in magma, huh? Didn''t think she''d dive in like that."


    The system chuckled, dripping with a mix of arrogance and mockery. [Well, obviously. She has a volcanic-related body, and not just any--it''s top-tier. Soaking in magma from a low-tier volcano like this one is a piece of cake for her.]


    Zeus nodded thoughtfully, a small smirk playing on his lips. "I see... She''s going to be busy absorbing that mana for a while. Perfect time for me to get to work on creating another Divine Mask."

 Chapter 66: New Divine Mask

    Zeus knew it was time to expand his arsenal with a new Divine Mask--one that would serve a very specific purpose: crafting. The thought of forging powerful artifacts and constructs excited him, but he needed a mask tailored specifically for that task.


    The system''s voice echoed in his mind, as usual, with an air of smugness. [So, what kind of Divine Scripture do you want to embed in this new Divine Mask?] it asked, its tone almost taunting, as if daring Zeus to come up with something worthwhile.


    Zeus paused thoughtfully, considering his options. "I want something that''s perfect for crafting," he began, his voice measured. "Crafting often requires intense heat, so let''s make it connected to volcanic energy."


    [Ah, I see you''re finally thinking like a proper crafter,] the system responded, its tone dripping with a mix of mockery and approval. [I have just the thing for you, of course. Nothing but the best for my host.]


    The system''s pride was palpable as it continued, [This Divine Scripture is a Three-Star level: Infernal Genesis Core Divine Scripture.] The way it spoke, it was clear the system expected nothing less than admiration for its choice.


    Zeus couldn''t help but smile, satisfied with the suggestion despite the system''s arrogance. "Sounds perfect," he agreed, his tone firm but appreciative.


    Then, with a touch of reverence, he added, "Let''s name this Divine Mask ''Hephaestus'', after the renowned god of crafting that I know from my past life."


    The mask then soon materialized before Zeus without hesitation, emanating a deep crimson glow that seemed to pulse with life. Intricate patterns, resembling rivers of molten lava, were etched across its surface, giving the mask an aura of raw, untamed power.


    Zeus gazed at the mask, admiration and anticipation flickering in his eyes. "It''s perfect," he murmured to himself, feeling the sheer intensity radiating from it.


    [Of course it is,] the system chimed in, its voice brimming with pride. [Only the finest for you, my dear host. Now, go on--put it on and feel the power of creation itself.]


    Zeus didn''t need any more encouragement. He slipped the mask over his face, and immediately, a surge of power coursed through his veins. His body began to transform, his muscles swelling with newfound strength. His skin took on a bronzed hue, as if kissed by the flames themselves, while his hair shortened and turned a fiery red, crackling with energy.


    Zeus inhaled sharply, feeling the raw, elemental force of fire pulsing within him, demanding to be unleashed. "This...this is incredible," he breathed, awestruck by the transformation.


    [Isn''t it just?] the system''s voice was practically gloating now. [But don''t get too comfortable just yet. You know what comes next.]


    Zeus nodded, his expression turning serious. He knew that with every new Divine Mask, there came the need to cultivate it, to awaken its full potential. "Let''s get this over with," he muttered, steeling himself for what he knew would be an ordeal.


    [That''s the spirit! Now, brace yourself--I''ll channel the mana from your storage, and then...well, you know the drill,] the system said, its tone almost gleeful.


    Zeus closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and gave the command. The moment the cultivation began, an overwhelming pain engulfed him. Unlike the sharp, electrifying agony he had experienced with his thunder-based cultivation, this pain was searing, burning through every fiber of his being.


    It felt as though his entire body was being consumed by flames, each nerve ending ablaze with excruciating heat. Sweat poured down his face, his teeth clenched tightly as he fought to endure the torment.


    "Why does it...always have to be this intense?" Zeus gasped out, his voice strained.


    [You wanted power, didn''t you? This is the price,] the system replied, its tone devoid of sympathy. [But don''t worry--you''ll come out of this stronger than ever.]


    For what felt like hours, Zeus remained steadfast, allowing the fiery mana to fuse with his being. The air around him grew hotter, shimmering with heat waves, while the ground beneath his feet scorched and cracked from the sheer intensity radiating from his body.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the pain began to subside, replaced by a profound sense of power and control. Zeus exhaled slowly, feeling the elemental fire within him settle into place, a force that was now fully his to command.


    Eager to assess his progress, Zeus called up the system interface to check the new Divine Mask''s stats. The familiar display materialized before him.


    [Name: Hephaestus]


    [Tier: One Star (10%)] S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Divine Scripture: Infernal Genesis Core Divine Scripture]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "Ten percent already?" he muttered, impressed by the unexpected jump.


    [Yes, ten percent,] the system responded, a hint of smugness in its tone. [Your current highest tier is Two Star, so the Mana Storage has adjusted accordingly.]


    "Adjusted?" Zeus repeated, intrigued.


    [Indeed,] the system continued, as if explaining something obvious. [Each unit of mana in the storage is now equivalent to 1% of a Two-Star tier. Since Two-Star mana is ten times more potent than One-Star, it''s only natural that your new mask starts at 10% from the existing mana.]


    Understanding dawned on Zeus, and he nodded slowly. "I see. That actually makes a lot of sense," he admitted, the surprise giving way to a thoughtful expression.


    Even so, he couldn''t help but marvel at the exponential increase in mana potency with each tier. The realization of how much more powerful he could become with higher tiers was both exhilarating and daunting.


    Zeus let out a sigh, a mix of anticipation and contemplation in his eyes. "The journey to mastering this kind of power is going to be intense," he mused, his tone carrying a weight of resolve. "But the rewards... they''re worth every bit of pain."


    [Of course they are,] the system chimed in, prideful as always. [With the Hephaestus Divine Mask now at your disposal, you''re more prepared than ever to take on whatever challenges lie ahead.]


    Zeus smiled, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. Hephaestus was now part of his arsenal, and with it, he was ready to forge ahead, no matter what obstacles came his way.

 Chapter 67: Returning to the Academy

    Zeus decided it was time to revert to his original form. With a swift motion, he removed the Hephaestus mask, feeling the surge of power shift as he placed the Zeus mask back on.


    The transformation was immediate, the fiery strength of Hephaestus fading as the thunderous energy of Zeus took over. The Hephaestus mask, now inactive, disappeared back into the system.


    He paused for a moment, then asked the system, "Has Lucy finished cultivating?"


    [Oh, she''s been soaking up that volcanic mana like a sponge,] the system replied, its tone dripping with pride. [She''s on her way back now, practically radiating with power.]


    Zeus smirked at the system''s shameless enthusiasm. "Good," he murmured, just as Lucy appeared in the distance, her expression as cold and composed as ever.


    [See? Didn''t I tell you? She''s like a walking volcano now, thanks to me,] the system added, its voice practically puffing up with arrogance.


    Zeus chuckled softly, the corner of his mouth twitching upward. "You really do love to take credit, don''t you?" he said, his tone half-amused, half-exasperated.


    [Why wouldn''t I? You''d be lost without me,] the system shot back, unabashed and full of itself.


    Zeus couldn''t help but shake his head, a small, amused smile forming on his lips as he watched Lucy approach, her expression as cool and controlled as ever.


    "Have you cultivated enough?" Zeus asked, his tone light yet tinged with curiosity, as he watched Lucy with keen interest.


    Lucy, her face a mask of cold resolve, gave a single, decisive nod. "It was sufficient," she replied, her voice as steady and composed as ever.


    Zeus tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing in thoughtful consideration. "Then, should we head back to the academy to report our mission?" he suggested, his tone calm, almost indifferent, as if the outcome was already a foregone conclusion.


    Lucy nodded once more, but her eyes sharpened slightly, a flicker of concern breaking through her otherwise stoic demeanor. "What happened to Vesperin?" she asked, her voice low but firm, seeking clarity.


    Zeus''s lips curved into a smirk, a playful glint sparking in his eyes. "That slippery fool managed to escape," he said, a hint of amusement in his tone. "He''s like a loach¡ªdifficult to catch and even harder to keep hold of."


    "But," he continued, his voice taking on a more serious note, "even though he got away, his background is something we can''t ignore. Just a reminder¡ªbe cautious. He might try to retaliate."


    Lucy''s expression remained unchanged, but she gave a slight nod of acknowledgment, the barest hint of understanding flashing in her eyes.


    "Alright then," Zeus concluded, his voice steady and assured. "Let''s head back."


    Without another word, the two of them set off, walking side by side, their steps in sync as they made their way back to the Celestial Academy.


    Meanwhile, at the Malachor Clan estate, Vesperin stood before his father, his expression a mix of anger and frustration as he recounted the events that had unfolded. The room was dimly lit, the heavy atmosphere adding to the tension between father and son.


    "Who is this person capable of inflicting such damage to your three-star corpse puppet?" Vesperin''s father demanded, his voice cold and sharp, cutting through the silence like a blade.


    Vesperin clenched his fists, his jaw tightening. "His name is Zeus," he replied, his tone laced with bitterness. "He''s an outer disciple of the Celestial Academy¡­ and he''s a commoner."


    His father''s eyes narrowed, deep wrinkles of contemplation forming on his brow as he processed the information. "A commoner, you say?" he mused, his voice low and thoughtful. "Yet, he was strong enough to damage your corpse puppet¡­ that is not something we can overlook."


    Vesperin nodded, his frustration evident. "Yes, father. He''s no ordinary commoner. He humiliated me, and I want him to pay for it."


    His father leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled as he considered their next move. "We cannot act rashly," he finally said, his tone measured and calculating.


    "Zeus may be a commoner, but as an outer disciple of the Celestial Academy, he is under their protection while on academy grounds. We''ll have to bide our time, wait for him to leave the safety of the academy before we can exact your revenge."


    Vesperin''s frustration was momentarily tempered by understanding. He knew his father was right¡ªchallenging the Celestial Academy directly would be foolish, even for their powerful clan. "I understand, father," he said, his voice quieter but no less determined.


    His father''s gaze hardened, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "In the meantime, make sure to get a picture of this Zeus. Distribute it among our clan members. We''ll place a bounty on his head¡ªlet it be known that anyone who crosses paths with him is to be informed of his impending doom."


    Vesperin''s lips curled into a cruel smile as he nodded in agreement. "I''ll make sure of it, father. Zeus won''t escape retribution." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His father returned the smile, though his was colder, more calculated. "Good. We''ll make him regret ever crossing the Malachor Clan. But remember, patience is key. We strike when the time is right."


    Vesperin nodded once more, the fire of vengeance burning in his eyes. "I won''t forget. Zeus will pay for what he did."


    As Vesperin turned to leave, his father''s voice echoed behind him, firm and resolute. "Make sure you do, Vesperin. We cannot afford mistakes."


    "Yes, Father," Vesperin replied, his voice filled with determination. He knew that any misstep could cost him dearly, but the desire for revenge overpowered any fear or doubt.


    Meanwhile, Zeus and Lucy returned to the Celestial Academy, their journey ending as they passed through the grand gates. The academy''s serene atmosphere, with its peaceful courtyards and towering structures, belied the brewing storm far away within the Malachor Clan.


    Focused on their task, the pair headed directly to report their mission''s success, blissfully unaware of the dark schemes being plotted against them, shadows of revenge gathering in the distance.

 Chapter 68: Returning to the Academy (2)

    Zeus and Lucy arrived at the mission center, their footsteps resonating in the quiet, dimly lit hall. As they entered, the once casual atmosphere among the officers behind the desk shifted abruptly.


    Conversations died down, and the officers'' gazes snapped toward the newcomers, noting the imposing presence of the duo.


    Approaching the mission desk, Zeus, with his powerful and commanding aura, stepped forward. His voice, deep and authoritative, sliced through the silence. "We''ve completed the mission."


    The officer behind the desk, a seasoned veteran, looked up, momentarily taken aback by the sheer confidence radiating from Zeus. Before he could respond, Lucy stepped forward, her expression as cold as ice, and placed a burlap sack on the counter.


    The officer hesitated, then gingerly opened the sack. His eyes widened in shock as the severed head of Bork, the infamous terrorist, rolled out onto the counter.


    The officer stammered, clearly unsettled. "This... this mission has been on the board for quite some time." He looked between Zeus and Lucy, struggling to mask his disbelief. "I can''t believe you two managed to finish it so quickly."


    Zeus nodded calmly, his face betraying no emotion. "It was well within our capabilities," he replied, his tone even but carrying an undercurrent of authority that left no room for doubt. "Now that the mission is completed, there should be bonus points, correct?"


    The officer blinked, snapping out of his astonishment. He quickly shuffled through some papers, his hands slightly trembling.


    "Y-yes, indeed," he confirmed, regaining a bit of his composure. "For successfully completing this high-level mission, both of you will receive 50 points each, plus an additional 20 bonus points."


    Zeus offered a small, respectful nod. "Thank you," he said, his voice measured and polite, though it carried a weight that made it clear the conversation was nearing its end.


    Lucy, standing beside him with her usual icy demeanor, spoke as well. "Thank you," she echoed, her tone flat and indifferent, her expression unchanging as if the events of the day had not affected her in the slightest.


    The officer, sensing the finality in their words, quickly finalized the transaction. "You''re both welcome. Your contributions are appreciated," he added, his voice slightly more formal now, as though recognizing the seriousness of the individuals before him.


    Zeus gave the officer one last nod before turning to Lucy. "Let''s go," he said quietly, his tone softer yet still commanding.


    Lucy merely nodded, her stoic mask firmly in place. As they exited the mission center, the officers left behind exchanged uneasy glances, murmuring among themselves about the powerful pair who had just completed a mission that many had considered impossible for so long.


    Once outside, Zeus turned to Lucy, his eyes sharp and focused. "I''ll be leaving now," he informed her, his voice brisk and to the point. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucy barely had time to register his words before Zeus took off, disappearing into the distance with a speed that left her momentarily stunned.


    She watched the spot where he had vanished, her thoughts briefly lingering on how remarkably fast he was. But then, with a slight shrug, she pushed the thought aside. "I need to get home to Lucas," she reminded herself, her heart warming at the thought.


    Meanwhile, Zeus, now outside the mission center, moved swiftly through the streets, his thoughts already focused on what lay ahead.


    The cool evening air brushed against his face as he made his way back to their home, his pace quick and purposeful. As soon as he arrived, he stepped inside and, with a familiar gesture, removed the Zeus mask. The powerful persona faded away, revealing his true self¡ªLucas.


    A sense of relief washed over him as the weight of the Zeus identity lifted, allowing him to relax into the comfort of his own skin. Lucas took a deep breath, savoring the tranquility of the moment before heading to the kitchen.


    He immediately set to work, his hands moving with practiced ease as he prepared a simple but hearty meal. He knew Lucy would be returning soon, and he wanted everything to be ready.


    The aroma of cooking food filled the small home, creating a warm and inviting atmosphere. Lucas found himself smiling as he stirred a pot on the stove, imagining Lucy''s reaction when she walked through the door.


    It wasn''t long before the sound of the door opening reached his ears. Lucas turned just in time to see Lucy step inside.


    The moment her eyes met his, the cold, detached expression she wore outside melted away. In its place appeared a warm, genuine smile, one that was reserved solely for him. Without a second thought, she rushed over to him, her eyes shining with affection.


    "Lucas!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling slightly with emotion. She threw her arms around him, hugging him tightly as if afraid to let go. "I missed you so much."


    Lucas returned the embrace, holding her close. He could feel the intensity of her feelings in the way she clung to him.


    "I missed you too, Lucy," he said softly, his voice filled with warmth and reassurance. He gently stroked her hair, comforting her. "But first, you should clean yourself up before we eat. Dinner''s almost ready."


    Lucy pulled back just enough to look up at him, her eyes sparkling with joy. "You always know how to take care of me," she said with a small, appreciative smile. She gave him one last squeeze before heading off to clean up, leaving Lucas to finish the final touches on their meal.


    A few minutes later, Lucy returned, looking refreshed and more at ease. She took a seat at the table, her earlier cold demeanor completely gone. As they began to eat, Lucas noticed the way her eyes lit up with every bite. It was moments like these that made all their struggles worthwhile.


    As they began their meal, Lucy''s excitement bubbled over. "Lucas, you should have seen it!" she exclaimed, her voice bright with pride. "The mission was tough, but I handled it so easily. I''m getting stronger every day!"


    Lucas smiled warmly, his eyes fixed on her animated face. "I''m so proud of you, Lucy," he said, his tone rich with admiration. "You''re becoming more powerful than I ever imagined."


    Lucy''s face lit up even more at his praise. "And it''s all because of you," she added softly. "You''ve always been there for me, guiding me. I couldn''t have done any of this without you."


    Lucas reached across the table and gently squeezed her hand. "The strength was always yours, Lucy. I just helped you see it."


    They continued to talk as they ate, the conversation flowing naturally between them. Lucy recounted her mission experiences in vivid detail, while Lucas listened attentively, offering occasional thoughts and advice. Pride and contentment filled him as he realized how far they had both come.


    As dinner ended, Lucy leaned back with a satisfied smile. "I feel so much better now," she said, her voice calm and content. "Thank you, Lucas."


    Lucas nodded, pleased to see her so happy. "I''m glad," he replied. "Now, get some rest. You''ve earned it."


    Lucy stretched as she stood. "Good night, Lucas," she said, her smile warm and genuine, before heading to her room.


    "Good night, Lucy," Lucas replied, watching her go with a gentle smile.


    Once she was gone, Lucas remained at the table for a moment, his mind already turning to their next steps. Challenges lay ahead, but for now, he allowed himself a moment of peace, content knowing they were together, ready to face whatever the future held.

 Chapter 69: Exchange Center

    Lucas sat in his room, his thoughts swirling with possibilities for his next move. He knew that his strategy needed to evolve, and the idea of creating a golem to serve as one of his clones was beginning to take form in his mind.


    But there were complications. Despite having a divine mask specialized in forging, he lacked both the necessary materials and the blueprint to bring the golem to life.


    [Of course, you''re stuck,] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with mockery. [You''ve got points burning a hole in your pocket, and here you are, moping like a lost puppy. Why don''t you just go to the exchange center and get what you need?]


    Lucas frowned at the system''s tone, but he couldn''t deny the practicality of the suggestion. "And what makes you so sure they''ll have what I need?" he asked, his voice edged with skepticism.


    The system practically scoffed. [This is the Celestial Academy, you know¡ªthe best academy in the entire realm. Do you think they wouldn''t have top-tier materials and blueprints in abundance? Honestly, Lucas, sometimes I wonder how you''ve made it this far.] S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of Lucas''s mouth, the system''s arrogance oddly motivating. "Alright, point taken," he muttered, more to himself than to the system. Without wasting another second, he reached for the Zeus mask, slipping it on with practiced ease.


    In an instant, Lucas transformed into Zeus, his entire demeanor shifting with the change. Zeus moved quickly and quietly, slipping out of the dormitory with the grace and speed of a shadow. He cast a quick glance back to ensure Lucy was still sound asleep¡ªshe hadn''t stirred.


    [She''s out like a light. Now, let''s not dawdle, shall we?] the system interjected, its tone laced with impatience.


    Zeus ignored the jab, focusing on the task at hand. The Celestial Academy, being the most prestigious institution in the realm, had facilities that operated around the clock.


    Zeus moved swiftly through the dimly lit corridors, his steps silent but purposeful, making his way to the exchange center.


    [Finally, some action. Let''s see if you can handle a little shopping without getting lost,] the system taunted, its voice full of smug amusement.


    Zeus just rolled his eyes beneath the mask, pushing open the door to the exchange center with a sense of resolve. He was here to get what he needed, and no snarky system was going to slow him down.


    Upon arriving at the exchange center, Zeus strode up to the clerk with a commanding presence, his voice calm but assertive. "I need materials and blueprints for a golem," he declared, cutting straight to the point.


    The clerk glanced up, curiosity sparking in his eyes. "What kind of blueprint are you looking for?" he asked, leaning forward slightly. "We have a wide variety available, depending on your needs."


    Zeus paused for a moment, weighing his options. "What''s the cost for a one-star golem blueprint?"


    The clerk nodded, his expression professional. "For a one-star blueprint, the price is 1 point. If you''re looking for something more advanced, a two-star blueprint will cost you 10 points."


    [Why settle for one when you can have them all?] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with smug confidence. [Just buy as many one-star blueprints as possible. You can always combine them later to create something far superior.]


    A smirk played on Zeus''s lips, the system''s arrogance feeding his own confidence. "How many one-star blueprints do you have in stock?"


    The clerk quickly scanned the inventory, then looked back at Zeus. "We currently have 10 one-star golem blueprints available."


    "Perfect," Zeus replied without a moment''s hesitation. "I''ll take all of them. And while you''re at it, I''ll need the best material set you have for constructing a one-star golem."


    The clerk''s eyes gleamed with a hint of admiration. "Certainly. The best one-star tier material set includes Black Iron and a one-star tier golem core. That''ll set you back 50 points."


    The clerk paused for a moment to calculate the total, then added, "That brings your total to 60 points."


    Zeus couldn''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction. He had earned 70 points from his recent mission, leaving him with just enough to make this significant purchase. Without a second thought, he handed over the points, his movements confident and assured.


    [See? I told you this was the smart move,] the system crowed, its tone a mix of pride and condescension. [With these materials, you''ll be able to create something truly impressive¡ªassuming you don''t mess it up, of course.]


    Zeus ignored the jab, watching as the clerk efficiently packed the blueprints and materials. The clerk handed the packages over with a respectful nod. "Here you go, and thank you for your patronage."


    Zeus, pleased with the smooth transaction, decided to inquire further. "Is there an open smithy I can use?" His voice was steady, already planning his next move.


    The clerk responded promptly, clearly accustomed to such requests. "For outer disciples, there are three options available: a one-star smithy, a two-star smithy, and a three-star smithy. The one-star smithy costs 1 point for 10 hours, while the two-star smithy is 10 points for the same duration."


    [Obviously, you''re not going to waste your time in a one-star smithy, right?] the system sneered, its tone dripping with disdain. [You need quality, not scraps. Don''t embarrass yourself by going cheap now.]


    Zeus didn''t need the system''s mocking reminder to know the value of using higher-quality facilities. He made his decision without hesitation. "I''ll rent the two-star smithy."


    The clerk quickly produced a small, polished card, handing it over with a practiced efficiency. "This card grants you access to the two-star smithy. Your 10 hours will begin as soon as you enter, and after that, the smithy will automatically shut down, and the card will disappear."


    "Understood," Zeus replied, taking the card with a nod. "Thanks for the information."


    The clerk offered a courteous smile, nodding in return. "Good luck with your work," he said, watching Zeus with a mixture of respect and curiosity as he turned to leave.


    As Zeus walked away from the exchange center, the system couldn''t resist adding its two cents. [I have to admit, they run a tight ship here. Even the clerks are on point. Just don''t screw up now that you''ve got everything you need.]


    Zeus smirked, knowing the system''s taunts were its way of pushing him to excel. "As expected of the best academy," he thought, appreciating the high level of professionalism. "Everyone here knows their role and plays it well."


    With everything in hand, Zeus headed toward the smithy, his mind already racing with plans for the creation of his first golem clone. He was ready to take on this next challenge, confident in his abilities and the tools now at his disposal.

 Chapter 70: Two Star Smithy

    Zeus strode purposefully toward the two-star smithy, his mind sharp and focused on the task at hand. As he walked, he mentally reached out to the system, seeking its insight on the blueprint for the golem.


    "Hey, system, have you already whipped up a good golem blueprint?" Zeus inquired, his tone direct but calm.


    [Whipped up?] The system''s voice dripped with mock indignation. [Of course, I''ve crafted a masterpiece. Even though it''s just a one-star golem, it''s far beyond what anyone else could dream of making at your level.] The system''s voice carried an unmistakable air of pride, as if daring anyone to question its capabilities.


    Zeus chuckled softly, amused by the system''s arrogance. "Alright, alright. I get it. But this is just the start, right?"


    [Naturally!] the system declared, its tone shifting to one of almost patronizing confidence. [This one-star golem is merely the beginning of your empire, my mighty Lucas. Sure, it won''t absorb mana¡ª]


    The system paused for dramatic effect, [but in exchange, you get a body that''s practically indestructible. How many people can say they have a golem like that?]


    Zeus nodded thoughtfully, seeing the logic behind the system''s words. "So, I can use this golem as my clone, to keep up appearances as Lucas at home while I take care of other things as Zeus?"


    [Precisely! I must say, you''re catching on quickly,] the system replied, its tone laced with mock surprise, as if Zeus''s understanding was somehow unexpected. [But really, can you blame me for coming up with such a brilliant plan?] It added with a haughty laugh.


    Zeus smirked, shaking his head in amusement. "You really do love to gloat, don''t you?"


    [Well, when you''re as perfect as I am, it''s only natural,] the system responded, its voice practically preening with self-satisfaction. [But jokes aside, I have to admit, you''ve got a good head on your shoulders for recognizing greatness when you see it.]


    Zeus rolled his eyes, though a smirk tugged at the corners of his mouth. Despite the system''s arrogance, he had other, more pressing concerns.


    The thought of creating a divine mask for the golem gnawed at him¡ªit was going to be an agonizing process, and the idea of enduring that level of pain again was far from appealing.


    The system, always quick to offer its own brand of wisdom, chimed in. [Pain? Why bother with that? You could just make a divine mask for appearances'' sake, couldn''t you?] Its tone was dismissive, as if the solution was obvious and Zeus was simply overcomplicating things.


    Zeus shook his head slightly, his expression resolute. "Of course not," he muttered, half to himself, half to the system. "This golem, which will act as Lucas, needs to be more than just a decoy. It has to be strong¡ªstrong enough to survive in this cutthroat environment."


    He sighed, the weight of his responsibilities pressing on him. "The Celestial Academy is the best academy out there, and the competition here is brutal. If this clone gets killed, my sister will be furious. And not just that¡ªshe might become so enraged that it puts her in danger."


    He paused, the full implications of what he was saying settling over him. "And if I just ''miraculously'' come back to life unscathed, it won''t take long before someone starts asking the wrong questions. My secret could be exposed."


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed with determination. "That''s why I need to use the Void Core Divine Scripture. You said it''s the top defensive scripture out there, right? If I combine that with a strong body, at least the clone won''t be easily killed."


    The system, usually quick with a quip or a smug remark, seemed almost contemplative for a moment. [I see. You really do think things through, don''t you? Sharp mind, indeed.]


    The words were delivered with a touch of grudging respect, though the system couldn''t help but follow up with a more familiar, cocky tone. [Then again, with me guiding you, it''s no wonder you''re making the right decisions.]


    Zeus couldn''t resist a smirk, a glimmer of pride flashing in his eyes. "Of course, I am the mighty Lucas, after all," he replied, his voice carrying a mix of confidence and a hint of humor.


    The system chuckled, a sound that was both pleased and slightly mocking. [Now that''s the spirit. Just remember, while you might be mighty, I''m the genius behind the curtain. But together, we''re unstoppable.]


    Zeus''s smirk widened as he approached the entrance to the two-star smithy, his plan firmly in place. Despite the challenges ahead, he felt ready¡ªready to endure the pain, to craft his first golem clone, and to protect everything that mattered to him.


    With a determined glint in his eyes, Zeus retrieved the card the clerk had given him. "Time to get to work," he muttered to himself, sliding the card into the slot. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The lock clicked, and the heavy door groaned open, revealing a sight that made his heart race¡ªa blacksmith''s paradise straight out of a legend.


    The room was a craftsman''s dream, with a sturdy anvil taking center stage, a massive hammer suspended nearby, and a colossal burner glowing fiercely in the corner.


    The warm, fiery light cast dancing shadows across the walls, while the air was thick with the rich, metallic scent of molten ore. It was a place where metal met magic¡ªa perfect blend of raw power and skilled craftsmanship.


    As Zeus stepped further inside, he felt the fire mana in the room wash over him like a tidal wave. It was almost tangible, vibrating with potential, and it sent a thrill through his veins. He took a deep breath, feeling the energy seep into him, fueling his ambition.


    He paused for a moment, absorbing the atmosphere, then allowed a slow, confident smile to spread across his face.


    "This... this is perfect," he murmured, his voice carrying a note of anticipation. He could almost hear the future echoing back at him¡ªthe clash of metal, the roar of the forge, the birth of something powerful.


    The system''s voice broke into his thoughts, slightly teasing. [Don''t get too carried away, now. This is just the beginning.]


    Zeus chuckled softly, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Beginning or not, it''s a damn good start," he replied, his tone laced with determination. He rolled up his sleeves, ready to dive into the work ahead. "Let''s start," he whispered, his voice steady, the weight of his next move hanging in the air.

 Chapter 71: Creating The Golem

    Zeus reached into the system space, his fingers brushing against the familiar texture of the Hephaestus mask.


    With a deliberate motion, he pulled it out and placed it over his face. The moment the mask settled, the Zeus mask he had been wearing seemed to dissolve, retreating back into the system space as if bowing out gracefully.


    As the transformation began, Zeus felt his body shift and contort. His once golden hair darkened to a deep, reddish-brown, and his lean frame expanded, muscles bulging and rippling with raw power.


    In mere moments, the slender, god-like figure of Zeus was replaced by the muscular, imposing form of Hephaestus.


    Hephaestus flexed his newly formed arms, a grin spreading across his face as he felt the surge of strength coursing through him. "It''s quite something," he remarked, his voice now a deep, resonant baritone. "These forging techniques just¡­ appeared in my mind out of nowhere."


    The system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogance. [Of course they did! Did you expect anything less from the Infernal Genesis Core Divine Scripture? It''s not just a top-tier flame element scripture¡ªno, it''s an elite creation scripture as well. You''re not just learning; you''re absorbing centuries of blacksmithing knowledge just by standing in this smithy.]


    Hephaestus raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Quite full of yourself, aren''t you?"


    [Well, someone has to be the genius here,] the system retorted, its tone laced with mock pride. [And let''s face it, without me, you''d just be another pretty face swinging a hammer. But with my help, you''re a force of nature. Now, stop admiring yourself and let''s get to work. You''ve got a golem to create.]


    Hephaestus chuckled, shaking his head. "Fine, fine. Now that I''ve got the techniques, let''s get started." His voice carried a note of eagerness, his smirk widening as he turned his attention to the task at hand.


    Hephaestus turned his attention to the golem blueprints he had acquired earlier, his sharp eyes scanning the intricate details. The blueprint laid out a humanoid figure, meticulously crafted with skeletal bones, layered muscles, and a network of veins, yet conspicuously absent of any organs.


    He couldn''t help but admire the design. "This is quite something," Hephaestus muttered, his tone a mix of appreciation and intrigue. "The precision needed to construct a body like this¡­ it''s no simple task."


    [Of course it''s not simple,] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with smugness. [But then, simplicity is for amateurs. You, my dear Hephaestus, are about to bring this blueprint to life with the kind of finesse that only a master craftsman could muster. Look at that slot for the golem core¡ªdesigned to be its very heart, its life force.


    But we both know, with the Divine Mask, this golem won''t just be another hunk of metal.]


    Hephaestus nodded, the gears in his mind turning as he processed the design. "Normally, this golem would rely entirely on the core to function, constantly needing to recharge. A vulnerable design flaw," he remarked, his voice thoughtful.


    [Vulnerable? Ha! Not with me in the picture,] the system cut in, its tone gleeful and arrogant. [With the Divine Mask, this golem will have a sustainable source of power, far superior to any conventional battery. It will even passively absorb mana from its surroundings. Talk about efficiency!] Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A grin spread across Hephaestus''s face as the pieces of his plan clicked into place. The system might be infuriatingly smug, but it wasn''t wrong. This golem would be a marvel, far beyond what anyone would expect from a mere one-star construct.


    "Let''s make it," Hephaestus declared, his voice brimming with determination. He could already feel the excitement building within him¡ªthe anticipation of creation, the thrill of bringing something extraordinary into existence.


    [That''s the spirit! Now, let''s show this academy what real craftsmanship looks like.] The system''s voice was practically oozing with pride, shamelessly basking in its own brilliance.


    Hephaestus rolled his eyes, but he couldn''t help the satisfied grin that tugged at his lips. Together, they were about to create something remarkable.


    With the blueprint spread out before him, Hephaestus wasted no time. He began gathering the necessary materials¡ªBlack Iron, the one-star tier golem core, and the assortment of tools he''d need for the intricate work ahead. His movements were swift, but calculated, every action imbued with purpose.


    The moment Hephaestus waved his hand, the fire in the smithy roared to life, its heat intensifying rapidly, casting a brilliant glow that illuminated the entire room. He could feel the flames responding to his will, a testament to the power of the Infernal Genesis Core Divine Scripture.


    As Hephaestus set to work, the system''s voice rang out, dripping with its usual mix of arrogance and pride. [Look at you, channeling centuries of blacksmithing mastery like it''s second nature. It''s almost as if you were born for this.]


    Hephaestus grinned, his hands moving with a precision that belied his sheer brute strength. "I suppose I have you to thank for that," he replied, his tone half-mocking, half-grateful. "But don''t let it go to your head."


    [Too late,] the system quipped back, shamelessly. [Besides, if I''m going to be stuck in here with you, I might as well enjoy watching you work. You''re not just hammering metal¡ªyou''re crafting perfection.]


    Hephaestus couldn''t help but chuckle as he hammered the Black Iron into shape, each strike echoing with a satisfying clang. Every twist of the metal, every precise movement of his tools, was executed with flawless technique.


    Slowly, but surely, the golem''s frame began to take shape under his skilled craftsmanship, each piece fitting together as if it had been designed by the gods themselves.


    Hours passed, the relentless rhythm of Hephaestus''s work uninterrupted. The humanoid form of the golem gradually emerged, its structure solid and imposing. As he molded the veins and muscle structures, his focus remained unwavering, his eyes narrowing in concentration.


    [Not bad,] the system chimed in, unable to resist another comment. [For a first-time golem creator, you''re making this look easy. But then again, with my guidance, how could you fail?]


    Hephaestus smirked, ignoring the system''s self-satisfaction as he carved the slot for the golem core with meticulous care. The blueprint''s vision was nearly complete, brought to life by his tireless efforts.


    Finally, as the first rays of dawn began to peek through the small windows of the smithy, Hephaestus stood back, wiping the sweat from his brow. Before him lay the golem''s body, strong and imposing, ready to receive its core and divine mask.

 Chapter 72: A Night of Crafting and Cultivation

    Hephaestus stepped back, his eyes narrowing with a mix of satisfaction and critical assessment as he observed the humanoid golem before him.


    The creation was nearly complete, every detail a testament to his skill and the overwhelming power of the divine mask. A smirk played on his lips, but a nagging thought crossed his mind, prompting him to break his focus.


    "How long have I been at this?" Hephaestus asked, his tone both curious and slightly impatient.


    [Five hours,] the system chimed in, its voice tinged with an air of superiority. [Not bad for someone of your caliber, but I could have done it in half the time. Still, you''ve got 5 hours left¡ªif you think you can handle it.]


    Hephaestus rolled his eyes, but a grin tugged at the corner of his mouth. The system''s arrogance was as grating as it was amusing. "I see," he muttered, brushing off the jab. "The mana here is plentiful and flame-aligned. It''s perfect for the Divine Mask Hephaestus. We should take advantage of it."


    [Oh, you''ve finally caught on,] the system quipped, its tone dripping with mockery. [But don''t strain yourself; I''ll handle the absorbing process. After all, someone''s got to make sure you don''t mess it up.]


    Hephaestus chuckled, shaking his head. "You''re as shameless as ever," he remarked, though there was no malice in his voice¡ªjust a mutual understanding of their dynamic.


    [Shameless, maybe. Efficient? Absolutely,] the system retorted with a smugness that was almost palpable. [Now, sit back and let me show you how it''s done.]


    As the system took control, Hephaestus felt the intense surge of fire mana being drawn into the Divine Mask. The energy flowed with a raw, powerful grace, almost as if it were alive. The heat was overwhelming, searing through him as if trying to burn him from the inside out.


    [Feel that? That''s what true power feels like,] the system gloated, its tone dripping with arrogance. [You''re lucky to have me guiding this process. Without me, you''d be a pile of ash by now.]


    Hephaestus gritted his teeth, feeling the heat clawing at his very essence, but he refused to let the system''s mocking get under his skin. "You''re shameless, you know that?" he muttered through the pain, sweat pouring down his brow. "But I can''t deny you''re good at what you do."


    [Good? Please, I''m beyond good. I''m exceptional,] the system responded with a laugh that was both haughty and self-assured. [But don''t worry, I''ll let you take some of the credit¡ªafter all, it''s not every day I get to work with someone who can actually handle this level of cultivation without crumbling.]


    The process was as grueling as expected, the intense heat coursing through Hephaestus''s body, threatening to tear him apart from within. But he endured, forcing the pain into submission and channeling it into pure, unbridled power.


    After what felt like an eternity, the flames in the smithy began to dwindle, and the once-abundant mana in the air slowly dissipated, leaving behind the more familiar, ambient mana of the academy. Hephaestus, drenched in sweat and breathing heavily, surveyed his progress with satisfaction.


    [Hephaestus - One Star (90%),] the system proudly displayed, its tone smug.


    A weary but triumphant smile spread across Hephaestus''s face. The cultivation had advanced the Hephaestus mask from 10% to 90%¡ªa monumental leap. "Not bad," he muttered, half to himself, half to the system. "A good cultivation session."


    [Of course it was. I wouldn''t settle for anything less,] the system replied, practically preening in its own self-satisfaction. [But don''t get too comfortable¡ªthere''s always more work to be done.]


    Hephaestus chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Let''s head back before Lucy wakes up. Can''t have her finding out about all this just yet."


    [Always the cautious one,] the system teased, but there was a note of approval in its voice. [Fine, let''s get moving. You''ve got a sister to fool and a world to conquer.]


    With that, Hephaestus changing his divine mask into Zeus, reverting to his Zeus form. Without wasting any time, he made his way back home, his movements swift and silent under the cover of the early morning.


    As soon as he reached the front door, Zeus removed the divine mask, the golden-haired warrior fading away to reveal the boyish features of Lucas once more.


    He quietly slipped inside, hoping to avoid waking Lucy, but to his surprise, she was already awake, standing in the kitchen with a curious expression on her face.


    "Where were you going?" she asked, her voice laced with both curiosity and a hint of suspicion. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas met her gaze with a calm smile, masking any trace of his late-night activities. "Just walking around," he replied casually, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed slightly, studying him for a moment longer. She sighed, her concern softening her usually fierce demeanor.


    "I see. But next time, if you want to go out, ask me first. Don''t just leave without telling me." Her lips formed a small pout, adding a touch of vulnerability to her otherwise strong presence.


    Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle at her expression, finding her concern both endearing and a little amusing. "I''m sorry, Lucy," he said, his tone sincere. "I won''t do it again next time, I promise."


    The pout on Lucy''s face slowly melted away, replaced by a satisfied nod. "Good," she said firmly. Then, her tone softened as she gestured to the table. "I''ve made some breakfast. Let''s eat."


    They sat down together, the warmth between them making the meal feel like a special moment. Lucas could feel the bond they shared growing stronger with each passing day, and he cherished these quiet moments with her.


    After they finished eating, Lucy stood up, her resolve clear in her eyes. "I''m going to take on more missions today," she declared, her voice brimming with determination.


    Lucas admired her drive, feeling a swell of pride. "Safe travels," he said with a smile, watching as she headed out the door. Once she was gone, Lucas turned and made his way back to his room, his mind already turning to the next steps in his plan.

 Chapter 73: The Creation of the Lucas Clone

    Lucas sat in his room, his mind zeroed in on the next crucial step of his plan. The golem was complete, but now it was time to create the divine mask that would perfectly mimic his own appearance¡ªthe final piece needed to bring his clone to life.


    He took a deep breath, then spoke aloud, "System, it''s time. I need you to create a new divine mask, one that looks exactly like me."


    The system''s voice echoed in his mind, dripping with arrogance. [Ah, finally recognizing the brilliance of my design, aren''t you? Fine, I''ll whip up something that even your plain face can be proud of. We''ll call it¡­ ''Lucas.'' Simple, yet effective. Just like you.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes at the system''s mocking tone but didn''t rise to the bait. Instead, he waited as the mask materialized before him. When he put it on, there was no visible change¡ªunsurprising, since the mask was crafted to mirror his own appearance.


    "Of course, it looks just like me," Lucas muttered, half to himself, half to the system.


    [What did you expect? A magical transformation into a dazzling prince? This is based on you, after all. But don''t get too comfortable¡ªthis is just the shell. The real work begins now,] the system retorted, its voice laced with mockery and pride.


    Lucas nodded, his expression resolute. "I know. Let''s activate it. System, use 1 mana from the mana storage."


    The system chuckled, a proud and shameless sound. [One mana? That''s barely a drop, but sure, let''s see if you can handle it. Try to endure it, little Lucas. It''s not my fault if you can''t keep up.]


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed, his determination steeling in the face of the system''s taunting. "I''ll handle it. Just do it."


    [As you wish, oh mighty Lucas,] the system replied with a hint of sarcasm, clearly enjoying the banter as it began the cultivation process.


    Lucas immediately began cultivating the Void Core Divine Scripture for the second time, this time for the divine mask.


    As expected, the process was excruciatingly painful, the Void Core''s energy searing through his body as it transformed the mask into a powerful artifact. But Lucas, steeled by determination, managed to endure the intense agony.


    After what felt like an eternity, the cultivation process was finally complete. Lucas breathed a sigh of relief, his body exhausted but triumphant. The new divine mask, "Lucas," was now fully crafted and ready for use.


    Without wasting a moment, Lucas summoned the humanoid golem he had painstakingly forged earlier. The lifeless figure stood before him, an empty shell, waiting to be brought to life. Lucas approached it, his expression focused and determined.


    He held up the newly crafted divine mask, "Lucas," studying it for a brief second before turning to the system. "This is it. Let''s see how well your mask performs."


    The system''s voice rang out, dripping with arrogance. [Oh, please. You''re about to witness perfection in action. Just slap that mask on, and prepare to be amazed by my unparalleled genius.]


    Lucas smirked at the system''s overconfidence but didn''t respond. He carefully placed the mask onto the golem''s face, his movements precise and deliberate. The moment the mask made contact, the transformation began.


    The golem''s features started to shift and mold, the lifeless form gradually taking on the exact likeness of Lucas. The resemblance was uncanny, down to the smallest detail¡ªhis youthful face, his stature, even the subtle expressions.


    The system''s voice chimed in again, filled with shameless pride. [Look at that! A perfect replica. Honestly, you should be thanking me. Who else could create something so flawless?]


    Lucas took a step back, his eyes scanning the clone from head to toe. He couldn''t help but chuckle, a mixture of pride and amusement coloring his tone. "To think I''m this handsome, even at my age. I guess I should thank you for capturing it so well."


    [Naturally! A masterpiece like this wouldn''t be possible without my brilliance,] the system boasted, clearly reveling in the success.


    Lucas nodded, still smiling. "This will serve perfectly in my future plans. Having a clone this convincing will be a game-changer."


    The system''s voice was almost smug. [Of course it will. With me on your side, you''re bound to achieve greatness. But don''t forget who made this possible¡ªthough I''m sure you''ll be too busy basking in the results to care.]


    Lucas shook his head, a wry smile tugging at his lips as he considered the system''s shameless arrogance. "You never miss an opportunity to boast, do you? Don''t worry, I won''t forget how ''amazing'' you are," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "But for now, let''s focus on what''s next."


    Turning his attention to the newly created clone, Lucas tapped his chin thoughtfully before glancing back at the system. "By the way, do you know how to control this clone?" His tone was light, almost teasing, as if he already anticipated the system''s reaction.


    The system, clearly caught off guard, responded with a huff of indignation. [What? Don''t you already know how to control it?] There was a mix of surprise and mockery in its voice, as if the very idea of Lucas lacking knowledge was absurd. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas nodded slowly, his expression shifting to one of mild frustration. "I do, but the method I know only lets me control it directly, which means I can''t be far from the clone. That''s a problem. I need something better¡ªa technique that allows me to control it from a distance."


    He paused, letting the silence stretch for a moment, before adding with a sly grin, "Surely the almighty, all-knowing system has something like that, right?"


    The system practically preened at the flattery, though its tone remained playfully mocking. [Of course, I, the almighty system, have exactly what you need. You''re lucky to have me, aren''t you?] The arrogance in its voice was palpable, as if bestowing its knowledge was a favor Lucas should be eternally grateful for.


    Lucas couldn''t help but smirk, satisfied that he had once again managed to maneuver the system into giving him what he needed. The back-and-forth between them was almost like a game, one that Lucas found increasingly entertaining.

 Chapter 74: The Divine Clone Technique

    Lucas smirked, satisfied with his subtle manipulation of the system. "So, tell me, what kind of technique are we talking about here?" he asked, his curiosity now fully engaged.


    The system responded with a smug, almost playful tone, clearly enjoying the moment. [Oh, you''re going to love this one,] it began, drawing out the suspense.


    [This technique is so incredible, so powerful, that you can control not just one, but numerous clones simultaneously.] The system''s voice oozed with self-satisfaction, as if it was relishing in Lucas''s anticipation.


    It paused, letting the suspense build further, before continuing with a touch of arrogance. [And here''s the best part¡ªit works from a very long distance. No need to stick close to your clones. You could be miles away, and they''d still move like extensions of your own body.]


    Lucas''s smile widened, his interest now fully piqued by the system''s boastful delivery. "That does sound impressive. So, what''s the name of this technique?" he asked, leaning in slightly as if trying to coax the answer out of the system.


    The system, clearly enjoying its moment of superiority, finally revealed the name with a flourish. [The technique is called Divine Clone,] it declared, its tone dripping with pride as if it had just unveiled a masterpiece.


    Lucas''s eyes sparkled with intrigue. "Divine Clone, huh? Sounds like something only the gods would use," he mused, prompting the system to elaborate further.


    The system, eager to flaunt its knowledge, responded with an almost mocking tone, as if it were stating the obvious.


    [Exactly! This is a divine technique, after all. Usually reserved for the gods themselves, but you''re lucky enough to have me, so you get access to it as well.] It practically preened, basking in its own glory.


    Lucas nodded thoughtfully, absorbing the gravity of what the system was telling him. "So, how exactly does this Divine Clone technique work?" he asked, his curiosity laced with a hint of wariness.


    He was eager to understand the mechanics behind such an extraordinary ability, but the implications of splitting his soul left him cautious.


    The system, ever eager to flaunt its knowledge, began to explain with an air of superiority. [The foundation of this technique is intricately linked to the soul,] it started, its tone almost condescending, as if explaining something to a child.


    [What it does is splice your soul into numerous pieces, and each of these pieces can be sent to a doll, a golem, or even a living being, transforming them into your clones.] The system paused, letting the weight of its words sink in before continuing with a smug tone.


    [Although it''s called a clone, it''s far more advanced than that. Think of it as having a second body¡ªfully independent, fully capable, and fully you.]


    Lucas was momentarily stunned, his mind racing to comprehend the full implications of the technique. The concept was incredible, but the idea of splitting his soul triggered a surge of uncertainty.


    "But doesn''t that involve splitting my soul? Won''t that have negative effects on me?" he asked, his voice tinged with concern. The very thought of damaging his soul made him uneasy.


    The system, detecting his hesitation, responded with a tone that was almost mocking in its assurance. [Oh, please. Negative effects? You''re underestimating the power of divine techniques,] it chided, almost laughing at the idea.


    [If this were some lowly, mortal technique, sure, your soul would be at risk. The soul, after all, is the foundation of life. But this is a divine technique. It will split your soul perfectly, without any negative repercussions. You should know better than to doubt something on this level.]


    Lucas felt his concerns begin to ease, the system''s arrogance strangely comforting in this instance. He smiled, the allure of the technique beginning to outweigh his previous doubts. "I see. That really is amazing," he admitted, his excitement returning. "So, how do I begin?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Simple,] the system replied, as if the answer were obvious. [I''ll import the technique directly into your mind.] The tone was casual, as if bestowing such power was no more significant than handing over a trinket.


    Within moments, Lucas felt a rush of knowledge flood into his mind. The intricacies of the Divine Clone technique unraveled before him, each detail more impressive than the last.


    He marveled at the complexity and power of the divine technique, feeling a sense of awe at what he now possessed.


    However, one question lingered in his mind, a curiosity that needed satisfying. "How does the system know this technique but didn''t know about other divine scriptures? I had to copy all those cultivation manuals manually," he asked, his tone a mix of curiosity and mild suspicion.


    The system''s response was both shameless and proud. [Ah, that''s because the Divine Clone technique was part of the same package as the Divine Mask. It was already in the system, just waiting for the right moment to be unlocked. I''m not just any system, you know. I''m far more complex and¡ªdare I say¡ªingenious than you might think.]


    Lucas sighed, slightly amused by the system''s self-congratulatory attitude. The thought of other potential techniques lurking within the system crossed his mind, but for now, he pushed it aside. The new ability he had just acquired was too incredible to dwell on what might come later.


    The Divine Clone technique was beyond anything he had imagined. It would allow him to split his soul into numerous pieces, each inhabiting a doll, golem, or even a living being.


    These weren''t just mere clones¡ªthey were real, living entities, capable of acting with full autonomy. The most significant advantage was that, even if his main body were to perish, his soul would remain intact within the other bodies, effectively granting him multiple lives.


    Despite the excitement, one nagging question lingered in Lucas''s mind. He hesitated before voicing it, his tone cautious. "But if I die... will my soul be broken and damaged?"


    The system responded with an air of confidence, almost as if it were rolling its eyes at Lucas''s concerns. [Yes, your soul will be damaged¡ªtechnically. But don''t forget about me,] it added with a tone that was both reassuring and slightly condescending.


    Lucas frowned, puzzled by the system''s cryptic reply. "What do you mean by that?"


    The system seemed almost amused by his confusion, as if explaining something obvious. [The Divine Clone technique involves linking your soul to an object. Now, tell me, isn''t the Divine Mask an object?] it asked, its tone dripping with smugness.


    Realization began to dawn on Lucas, but the system wasn''t done yet. [And what happens to Divine Masks when the user dies? They return to the system, of course! Which means,]


    The system continued with a hint of triumph, [that your soul would never be truly broken. It''s safe, sound, and ready to be used again whenever you need it.]


    Lucas''s confusion melted away, replaced by a broad smile. The system''s logic was not only sound but also offered a layer of protection he hadn''t considered. It was a clever loophole, one that ensured his survival even in the worst-case scenario.


    "You really thought of everything, didn''t you?" Lucas said, his tone both impressed and amused.


    [Naturally,] the system replied, sounding almost smug. [I am, after all, the most brilliant system ever created.]


    Lucas chuckled, finally at ease. The system''s arrogance was oddly comforting, and its solutions were undeniably effective. "Then let''s do it," Lucas declared, his voice firm with determination. "I''m ready to master the Divine Clone technique."


    The system responded with a self-satisfied tone. [That''s more like it. Let''s get started.]


    With his doubts laid to rest, Lucas prepared himself to take the next step on his journey, confident that with the system''s guidance, he was well on his way to mastering powers that were nothing short of divine.

 Chapter 75: The Birth of the Golem Lucas

    Lucas wasted no time and immediately set about using the Divine Clone Technique. The knowledge imparted by the system was precise, guiding him through the intricate process with clarity and purpose.


    As he delved into the technique, Lucas concentrated deeply, feeling the subtle connection to his soul. It was like touching the very essence of his being. He began the delicate task of splicing his soul, his focus unwavering.


    "This is delicate work," Lucas muttered to himself, beads of sweat forming on his brow. He could feel the weight of what he was doing¡ªthe gravity of dividing something so fundamental.


    [Well, you''re not exactly splitting firewood here,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogance. [But don''t worry, I''m here to ensure you don''t mess it up.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes at the system''s shameless self-praise but remained silent, focusing on the task. Once the soul was successfully split, Lucas took a deep breath and gave the instruction, "Put it into the divine mask, Lucas."


    [Oh, finally decided to trust me with something important, huh?] the system responded, mockingly. [Alright, let the genius do what he does best.]


    Lucas smirked at the system''s tone but didn''t respond. He felt a strange mix of confidence and irritation¡ªconfidence because he knew the system would handle it flawlessly, and irritation because of its constant need to boast.


    The system took the fragmented piece of Lucas''s soul with an air of practiced ease, almost as if it were showing off, and seamlessly fused it with the divine mask Lucas.


    [See? Smooth as silk. Only someone of my caliber could make it look this effortless,] the system remarked, its tone dripping with self-satisfaction, practically basking in the glow of its own accomplishment.


    Lucas sighed, feeling the strange, dual sensation as if he were both awake and asleep simultaneously. It was a disorienting experience, like standing in two places at once. He rubbed his temples, trying to process the unusual feeling.


    [Oh, confused, are we?] the system teased, its voice carrying a hint of mockery. [That''s just the divine mask Lucas still in a state of automatic slumber. Nothing to worry your mortal mind about.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes but couldn''t suppress a small smile. "Alright, so how do I wake it up?"


    The system responded with a casual air, as if the answer were the most obvious thing in the world. [Just put it on the golem,] it said, with a tone that suggested it was surprised Lucas hadn''t figured that out on his own.


    Nodding, Lucas followed the system''s guidance. He carefully retrieved the divine mask Lucas, feeling its weight in his hands, and approached the humanoid golem. His movements were deliberate, almost reverent, as he placed the mask onto the golem''s face.


    The moment the mask settled into place, something incredible happened. The golem''s lifeless form began to stir, its features shifting and coming to life.


    Lucas felt a jolt of awareness, as if a part of his consciousness had suddenly awakened. He blinked, and it was like seeing through two pairs of eyes at once, each perspective perfectly aligned yet distinctly separate.


    "This is pretty amazing," Lucas marveled, turning his head slightly to observe the golem from one angle while simultaneously viewing the room from another.


    [Of course, it''s amazing,] the system chimed in, thoroughly enjoying its moment of triumph. [But then again, everything I do is extraordinary. You should be used to it by now.]


    Lucas chuckled, shaking his head with a mix of amusement and exasperation. "You really don''t miss an opportunity to gloat, do you?" His voice was light, but there was an undercurrent of fondness for the system''s shameless nature.


    [Why would I?] the system shot back, almost as if it were shrugging off the question. [When you''re as flawless as I am, it''s only natural to make sure everyone knows it.] The system''s tone was so unapologetically proud that Lucas couldn''t help but smirk.


    Lucas then turned his attention to the golem Lucas, now fully animated and standing before him. He studied it for a moment, noting how eerily perfect the resemblance was.


    "Wait and live with Lucy," he instructed, his voice firm but gentle, ensuring that the clone would take on his role seamlessly.


    The golem Lucas nodded, its movements smooth and natural. When it spoke, the voice was indistinguishable from Lucas''s own. "On it," it replied, with a calm, almost robotic precision.


    Lucas smiled, a sense of satisfaction washing over him. He knew that his sister would be safe and that the clone would play its part flawlessly, keeping up the fa?ade while he attended to other pressing matters.


    "Good," Lucas said, the word filled with quiet confidence. He watched the golem for a moment longer, reassured by how well the plan was coming together.


    With everything in place, Lucas moved with purpose. He reached for the divine mask Zeus and donned it, the transformation taking hold instantly.


    His body shifted, and the familiar power surged through him as he became Zeus once again. Without a second thought, Zeus turned and swiftly left the golem Lucas behind, his mind already focused on the next stage of his plan.


    Meanwhile, at the mission center, Lucy stood before the mission board, her eyes narrowing in concentration as she meticulously examined the list of available tasks.


    Her hand hovered just inches from the parchment, fingers lightly tracing over the descriptions as she weighed her options, her posture straight and confident. Each mission was carefully considered, her focus unbroken as she sought the challenge that would push her limits. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, in the shadows of the bustling center, a group of individuals began to converge on her position. Their movements were slow and deliberate, like predators stalking prey.


    Shoulders tense, they exchanged subtle glances, their intentions clear in the cold calculation of their eyes. One of them clenched his fists, knuckles cracking softly, while another adjusted his stance, shifting his weight as if preparing to strike.


    As they closed in, their gazes remained fixed on Lucy, their steps silent and purposeful, waiting for the opportune moment to make their move.

 Chapter 76: Trouble Brewing

    Lucy was meticulously selecting a mission, her mind fully absorbed in the task at hand. She weighed each option carefully, considering the challenges and potential rewards, her thoughts entirely focused on pushing herself further. However, just as she was about to make her choice, a shadow fell over her.


    A group of senior disciples had approached, their presence imposing and their intentions clear. They stood in a semi-circle around her, blocking her path.


    Lucy''s expression immediately soured as she glanced up at them, recognizing the situation for what it was¡ªyet another attempt at intimidation by those who considered themselves superior.


    The leader of the group, a tall and broad-shouldered young man with a sneer plastered across his face, stepped forward. His eyes, filled with condescension, bore into her.


    "You''re a new disciple here, aren''t you? Shouldn''t you greet your seniors properly?" he demanded, his voice thick with arrogance and entitlement.


    Lucy met his gaze with a look of complete disinterest. She had seen this behavior before¡ªolder students throwing their weight around, trying to establish dominance over the newer, weaker ones.


    But Lucy wasn''t weak, and she wasn''t about to waste her time pandering to their egos. She dismissed them with a single glance and turned back to the mission board, her expression betraying no emotion.


    Her blatant disregard infuriated the group. The leader''s sneer twisted into a scowl, his voice rising in volume and venom.


    "How dare you ignore us, you lowly commoner!" he spat, his words loud enough to draw the attention of nearby disciples. The disdain in his tone was unmistakable, and a few onlookers began to whisper among themselves, sensing trouble.


    Lucy, however, remained unperturbed. Her hand hovered over the mission she had decided on, her mind already on the tasks ahead. But as she reached out to accept the mission, the leader of the group, now visibly enraged, leaned in closer, his smirk returning with a sinister edge.


    "Go ahead," he taunted, his voice dropping to a threatening whisper, "accept the mission and leave. But when you return, let''s see what happens to your little brother."


    The moment the words left his mouth, Lucy froze. Her hand, poised over the mission selection, slowly lowered as a dark fury began to boil within her. She turned her head sharply to face him, her eyes narrowing into dangerous slits.


    The calm indifference she had shown earlier was gone, replaced by an icy rage. "What did you just say?" she asked, her voice low and menacing, each word dripping with barely contained anger.


    The leader''s smirk only deepened, clearly pleased with the reaction he had provoked. He straightened up, crossing his arms over his chest as he met her fiery gaze with smug satisfaction.


    "I said you better come with us, or else something might happen to your little brother," he repeated, the threat in his voice unmistakable.


    Lucy''s fists clenched at her sides, the knuckles turning white. Every instinct screamed at her to lash out, to teach these bullies a lesson they wouldn''t forget.


    But she knew she couldn''t afford to be reckless, not with her brother''s safety potentially on the line. She swallowed her fury, forcing herself to stay calm. "Where are we going?" she asked through gritted teeth, her voice tense but measured.


    The leader chuckled, clearly enjoying the power he believed he held over her. "Come with us," he said, his tone dripping with self-satisfaction. He motioned for his cronies to lead the way, confident that Lucy would follow without further protest.


    Reluctantly, Lucy fell in step behind them, her mind racing with strategies and contingencies. She was already calculating her options, planning how she could turn the situation to her advantage. She wouldn''t let them harm her brother, no matter what it took.


    As the group left the mission center, a murmur of voices rose from the disciples who had witnessed the encounter.


    Some shook their heads in pity, while others whispered among themselves, casting nervous glances at Lucy. "How unlucky she is to be targeted by those seniors," one of them muttered, the sentiment echoed by others who had seen similar scenarios play out before.


    A short while later, Zeus arrived at the mission center, his senses immediately alert. The moment he stepped inside, he could tell something was off. The usual buzz of activity had shifted, replaced by an undercurrent of tension that set his instincts on edge.


    As he moved through the crowd, he caught snippets of hushed conversations and noticed the uneasy glances being exchanged.


    It didn''t take long before he managed to corner a few disciples who reluctantly revealed what had happened¡ªLucy had been taken away by a group of senior disciples.


    Zeus''s expression darkened, his jaw tightening as he absorbed the news. He wasn''t overly worried about Lucy''s safety¡ªhe knew she was more than capable of handling herself. Those seniors were likely only three-star disciples at best, given that this area was reserved for outer disciples.


    But what truly concerned him was the aftermath if Lucy decided to retaliate. If those seniors ended up dead, the situation could spiral out of control faster than he was prepared to manage.


    With a determined stride, Zeus approached an officer stationed nearby, his tone measured but carrying a subtle edge. "What happens if other outer disciples attempt to harm us, but we defend ourselves and¡­ kill them?"


    The officer looked up from his post, meeting Zeus''s gaze with a calm, almost indifferent expression. "As long as you have proof of their intent to cause harm, you will not be held accountable, even if they end up dead."


    Zeus felt a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, a mix of relief and anticipation. "I see," he said, his voice laced with a hint of satisfaction. The information was exactly what he needed.


    [See? I told you this academy has its priorities straight,] the system chimed in, its tone both shameless and proud. [But really, if Lucy ends up wiping the floor with those idiots, it''s not like anyone will miss them.]


    Zeus chuckled inwardly, amused by the system''s usual mocking tone. "I just hope Lucy plays it smart and doesn''t escalate things too much," he muttered, half to himself and half to the system.


    [Smart? With her strength, she doesn''t need to be smart. Just let her do her thing. If she flattens them, it''ll be their fault for picking a fight,] the system replied, clearly enjoying the potential chaos.


    Zeus shook his head, though a small, knowing smile remained on his face. "Still, I''d rather not have too much attention on us this early. Let''s hope it doesn''t come to that."


    [Fine, fine. But don''t say I didn''t warn you if things get interesting,] the system teased, clearly relishing the drama.


    With that, Zeus turned his thoughts to his next move, trusting that Lucy could handle herself but ready to intervene if necessary. The mission center buzzed around him, but his focus remained sharp, already planning his next steps as Zeus.


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 77: The Arena Challenge

    Zeus listened intently to the murmurs of the disciples around him, piecing together the unsettling details of what had transpired. "The seniors took Lucy to one of those private rooms," he overheard one disciple whisper. "You know, where they settle their... ''business'' without anyone interfering."


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed, his expression darkening as he absorbed the information. The Celestial Academy, for all its prestige, had its own shadowy corners, places where the so-called freedom of its students sometimes led to darker intentions.


    As he continued to listen, another rumor reached his ears. "But if a girl puts up a fight on the way... well, they usually end up in the arena," a different voice added, low and ominous.


    [Ha! Knowing Lucy''s fiery temper, you can bet she didn''t go quietly,] the system chimed in, its tone a mix of shameless pride and playful mockery. [You should know exactly where they''re heading.]


    Zeus''s expression hardened further, a steely resolve settling over his features. "Of course," he muttered, his voice laced with determination. "Let''s head to the arena."


    [That''s the spirit! Go rescue the damsel who doesn''t need rescuing. I bet she''s already given them a taste of her wrath,] the system added, its voice dripping with amusement.


    Zeus allowed himself a brief smirk. "She''s more than capable, but those fools don''t know what they''ve provoked. Let''s make sure they learn their lesson."


    With that, he turned on his heel, striding purposefully toward the arena, the system''s amused laughter echoing in his mind.


    Meanwhile, as Lucy was escorted by the senior disciples, she could feel the tension thickening in the air.


    They flanked her on all sides, their presence imposing, their intentions clear without needing to say a word. The way they glanced at her, leering and smirking, made their intentions all too obvious.


    One of them finally broke the silence, his voice dripping with arrogance. "You know, you really should be more respectful to your seniors, especially when we''re offering you such... special attention."


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her expression hardening. She wasn''t about to let them think they had the upper hand. "Respect?" she shot back, her voice cold. "That''s earned, not demanded."


    The senior who had spoken laughed, a dark, mocking sound. "You''ve got some spirit. I like that. But it won''t help you here."


    The others chuckled in agreement, closing in just a little more, as if testing her resolve. They hadn''t laid a hand on her yet, but the predatory looks in their eyes spoke volumes.


    Lucy''s mind raced, weighing her options. She wasn''t one to wait around and be cornered. Her gaze flickered over each of them, calculating, and then, without warning, she made her move.


    In a flash, her fist shot out, connecting with the jaw of the nearest senior. The force of her punch sent him stumbling backward, his expression shifting from smug to stunned in an instant.


    "Get away from me!" she spat, not waiting for their response. In the same breath, she turned and bolted, her feet pounding against the ground as she raced toward the arena, the only place where she could turn the tables on them.


    The remaining seniors stood frozen for a split second, shock etched on their faces. The leader of the group recovered first, his surprise quickly morphing into anger. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "After her!" he snarled, and they all took off in pursuit, their frustration boiling over. Their plans for a good time with the beautiful Lucy were unraveling fast, and the thought of her escaping only fueled their rage.


    "You''re gonna pay for that, girl!" one of them shouted, his voice thick with fury as they closed the distance between them and their fleeing target.


    But Lucy didn''t look back. Her mind was locked on a single goal: reaching the arena, where she would make them regret ever underestimating her. Her heart pounded with adrenaline, but her resolve was unshakable.


    The moment she burst into the arena, she didn''t hesitate. "I want to challenge them to a fight," she declared, her voice cutting through the air with a steely determination.


    The arena officer, caught off guard by her sudden entrance and bold request, raised an eyebrow. He studied her for a moment, seeing the fire in her eyes, then handed her a form to fill out, detailing the terms of the match.


    Just as Lucy was about to finish writing, the senior disciples stormed into the arena, their faces flushed with anger and disbelief. The leader of the group sneered, stepping forward with a mocking grin. "So, you ran here? Of all places, you thought this would save you?"


    Lucy met his gaze with unwavering resolve, her eyes blazing with defiance. "I challenge the five of you to a match," she declared, her voice steady and unyielding.


    The senior disciples exchanged glances before bursting into laughter, their arrogance dripping from every word. "You want to fight us?" one of them taunted, his voice laced with condescension. "We''re among the top hundred disciples here! Do you have any idea who you''re up against?"


    Lucy didn''t flinch. "I don''t care who you are," she replied coldly. "You''ll all lose to me."


    She calmly finished filling out the form, her hand steady as she wrote down the match type. When she handed it back to the officer, he glanced at the paper and then back at her, surprise flickering in his eyes. "Are you sure about this?" he asked, his tone one of genuine concern.


    Lucy nodded, her confidence unshaken. "Just make the match between me and the five of them."


    The officer sighed, sensing the tension thickening in the arena. "Okay, then," he agreed, knowing there was no point in arguing with someone so resolute.


    The senior disciples, still smirking with self-assured arrogance, jeered at her. "We''re going to enjoy this," one of them sneered. "You''ve made it too easy."


    But Lucy''s gaze remained icy cold, her expression a mask of calm fury. "We''ll see who ends up playing with whom," she retorted, her voice low and filled with menace.


    The tension in the arena crackled like electricity, both sides preparing for a battle that would leave no room for doubt about who was truly in control.

 Chapter 78: The Deadly Arena

    Zeus arrived at the arena, his sharp ears immediately picking up on the loud commotion echoing from within. The roar of the crowd was unmistakable¡ªsomething intense was either happening or about to go down.


    His gut clenched with concern, though he tried to suppress it. "She hasn''t caused too much damage yet, has she?" he muttered under his breath, though the hope in his voice was thin.


    [Heh, knowing Lucy? She''s probably just getting warmed up,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with amusement. [You might want to hurry, though. Wouldn''t want to miss the fireworks.]


    Ignoring the system''s smugness, Zeus quickened his pace and made his way to the audience seats, his eyes immediately locking onto the arena floor.


    There, standing with an unyielding confidence on one side, was Lucy. She was poised, her stance betraying no fear, while on the opposite side stood five men, each radiating arrogance.


    Zeus''s frown deepened, his brows knitting together as a surge of worry coursed through him. He leaned forward slightly, the tension in his posture clear. "Don''t tell me she''s actually planning to face all five of them," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.


    In the arena, Lucy stood with unwavering calm, her eyes focused and determined as she prepared for the fight ahead. In stark contrast, the five men facing her were anything but serious, their overconfidence practically radiating off them.


    They openly mocked her, their arrogance laid bare for all to see. "Look at her, thinking she can take us on," one of them jeered, his voice dripping with disdain.


    A man with sharp green eyes and short blonde hair stepped forward, sneering as he spoke to his comrades. "I want the first move. She dared to punch me earlier, so it''s only fair I get to pay her back."


    His friend, a burly man with a cruel smirk, chuckled darkly. "Go ahead. Just make sure you humiliate her as much as possible before we finish her off."


    The blonde-haired man''s smirk widened, the anticipation of what he intended to do clearly giving him a sick thrill. "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure she regrets ever laying a hand on me."


    Before they could continue their taunts, the announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, drawing the attention of everyone present. "Today''s battle is between the new outer disciple, Lucy, and the ranked disciples¡ªpositions 96, 97, 98, 99, and 100, respectively."


    A buzz of excitement rippled through the crowd, but what the announcer said next sent a collective gasp through the audience. "This match is a death match. The battle will not stop until one side is completely dead." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The arena fell into a stunned silence. Even the five men, so full of bravado moments before, looked momentarily shocked by the gravity of the situation. But their surprise quickly gave way to smug amusement, their arrogance resurfacing with a vengeance.


    "Are you out of your mind?" one of them taunted, his voice laced with mockery. "You really are stupid, challenging us to a death match. We''re going to make sure you suffer before we kill you."


    Another chimed in, his tone dripping with malice. "You''ve sealed your fate, little girl. We''ll have our fun, and then you''ll wish you''d never set foot in this arena."


    Lucy''s expression remained icy, her gaze locked onto them with an intensity that cut through their laughter like a blade. Her voice was cold, steady, and utterly fearless. "Let''s see who the real fool is. We''ll find out soon enough who will be the one to die."


    The men exchanged glances, their smirks faltering for just a moment as they registered the lethal intent in her words. But it was too late to back down now, and they knew it. The death match was set, and only one side would walk away from this arena.


    Meanwhile, from the audience side, Zeus could only sigh and shake his head, his expression a mixture of concern and reluctant acceptance. He watched as Lucy prepared to face off against the five ranked disciples in a death match, a scenario he had hoped to avoid but knew was inevitable given her fierce nature.


    "As expected, she''s decided to fight all of them... and in a death match, no less," he murmured, his voice tinged with both admiration and frustration. He knew Lucy too well¡ªonce she made up her mind, there was no turning back.


    [Heh, you should''ve seen this coming,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with smugness. [That girl''s got more guts than most of these so-called ''top-ranked'' disciples. Not surprising she''d go all in. You should be proud¡ªshe''s a real firecracker, just like you!]


    Zeus rolled his eyes, his voice laced with mild irritation. "Proud? More like worried she''s going to tear through them and cause more trouble than it''s worth."


    [Oh, please,] the system scoffed, a hint of arrogance in its tone. [Trouble? That''s what makes things interesting! And let''s be honest, these guys deserve a good beating. Besides, watching her wipe the floor with them will be entertaining, don''t you think?]


    Zeus couldn''t help but chuckle, despite his concern. "You really are shameless, you know that?"


    [Guilty as charged,] the system replied with a mocking laugh. [But come on, admit it¡ªthere''s a part of you that''s excited to see her unleash her full strength. These fools won''t know what hit them.]


    Zeus sighed again, but this time there was a slight smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Yeah, maybe. But I just hope she doesn''t go too far."


    [Too far? Where''s the fun in holding back against these stupid bastard?] the system retorted, its voice oozing with amusement. [Let''s just sit back and enjoy the show, shall we?]


    Zeus shook his head, a mixture of concern, resignation, and a begrudging sense of anticipation on his face. "I just hope we don''t regret this," he muttered, his eyes fixed on Lucy, who was now ready to take on the challenge of her life.

 Chapter 79: The First Strike

    The man with short blonde hair wasted no time, his eyes narrowing as he prepared to strike. "I''ll make sure you suffer," he sneered, his voice dripping with malice as he locked his gaze on Lucy.


    Lucy, however, remained utterly unfazed, her expression as cold and unyielding as ice. She walked toward him with deliberate calm, her every step radiating quiet confidence.


    Her silent defiance only fueled his anger. His brow furrowed, and his lips twisted into a scowl. "How dare you ignore me!" he spat, his voice rising with fury, his eyes flashing dangerously.


    "Take this¡ªBubble Trap!" he shouted, thrusting his staff forward. Instantly, a large water bubble formed around Lucy, encasing her within its watery confines and restricting her movements.


    As the bubble enveloped her, the man''s smirk grew wider, his eyes gleaming with twisted delight as her clothes began to turn semi-transparent, the water distorting her figure.


    "This should be enough to humiliate you," he taunted, his tone oozing with cruelty. He paused for a moment, watching the scene unfold, savoring her supposed defeat. "But why stop there?" he added, his voice now laced with sadistic glee.


    With a flourish of his staff, he called out, "Water Whip!"


    Thin tendrils of water snapped into existence, lashing at Lucy''s body with vicious force. Each strike echoed through the arena, turning her into a spectacle for the crowd.


    The man''s laughter rang out, sharp and mocking, as he reveled in his apparent victory. "Look at you!" he jeered, his voice loud and taunting. "Is this all the fight you have? Pathetic!"


    But as the water whips continued their assault, Lucy''s expression remained unchanged. She stood there, enduring the humiliation without so much as a flinch.


    Then, almost imperceptibly at first, an evil smirk began to curl her lips. Her eyes, previously cold, now gleamed with a dangerous light, a stark contrast to her earlier calm demeanor.


    The man''s laughter faltered as he noticed the shift in her expression. His confidence wavered, and a shiver of unease crept down his spine. "What¡­ what are you smiling at?" he demanded, his voice tinged with a sudden nervousness, his bravado starting to crack.


    Meanwhile, in the audience, Zeus''s expression transformed from concern to a sinister smirk. His eyes narrowed with dark satisfaction as he watched the scene unfold. "I pray that all of you enjoy your time in hell," he murmured, his voice dripping with dark amusement and a hint of cold malice. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Oh, that''s a delightful prayer indeed,] the system chimed in, its tone shamelessly gleeful, practically reveling in the dark turn of events. [You''re truly mastering the art of malevolent wishes, Host! Bravo! I couldn''t have said it better myself.]


    Zeus chuckled softly, the sound low and sinister as his smirk widened. "It seems you''re enjoying this as much as I am," he remarked, his voice tinged with mockery, as if challenging the system to admit its delight.


    [Oh, absolutely!] the system responded, its tone brimming with pride and shameless glee. [Watching fools dig their own graves is always a treat. And with Lucy''s temper? They''re in for a spectacular downfall, and I''m here for every glorious second of it!]


    Zeus shook his head slightly, the dark humor shared between them only deepening his satisfaction. "Let''s see just how spectacular it gets," he mused, his tone filled with a dangerous edge.


    "I''ve given up on being secretive. Let her erupt. Maybe then these idiots will finally understand not to mess with her."


    [Ah, embracing the chaos! Now that''s the spirit, Host!] the system mocked with a tone of pride, almost as if it were patting Zeus on the back. [Let them learn the hard way. After all, stupidity should be painful, don''t you think?]


    Zeus''s smirk grew darker. "Painful indeed," he agreed, his voice carrying a promise of the destruction that was about to unfold. "And when it''s over, they''ll wish they had never crossed her path."


    The system practically received approval. [Now that''s what I like to hear. But I think that they could not wish it anymore as they are dead. Let''s just watch the show that our dear Lucy will bring to us now, Host.]


    The short blonde-haired man watched the shift in Lucy''s expression, a smirk replacing her stoic demeanor, and felt an icy chill snake down his spine.


    Something was terribly wrong. His confidence wavered, and a flicker of fear crossed his face. Desperately trying to regain control, he shouted with forced bravado, "No matter what, you will die today!"


    His voice cracked slightly, betraying his growing panic as he quickly raised his staff, unleashing another spell. "Hydro Pulse!" he cried, sending a concentrated stream of water hurtling towards Lucy with deadly precision.


    But to his utter horror, Lucy surged forward, her strength seemingly magnified tenfold. The powerful stream of water that should have blasted her back didn''t even slow her down.


    She cut through the attack like it was nothing, her momentum unbroken, her eyes locked on him with terrifying resolve.


    The man''s eyes widened in disbelief as the distance between them closed at an alarming rate. "What¡­ what are you?" he stammered, his voice barely a whisper as fear took hold. Before he could react, Lucy was upon him, her hand wrapping around his throat with crushing force.


    His breath hitched, and he struggled to speak, but the vice-like grip on his neck silenced him. Lucy leaned in closer, her eyes cold and devoid of mercy. In a voice that was barely audible, yet filled with a chilling finality, she whispered, "Eruption."


    For a split second, the man''s eyes bulged with sheer terror, and then, in a violent burst, his body exploded into countless pieces, obliterated by the raw power of her attack.


    With the remains of the man scattered around her, Lucy turned her gaze toward the four remaining disciples. Her smirk widened, becoming something dark and malevolent.


    The air around her seemed to be filled with deadly energy. "You''re next," she said, her voice cold and dripping with lethal intent.

 Chapter 80: The Fear Sets In

    The four remaining men stood rooted to the spot, their faces etched with shock and disbelief as they stared at the scattered remains of their comrade. The gruesome sight was incomprehensible, sending a cold wave of fear crashing over them.


    "What the hell... how can this be happening?" one of them finally choked out, his voice quivering with a mixture of fear and confusion. His eyes were wide, darting between Lucy and the place where his friend had just been.


    "This... this isn''t possible!" another stammered, his voice rising in panic. His gaze flicked back and forth between Lucy and the charred ground, as if expecting to wake up from a nightmare. "He was a three-star mage! We all are! How could one girl do this?"


    "She''s just a new disciple," another man muttered, shaking his head in denial, his voice thick with disbelief. "The best a new disciple could be is two-star, at most. How could she have this kind of power? It doesn''t make any sense!"


    The fourth man, his face pale and beads of sweat forming on his brow, whispered, "She shouldn''t even be able to touch us."


    His voice was barely audible, as if he was afraid speaking louder would make the reality of their situation more terrifying. "We''re top-ranked outer disciples, some of the strongest here. There''s no way she should be able to do this."


    The men exchanged nervous glances, the bravado they had displayed earlier now crumbling into raw fear. The smug confidence that had driven them to confront Lucy was rapidly evaporating, replaced by the stark realization that they had severely underestimated their opponent.


    Meanwhile, Lucy, having just reduced the blonde man to ash, didn''t waste a moment. Her predatory gaze zeroed in on her next target¡ªa hulking bald man with a massive build.


    Her lips curled into a ruthless smirk as she spoke, her voice dripping with icy confidence. "If you don''t make your move, I''ll be the one to strike first."


    The bald man''s eyes widened briefly in surprise before his face twisted into anger. He tried to mask his fear with a sneer, shouting back at her, "Don''t think you can take me down that easily!"


    His voice carried a desperate edge as he roared, "Stone Skin!" His skin transformed, hardening into a thick, rock-like surface that gleamed under the arena lights. He pounded his chest with renewed confidence, the sound echoing like a drum.


    "Let''s see if you can kill me now!" he bellowed, casting a quick, nervous glance at his comrades. "Get ready to attack once I''ve got her down!" he ordered, his bravado barely concealing his fear. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Lucy didn''t flinch. Her smirk deepened, a cold glint of amusement in her eyes as she taunted him, her tone almost mocking. "Do you really think your pathetic little trick will save you?"


    With a swift, decisive motion, Lucy propelled herself toward the bald man, her movements fluid and unyielding. Her fist connected with his stone-like skin, the force of the blow reverberating through his hardened exterior. The sheer power behind it sent him stumbling backward, his feet digging into the ground as he fought to keep his balance.


    The bald man let out a bark of laughter, though it was strained, his attempt to sound confident faltering. "Is that all you''ve got?" he jeered, but the bravado in his voice wavered, betraying the fear that was beginning to creep into his mind.


    Lucy''s smirk only grew more sinister, her eyes narrowing with icy determination. The air around her seemed to chill as she took a step forward, her voice calm but laced with an ominous undertone.


    "Of course not," she replied, her words sending an involuntary shiver down the bald man''s spine. "Now, this is the real one."


    With a flick of her fingers, she whispered the word that would seal his fate. "Eruption."


    The bald man''s eyes widened in horror, but there was no time to react. In an instant, his body detonated in a violent explosion, the sheer force mimicking the volcanic eruption that had obliterated the short blonde-haired man earlier.


    His triumphant laughter was abruptly silenced, replaced by the deafening roar of the explosion that tore his body apart, leaving nothing but scattered debris where he once stood.


    Lucy straightened, her expression cold and unyielding as she turned her gaze to the remaining three men. Her smirk was chilling, dripping with menace as she spoke, her voice carrying an eerie calm. "Two down, three to go."


    The smirk on her face sent a collective shudder through the audience. They had never expected such ruthlessness from a new disciple¡ªespecially a woman.


    The shock of witnessing Lucy effortlessly kill two of the top 100 ranked disciples, even if they were the lowest-ranked, was overwhelming. The fact that she had done it so swiftly, with such brutal efficiency, left everyone in stunned silence.


    Among the spectators were other senior disciples who breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that they hadn''t crossed her path earlier. The realization that this seemingly innocent newcomer could be so deadly was enough to make even the most arrogant of them rethink their approach.


    In the midst of the crowd, two figures stood out¡ªCedric Valen and Julian Margrave, both nobles who had entered the academy at the same time as Zeus and Lucy. Their eyes were glued to the arena, disbelief and frustration etched across their faces.


    Cedric''s brow furrowed deeply, his voice barely above a whisper as he muttered, "To think she''s become this strong¡­ It doesn''t make sense."


    Julian clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as he cursed under his breath. "Damn it! A commoner, stronger than us? How can we allow this?" His voice was laced with anger, but beneath that anger was a layer of wounded pride.


    Cedric turned to Julian, his usually composed demeanor slipping. "We''ve trained just as hard, if not harder. How did she surpass us?" There was a mix of frustration and genuine confusion in his tone, as if trying to grasp how they had fallen behind.


    Julian shook his head, a look of determination hardening his features. "It doesn''t matter how. What matters is that we can''t let it stay this way. We''re nobles, Cedric. We have to be the best."


    The rivalry between them was momentarily forgotten, replaced by a shared sense of inadequacy. The thought of being outdone by a commoner was intolerable. It gnawed at their pride, fueling a resolve they hadn''t felt before.


    Cedric''s eyes narrowed as he nodded, a cold determination taking hold. "You''re right. We need to get stronger. We can''t afford to fall behind her."


    Julian''s lips curled into a tight, grim smile. "Then let''s stop wasting time."


    Without another word, the two nobles turned and left the arena, their minds unified by a single purpose: to train harder, become stronger, and reclaim the superiority they believed was their birthright.

 Chapter 81: The Desperation of the Last Three

    The three remaining men were paralyzed with fear, their faces drained of color as they struggled to comprehend the brutal deaths of their comrades. The once smug confidence they had flaunted was now replaced with a raw, palpable terror that clung to them like a shadow.


    Their eyes darted to Lucy, who stood motionless, her calm demeanor a stark contrast to the chaos she had unleashed. The realization that they were facing an overwhelming and seemingly unstoppable force gnawed at their resolve.


    The man with a ponytail, his voice shaking with barely concealed panic, turned desperately to their leader, the spiky-haired man. "Boss, what do we do now?" he asked, his words coming out in a rushed, anxious whisper.


    The spiky-haired man''s gaze flickered between his two remaining allies and Lucy. His eyes, usually sharp with arrogance, now betrayed a growing sense of dread. Lucy''s cold, unwavering stare bore into them, as if daring them to make their move.


    "I saw how our friends died," he muttered, his voice tight with fear as he struggled to maintain control. His expression hardened, though the unease in his eyes was unmistakable. "They exploded... after she punched them. We can''t let her touch us¡ªno matter what."


    He paused, his mind racing as he calculated their next move. The tension in the air was thick, almost suffocating, as the gravity of the situation pressed down on them. "Mage," he ordered, his voice dropping to a grave tone, "put a shield around us both."


    The ponytailed man nodded frantically, his hands trembling as he began to channel his energy. "Right away, boss," he stammered, his focus shifting to the task at hand.


    With a deep breath, he conjured a Wind Shield, the protective barrier swirling to life around both the spiky-haired man and the black-haired muscular man. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With their shields in place, the two men, now trembling with a volatile mix of fear and rage, charged toward Lucy. Their faces twisted with fury, and their eyes burned with the desperate desire for revenge.


    "You''ll pay for this!" the spiky-haired man snarled, his voice thick with anger. "We''ll make sure you suffer for killing our friends!"


    The black-haired man echoed his sentiment, his voice shaking with barely suppressed rage. "You think you can just slaughter us and walk away? We''ll tear you apart!"


    But Lucy, hearing their threats, merely let out a cold, mocking laugh. Her eyes narrowed, and a cruel smile played on her lips as she stared them down.


    "Suffer?" she scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain. "The only ones who will suffer are those foolish enough to provoke me and mention my dear brother."


    Her expression darkened, her tone turning icy as she continued, "You brought this on yourselves. If you die, you have no one to blame but your own arrogance." Lucy''s words cut through the air like a blade, her confidence unwavering in the face of their fury.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Lucy charged into battle, her movements swift and purposeful. The spiky-haired man, his face twisted with fury and desperation, drew his sword.


    "Flame Slash!" he roared, his voice echoing with a mix of anger and fear as he swung his blade, sending a blazing arc of fire racing toward her.


    The black-haired man wasn''t far behind. He unsheathed his own sword, the metal glinting ominously as he unleashed a powerful Battle Cry that reverberated through the arena. "This will crush you!" he bellowed, his intent clear as he sought to weaken Lucy and bolster his own strength.


    But to their growing horror, Lucy appeared utterly unfazed by the Battle Cry''s effects. Instead of faltering, she pressed forward, her expression a mask of cold confidence.


    As the flaming slash and the black-haired man''s sword closed in on her, Lucy''s lips curled into a smirk, her eyes glinting with a mixture of amusement and disdain. "Is this really the best you can do?" she taunted, her voice dripping with condescension.


    In a blur of motion, Lucy caught both swords in her hands with effortless precision. The men stared in disbelief as she tightened her grip, their weapons trembling in her grasp. With a casual flick of her wrists, she snapped the blades as if they were nothing more than brittle twigs.


    Their eyes widened in shock, their bravado crumbling in the face of her overwhelming power. "How... how is she this strong?" the spiky-haired man stammered, his voice laced with disbelief.


    But before they could react, Lucy''s fists were already moving, striking with deadly intent. "Now die," she hissed, her tone icy and unyielding as she unleashed her devastating move. "Eruption!"


    The explosive force surged from her fists, but instead of obliterating the men''s bodies, it was their Wind Shields that bore the brunt of the impact. The shields erupted in a violent burst, shattering under the immense pressure.


    The men were hurled backward by the force, landing hard on the ground with a thud. Dazed and gasping for breath, they struggled to comprehend what had just happened. But as they quickly realized, they were still alive¡ªthough only barely.


    Lucy stood over them, her smirk widening in amusement. "To think you haven''t died yet... you''re pretty resilient, aren''t you?" Her tone was mocking, but there was a flicker of genuine interest in her eyes, as if she were curious about just how much more they could endure.


    The spiky-haired man, his body trembling as he tried to push himself back onto his feet, cursed under his breath. "Damn it... what do we do now?" he muttered, his voice thick with desperation.


    The bravado he had shown earlier was gone, replaced by a growing sense of hopelessness as he realized they were running out of options¡ªand fast.


    "We... we need a plan," the black-haired man stammered, his voice quivering with fear. But even as he spoke, the words felt hollow. They both knew that whatever plan they might come up with, it would be no match for the relentless force that was Lucy.

 Chapter 82: Final Gambit From The Three

    The spiky-haired man quickly surveyed the chaotic scene, his heart pounding as the realization of their dire situation sank in. Panic threatened to take hold, but he forced it down, knowing he had to keep a clear head.


    "We need to fall back, now!" he barked at the black-haired man, his voice laced with urgency and frustration. "We can''t just charge in blindly¡ªwe need a plan!"


    The black-haired man, though visibly shaken, nodded in agreement. Both men retreated swiftly, their movements tense and wary, until they reached the safety of the ponytailed mage who had been anxiously watching the battle unfold from a distance.


    "What do we do now?" the ponytail man asked, his voice trembling with fear as he glanced nervously back at Lucy. "She''s... she''s too strong. This isn''t normal!"


    The spiky-haired man gritted his teeth, a mixture of anger and fear flashing in his eyes. "I know!" he snapped, his frustration spilling over. "Her attack skills are off the charts¡ªmore powerful than anything we expected. If we don''t end this in one strike, we''re finished!"


    He paused, his mind racing as he considered their options. Finally, he drew his sword with a determined glare, the blade glinting ominously in the light.


    With a swift motion, he ignited the sword with a burst of flames, the fire dancing along the edge of the blade. Turning to the black-haired man, his tone shifted to one of grim resolve.


    "You''re the strongest physically out of all of us. You''re the only one who can deliver the final blow. Take this," he said, handing over the flaming sword with a look of intense focus. "Use this fire sword and make sure she doesn''t get up."


    The black-haired man took the sword, his hands trembling slightly as he felt the heat of the flames. He looked up at the spiky-haired man, his expression a mix of determination and fear. "I''ll do it," he said, his voice low but resolute. "I''ll kill her."


    The spiky-haired man turned to the ponytail mage, his eyes wild with a mix of command and desperation. "You!" he barked, his voice sharp and cutting through the tension. "Use your magic¡ªboost his strength. We need every possible advantage right now, or we''re dead!"


    The mage''s hands trembled as he met the spiky-haired man''s gaze, the fear in his eyes mirroring his own. "I... I understand," the mage stammered, swallowing hard as he tried to steady his nerves.


    He quickly raised his hands, his fingers twitching with barely contained panic as he focused his energy. "Wind Blessing!" he called out, his voice cracking slightly under the strain. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A swirling vortex of wind materialized around the black-haired man, wrapping him in a protective and empowering gust. The wind whipped around him, enhancing his speed and strength, while the flames on his sword flared with newfound intensity.


    The roaring fire danced along the blade, fueled by the wind, transforming the weapon into a blazing inferno that looked more lethal than ever.


    The black-haired man''s eyes narrowed, his fear giving way to a dark determination. He could feel the power coursing through him, and it ignited a fierce resolve within him. "This ends now," he muttered to himself, his voice low and venomous.


    As he gripped the flaming sword tighter, he activated his skill, "Sword Edge," channeling his mana into the blade. The sword''s edge shimmered with a deadly sharpness, the air around it crackling with energy.


    His eyes locked onto Lucy, hatred burning in his gaze. "I''ll kill that bitch," he snarled, his voice filled with venom. The thought of avenging his fallen comrades and reclaiming his pride fueled his rage, pushing him to the brink of recklessness.


    With a guttural roar, the black-haired man let out a Battle Cry, the sound reverberating through the arena. The cry amplified his strength even further, pushing his body to its limits as he prepared for the final assault.


    His muscles tensed, and without another word, he launched himself toward Lucy with blinding speed, the wind propelling him forward like a storm unleashed.


    As he closed the distance between them, the black-haired man raised the enormous flaming sword high above his head, the blade glowing with the combined power of fire and wind.


    His expression twisted into one of grim determination, his teeth gritted as he summoned every bit of strength he had left. "This is your end!" he roared, his voice echoing through the arena like a war cry. "Heavy Strike!"


    With every ounce of power coursing through his veins, he brought the sword crashing down toward Lucy, fully intent on delivering the blow that would end her life and secure his revenge. The flames on the blade roared with a ferocious intensity, while the wind howled like a storm unleashed.


    The sheer force of his attack was so immense that the ground beneath them trembled, cracks forming in the stone as his sword descended.


    But just as the blade was about to make contact, it stopped¡ªcaught mid-air. The black-haired man''s eyes went wide, shock and disbelief flooding his features. His breath caught in his throat as he realized what had happened.


    Lucy stood there, her left hand raised, and the flaming sword was gripped tightly in her burning stone hand. The transformation of her hand into this unyielding, molten rock had stopped his attack cold, as if all his power meant nothing.


    "What¡­?" the black-haired man gasped, his voice trembling with disbelief. "How¡­ How is this possible?"


    Lucy''s smirk widened, a cold and calculating look in her eyes as she locked her gaze onto his. Her voice was dripping with icy confidence, almost mocking him for his futile efforts. "You''re strong enough to make me use my new skill," she said, her tone laced with condescension.


    She watched the fear creep into his eyes, relishing the shift in power. His bravado crumbled before her, and she leaned in slightly, her voice lowering to a menacing whisper. "But this¡­ this is the end for all of you."

 Chapter 83: Ultimate Comeback

    The black-haired man stood frozen in place, his body trembling with shock. His wide eyes were filled with disbelief as the realization struck him¡ªhis most powerful attack had been effortlessly stopped.


    The flame that had once roared with his confidence now flickered weakly in his grasp, snuffed out by the terrifying force that was Lucy.


    His two comrades, the ponytailed mage and the spiky-haired warrior, were no better off. Their faces had turned ashen, their earlier bravado drained away like the last embers of a dying fire.


    The sheer horror of the situation had left them speechless, their minds struggling to comprehend how their combined efforts, their very last reserves of mana, had been rendered utterly useless against the girl who now stood before them.


    Lucy''s smirk deepened, a chilling expression that only added to the growing dread in the men''s hearts. She took a step forward, her movements slow and deliberate, savoring the fear that now radiated from her opponents.


    "Did you really think," she began, her voice dripping with scorn, "that while you were busy preparing your ultimate attack, I was just standing here doing nothing?" Her tone was mocking, laced with a cold amusement that sent shivers down their spines.


    The black-haired man''s mouth opened and closed, but no words came out. His mind was a whirl of panic, desperately searching for an explanation, a way out¡ªanything that could make sense of the nightmare that was unfolding before him.


    Lucy tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing with disdain. "How foolish," she continued, her voice dropping to a menacing whisper. "How utterly stupid of you to think that."


    The spiky-haired man managed to find his voice, though it quivered with fear. "W-what are you¡ª"


    His question was cut off by Lucy''s cold, mirthless laughter, a sound that echoed eerily through the arena. "Did you really think I wouldn''t prepare my own ultimate skill?" she taunted, her eyes gleaming with a cruel light. "You thought you could outmaneuver me, outpower me? How na?ve."


    Without warning, Lucy''s left hand tightened around the flaming sword she had caught mid-strike. The muscles in her arm tensed, and with a quick, powerful motion, she crushed the blade as if it were made of glass, reducing it to nothing but shattered fragments that scattered to the ground.


    The black-haired man gasped in horror, his disbelief quickly spiraling into sheer terror as the reality of his situation sank in. His mind screamed for him to move, to do something¡ªanything¡ªbut before he could even react, Lucy''s right hand shot forward with blinding speed.


    The punch connected with such devastating force that it felt like a sledgehammer smashing into his chest, driving the air from his lungs and crushing his last shred of hope.


    The sheer power behind Lucy''s strike was overwhelming, and the black-haired man''s body was sent hurtling through the air like a ragdoll, completely at the mercy of her strength. He could feel the world spinning around him, his thoughts a chaotic whirl as he flew helplessly toward his comrades.


    The spiky-haired man''s eyes widened in terror as he realized what was about to happen. "No... No! I need to run!" he screamed, panic surging through him as he desperately tried to scramble away, his limbs moving frantically in a bid to escape the impending collision.


    But it was too late.


    The black-haired man, propelled by Lucy''s tremendous strength, crashed into both the ponytailed mage and the spiky-haired man with the force of a cannonball.


    The impact was brutal, knocking them down like dominoes, their bodies collapsing into a tangled heap of limbs and pain. The spiky-haired man let out a strangled cry as he hit the ground, his fear now fully realized.


    "Get off me!" the ponytailed mage screamed, his voice trembling with a mix of fear and desperation. His hands fumbled frantically as he tried to shove the black-haired man off him, but the crushing weight and force of the impact were too overwhelming.


    His breath came in ragged gasps, panic tightening his chest as he realized just how powerless he was beneath the heavy, motionless body.


    "Please, move!" he pleaded, his voice cracking under the strain of his terror. "We need to get out of here¡ªshe''s going to kill us!" The urgency in his tone was unmistakable, every word dripping with the dread that had now consumed him.


    The spiky-haired man, entangled in the mess of limbs, tried to push himself up, his face pale and eyes wide with horror. "I don''t want to die!" he choked out, his voice a frantic whimper. "We have to do something¡ªanything!"


    But as they struggled in vain, their movements growing weaker with each passing second, Lucy''s smirk only grew wider, her expression twisted into a wicked grin.


    Her eyes gleamed with a sinister light, relishing the fear that radiated from the two men. They were trapped, helpless, and she was in complete control.


    Lucy''s gaze locked onto them, her amusement evident in the slow, deliberate way she raised her hand. With a flick of her fingers, she sealed their fate. Her voice, low and dripping with menace, cut through the air like a blade. "Eruption."


    The three men barely had time to comprehend the word before their fate was sealed. Their screams of desperation and terror were cut short as the black-haired man''s body erupted, the explosion engulfing all three in a violent burst of flames and energy.


    The sound of their final, futile cries was drowned out by the deafening roar of the blast, which reduced them to nothing but ash in an instant.


    As the dust and debris settled, an eerie silence fell over the arena. The once-mighty opponents, who had taunted and mocked Lucy just moments before, were now obliterated¡ªnothing more than charred remnants scattered across the battlefield.


    The contrast between the silence and the violence that had just occurred was stark, leaving the audience in stunned disbelief.


    Lucy stood amidst the destruction, her laughter echoing through the arena like the manic cackle of a madwoman who had just taken perverse delight in her victory.


    The sound was unnerving, sending chills down the spines of those who heard it. Slowly, she turned her gaze toward the audience, her expression cold and filled with dark satisfaction.


    "Do any of you still dare to bully me?" she asked, her voice carrying a mocking edge that cut through the silence like a knife.


    The threat hung heavily in the air, the weight of her words sinking into the hearts of everyone present. The audience, filled with both fear and awe, remained silent. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No one dared to challenge her further, the memory of what had just transpired a vivid reminder of the consequences of underestimating Lucy.

 Chapter 84: The Challenge of Zilbor

    Zeus sat in the audience, his gaze locked on Lucy, who now wore an unsettling, evil smile. The raw power she had just unleashed left him both impressed and slightly unnerved. How had she managed to withstand the combined might of her opponents so effortlessly?


    "How in the world did she do that?" Zeus muttered, his voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and concern.


    [Ha! Are you finally realizing what a monstrous genius your sister is?] the system replied, its tone dripping with smugness. [Her body has already transformed into that of a two-star Volcanic Titan. Pretty impressive, don''t you think?]


    Zeus''s eyes widened slightly, surprise flickering across his face. "Already? No wonder¡­"


    [Oh, I''m not done yet,] the system interrupted, its voice laced with mock arrogance. [You do remember that Titans have the strongest physiques in existence, right? Even a three-star attack is nothing more than a tickle to her now. I bet those guys never saw that coming.]


    Zeus could feel the system''s smirk through its voice, and he couldn''t help but feel a mix of admiration and unease. "And during the battle¡­?"


    [Oh, you''re going to love this,] the system continued, practically oozing with satisfaction. [From the divine mask within her, I sensed she''s just broken through to three-star cultivation.]


    Zeus''s smirk widened, but there was a flicker of concern in his eyes. Pride swelled within him¡ªhis sister''s growth was nothing short of extraordinary¡ªbut so was the realization that her potential was becoming something to be feared.


    "She really is a genius," Zeus muttered, more to himself than to the system. "Advancing on her own¡­ even if the divine mask was stabilizing her body, she''s done most of the work herself."


    [Oh, don''t downplay my contribution,] the system shot back, mockingly offended. [Sure, she''s talented, but without that divine mask keeping her body in check, she''d be a mess right now. But I''ll give her this¡ªnow that she''s stabilized, her cultivation speed is off the charts.]


    Zeus''s expression hardened, his resolve solidifying. "It seems I need to grow stronger even faster if I want to keep up with her." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Finally catching on, huh?] the system teased, its tone dripping with playful arrogance. [Did you just realize how amazing your sister is? Don''t get left in the dust, little brother!]


    Zeus chuckled, acknowledging the system''s taunt. "Yeah, I get it. Time to step up my game."


    [Good boy,] the system quipped shamelessly. [Now let''s see if you can keep up with that monster of a sister you''ve got.]


    Zeus smirked again, this time with a mix of determination and amusement. "Challenge accepted."


    ---


    Lucy''s eyes swept across the audience, her gaze icy and mocking. "Is there no one here brave enough to challenge me?" she called out, her voice laced with disdain.


    Her tone turned sharper as she continued, "All of you who enjoy bullying juniors¡ªI dare you. Come down here and fight me."


    The crowd remained deathly silent, fear rippling through them like a wave. They had just witnessed Lucy annihilate five opponents with terrifying ease, leaving nothing but ashes in her wake. The thought of facing her now seemed suicidal.


    Lucy''s smirk grew colder, more taunting. "As expected," she sneered, "you''re all cowards."


    Her words cut through the arena like a knife, and the crowd visibly bristled, their anger simmering beneath the surface. Yet, not a single one of them dared to speak up. The memory of her previous victims, now nothing but dust, kept their defiance in check.


    Then, a figure with striking green hair stepped forward, his movement commanding instant attention. His eyes were locked on Lucy, a dangerous glint in them.


    The crowd''s whispers grew louder, filled with a mix of awe and fear. "Zilbor," they murmured, his name passing through their lips like a warning. He was the tenth-ranked outer disciple, infamous for his brutal strength and known for occasionally killing new disciples who crossed him.


    "So, there''s a junior here with the guts to stand up to us," Zilbor said, his voice carrying a cold, calculated edge. His expression was unreadable, a blend of curiosity and menace.


    Lucy caught the murmurs of the crowd, sensing the weight of Zilbor''s reputation. She knew he was dangerous, but she refused to be intimidated. Her eyes locked onto his, unflinching.


    "Brave? Of course," she shot back, her voice sharp and laced with sarcasm. "It''s not hard when everyone around me is so weak." She paused, letting her gaze pierce through him. "That includes you."


    Zilbor''s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing as a frown creased his brow. "You''ve got a sharp tongue," he said slowly, his voice lowering to a menacing growl. "But don''t fool yourself into thinking I''m like those five losers. They were the bottom of the top 100. I''m different."


    Lucy''s lips curled into a defiant smirk, her eyes gleaming with the thrill of the challenge. "Then come down here," she challenged, her voice steady and mocking. "If you dare."


    Zilbor''s lips twisted into a cold smile, a sinister glint in his eyes. "Oh, I''ll come down," he replied, his tone dark with anticipation. "But I want to add one more condition."


    "Go ahead," Lucy responded, her voice unwavering, not a trace of fear in her stance.


    "This match will still be a death match," Zilbor began, his voice ringing out across the arena, commanding the attention of everyone present. "But if I win, you don''t need to die. You''ll just become my slave¡ªforever."


    A collective gasp rippled through the audience, shock and disbelief filling the air as they processed the weight of his words. The stakes had suddenly escalated, the tension in the arena thickening.


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her gaze turning icy as she considered his proposal. But her resolve didn''t waver. "Fine," she agreed, her voice as cold and sharp as steel. "If you can win."


    Zilbor grinned, clearly relishing her response. "I like your bravery," he said, his tone almost appreciative, though still laced with arrogance.


    With a confident stride, he stepped down into the arena, every movement exuding self-assurance. "Let''s start," he declared, his eyes locked on Lucy, ready for the fight to begin.

 Chapter 85: The Clash with Zilbor

    Zilbor unsheathed his sword, and as it emerged, a sinister greenish aura began to swirl around the blade, pulsating with a malevolent energy.


    His eyes locked onto Lucy with a sneer, a mix of arrogance and anticipation playing across his face. "So, this is the junior who claims she''s strong?" he taunted, his voice dripping with contempt.


    Lucy didn''t flinch. Instead, she raised her hand in a mock gesture, casually beckoning him forward with a smirk. "Come on, show me what you''ve got," she replied, her tone daring and full of confidence.


    Zilbor''s lips curled into a cruel smile. "You''re really something else," he muttered, amusement flickering in his eyes as he considered her audacity. Without another word, he lunged forward, his sword slicing through the air with deadly precision, aiming straight for Lucy.


    Lucy moved to intercept the blade, but Zilbor was quicker than she anticipated. The sword''s edge cut across her hand, drawing a thin line of blood. Zilbor grinned wickedly, satisfaction evident in his eyes. "Is that all you''ve got?" he mocked, watching for any sign of weakness.


    But Lucy didn''t waver. She met his gaze with a cold, unyielding stare, an icy smirk forming on her lips. "Of course not," she retorted, her voice carrying a chill that matched her demeanor.


    Zilbor''s grin faltered momentarily, but he quickly steeled himself, determined to finish what he had started. With a sharp breath, he launched into a relentless assault, his movements swift and calculated. His sword sliced through the air in a blur, each strike aimed with deadly precision.


    Lucy''s body moved with fluid grace, her form almost languid as she sidestepped and deflected, yet Zilbor''s blade managed to graze her with each pass.


    The sword danced around her, leaving shallow cuts in its wake, the green aura pulsing malevolently as it eagerly drank the blood drawn from her skin.


    Despite the flurry of strikes, Lucy remained eerily composed, her calm demeanor unshaken. Her movements were deliberate, her expression unchanging, as if the cuts were nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    The wounds were superficial, barely more than scratches, but Zilbor, emboldened by the sight of blood, failed to see her unwavering resilience. His growing arrogance blinded him to the truth¡ªthe woman before him was far stronger than he had ever imagined.


    "Is this all you can do?" Lucy taunted, her voice dripping with disdain as she glanced down at the shallow wounds on her skin. There was no pain in her expression, no fear¡ªjust a cold, mocking stare that made Zilbor''s confidence waver.


    Zilbor''s grin widened, but there was a flicker of desperation behind his eyes. He tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword, feeling the blade pulse with energy.


    "It''s almost time," he muttered under his breath, as if trying to convince himself that everything was going according to plan. He could feel the seconds ticking away, waiting for his plan to take hold, his confidence teetering on the edge.


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her patience wearing dangerously thin. She had grown tired of his games, of his smug arrogance. There was something about his face¡ªhis smirk, his eyes, the way he looked down on her¡ªthat ignited a deep-seated hatred. "I really hate your ugly face," she spat, her voice icy and final. "Now, let me punch it."


    Zilbor''s smirk wavered for a split second as he saw the raw intensity in her gaze, but he quickly forced himself to stay calm. He was waiting, anticipating that moment when his plan was working, and he could strike the final blow.


    As Lucy prepared to strike, he shouted, "Now!" His voice rang with forced confidence, fully expecting to see her freeze, to watch the poison finally take effect and immobilize her. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But to his shock, Lucy didn''t even flinch. Instead, she swung her fist with incredible force, her movement fluid and unrestrained. Her punch connected with Zilbor''s chest, sending him flying across the arena like a ragdoll.


    The audience gasped in unison, their disbelief palpable as they watched Zilbor, the tenth-ranked outer disciple, crumble so easily under Lucy''s attack.


    Whispers quickly spread through the crowd, the realization dawning on them. "How could this happen?" one murmured. "Zilbor is known for his poison¡­"


    "Yeah," another added, "He always inflicts small cuts laced with venom. His green aura, his blade¡­ it''s all toxic. The poison should have paralyzed her by now, leaving her helpless!"


    But Lucy remained standing, seemingly untouched by the poison that should have incapacitated her. Zilbor, now struggling to his feet, stared at her in disbelief, his confidence shattered. "How¡­ how is my poison not working on you?" he stammered, his voice a mixture of shock and fear.


    Lucy''s smirk deepened, her eyes glinting with amusement. "I don''t know," she replied with a shrug, her voice tinged with mockery, savoring the look of terror in Zilbor''s eyes.


    Meanwhile, in the audience, Zeus watched with a knowing smile, a hint of amusement playing on his lips. [How stupid can he be?] the system scoffed, its tone dripping with arrogance. [Doesn''t he know that flame element special physiques have a high resistance to poison?]


    Zeus''s smile widened as the system continued its mocking tirade. [That poison was doomed from the start,] the system sneered. [It would''ve been burned away the moment it entered her body. And with Lucy''s two-star Volcanic Titan physique? Please. Any poison-based attack below four-star wouldn''t even tickle her, let alone poison her.]


    Zeus chuckled softly, shaking his head in mild disbelief. "Of course, he didn''t know. He''s just an outer disciple, after all," he murmured, his voice tinged with a mix of pity and condescension.


    "Even if he knew about her flame physique, he wouldn''t have grasped its full power. Poor guy¡ªit''s just his bad luck."


    [Bad luck? More like stupidity,] the system quipped, shamelessly arrogant. [Thinking he could bring down a Volcanic Titan with some petty poison. Honestly, it''s almost sad. Almost.]


    Zeus nodded, his expression one of amused indifference. "Yeah, you''re right," he agreed, the two of them sharing in the moment of mockery, their tones filled with a blend of arrogance and casual dismissal of Zilbor''s now-obvious mistake.

 Chapter 86: The End of Zilbor

    Zilbor stood frozen, his mind reeling as he struggled to grasp the reality of what had just happened. His most potent weapon, the poison that had felled countless opponents, had failed miserably against Lucy. His thoughts raced, trying to piece together what could have gone wrong.


    "How... how can my poison not work on you?" he stammered, his voice trembling with disbelief, eyes wide and desperate.


    He took a step back, his grip on his sword tightening as if it were a lifeline. "I''ve injected you with enough poison to take down a four-star warrior!"


    Lucy''s smirk widened, her confidence unwavering. She looked at him with a mix of amusement and cold disdain, her eyes gleaming like a predator toying with its prey.


    "It seems I''m just too strong for your poison to have any effect," she replied, her voice calm and almost mocking. The arrogance in her tone was unmistakable, as if she found his desperation amusing.


    Zilbor''s expression twisted with rage, his disbelief morphing into furious denial. "No! It cannot be!" he shouted, his voice cracking under the weight of his anger.


    He refused to accept the reality that was staring him in the face. "My poison works on even four-star cultivators!"


    His grip on the sword tightened further, his knuckles whitening as fury surged through him. He could feel the burning humiliation of being outmatched.


    "You must have some trick up your sleeve to withstand it," he growled, his voice low and seething with frustration. "But I''ll make sure this time you don''t survive."


    With a feral growl of determination, Zilbor''s voice rang out, "Poison Edge!" His sword flared to life, the greenish aura around it intensifying, pulsing with a deadly energy that seemed almost alive.


    The venomous power radiating from the blade was stronger than ever, a desperate attempt to overwhelm Lucy with sheer force.


    But he wasn''t done. His eyes, wild with rage and desperation, locked onto Lucy as he snarled, "Poison Aura!" A toxic mist began to seep from his pores, swirling around him in a thick, noxious cloud.


    The air itself seemed to shudder under the weight of the deadly fog, creating a suffocating atmosphere as it expanded outward, threatening to consume everything in its path.


    Zilbor''s body tensed, his muscles coiling like a spring ready to snap. His breath came in ragged, angry bursts as he glared at Lucy, his expression twisted with a mixture of hatred and fear.


    He could feel the poison coursing through his veins, empowering him, urging him to end this once and for all.


    With a vicious snarl, he launched himself forward, moving with blinding speed. Every muscle in his body strained as he closed the distance between them in an instant, his sword raised high and aimed directly at Lucy''s heart. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now take this¡ªSerpent Strike!" he roared, his voice thick with fury as he drove the venomous blade downward, intent on stabbing her through with a final, lethal blow. His eyes blazed with a savage intensity, convinced that this strike would be the one to bring her down.


    But Lucy remained completely unfazed, a slight smile playing at the corners of her lips, almost as if she were amused by Zilbor''s desperation.


    "Haven''t you figured it out by now?" she asked, her tone dripping with mockery, her voice calm and composed as she slowly raised her fingers.


    Zilbor''s bravado shattered in an instant, his eyes widening in sheer terror as the truth of the situation hit him like a sledgehammer. The confidence he had wielded like a weapon crumbled away, replaced by a cold, creeping fear that slithered into his heart.


    He knew exactly what was coming, and the realization drained the color from his face. "Wait!" he cried out, his voice cracking as panic clawed its way to the surface.


    But Lucy''s smile only deepened, her eyes narrowing slightly as she relished the fear in his voice. "Too late," she whispered, her tone almost gentle, as if she were offering him a final, mocking kindness before his end.


    With a swift flick of her finger, she unleashed her devastating technique. The moment seemed to stretch into eternity as Zilbor''s eyes locked onto hers, filled with a desperate plea that went unheeded.


    Zilbor barely managed to scream "No!" before his body was consumed by a violent eruption. The poisonous aura surrounding him, the sword he had held so fiercely, and his very being disintegrated into countless fragments, reduced to nothing but ashes scattered by the wind.


    Lucy''s laughter rang out, sharp and cold, echoing through the stunned silence that followed the eruption. She watched the ashes drift away with a look of satisfied amusement, as if she had merely swatted away an annoying insect.


    The audience sat in stunned silence, their eyes wide with disbelief at the carnage they had just witnessed. The tension in the air was palpable, as if the very atmosphere had been sucked dry by the sheer brutality of what had unfolded before them.


    Zilbor, the tenth-ranked disciple, known for his lethal skills, had been utterly destroyed by Lucy, with a terrifying ease that left even the most hardened among them shaken.


    Lucy turned to face the crowd, her smirk still firmly in place, a cold glint in her eyes that sent shivers down the spines of those watching.


    "So," she began, her voice cutting through the silence like a blade, "I suppose that makes me the tenth-ranked now, doesn''t it?" The words dripped with dark humor, her tone taunting and laced with a hint of mockery, as if daring anyone to challenge her newfound status.


    She paused for a moment, allowing the weight of her words to sink in, her gaze sweeping over the sea of faces, each one more fearful than the last. "If anyone else wants to fight me," she added, her voice calm and deadly serious, "I welcome the challenge."


    The silence that followed was deafening. No one dared to move, let alone speak. The fear she had instilled in them was absolute, and it showed in their wide eyes and slack jaws.


    With a final, disdainful glance at the crowd, Lucy turned and walked out of the arena, her steps measured and unhurried.


    The spectators, too terrified to even breathe, watched her leave, knowing that they had just witnessed the rise of a new power¡ªone that none of them were foolish enough to challenge.

 Chapter 87: Tenth Rank Outer Disciples Special Home

    Zeus remained seated in the arena, his gaze distant as he watched Lucy leave. But his mind wasn''t entirely present¡ªhis focus was split, part of it resting in the consciousness of his clone, Lucas, back at Lucy''s house.


    As he monitored the situation through Lucas, he sensed Lucy approaching the house. She had returned, just as he had anticipated.


    The door creaked open, and the moment Lucas saw her, Lucy rushed toward him, her expression bright and full of joy. She enveloped him in a warm, tight hug, lifting him off the ground with surprising ease. There was no hesitation in her movements, just pure excitement.


    "Where are you taking me, Sis?" Lucas asked, his tone a mix of curiosity and mild confusion, as he tried to keep up with her sudden burst of energy.


    Lucy grinned down at him, her eyes gleaming with pride and satisfaction. "I''m taking you to our new house," she announced, her voice bubbling with enthusiasm.


    Lucas blinked, the surprise evident on his face. "New house? What do you mean, Sis?"


    Still beaming, Lucy couldn''t help but laugh softly at his reaction. "I''m now the tenth-ranked outer disciple," she explained, a note of pride in her voice. "Because of that, they''ve given me a better house¡ªone that''s reserved for the top ten."


    Lucas''s eyes widened in astonishment. "You''re already the tenth rank? That''s incredible, Sis!" His voice was filled with admiration, clearly impressed by her rapid rise.


    Lucy''s smile widened, clearly pleased by his reaction. "Of course! I''m your big sister, after all." She added with a playful wink, "And I''ve also earned a lot of academy points." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas''s curiosity was immediately piqued. "How many points did you get, Sis?"


    Lucy''s grin turned mischievous, her eyes twinkling with pride. "More than 1000 points."


    Lucas''s eyes widened in disbelief. "A thousand? How did you get that many?"


    Lucy chuckled, her tone light and almost playful. "Well, it was a bit of an accident. I ended up killing my opponent, and it turns out he had bet everything he owned on the battle. So, when he lost... all of it became mine."


    Lucas nodded slowly, piecing it together. "So, your opponent died, and you ended up with all his assets."


    For a brief moment, Lucy''s smile wavered, a flicker of concern crossing her face. She suddenly realized the gravity of what she had just admitted. "He''s still just a child," she thought, wondering if this revelation would be too much for him.


    But Lucas, ever perceptive, noticed her unease and quickly spoke up to reassure her. "Don''t worry, Sis," he said with a small, reassuring smile. "I know how the world works. I''m your little brother, and whether it''s now or later, I''ll learn about these things. What matters is that we''re together and safe."


    Lucy''s heart warmed at his words, her smile returning with genuine affection. "Yeah, you''re right," she agreed softly, her voice filled with a newfound resolve. "As long as we''re alive and together, nothing else matters."


    Lucas smiled back, a shared understanding passing between them. Together, they continued toward their new home, the bond between them stronger than ever.


    When they arrived at the house reserved for the tenth rank, both Lucas and Lucy were momentarily stunned by the sight before them.


    The house was nothing short of impressive¡ªa vast improvement over their previous dwelling. It wasn''t just bigger; it was grander in every way.


    The exterior was crafted from polished stone, glowing faintly with embedded runes that pulsed with protective magic.


    The air around the house felt different, heavier with the rich concentration of mana that seemed to hum with energy.


    Tall, elegant windows allowed sunlight to pour into the house, illuminating the intricately carved wooden doors that opened to welcome them inside.


    As they stepped through the entrance, they were greeted by a spacious interior that felt both luxurious and secure.


    The floors were smooth, polished marble, and the walls were adorned with subtle, shimmering enchantments that promised protection against any would-be intruders.


    The air inside was cool and refreshing, infused with a constant flow of mana that made every breath feel revitalizing.


    The house was filled with an array of enchantments¡ªwards and spells carefully woven into the very fabric of the building.


    These spells not only ensured the safety of its occupants but also enhanced the atmosphere within, making it an ideal space for both rest and cultivation.


    The mana concentration was noticeably higher here, creating an environment that felt almost alive with potential, perfect for honing their skills and recovering their strength.


    Lucy''s smile broadened as she took in the sight of their new home. Knowing that her brother would be safe here while she went on missions gave her a sense of relief she hadn''t felt in a long time.


    She glanced down at Lucas, who was equally in awe of their new place. "What do you think, little brother?" she asked, her voice filled with warmth.


    "It''s amazing, Sis," Lucas replied, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "It''s like a real home."


    Lucy nodded, her smile softening with affection. "It is, isn''t it? I feel better knowing you''ll be safe here."


    But as she thought about the future, a new idea took hold. With the bounty of academy points she had earned, there was no immediate rush to dive back into the chaos of missions. For once, she had the luxury of time.


    "You know what?" Lucy said, a playful glint in her eye. "I think we both deserve a break. Let''s take some time to enjoy this new house together¡ªjust the two of us. A little home vacation."


    Lucas looked up at her, surprised but delighted. "Really? You mean it?"


    Lucy chuckled, ruffling his hair affectionately. "Absolutely. We''ve earned it, don''t you think?"


    As they stood together, taking in the peaceful surroundings of their new home, Lucy felt a wave of contentment wash over her. This was exactly what they needed¡ªa chance to rest, recharge, and simply enjoy each other''s company in a place that finally felt like home.

 Chapter 88: Zeuss Next Missions

    Zeus had finally pieced together his next move. The information he had gathered from Lucy while posing as Lucas left no doubt: to secure a better house and rack up substantial academy points, he needed to break into the top ten ranks. And the fastest way to do that? Take down one of the current top ten disciples.


    [Whoa, hold your horses,] the system interjected, its tone dripping with smug superiority. [You''re still just a two-star host, remember? All those top ten folks are three stars. Do you really think you''re ready for that?]


    "I know," Zeus replied, his voice steady with confidence. "But with my power, I should be able to take them on."


    [Oh, sure, you can fight them,] the system conceded, a hint of sarcasm creeping into its tone. [If you''re planning on making it a serious slugfest. But why waste energy? Why not take a page out of your sister''s book? She''s been killing her opponents like it''s child''s play, and it''s done wonders for her reputation.]


    Zeus paused, mulling over the system''s advice. He had to admit, it had a point. "You''re right," he said thoughtfully. "Charging in headfirst might not be the smartest strategy."


    [Well, duh! Glad to see you''re catching on,] the system quipped, clearly enjoying its role as the voice of reason. [Now, let''s talk about what really matters¡ªgetting that Zeus divine mask of yours beefed up. We need to find a place bursting with thunder mana.] Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system''s tone turned almost gleeful as it added, [Remember how Lucy shot up to three-star so quickly? She had a volcano''s worth of mana to feast on. If you want to keep up, you''ll need to find a thunderstorm or something just as juicy.]


    Zeus''s eyes sharpened with resolve. "Got it. Let''s head to the mission center and find the right spot."


    He moved swiftly through the academy grounds, his focus unbroken as he approached the mission center. Stepping up to the counter, he met the gaze of the officer on duty. "I''m looking for missions related to a thunder area," he said, his tone firm and direct.


    The officer raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued, and began scanning through the mission listings. "Thunder areas, you say? What level are you aiming for? We''ve got missions ranging from one-star to three-star."


    Zeus didn''t miss a beat. "I''ll take the three-star missions," he replied, his voice filled with unwavering confidence.


    The officer gave him a nod of approval, impressed by his boldness. "Three-star it is," he said, rifling through a stack of mission scrolls before laying a few out on the counter. "These should be right up your alley."


    Zeus leaned in, examining the missions closely. His eyes lit up as he noticed a pattern. "Looks like these three are all connected to the same location¡ªa three-star thunderstorm area," he observed, a hint of excitement in his voice.


    The first mission tasked him with collecting ten stalks of Thunder Grass, the second required him to obtain ten Thunder Boar Cores, and the third was to retrieve a Thunder Python Core.


    A confident smile tugged at the corners of Zeus''s mouth as he looked back at the officer. "I can handle all three of these missions," he declared, his voice firm and brimming with determination. There was no hesitation, no doubt¡ªjust pure resolve.


    The officer, catching the intensity in Zeus''s eyes, nodded and began processing the registrations. He didn''t ask any questions; it wasn''t his place to caution disciples about their choices.


    After all, in the Celestial Academy, the responsibility was on the disciples to take responsibility for their actions. If they wanted to advance, they had to be willing to take risks.


    "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that," the officer remarked as he finalized the paperwork. His tone was neutral, but there was a hint of respect in his gaze. "Just remember, the higher the stakes, the greater the rewards¡ªor the consequences."


    Zeus gave a brief nod, acknowledging the officer''s words without letting them deter him. "I''m aware. I''m ready for whatever comes."


    With the mission scrolls in hand, Zeus turned and headed out of the mission center. His steps were purposeful, his mind laser-focused on the challenges that lay ahead.


    Before leaving the academy grounds, Zeus approached one of the guards stationed at the gate. The guard inspected his mission details carefully, nodding in approval before allowing him to pass. Everything seemed routine, and Zeus was eager to begin his journey to the thunderstorm area.


    But unbeknownst to him, a group of disciples was also making their way in the same direction. They kept a cautious distance, their conversation hushed, but their eyes gleaming with intent.


    "So, it''s true then? Zeus is the target?" one of the disciples whispered, his voice low but brimming with anticipation.


    Another disciple nodded, glancing around nervously to ensure they weren''t being overheard. "Yeah, it''s confirmed. His face is on the bounty mission paper. The reward''s a superior mana stone."


    The mention of the reward made their eyes light up with greed. A superior mana stone was a prize too tempting to ignore, a resource rare and powerful enough to lure even the most cautious among them into taking a risk.


    "We''d be fools to pass this up," another disciple muttered, a hint of excitement in his tone. "That kind of bounty from the Malachor family? They really want him dead."


    "Can you blame them?" a third disciple added, his voice tinged with a mix of disdain and glee. "Zeus poked the hornet''s nest when he messed with the Malachors. He should''ve known better."


    The group exchanged glances, a silent agreement passing between them. Their thoughts were consumed by the potential reward, and they could hardly wait to claim it.


    To them, Zeus had made a fatal error by crossing one of the most powerful families in the academy, and now they were eager to profit from his misstep.


    As they continued on their way, the tension among them was palpable, each step bringing them closer to what they hoped would be an easy victory and a rich reward. Their expressions hardened with determination, fully prepared to capitalize on Zeus''s supposed misfortune.

 Chapter 89: Thunderstorm Hunting Grounds

    Zeus finally arrived at the designated area where the storm raged with a fury that shook the very earth beneath his feet.


    The skies above were a chaotic dance of lightning, each bolt tearing through the clouds like jagged blades of light, casting eerie, fleeting shadows across the landscape. The air itself seemed alive, crackling with an energy so potent that it sent shivers down his spine.


    Zeus took a deep breath, feeling the intense concentration of thunder mana all around him. A slight grin tugged at the corners of his lips. "This place is absolutely teeming with thunder mana," he murmured, his voice tinged with satisfaction.


    [Obviously, genius,] the system interjected, its voice dripping with its usual arrogance. [Do you think I''d let you waste time in some mediocre spot? With me here converting all this juicy thunder mana directly into your own power, even an idiot could cultivate faster. Though, I suppose in your case, it''s just the right boost to keep you from being utterly mediocre.]


    Zeus couldn''t help but chuckle at the system''s shameless mockery, his expression shifting into one of amused exasperation.


    "You''re shameless as always, aren''t you?" he replied, his tone light but laced with a hint of sarcasm. The banter between them was familiar, almost comforting, even if the system never missed a chance to mock him.


    [Shameless? No, just brutally honest,] the system shot back, feigning innocence with a haughty tone. [But don''t worry, with my help, even someone as ''gifted'' as you will manage to scrape through this little mission. Just don''t get too cocky¡ªthere''s still a lot of work to do.]


    Zeus shook his head, a full smile now playing on his lips. Despite the system''s relentless jabs, he felt a surge of confidence. "Let''s just focus on finishing the mission first," he said, his voice steady and resolute, though his eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    Without wasting time, Zeus ventured deeper into the storm''s heart, where the thunder mana was at its strongest. Soon, he came across a patch of Thunder Grass. The vibrant blue blades of the grass sparked with electrical energy, swaying in the wind.


    Thunder Grass was a common thunder-element plant, thriving only in areas like this, where thunderstorms were frequent. Despite its common nature, it was highly valued by thunder cultivators for its mana-conducting properties.


    Zeus meticulously harvested the Thunder Grass, carefully placing it into his spatial pouch. As he moved through the area, he also gathered other thunder-element plants, each one serving a specific purpose for his future plans.


    After securing the plants, Zeus ventured further into the stormy terrain. It wasn''t long before he encountered a herd of Thunder Boars. These three-star beasts were formidable, with their bodies crackling with thunder energy.


    They had two main abilities: Thunder Charge, which allowed them to rush at their enemies with bodies strengthened by thunder, and Thunder Body, where they released destructive thunder energy from their skin.


    However, these thunder-based attacks were of little concern to Zeus. As a divine mask focused on thunder, such attacks had minimal effect on him. Moreover, his main body possessed the Void Physique, a top-tier defensive ability that made him nearly impervious to physical and elemental attacks.


    As the first Thunder Boar charged at him, Zeus calmly stood his ground. The moment the boar''s tusks were within reach, he swiftly caught them with his hands, effortlessly flipping the massive beast onto its back.


    With a fluid motion, his hand transformed into a sharp spear, piercing through the boar''s hide and extracting its core in one decisive strike. The boar let out a final, pitiful squeal before collapsing, lifeless.


    Zeus methodically dealt with the rest of the Thunder Boar herd, each encounter a seamless blend of power and precision. With every charge, he met their momentum head-on, catching tusks with practiced ease and flipping the beasts with a fluid, almost effortless grace. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he dispatched the last boar, a sharp, unexpected pain shot through his hand. His brow furrowed in surprise as he glanced down to find a small, young Thunder Python coiled around his wrist, its fangs deeply embedded in his flesh.


    Thunder Pythons were notorious in these parts¡ªsly, stealthy predators that relied on their agility and potent thunder poison. Unlike the brute strength of the Thunder Boars, these creatures were more about cunning and speed, their venom capable of paralyzing even the mightiest of four-star warriors.


    But Zeus was far from ordinary. The initial shock gave way to a calm, almost amused expression as he studied the creature. "You''ve got some nerve," he muttered, his voice low, laced with a dark amusement. The pain from its bite was little more than a nuisance, the thunder poison nothing more than a fleeting sting against his formidable physique.


    With a deliberate slowness, he pried the python from his hand, the creature thrashing in a futile attempt to escape his iron grip. Zeus''s eyes narrowed, a cold smirk curling his lips. "Nice try," he said, his tone icy. With a swift, merciless motion, he crushed the serpent''s skull in his palm, feeling the life drain from its writhing body.


    The python''s limp form dropped to the ground, and without hesitation, Zeus knelt down, carefully extracting its core. The glow of the core reflected in his eyes as he held it up to the stormy sky, the energy within it still pulsing with the faint remnants of thunder mana.


    Zeus then smirked, a sense of satisfaction settling over him as he surveyed the aftermath. The ease with which he had handled the encounter left him feeling confident, almost invincible.


    "Only five hours to finish this mission," he mused aloud, his voice tinged with pride. The corners of his lips curled into a satisfied grin, the thrill of success lighting up his eyes.


    With the mission now complete, his thoughts turned to the next phase¡ªcultivating and absorbing the abundant thunder mana that crackled in the air around him. He could almost feel the power waiting to be drawn in, like a feast laid out just for him.


    Zeus found a spot amidst the chaos of the storm, the ground beneath him vibrating with energy. He was just about to sit down and begin his cultivation when a sudden, sharp prick of awareness shot through him. His instincts flared, a familiar tension coiling in his muscles.


    His expression darkened, the grin fading into a focused, almost predatory look. Without a moment''s hesitation, he whipped his head around, eyes narrowing as they scanned the area behind him.

 Chapter 90: Uninvited Guests

    Zeus''s voice cut through the storm, sharp and commanding, as he shouted, "Who''s there?"


    The wind howled in response, but from the shadows, figures began to materialize. They stepped out from behind jagged rocks and sparse trees, their movements fluid yet ominous.


    Dark robes billowed around them, partially obscuring their faces, but the smirks playing on their lips were unmistakable. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "To think you managed to detect us," one of them sneered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. His eyes narrowed as he studied Zeus, trying to gauge his strength. There was a cold, calculating malice in his gaze.


    Zeus met his stare with calm composure, a faint smile curling at the corners of his lips. "It wasn''t too difficult," he replied, his tone light but carrying an undercurrent of mockery. "When you''re all leaking that much killing intent, it''s like you''re announcing yourselves."


    The group exchanged uneasy glances, clearly unsettled by Zeus''s nonchalance. One of them, his expression shifting from surprise to grudging respect, muttered, "It seems we really couldn''t hide from you after all."


    The leader of the group stepped forward, his face twisted into a scowl as the shadows seemed to deepen around him. His eyes, cold and calculating, locked onto Zeus.


    "Now that you know what we''re after," he said, his voice low and menacing, "why don''t you make this easy on yourself? Surrender now, and perhaps you''ll get to live a few more days in peace."


    Zeus''s smile widened, the amusement in his eyes unmistakable. He tilted his head slightly, as if considering the offer, then asked with a playful edge, "And if I decide not to?"


    The leader''s expression hardened, his patience wearing thin. "Then it''s too bad for you," he growled, his tone dropping to an icy coldness. "We''ll have to take what we want by force."


    A ripple of unease passed through the group, but Zeus remained unfazed. He let out a soft chuckle, the sound both mocking and confident.


    "The hard way it is," Zeus said, his voice laced with a mixture of challenge and mockery. Though his posture remained casual, the gleam in his eyes revealed that he was more than ready for the fight that was about to unfold. "Let''s see if you''ve got what it takes."


    The leader of the group let out a dark chuckle, a smirk stretching across his face. "Oh, we''re more than prepared," he replied, his tone dripping with confidence. "Now, do it."


    At his command, two earth mages in the group sprang into action, their expressions focused as they chanted in unison, "Earth Lock!" The ground beneath Zeus trembled as thick chains of solid earth erupted upwards, swiftly wrapping around his limbs and locking him in place.


    The leader strode forward, his eyes gleaming with sadistic satisfaction as he closed the distance between them.


    "You see," he began, his voice low and menacing, "the one who placed the bounty on your head was very clear¡ªthey want you alive. But," he paused, allowing the malice to seep into his words, "I think they won''t mind if you lose a limb or two along the way."


    He turned to the warriors behind him, who were now brandishing their swords, and ordered with a cruel smile, "Cut his limbs. That''ll make it easier to deliver him to our client."


    As the warriors moved in, their swords glinting ominously, Zeus suddenly burst out laughing. The sound was unexpected, echoing loudly through the stormy landscape, causing the approaching warriors to hesitate.


    "You really went all out with this plan, didn''t you?" Zeus remarked, his voice carrying a mixture of amusement and something almost like admiration.


    The leader, feeling bolstered by Zeus''s apparent acknowledgment, smirked even wider. "Of course," he said proudly, his chest puffing up with arrogance. "The reward is far too generous to leave anything to chance. I made sure everything was meticulously planned."


    Zeus''s laughter subsided into a grin as he looked the leader in the eyes. "Mind telling me who put this bounty on my head?" he asked, his tone casual, but his gaze sharp.


    The leader hesitated, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind at the sight of Zeus''s confident smirk. But then he brushed it off¡ªZeus was bound, after all, with no way out.


    "Fine," he said, feeling secure enough to share. "I suppose it wouldn''t hurt to tell you before we get on with it. It''s the Malachor Family who wants you."


    Recognition flashed across Zeus''s face as he recalled the recent encounter with a member of the Malachor Family¡ªa confrontation where he had thoroughly humiliated the noble.


    "The Malachor Family, huh?" Zeus mused aloud, a trace of amusement still in his voice. "They didn''t waste any time, did they? Issuing a bounty and getting it all the way here in just a few days¡­ Impressive."


    The leader''s sneer deepened. "Now that you know, you''ve only got yourself to blame for offending them," he said, his voice taking on a cold edge.


    Zeus''s grin widened as he leaned slightly forward, despite the chains. "Oh, I don''t deny that," he replied, his tone light. "But let me ask you one last thing¡ªdid you really plan every detail of this?"


    The leader puffed out his chest, arrogance radiating from him. "Of course I did," he boasted, his voice brimming with pride. "I''m one of the sharpest minds you''ll ever meet."


    Zeus''s smirk deepened, a glint of mischief dancing in his eyes. "So, tell me," he continued, his tone still deceptively casual, "did you factor in my power?"


    The leader opened his mouth to deliver another boast, but his words faltered. His eyes flicked around the area, taking in their surroundings with sudden urgency.


    The dark clouds, the constant crackle of lightning, the overwhelming charge of thunder mana in the air¡ªit all started to piece together in his mind.


    Realization hit him like a punch to the gut, and his expression twisted from confidence to dread. His voice, which had been so assured moments before, now trembled slightly as he stammered, "Y-you...."


    Zeus''s voice dropped to a low, ominous tone. "Looks like you''ve figured it out."


    Panic flared in the leader''s eyes as he whirled around to his men, desperation creeping into his voice. "Quick! Cut his limbs¡ªnow!"


    But Zeus only smiled, a dark, knowing grin that sent a chill down the spines of those watching. "Too bad," he said softly, "you''re too late."


    Without warning, Zeus unleashed a massive surge of thunder mana from his hands and legs. The energy crackled and exploded outward, shattering the earth chains that had bound him so tightly.


    The sheer force of the release sent a shockwave rippling through the area, momentarily stunning the entire group.


    As the dust settled, Zeus stood tall, his presence dominating the battlefield. The remnants of the chains crumbled at his feet as he straightened, his smirk widening with anticipation.


    He looked each of his would-be captors in the eye, his voice dripping with barely contained excitement as he declared, "Round two."

 Chapter 91: Lightning Strikes Twice

    Zeus smirked as he locked eyes with the leader, his voice dripping with mockery. "You really are the smartest person here¡ªso smart that you made it easy for me to destroy your plan. It''s almost like you wanted to fail."


    The leader''s face twisted with rage, his eyes narrowing in fury. "Damn you!" he spat, his voice shaking with barely contained anger. "Mages, do it! Now!"


    The mages, their faces tense with determination, immediately began chanting. The ground beneath Zeus''s feet rumbled as the familiar chains of earth began to rise, attempting to ensnare him once more. But Zeus only laughed, a dark, amused chuckle escaping his lips.


    "Do you really think the same strategy would work twice on me?" Zeus taunted, his tone dripping with condescension. "How stupid do you think I am?"


    The leader''s eyes flared with anger, his fists clenched tightly around his staff. "You''re the stupid one if you think you can mock us and walk away unscathed!" he growled, his voice trembling with frustration.


    Zeus''s grin widened, his gaze never leaving the leader. "Oh, but I''m not the one about to lose," he said, his tone light, almost playful. "You''re so predictable, it''s almost boring."


    Before the leader could retort, Zeus moved, his body blurring with speed. In an instant, he disappeared from his previous spot, reappearing directly in front of one of the mages. The mage''s eyes widened in shock, fear flashing across his face as he realized how close Zeus was.


    The mage tried to step back, his movements panicked and clumsy. "Stay away from me!" he shouted, his voice cracking with fear.


    But Zeus was faster. He leaned in close, his breath warm against the mage''s ear. "Too slow," he whispered, his voice carrying a sinister edge.


    The mage''s eyes filled with terror, but before he could react, Zeus''s knife plunged into his heart with a swift, practiced motion. The mage let out a strangled gasp, his life slipping away as he collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    Zeus straightened, effortlessly pulling the knife free from the lifeless mage. He turned his gaze back to the leader, whose expression had now twisted from seething anger to a blend of fear and disbelief.


    "Damn it!" the leader cursed under his breath, his frustration boiling over. His hands trembled slightly as he gripped his staff tighter, desperation creeping into his voice.


    "You think you''re so clever, don''t you?" he spat, his voice tinged with both fear and fury. "Let''s see how you handle this! Flame Arrows!"


    In an instant, dozens of blazing arrows materialized in the air, their fiery tips aimed directly at Zeus. With a sweeping motion, the leader sent the arrows hurtling toward him, his eyes alight with a desperate hope of victory.


    Simultaneously, the remaining mage, his face pale but resolute, chanted, "Earth Spike!" The ground beneath Zeus rumbled as sharp spikes of earth erupted upward, converging on him with deadly intent.


    But Zeus merely tilted his head, his expression one of sheer boredom. "Is that all you''ve got? Too slow," he repeated, his voice dripping with condescension.


    The leader''s face contorted in rage at Zeus''s taunt. "You won''t be laughing when you''re skewered!" he shouted, his voice shaking with both anger and the fear of losing control.


    But Zeus was already gone, his body vanishing in a blur of movement. The leader''s eyes widened in shock, his breath catching in his throat as he scanned the area, desperately trying to locate his enemy.


    A strangled gasp escaped the remaining mage as Zeus suddenly reappeared right in front of him. The mage''s eyes filled with terror, his mouth opening to scream, but no sound came out. His hands shook as he instinctively tried to raise them in defense, but it was far too late.


    In a single, precise motion, Zeus''s blade found its mark, slicing through the mage''s heart. The mage''s eyes went wide with shock and pain before the life drained from them, and he crumpled to the ground.


    As the mage crumpled to the ground, lifeless, Zeus turned to the leader with a mocking grin. "Did you really think you stood a chance? Don''t you know I''m a thunder element warrior? Thunder isn''t just about power¡ªit''s about speed. And speed kills."


    The leader''s face drained of color as the full weight of Zeus''s strength became clear. A bead of sweat trickled down his temple as he muttered, "Damn you..." His voice wavered, the earlier bravado faltering as fear took root.


    But the leader quickly forced himself to stand tall, refusing to show weakness. "Don''t think you''ve already won!" he shouted, though desperation laced his words. His grip on his staff tightened as if it were the only thing anchoring his courage.


    In a last-ditch effort, he raised his staff high and chanted, "Flame Blessing!" A fiery aura erupted around the two remaining sword users, their swords now ablaze with intense flames, empowered by the leader''s magic.


    "Now, kill him!" the leader commanded, his voice cracking with fear and fury. "I don''t care if he''s alive or not¡ªhe dares to mock us! Make him pay!"


    The two sword users, their weapons now wreathed in fire, exchanged a quick glance, their expressions hardening with determination. "We''ll make him regret ever crossing us!" one of them snarled, his voice brimming with anger.


    "Raging Strike!" they roared in unison, charging at Zeus with flames trailing behind them like fiery comets. Their faces contorted with rage, driven by the humiliation Zeus had inflicted.


    But Zeus merely watched them approach, his smile growing wider. "Is that all you''ve got?" he sneered, his tone dripping with disdain. "Pathetic."


    The sword users'' eyes blazed with fury at the insult. "We''ll cut that smirk off your face!" one of them screamed, his voice nearly breaking with rage. "You think you''re better than us? Die!"


    Lucas''s smirk only widened as he prepared to counter. With a swift motion, he struck the first sword user''s wrist with his left hand, disarming him instantly.


    In the same fluid movement, he used his right hand to deliver a powerful punch to the first sword user''s chest, sending him flying backward.


    In that same moment, Lucas ducked and sidestepped, effortlessly dodging the second sword user''s fiery strike. Before the sword user could react, Lucas delivered a powerful uppercut, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    As both sword users lay sprawled on the ground, dazed and utterly defeated, Zeus calmly raised his fingers, his eyes gleaming with a sadistic delight. "Time for the fireworks," he murmured, a smirk curving his lips as he casually flicked his hand.


    A surge of thunder mana erupted from his fingertips, crackling through the air before enveloping the two sword users. Their eyes widened in horror, but they were powerless to move.


    The concentrated thunder energy coursed through their bodies, not with an explosive force, but with a searing intensity that burned them from the inside out. Their screams were short-lived, choked off as their bodies were charred beyond recognition, leaving nothing but smoldering husks.


    Zeus watched with cold satisfaction as the last remnants of their life were snuffed out. His smirk remained, but now it was tinged with something darker, more menacing. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He slowly turned his gaze toward the leader, who was now frozen in place, his face drained of all color. The leader''s bravado had crumbled completely, leaving only sheer terror in its wake.


    Zeus took a deliberate step forward, his movements slow and menacing. "The final round," he said, his voice as cold as the grave. The smirk on his face never wavered, but his eyes were merciless, promising only one outcome for his terrified foe.

 Chapter 92: The Price of Greed

    The leader of the group lay sprawled on the ground, his body trembling uncontrollably as he looked up at Zeus from his pitiful position. His heart pounded with fear, and when he finally managed to speak, his voice was barely a whisper, quivering with terror. "Who... who are you? How can you be this strong?"


    Zeus tilted his head back and laughed¡ªa deep, mocking sound that reverberated through the air, sending shivers down the leader''s spine. His laughter was filled with disdain, the kind that made it clear just how insignificant he considered his opponent.


    "You," Zeus began, his voice dripping with condescension, "who boasted about being the smartest person here, don''t know anything, do you?"


    The leader''s eyes widened in fear, his mind racing to understand. He stammered, his voice weak and desperate, "W-What do you mean?"


    Zeus''s expression darkened, and he leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing with cold calculation. "Don''t you really think things through?" His tone was sharp, cutting through the leader''s growing panic.


    The leader could only stare, unable to comprehend the depth of the mistake he had made. Zeus sneered, continuing, "From what I can see, you''re just one of the bottom-ranked outer disciples, right? You took on this bounty for a quick payday, didn''t you?"


    The leader''s lips quivered, but he couldn''t force out any words. His eyes darted around wildly, desperate to find some escape, but the weight of Zeus''s words kept him rooted in place, paralyzed by fear.


    "And seeing that you gathered a group to help," Zeus continued, his voice dripping with derision, "the bounty must be pretty high. But here''s what I''m curious about¡ªdid it ever cross your mind why the Malachor family would put such a high price on my head?"


    The leader''s throat bobbed as he swallowed hard, his face draining of color. "I... I don''t..." he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper, choked with fear.


    Zeus sneered, his tone growing even sharper. "Didn''t it ever occur to you that I must be strong enough to make them feel threatened? Or maybe..." Zeus leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing as he delivered the crushing truth, "I killed or humiliated one of their precious members?"


    The leader''s face turned ghostly pale, his body trembling uncontrollably. He tried to speak again, his words stumbling over each other in his panic. "I-I didn''t know... I didn''t think..."


    Zeus cut him off with a cold, mocking laugh. "Of course, you didn''t. You were too busy being ''smart'' and too greedy to think about the consequences."


    The leader''s breath hitched, his chest tightening with dread as Zeus straightened, towering over him. Zeus''s eyes were like shards of ice, devoid of any sympathy or mercy. "There''s a fate for people like you," Zeus said, his voice chillingly calm.


    Zeus''s movements were slow, almost leisurely, as he reached into his robe and drew out a knife. The blade gleamed ominously in the dim light, casting a sharp reflection that seemed to mirror the terror in the leader''s widening eyes.


    The leader''s breath quickened, and his pupils dilated in sheer panic. His voice shook uncontrollably as he began to plead for his life. "Please... please, I swear, I''ll never do anything like this again! Just let me go! I won''t tell anyone, I promise!"


    Zeus looked down at him, the corners of his mouth curling into a smile that was cold and devoid of any warmth. "Are you absolutely sure?" he asked, his tone laced with mockery. "You''re really saying that if I let you go, you won''t breathe a word of this to anyone?"


    The leader nodded frantically, desperation etched into every line of his face. "Yes! Yes, I swear on everything! I won''t say a thing! Just let me go!"


    Zeus tilted his head slightly, feigning deep consideration of the leader''s desperate pleas. His piercing gaze never wavered from the terrified man before him, and for a fleeting moment, it seemed as if Zeus might be weighing the option of mercy.


    "Hmm," Zeus murmured thoughtfully, his voice laced with false contemplation. He allowed the silence to stretch, letting the leader''s hope swell, feeding off the growing anticipation. Then, with a cold, detached tone, he uttered a single, chilling word: sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure."


    Relief surged through the leader as he scrambled to his feet, his heart pounding with a chaotic mix of fear and twisted satisfaction. His breaths came in ragged gasps, but the thought of escape, of survival, spurred him on. Without a second thought, he turned and sprinted, his legs moving as fast as they could carry him.


    As he fled, his fear began to morph into anger. His mind raced with vengeful thoughts, each one more sinister than the last. "I''ll gather reinforcements," he muttered under his breath, his voice trembling with both fury and anticipation. "I''ll make him pay for this... I''ll bring an army and crush him... No one humiliates me and gets away with it..."


    The image of returning to the academy with a powerful force¡ªone that could obliterate Zeus¡ªfueled his resolve, giving him a false sense of triumph as he imagined his revenge.


    But just as those thoughts of retribution took hold, a sharp, blinding pain erupted in his head. He staggered, confusion and disbelief flooding his senses. "What...?" he gasped, his hand instinctively reaching up to his head, only to find a cold, metallic object buried deep in his skull.


    His legs buckled, and he turned, eyes wide with disbelief, struggling to comprehend what had just happened. "Why?" he gasped, his voice a frail whisper, barely able to form the word.


    Zeus stood where he had been, his smile as cold and unfeeling as ever. "I said I''d let you leave," Zeus replied, his tone calm, almost casual. "But I never said I wouldn''t kill you."


    The leader''s eyes filled with regret, the realization of his fatal mistake dawning too late. His greed and arrogance had sealed his fate. With that final, bitter thought, his life slipped away, and he crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

 Chapter 93: The Path of Pain

    Zeus stood among the corpses of those foolish enough to challenge him, his gaze sweeping over the lifeless bodies with a calm detachment. A slow, satisfied smile curled at the corners of his lips, a smile that spoke of a victory well earned.


    [Well, well, well,] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with a shameless blend of arrogance and genuine praise. [Look at you, handling that situation like a seasoned pro. Who would''ve thought you''d come this far?]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s words, the satisfaction within him growing. "They were too overconfident," he said, his tone casual, almost bored, as if the whole encounter had been nothing more than a minor inconvenience. "Thinking they could outsmart me? Ridiculous."


    [Overconfident and underprepared¡ª] the system interrupted with a mocking chuckle, [which, as we both know, is a deadly combination. But for you? A perfect opportunity to show off.]


    There was a pause, then the system added, almost gleefully, [You''ve really mastered the art of turning the tables, haven''t you? The way you let him think he had a chance¡­ utterly priceless.]


    Zeus''s smirk deepened, a dark, predatory glint flashing in his eyes. "It was almost too easy," he mused, the arrogance in his voice undeniable. "They underestimated me, and that''s always their first and last mistake."


    [Underestimate you?] the system scoffed, its tone dripping with condescension. [They didn''t even have a clue who they were dealing with! You''re becoming quite the strategist, aren''t you? Combining your natural talent with my enhancements¡ªnow that''s a deadly mix.]


    There was a pause, and then the system added with exaggerated admiration, [The way you handled the entire situation? Flawless. Truly, I''m almost impressed.]


    Zeus shrugged, his confidence swelling with each word of praise. "It''s all about understanding your opponent''s weaknesses and exploiting them," he replied, his tone matter-of-fact, as if discussing the simplest of tasks. "They were too blinded by greed to see the trap I set."


    [Blinded by greed, and dumb as rocks,] the system mocked, its voice laced with a gleeful malice. [And you, my dear host, are a master at setting traps.] The system''s tone shifted slightly, almost affectionate, a rare moment of camaraderie between it and Zeus.


    Zeus couldn''t help but chuckle at the system''s words. "A master, huh?" he echoed, his voice filled with a mix of pride and amusement.


    [Oh, absolutely,] the system continued, not missing a beat. [You''ve come a long way since we first started, you know that? Every move, every decision you make¡ªit''s like watching a well-oiled machine in action. You''ve become the perfect blend of power and cunning. And of course, you have me to thank for that.]


    Zeus chuckled again, the sound low and filled with satisfaction. "I''ll give you that," he said, his tone teasing. "But let''s not forget who''s pulling the strings here."


    [Oh, I''d never forget,] the system replied, its voice dripping with sarcasm. [After all, what would you do without my brilliant guidance? You''re welcome, by the way.]


    Zeus nodded, his expression turning serious. "Now, let''s get back to the matter at hand. I still have some unfinished business to attend to."


    [Ah, yes, back to the grind. Time to cultivate and, of course, endure the lovely pain that comes with it,] the system chimed in, its tone a mix of mockery and eagerness.


    Zeus frowned, letting out a resigned sigh as he steeled himself for the inevitable agony that always accompanied his cultivation. "No pain, no gain," he muttered, bracing for what was to come.


    Without wasting any time, Zeus gathered the corpses of the group he had just dispatched, along with the remains of the Thunder Boars and the Thunder Python he had slain earlier.


    He carried them to a spot he had identified earlier¡ªa place where the concentration of thunder mana was the densest, crackling with energy from the raging storm above.


    Once he reached the area, Zeus began his cultivation of the Zeus Divine Mask. The air around him buzzed with electricity as he commanded the system, "Absorb all the mana around here." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Sure thing,] the system responded, its tone dripping with a mix of arrogance and eagerness. [You just sit back and let me do the real work, as usual.]


    With that, the system initiated its absorption, drawing in the thunder mana from the surrounding area with the force of a swirling vortex.


    The air crackled as the ambient mana was pulled in, but the system''s reach extended further, sinking its unseen tendrils into the very corpses of the beasts and the fallen enemies.


    As the life force was ruthlessly extracted, their bodies withered, skin and flesh shriveling until they were nothing more than brittle husks.


    In a final, harrowing moment, the corpses crumbled into ash, every last drop of energy converted into pure, concentrated thunder mana, ready to fuel Zeus''s cultivation.


    [Look at that,] the system mocked, its voice oozing with shameless pride. [Draining the very essence out of everything around here, even the corpses! You should be thanking me¡ªthis is top-tier efficiency, right here.]


    The system then funneled the concentrated thunder mana into the Zeus Divine Mask, initiating the cultivation process.


    As the energy surged through Zeus''s body, he was immediately hit by the familiar, excruciating pain that always accompanied the cultivation of a top-rank Divine Scripture.


    Every nerve in his body screamed in agony, but Zeus gritted his teeth and endured, knowing that this was the price he had to pay to advance.


    [Oh, poor you,] the system taunted, its tone laced with mock sympathy. [Can''t handle a little pain? You should be used to this by now. But hey, if you want to be a three-star, you''ve got to suck it up. No pain, no gain, right?]


    Zeus could only grit his teeth in response, focusing on enduring the unbearable pain. He knew the system was right, despite its mocking tone. Reaching the level of a three-star warrior required sacrifices, and this pain was just one of many he had to endure on his path to power.

 Chapter 94: Breaking Through 3 Star

    Zeus sat cross-legged on the ground, his body trembling as waves of intense pain coursed through him. The thunder mana that the system had absorbed and funneled into the Zeus Divine Mask was now swirling within him, raw and potent, like a storm waiting to be unleashed.


    His task now was to condense this mana, to forge it into a form that would strengthen the temporary Heavenly Thunder Core within the mask.


    Every muscle in his body screamed in agony, his bones felt as though they were being ground to dust, and his veins burned as if molten lightning coursed through them. But Zeus knew that this pain was necessary. He had to endure it if he wanted to break through and reach the next level.


    Gritting his teeth, Zeus focused all his willpower on condensing the thunder mana. Slowly, painfully, he began to compress the volatile energy within him, forcing it into the temporary Heavenly Thunder Core. Each pulse of energy felt like a hammer striking an anvil, reverberating through his entire being.


    [Oh, struggling, are we?] the system''s voice cut through the pain, its usual arrogance tainted with a hint of amusement. [Condensing thunder mana isn''t for the faint of heart, you know. But I''m sure you''ll manage¡­ eventually.]


    Zeus ignored the system''s mockery, his focus unshaken. He continued to compress the mana, his breathing ragged as the pain intensified. It was as if he was trying to force a raging storm into a single, tiny space, and every moment was a battle to maintain control.


    Minutes felt like hours as Zeus persisted, his determination unwavering. Slowly, he began to feel the Heavenly Thunder Core within the mask respond. The core pulsed with power, absorbing the condensed thunder mana, growing denser and more potent with each passing moment.


    The pain grew sharper, more intense, as the core strained under the pressure. But Zeus knew he was close¡ªjust a little more, and he would break through.


    With one final, agonizing push, Zeus forced the last of the condensed thunder mana into the core. For a moment, everything seemed to hold still¡ªthe storm within him quieted, the pain reached its peak, and then, with a shattering burst of energy, the Heavenly Thunder Core broke through.


    A surge of power exploded within Zeus, the energy of the breakthrough washing over him like a tidal wave. The Zeus Divine Mask resonated with the newly strengthened core, its aura growing more potent, more formidable.


    Zeus could feel the mask''s power increasing, the connection between him and the Heavenly Thunder Core deepening as the mask ascended to the level of a three-star.


    The pain began to ebb away, replaced by a sense of overwhelming power. Zeus slowly opened his eyes, feeling the newfound strength coursing through him. He had done it¡ªthe Zeus Divine Mask had reached three-star, and with it, his own power had grown significantly.


    [Well, well, look who finally pulled it off,] the system chimed in, its tone a mix of arrogance and genuine approval. [I have to admit, that was quite the show. Breaking through to three-star isn''t something just anyone can do, you know. But you¡­ you did it.]


    Zeus, still catching his breath, let out a weary chuckle. "Of course I did it. If I didn''t, I''d have gone crazy from all that pain."


    [Oh, is that what it would''ve taken? Going crazy? I thought you were already halfway there,] the system mocked, its voice brimming with its usual shameless arrogance.


    [But really, you should be thanking me. After all, without my guidance, you''d probably still be floundering around as a lowly two-star, crying about how ''hard'' cultivation is.]


    Zeus rolled his eyes at the system''s usual attitude. "Thanking you? Maybe, but don''t forget, I''m the one enduring all the pain while you just sit back and watch."


    [Sit back and watch? Oh, please,] the system scoffed, its tone almost dismissive. [I''m the one doing all the heavy lifting, absorbing all that thunder mana and converting it for you. If anything, you should be begging me to stick around. But, hey, I get it¡ªtaking credit for my brilliance is all part of the package.]


    Despite himself, Zeus couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s shamelessness. "I suppose enduring the pain and actually breaking through counts for something, too."


    [Sure, sure, whatever helps you sleep at night,] the system teased, clearly enjoying itself. [But let''s be honest, without my impeccable management of that thunder mana, you''d still be groaning in agony, nowhere near three-star. But you did good, I''ll give you that. Even a broken clock is right twice a day, right?]


    Zeus sighed, shaking his head at the system''s relentless mockery. "You really know how to keep someone humble, don''t you?"


    [It''s a gift,] the system replied, its voice full of smug satisfaction. [But let''s not forget, this is just the beginning. Three-star is nice and all, but if you really want to stand toe-to-toe with the big players, you''ve got a long way to go. And guess who''s going to be right there, making sure you don''t mess it all up?]


    Zeus couldn''t suppress a laugh this time. "Yeah, yeah, I know. No need to rub it in."


    [Oh, I''ll rub it in as much as I like, thank you very much,] the system shot back, its tone playful yet full of its usual arrogance. [But don''t worry, with me guiding you and your occasional flashes of competence, we might just get somewhere. Eventually.]


    Zeus shook his head, still smiling as the last of the pain subsided, replaced by a newfound sense of power and clarity. Despite the system''s relentless teasing, he knew it was right.


    This was just one step on a much longer journey, and he would need every ounce of strength, cunning, and maybe even the system''s guidance to reach his ultimate goals.


    "Well, let''s get moving then," Zeus said, standing up, his body feeling lighter and stronger than ever before. "There''s still a lot to do."


    [That''s the spirit,] the system replied, its tone almost approving. [Now, let''s see how far you can really go. Just try not to embarrass us, alright?] S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, Zeus took a deep breath, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead. The road was long, and the stakes were high, but with his newfound power and the ever-present, if somewhat insufferable, system at his side, he felt more prepared than ever.

 Chapter 95: The Shortcut to Top Rank

    Zeus, now rejuvenated from his breakthrough to three-star, began to systematically scour the thunderstorm area for anything of value.


    The concentrated thunder mana had nurtured the land, producing rare herbs, minerals, and other resources that would be invaluable for future cultivation or trade.


    Zeus moved swiftly, collecting Thunder Grass, Lightning Crystals, and the cores of the beasts he had slain earlier. Each item he gathered held immense potential, either for strengthening his own abilities or for bartering within the Celestial Academy.


    With his spatial pouch filled to the brim, Zeus took one last look at the stormy landscape before turning to leave. The thunderstorm had served its purpose, and now it was time to return to the academy.


    Upon arriving back at the Celestial Academy, Zeus made his way to the mission center, where he approached the reporting officer to complete his assignments. The officer, a middle-aged man with a stern expression, glanced up as Zeus approached.


    "I''ve completed the missions and brought back the designated items," Zeus said, his tone calm and composed as he presented the materials.


    The officer''s eyes widened as he took in the sight before him. His gaze lingered on the Lightning Grass, which emitted a soft, electric hum, and the perfectly preserved beast cores that seemed to pulse with life.


    "You finished all three three-star missions this quickly?" the officer asked, disbelief creeping into his voice as he looked up at Zeus.


    Zeus met the officer''s astonished gaze with a casual shrug, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "It wasn''t really hard," he replied nonchalantly, as if the task had been nothing more than a routine errand.


    The officer, still visibly impressed, nodded slowly as he picked up a piece of the Lightning Grass. The blades of grass were smooth and radiated a faint, electric glow, sparking lightly under his touch. His eyes widened as he examined the pristine condition of the items, clearly marveling at their quality.


    "Incredible," he murmured, almost to himself, before looking up at Zeus with genuine admiration. "Thank you for your efficiency. These items will be invaluable to the academy," he said, his tone sincere and full of respect.


    As the officer meticulously recorded the completion of the missions, noting each item with care, he handed Zeus a small pouch containing the corresponding points. Zeus took the pouch but hesitated, his mind already moving to the next challenge he had set for himself. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have a question," Zeus began, his voice thoughtful. "How does one go about challenging one of the top 10 outer disciples?"


    The officer paused, his pen hovering over the parchment. He looked up, his expression shifting from admiration to seriousness.


    "To challenge a top 10 outer disciple, you need to be ranked high enough yourself," he explained. "Usually, only those within the top 50 can issue a formal challenge. Otherwise, it''s not allowed."


    Zeus frowned at this information, his brow furrowing as he mentally calculated the number of missions and points it would take to climb the ranks quickly. "That will take too long," he muttered, the frustration evident in his voice.


    Noticing the subtle shift in Zeus''s demeanor, the officer''s stern expression softened, and a knowing smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    He leaned in slightly, lowering his voice as if to share a secret known only to a select few. "There is a shortcut, if you''re interested," he offered, his tone laced with a hint of intrigue.


    Zeus''s curiosity was immediately piqued. He arched an eyebrow, his interest clearly captured. "A shortcut?" he repeated, his voice steady but eager. "Go on, tell me more."


    The officer straightened up, his fingers tapping lightly on the counter as he gauged Zeus''s reaction. "You can pay to challenge them directly," he explained, his eyes locking onto Zeus''s.


    "It costs 100 points for a single attempt. Not exactly cheap, but it allows you to bypass the usual ranking restrictions."


    Zeus''s eyebrow lifted higher, the surprise evident in his expression. "100 points? That''s a hefty price," he mused aloud, considering the amount. He knew he had accumulated a substantial sum from completing the three-star missions, but the cost was still significant.


    The officer nodded in agreement, his face serious. "It''s no small amount," he admitted, "but that''s the cost of cutting through the ranks quickly. If you''re serious about challenging the top 10, it''s the most efficient way." He paused, studying Zeus''s reaction, before adding, "And sometimes, time is more valuable than points."


    Zeus weighed the officer''s words carefully, the thought of waiting and slowly climbing the ranks was far from appealing.


    He had the resources to accelerate his progress, and the idea of a shortcut was too tempting to pass up. However, the thought of managing the challenge process himself felt tedious and time-consuming.


    "I''ll pay the 100 points," Zeus declared, his decision firm. "But I''d rather not bother with the arrangements. Can you handle it for me?" As he spoke, he reached into his pouch and pulled out five intermediate mana stones, their polished surfaces catching the light as he placed them on the counter with a soft clink. "These should cover any additional trouble."


    The officer''s eyes lit up at the sight of the mana stones. Intermediate mana stones were a rare and valuable commodity, and the offer was more than generous.


    He could hardly conceal his excitement as he eagerly nodded. "Absolutely, sir. I''ll take care of everything. Your challenge will be arranged in no time."


    Zeus watched the officer''s enthusiastic response with a satisfied smile. "Good. Let me know when it''s done."


    The officer nodded vigorously, already mentally calculating the steps he needed to take. "You''ll be the first to hear," he assured Zeus, pocketing the mana stones with a gleam of anticipation in his eyes.


    With the matter settled, Zeus turned to leave, a sense of anticipation simmering beneath his calm exterior. The shortcut was indeed costly, but it would bring him closer to his goal much faster than the traditional route. Now, all that remained was to wait for the news and prepare for the upcoming battle, knowing that every move was bringing him closer to the power he sought.

 Chapter 96: Third Rank, Caius Arcturus

    Zeus was lounging in his house, lost in thought about the upcoming challenge. The decision to take the shortcut and fight one of the top 10 outer disciples had been a bold move, but he hadn''t expected things to progress so quickly.


    As he began to wonder when the details would be finalized, a knock at the door broke his reverie. Zeus stood up, his curiosity piqued, and walked over to the door. When he opened it, he found the officer from the mission center standing there, slightly out of breath.


    The officer offered a quick nod before stepping inside. "I''ve got news for you," he said, his voice carrying a note of urgency.


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the officer''s tone. "Already? That was fast," he remarked, crossing his arms as he awaited further explanation.


    The officer nodded again, this time more emphatically. "Yes, someone has already accepted your challenge," he replied, his voice steady but with an underlying tension. "And they''re ready to face you for their spot."


    Zeus leaned in slightly, his interest now fully captured. "Which one is it?" he asked, his tone calm but laced with anticipation.


    The officer took a deep breath, clearly aware of the impact his next words would have. "It''s the third rank, Caius Arcturus," he announced, his eyes narrowing as he watched Zeus closely, anticipating his reaction.


    Zeus''s eyes widened, genuine surprise flashing across his face. "The third rank?" he repeated, almost in disbelief. "I was expecting someone around rank seven or eight, not someone that high."


    Before Zeus could fully process the news, the system''s voice interjected, dripping with shameless arrogance. [Oh, come on, is that disappointment I hear? Isn''t this exactly what you wanted? Why settle for the low-hanging fruit when you can go straight for the top? Less climbing, more action, and let''s be honest, you love the drama.]


    Zeus paused, letting the system''s words sink in. Slowly, his surprise gave way to a growing sense of excitement, and a smile began to spread across his face. "You''re right," he admitted, a newfound eagerness in his voice. "This is better."


    Zeus turned back to the officer, his tone composed but tinged with a clear undercurrent of anticipation. "So, when''s the battle?" he asked, his gaze steady and focused, though the excitement in his eyes was unmistakable.


    The officer hesitated for a brief moment before replying, "He wants it today. Caius doesn''t have much time, so he''s already waiting for you in the arena."


    Zeus''s eyebrows raised slightly as a slow smile spread across his face. "Already in the arena, huh?" The excitement in his voice was barely concealed.


    "Yes," the officer confirmed with a nod. "You just need to head there, and he''ll be waiting for you."


    Zeus''s eyes gleamed with a newfound anticipation. "I see. Then I''ll go there immediately," he said, his voice carrying a note of finality as he turned to leave.


    But before Zeus could step out, the officer, concern etched on his face, added, "I just want to warn you¡ªCaius Arcturus is strong. Be careful."


    Zeus paused, a smirk curling his lips as he glanced back at the officer. Confidence radiated from him as he replied, "Don''t worry about me. I''m strong, too. If anything, Caius will have more to worry about than I will."


    The officer gave a small nod, still uneasy but knowing there was nothing more he could say. He watched as Zeus stepped out of the house, already focused on the battle ahead.


    The officer sighed, then turned to head back to his duties at the mission center, silently hoping that Zeus''s confidence wasn''t misplaced.


    Zeus soon arrived at the arena, his steps confident and unhurried. As expected, Caius Arcturus was already there, standing at the center of the ring, his posture rigid with impatience.


    The third-ranked outer disciple was a tall, imposing figure, his presence exuding a quiet, lethal strength that made it clear he was not to be taken lightly.


    Caius''s sharp eyes locked onto Zeus as he approached. "So, you''re Zeus," Caius said, his voice cold and dismissive. "The one who thinks he can take my third-rank position."


    Zeus met Caius''s gaze with a calm, leisurely smile, completely unfazed by the intimidating aura before him. "Of course, it is," he replied smoothly, his voice laced with a quiet confidence that seemed to mock Caius''s attempt at intimidation.


    Caius''s gaze narrowed, his eyes scanning Zeus from head to toe as if assessing his worth. "What kind of match do you think this is going to be?" Zeus asked, his tone casual, though there was a hint of curiosity beneath the surface.


    Caius didn''t bother to hide his disdain as he replied, "It''s a simple match. The first to surrender or be forced out of bounds loses. There''s a referee who''ll save you from dying, so no need to worry about that, newbie."


    Zeus''s smile wavered for just a fraction of a second, and a vein bulged on his forehead. The term "newbie" stung more than he wanted to admit, but he quickly regained his composure.


    "I understand," Zeus said, his voice steady, though there was an unmistakable edge to it, a simmering irritation that lurked just beneath the surface.


    "Good," Caius said curtly, his tone sharp as he turned away, already dismissing Zeus as a threat. "Let''s get this over with. I don''t have time to waste on you."


    Zeus''s smile returned, though this time it was tinged with a dangerous undertone. "I see. Then let''s start," he said, his voice carrying a subtle challenge that didn''t go unnoticed by Caius.


    The referee, who had been observing from the sidelines, stepped forward and raised his hand with authority. "Begin!" he commanded, his voice cutting through the tension that hung thick in the air.


    Caius''s expression immediately hardened, his focus laser-sharp as his hand moved to grip the hilt of his sword. "Let''s finish this quickly," he muttered under his breath, almost as if dismissing Zeus as a mere inconvenience.


    But before Caius could fully unsheathe his weapon, Zeus moved. In a blur of motion, he closed the distance between them, his speed catching Caius completely off guard. Zeus''s fist shot forward, aimed with deadly precision at Caius''s chest. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Caius''s eyes widened in shock, the surprise momentarily freezing him in place. Instinct took over just in time; with a swift, practiced motion, he brought his sword and its scabbard up to block the incoming strike.


    The impact was explosive. A shockwave rippled through the arena, reverberating off the walls. Caius was forced back, his feet skidding across the ground as he struggled to maintain his balance.


    Zeus, unfazed, watched Caius regain his footing. A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips, his expression transforming into one of amused mockery.


    "You''re pretty good," he remarked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. There was a taunting edge to his words, a clear challenge that hung in the air between them.

 Chapter 97: The Thunderous Clash

    Caius blinked, momentarily stunned by Zeus''s sudden attack. His surprise quickly turned to anger, and he glared at Zeus with a deep scowl. "A sneak attack? How cowardly of you!" Caius spat, his voice thick with contempt.


    Zeus responded with a laugh, a light and mocking sound that seemed to hang in the air. "Come on, Caius. You''re the third-ranked outer disciple, aren''t you? Surely, you''re strong enough to handle a little surprise attack," he teased, his smirk growing. "Even if I catch you off guard, it shouldn''t be a problem for someone of your caliber, right?"


    Caius''s scowl deepened, his anger flaring at Zeus''s words. "You''ve got a lot of nerve for a newbie," he growled, his eyes narrowing dangerously. There was a hint of disbelief in his tone, as if he couldn''t fathom how someone so new would dare speak to him like that.


    Zeus''s smirk didn''t waver, but there was a flash of something sharper in his eyes¡ªan edge of anger. "If you''re going to lose to me, you might want to reconsider calling me ''newbie,''" he shot back, his voice steady but laced with a quiet challenge.


    Caius laughed in response, but there was no warmth in the sound¡ªit was cold, almost menacing. "Do you really think you can beat me?" he asked, his voice dripping with derision. "That punch of yours was just a lucky shot. Now, let me show you the real power of the third rank."


    With a swift, fluid motion, Caius drew his sword, the blade catching the light as it gleamed with a deadly promise. The air around him seemed to crackle with tension, and a faint hum of energy surrounded him, making the atmosphere even more charged.


    Zeus''s smile remained unfazed, almost amused by Caius''s display. "Come on then," Zeus said, his voice calm but with a challenge beneath it. "Show me the strength of the third-ranked outer disciple."


    Caius''s expression shifted from irritation to deadly seriousness, his eyes narrowing as he locked onto Zeus. "You''re going to regret underestimating me," he declared, his tone filled with cold determination.


    Without another word, Caius sprang into action. His sword moved with blinding speed, the blade a blur as it cut through the air with precision and power. The force of his attack was palpable, the sheer intent behind it meant to overwhelm and crush any opposition.


    Zeus, ever quick on his feet, met the attack head-on. His own movements were swift and controlled, and with a sharp clang, their blades collided.


    The impact sent a ripple of force between them, but Zeus remained steady. As their swords locked for a brief moment, Zeus instinctively stepped back, reassessing his opponent with keen eyes.


    "So, you''re a thunder element warrior," Zeus remarked, his voice steady as he noted the crackling energy that had surged through Caius''s sword during their exchange.


    Caius''s lips curled into a confident smirk, pride flashing in his eyes. "Now you know," he said, his tone dripping with superiority. "Do you feel like giving up yet? It would be the smart thing to do."


    Zeus''s smirk only widened, his eyes alight with excitement. "Give up?" he repeated, his tone almost mocking. "Not a chance. If anything, this just got a whole lot more interesting."


    Caius''s expression darkened, his patience clearly thinning. The playful attitude Zeus maintained only served to fuel his irritation.


    "I''ll wipe that smug smile off your face," Caius snarled, his voice low and filled with promise. The air around him crackled more intensely as he prepared for his next move, his grip on his sword tightening in anticipation.


    "You''re welcome to try," Zeus replied, his tone calm but with an underlying edge of challenge. His posture remained relaxed, but his eyes were sharp, ready for whatever Caius would throw at him next.


    Caius''s face twisted with anger as he realized that Zeus wasn''t the pushover he had expected. The mocking smirk on Zeus''s face only fueled his rage. Deciding it was time to get serious, Caius''s expression hardened, and the air around him began to crackle with electricity.


    Without hesitation, Caius activated his skills. His sword became enveloped in a crackling thunder aura, the energy pulsating along the blade''s edge. Simultaneously, his legs were coated with a similar thunder energy, enhancing his speed to frightening levels.


    These were his fundamental techniques¡ªThunder Dash and Thunder Strike¡ªskills that had secured him his position as the third-ranked outer disciple.


    With a burst of speed, Caius dashed toward Zeus, his sword slashing through the air with deadly precision. The sound of thunder accompanied each movement, a testament to the power behind his strikes. Caius was determined to wipe that smirk off Zeus''s face and prove his superiority.


    But as Caius''s sword descended, Zeus moved with equal swiftness. With a calm, almost effortless motion, Zeus raised his arm and blocked the thunder-infused blade with his own. The clash of their weapons sent a shockwave through the arena, but Zeus stood firm, his expression unchanging.


    Caius''s eyes widened in disbelief. He pulled back and launched another attack, this time even faster and with more force. But once again, Zeus blocked it with ease, his smirk never wavering. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Frustration boiled over in Caius as he unleashed a flurry of strikes, each one more powerful than the last. His sword moved in a blur, the thunder aura around it crackling with intensity. Yet, no matter how hard he tried, Zeus blocked every single attack, his movements smooth and controlled.


    Finally, Caius retreated a few steps, his breath coming in shallow pants as he stared at Zeus, his eyes a storm of anger and confusion. "How¡­ How can this be? How are you blocking my attacks so easily?" he demanded, his voice laced with disbelief and frustration.


    Zeus''s smirk widened, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of amusement and superiority. "Because, Caius ," he replied, his tone calm and unwavering, "I''m stronger."


    The words hit Caius like a jolt of electricity. His expression darkened, his eyes narrowing into slits as a surge of anger flared within him. His teeth clenched, and his grip tightened around the hilt of his sword, the realization that he might be outmatched only fueling his rage further.

 Chapter 98: Caiuss Storm Aura

    Caius''s frustration reached its peak as he watched Zeus effortlessly parry every one of his attacks. His face contorted with rage, his eyes narrowing into a deadly glare. "This time, I''m not holding back!" he snarled, his voice thick with fury and determination.


    Locking eyes with Zeus, Caius activated his most powerful skill¡ªStorm Aura. Instantly, his entire body was engulfed in a swirling vortex of stormy energy, the air around him crackling with electricity.


    His muscles tensed, and a palpable surge of power coursed through him, doubling his speed and strength. The air vibrated with the intensity of his power, and a low hum resonated through the arena as the storm aura reached its peak.


    Zeus remained calm, his expression unchanging as he watched Caius transform. A smirk tugged at the corners of his mouth, and his eyes sparkled with a mixture of excitement and anticipation.


    Without wasting a second, Caius launched himself at Zeus, his movements now a blur of speed and power. His swords sliced through the air with deadly precision, each strike backed by the full force of his enhanced aura.


    But Zeus didn''t flinch. Instead, he watched Caius''s approach with a casual, almost bored expression, his smirk widening as the distance between them closed. There was a glint of amusement in his eyes, as if he was enjoying a private joke at Caius''s expense.


    Caius''s sword descended with blinding speed, the blade aimed to cleave through Zeus. But with lightning-fast reflexes, Zeus raised his left hand and caught the blade mid-swing. The power behind Caius''s strike was undeniable, but it seemed to amuse Zeus more than anything.


    A low, mocking chuckle escaped Zeus''s lips, the sound echoing eerily in the charged atmosphere. "Finally," he drawled, his voice dripping with condescension, "you''re worthy enough to face me."


    Caius''s eyes widened in disbelief, his breath catching as he tried to pull his sword free. But Zeus''s grip was like iron, unyielding and immovable. Before Caius could fully process what was happening, Zeus shifted his weight and, with his right hand, delivered a powerful punch straight to Caius''s chest.


    The blow landed with a bone-crushing force, driving the air from Caius''s lungs. He staggered backward, his body reeling from the impact, but his grip on his sword remained firm. His expression twisted with fury as he struggled to regain his balance.


    "Damn you!" Caius spat, his voice a snarl of rage as he forced himself forward, his eyes blazing with determination.


    Zeus watched him with a cool, detached expression, his stance relaxed as if the fight was nothing more than a mild inconvenience. "Is that all?" Zeus taunted, his voice laced with amusement. "I thought the third rank would be more challenging."


    Caius''s face contorted with anger, his knuckles white as he reached for his second sword. With a swift, fluid motion, he unsheathed the blade, the metal gleaming ominously in the arena''s light. "You won''t be laughing for long," Caius growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    Without hesitation, he charged at Zeus again, this time with both swords at the ready. His movements were more aggressive, his strikes fueled by a mix of fury and desperation. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thunder Strike!" he roared, pouring every ounce of his power into the attack. The blades crackled with thunder energy, their arcs leaving trails of electricity in the air.


    Zeus stood his ground, watching Caius''s frenzied approach with a calm smirk. His eyes followed the electrified blades as they slashed through the air toward him. But instead of dodging, Zeus remained rooted in place, his confidence unshaken.


    At the last possible moment, Zeus raised his hands, allowing the energy within him to surge to the surface. A brilliant thunder aura burst from his limbs, coating his hands in crackling electricity. The arena seemed to hum with the power he radiated.


    Just as Caius''s twin swords were about to strike, Zeus''s hands shot forward, catching both blades in his grasp. The impact sent a shockwave through the arena, but Zeus didn''t flinch.


    The thunder energy from Caius''s attack clashed with Zeus''s own aura, but Zeus held firm, stopping the swords dead in their tracks.


    Caius''s eyes widened in disbelief, his breath catching in his throat. "You''re¡­ also a thunder element warrior?" he stammered, his voice filled with shock and confusion.


    Zeus''s smirk deepened, his grip tightening on the swords as he effortlessly held them at bay. "Who said I wasn''t?" he replied, his tone laced with amusement and a hint of superiority.


    With a sudden, explosive burst of strength, Zeus shoved Caius''s swords aside, throwing him off balance. In the same fluid motion, Zeus''s right hand shot forward, delivering a bone-crushing punch directly to Caius''s midsection.


    The impact reverberated through the arena, sending Caius hurtling backward, his feet barely skimming the ground as he skidded across the stone floor.


    Desperately, Caius dug his swords into the ground, the blades screeching as they dragged along the arena floor, finally bringing him to a halt just inches from the boundary.


    His chest heaved as he gasped for air, his body trembling under the immense strain of maintaining his Storm Aura. Sweat dripped down his face, mingling with the dust and grime of the battle.


    His eyes darted to Zeus, and in that moment, he realized the stark difference between them¡ªZeus stood there, unscathed and composed, as if the fight had been nothing more than a warm-up.


    Zeus''s smirk remained firmly in place, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of amusement and superiority. "Now, why don''t you surrender, se-ni-or?" he taunted, deliberately drawing out the word with a mocking tone that sliced through the air like a blade.


    Caius''s face burned with a mix of anger and humiliation. His knuckles whitened around the hilts of his swords, the metal trembling in his grip as he fought to steady himself.


    The weight of the spectators'' gazes bore down on him, their silent judgment palpable as they watched him struggle. The pressure mounted with each passing second, his pride screaming at him to fight back, to prove he was still worthy of his rank.

 Chapter 99: Caiuss Ultimate, Storm Slash

    Caius teetered on the brink of collapse, his mana nearly drained. Sweat dripped down his face as he looked across the arena at Zeus, who stood there seemingly untouched by their battle, still fresh and composed.


    The stark contrast between them fueled Caius''s frustration, and he clenched his teeth in bitter resignation. "I admit, you''re strong," he said, his voice strained with exhaustion, "but don''t think for a second that you can underestimate me."


    Zeus responded with a smirk, his confidence radiating from every pore. "Underestimate you?" he repeated, his tone sharp and cutting through the tension like a blade.


    "No, Caius , you''re the one who underestimated me." His eyes bore into Caius''s, a glint of satisfaction in them. "You''ve been far too arrogant."


    Caius let out a heavy sigh, the weight of Zeus''s words sinking in. The truth stung, and he couldn''t deny it. "Maybe you''re right," he conceded, his voice tinged with reluctant acceptance.


    His pride took a hit, but he wasn''t ready to admit defeat just yet. "But don''t think for a moment that you''ve won."


    Despite the exhaustion weighing him down, Caius''s eyes hardened with renewed determination. He knew he had only two minutes left in his Storm Aura form, and he intended to make every second count. With a fierce resolve, he straightened himself, locking eyes with Zeus.


    "I''ve got one last trick up my sleeve," Caius declared, his voice steady and filled with purpose. "I''m going to release my ultimate skill. If you can withstand it, then¡ªonly then¡ªwill you have truly earned your victory."


    Zeus''s smirk grew wider, a spark of excitement flickering in his eyes. The challenge ignited something within him. "By all means," he said, his voice low and confident, "let it all out. I''m ready."


    Caius took a deep breath and nodded to himself, resolving to give everything he had left. With deliberate slowness, he raised one of his swords high above his head, gripping the hilt tightly with both hands. His knuckles turned white with the strain, but his focus remained unshaken.


    He poured every last drop of his remaining mana into the blade, the energy surging through the metal until it glowed with an intense, crackling thunder aura. The sword trembled under the immense power, and so did Caius , his body barely able to contain the force he was channeling.


    "Now¡­ take this!" Caius shouted, his voice strained but filled with fierce determination. With a final, desperate effort, he brought the sword down in a powerful, sweeping slash.


    The air around him seemed to ignite as the energy was released, the atmosphere crackling with electricity. Caius''s ultimate attack¡ªStorm Slash¡ªunleashed a massive shockwave of thunder energy that erupted from the blade, barreling toward Zeus with a force that shook the arena.


    As the devastating wave of energy hurtled toward his opponent, Caius managed a smirk of satisfaction. He could see the sheer power of his attack, the way it tore through the air with unstoppable force. "Let''s see you handle that¡­" he muttered, his voice tinged with a weary triumph.


    But the effort had taken everything out of him. The world around him began to blur, and his legs gave way. Caius''s smirk faltered as darkness edged into his vision.


    His strength failed him, and with a final, exhausted breath, he collapsed to the ground, unconscious from sheer exhaustion, leaving his fate in the hands of his final attack.


    The referee, who had been closely observing the battle, remained silent. Despite Caius''s unconscious state, he knew he couldn''t interfere yet.


    Caius had declared that if Zeus could withstand this attack, he would win. Stopping the battle now would tarnish the honor of the fight, so the referee held his position, ready to step in only if Zeus was truly in danger.


    Zeus stood firm, his eyes locked on the incoming shockwave of thunder energy. His expression remained calm, almost indifferent, as the destructive force barreled toward him. The air around him crackled with anticipation, but Zeus remained unmoved.


    "You''re pretty good, Caius," he murmured, almost as if speaking to himself. There was a hint of genuine admiration in his voice. "To unleash an attack like this in your condition¡­ I have to say, I''m impressed."


    As the shockwave drew closer, Zeus''s eyes narrowed, his focus sharpening. Without a moment''s hesitation, he unleashed his own thunder energy, letting it course through his body and gather in his fists. The energy crackled and sparked, wrapping his knuckles in a fierce, electric aura.


    Zeus brought his fists together with a resounding crack, the thunderous impact echoing across the arena. The sheer force of the blow met the oncoming shockwave head-on, creating a collision of raw power that sent vibrations through the ground.


    The moment his fists connected with the shockwave, Zeus felt the intense energy of Caius''s Storm Slash. The power behind it was undeniable, a testament to Caius''s strength.


    But Zeus wasn''t intimidated. Instead of letting the force overwhelm him, he channeled his own thunder energy into the shockwave, infusing it with his own might.


    With a fierce cry that reverberated through the air, Zeus took control of the energy. His expression was one of pure determination, his eyes burning with resolve as he bent the wild power to his will.


    The shockwave, now infused with Zeus''s energy, began to destabilize, the once-coherent wave of thunder energy breaking apart under the strain.


    "Not bad, Caius ," Zeus muttered under his breath, his voice filled with a quiet confidence as he poured everything he had into his final move.


    With a final surge of effort, Zeus caused the energy to erupt, triggering a massive explosion that shattered the shockwave into countless shards of crackling lightning. The arena was engulfed in a blinding light, the sheer power of the explosion momentarily obscuring everything from view.


    When the dust finally settled, Zeus stood tall, completely unscathed. The remnants of the explosion crackled harmlessly around him as he surveyed the now-silent arena.


    Zeus smiled, a satisfied expression on his face. "It seems I''ve won," he declared, his voice carrying across the stillness, firm and unyielding.


    He turned his gaze to the referee, who had watched the entire spectacle with wide eyes, his breath caught in his throat. "You''d better get him to the doctor," Zeus added, nodding toward Caius''s unconscious form with a casual air.


    The referee, snapping out of his stunned silence, quickly nodded. "Right away," he replied, his voice shaky as he rushed to Caius''s side, his concern evident. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus, his victory secure, allowed himself one last smirk before turning on his heel and leaving the arena. Each step echoed with the certainty of his triumph, the weight of his victory trailing behind him as he exited, leaving the spectators in awe.

 Chapter 100: Top Outer Disciples Benefits

    Zeus walked through the academy grounds, making his way toward the central office. After his victory over Caius , the officer at the arena had informed him that he was now the third-ranked outer disciple. With this new status came rewards and responsibilities, and he was required to visit the central office to receive his benefits and learn the rules associated with his new position.


    As Zeus leisurely strolled through the bustling academy, his mind already calculating his next steps, the system''s voice cut through his thoughts, laced with its trademark arrogance and a hint of mockery.


    [Tell me, Zeus, why did you hold back during that battle? You could have crushed Caius like an insect, just like Lucy did with her opponents. Or are you going soft on me?] The system''s tone was both condescending and taunting, as if daring him to explain himself.


    Zeus''s lips curled into a sinister smirk, his eyes flashing with a malevolent gleam. "Oh, I thought about that," he replied, his voice low and calculating.


    "But what''s the point in showing my full strength right away? If I had obliterated Caius like Lucy did with her opponents, the others would avoid me like the plague. Where''s the fun in that? I want to be the wolf pretending to be a sheep¡ªlet them think I''m just another easy target."


    The system chuckled darkly, clearly enjoying the deviousness in Zeus''s words. [Clever, very clever. So you want them to underestimate you, only to crush their hopes when they realize how wrong they were. I like it. It''s much more entertaining this way, isn''t it? Watching them think they have a chance, only to shatter their expectations.]


    Zeus''s smirk widened, his expression almost wicked. "Exactly. Let them think they can beat me. It''ll be all the sweeter when they fall into my trap, thinking they''ve got an easy win, only to find themselves begging for mercy."


    [Now that''s the spirit,] the system said, its tone dripping with shameless approval. [You''ve got the right idea. Keep them in the dark, let them think they''re safe. Then, when the time is right, you show them what real power is. It''ll make things much more interesting¡ªand much more satisfying.]


    Zeus nodded, his eyes narrowing as he thought of the challenges ahead. "Let them come. One by one, they''ll all fall. And by the time they realize the truth, it''ll be too late."


    The system''s laughter echoed in his mind, a mocking, arrogant sound that seemed to resonate with Zeus''s own dark intentions. [Well, I''m looking forward to the show. This is going to be fun.]


    With that, Zeus continued on his way to the central office, his mind filled with thoughts of the battles yet to come.


    He could already imagine the look of horror on his future opponents'' faces when they realized they''d underestimated him¡ªwhen they understood too late that they were facing not a sheep, but a wolf in disguise.


    Soon, Zeus arrived at the central office. The building was grand, with high ceilings and intricate carvings that depicted scenes of legendary battles. He entered and approached the main desk, where an officer was seated, reviewing some documents.


    "I''ve become the third-ranked outer disciple," Zeus announced as he stepped into the office, his tone casual but with an underlying hint of pride.


    The officer looked up from his stack of papers, a smile spreading across his face as he recognized the significance of the statement. "So, you''re the one who defeated Caius ," he said, his voice carrying a note of admiration. There was a spark of curiosity in his eyes as he took in the sight of Zeus.


    Zeus returned the smile, his demeanor relaxed. "Yeah, that''s me," he replied, his tone easygoing but with a subtle edge of confidence.


    The officer nodded, clearly impressed. He leaned back slightly, studying Zeus with newfound respect. "You must be pretty strong to have beaten him," he remarked, the admiration in his voice now more pronounced.


    Zeus''s smile widened, his confidence unmistakable. "Of course," he said smoothly, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    The officer chuckled, appreciating Zeus''s self-assurance. "Well, you certainly don''t lack confidence," he said, still smiling. "May I have your student ID card?"


    "It''s official now," the officer said, his tone carrying a hint of respect. "You''re the third-ranked outer disciple."


    Zeus accepted the card, feeling the weight of his new status. "So, what do I need to know?" he asked, his voice steady but curious.


    The officer leaned back slightly, folding his hands together. "First off, there are a few rules you''ll need to follow," he began, his tone becoming more formal. "You cannot challenge anyone ranked below you. They have the right to challenge you, but you''re not allowed to go after them."


    Zeus nodded, his expression neutral as he absorbed the information.


    "Second," the officer continued, "since you''ve just ascended to third rank, you''re granted a free state for one week."


    "A free state?" Zeus repeated, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes," the officer confirmed, a slight smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "During this time, no one can challenge you. It''s a grace period to let you adjust to your new position. But once the week is over, you''re expected to accept one challenge per day. And remember, it''ll always be from the highest-ranked challenger available."


    Zeus''s expression remained calm, but there was a glint of interest in his eyes. "Sounds straightforward enough," he said, nodding in understanding. "What about the benefits?"


    The officer''s smile widened slightly, clearly pleased with Zeus''s directness. "As the third-ranked outer disciple, you''ve earned access to the first three floors of the library. There''s a wealth of knowledge there that can aid in your cultivation. Additionally, you''ll receive 100 points every month." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus''s eyes lit up slightly at the mention of the library. "That''s useful," he remarked, a hint of satisfaction in his voice.


    "And there''s more," the officer added, leaning forward. "If you''re involved in a lifestyle class, such as blacksmithing or pill-making, you''re entitled to use the three-star smithy or pill room for 10 hours each day, free of charge."


    Zeus nodded, clearly impressed by the perks. "That could come in handy," he acknowledged, his tone thoughtful. The benefits were indeed appealing, and he could already see how they would support his future plans.


    "One last thing," the officer said, his tone lightening as he reached for a document on his desk. "Your residence has been upgraded. You''re now assigned to house number 03. Your ID card has been updated to serve as the key. And don''t worry¡ªyour belongings from your previous house have already been transferred to your new home."


    Zeus smiled, a satisfied expression on his face. "That''s efficient. Thank you," he said, his voice carrying a note of genuine appreciation.


    The officer nodded, returning the smile. "It''s all part of the process. Welcome to your new rank, and good luck."


    Zeus inclined his head in acknowledgment before turning to leave the office, his mind already turning to what lay ahead. The officer watched him go, impressed by the calm confidence Zeus exuded, and offered a final farewell. "Goodbye, and take care."


    Zeus waved a hand in casual response as he exited, his thoughts already focused on exploring the new opportunities that his rank would bring.

 Chapter 101: Going To Library

    After leaving the central office, Zeus made his way to the Celestial Academy''s library. The towering structure loomed before him, its grand architecture hinting at the vast knowledge contained within.


    This was one of the academy''s most revered buildings, a place where countless manuals, spells, and martial arts techniques were stored¡ªa treasure trove for anyone seeking power. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Zeus approached, a sense of anticipation bubbled within him. This library held the resources he needed to further his growth, to sharpen his abilities and refine his techniques.


    Today, he wasn''t just here to browse; he was here to arm himself with the knowledge that could elevate him even further.


    Upon entering the library, Zeus was greeted by an officer stationed near the entrance. The officer, a stern-looking man with sharp features and an air of authority, glanced up from his post. His eyes briefly flickered with recognition as he took in Zeus''s appearance.


    "Your ID card, please," the officer requested, his tone formal yet polite.


    Zeus nodded and handed over his ID card without hesitation. The officer took the card, examining it closely for a moment. As he did, a slight smile tugged at the corners of his lips, softening his otherwise stern demeanor.


    "So," the officer said, looking up at Zeus with a hint of curiosity in his eyes, "you''re the new third-ranked outer disciple."


    Zeus returned the smile, his confidence evident in his posture. "Yes, that''s right," he replied, his tone steady, reflecting the satisfaction of his recent achievement.


    The officer''s smile widened, and he handed back the ID card. "Congratulations. It''s not every day we get someone new in the top three. You must''ve worked hard for it."


    Zeus accepted the card, tucking it away as he nodded. "I did," he said, a touch of pride in his voice. "But I''m just getting started."


    The officer chuckled, clearly impressed by Zeus''s resolve. "I like that attitude," he said, motioning toward the grand staircase that spiraled up through the center of the library. "You''re allowed access up to the third floor now."


    He paused, then continued with a slight tilt of his head, as if sharing a secret. "The first floor is dedicated to one-star cultivation manuals, spells, and martial arts.


    You''ll find the basics there, solid foundations. The second floor is where the two-star techniques are housed¡ªmore advanced, more potent."


    Zeus listened intently, his curiosity piqued.


    "But the third floor," the officer said, lowering his voice slightly as if to emphasize its importance, "that''s where you''ll find the three-star manuals and above. Techniques that can make or break a cultivator at your level."


    Zeus''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Sounds like the third floor is where I''ll be spending most of my time."


    The officer nodded, a knowing smile on his face. "No doubt. But remember, you can only borrow two manuals at a time. Choose wisely¡ªeach one could be the key to unlocking your next breakthrough."


    Zeus gave a slight nod, his expression thoughtful. "Understood. I''ll make sure to pick carefully."


    The officer leaned back, his smile turning more formal as he resumed his authoritative demeanor. "Good. Then go ahead, and make the most of your access. You''ve earned it."


    "Thanks," Zeus said, his tone carrying both gratitude and determination.


    With that, he turned and ascended the grand staircase, his mind already racing with possibilities. The library stretched out before him, each floor promising new knowledge, new power.


    As he climbed, Zeus felt a surge of excitement¡ªthis was just the beginning of his journey to greatness, and the tools he needed were now within his grasp.


    With that, Zeus stepped past the officer and into the library. As he crossed the threshold, he was immediately struck by the vastness of the interior.


    The inside of the library was far larger than its exterior suggested, clearly enhanced by spatial magic to accommodate the endless rows of shelves filled with ancient tomes and scrolls.


    Zeus marveled at the vastness of the library''s interior, taking in the endless rows of shelves filled with ancient tomes and scrolls.


    The space seemed to stretch infinitely, far larger on the inside than its exterior suggested. The enchantments that expanded the library''s interior were impressive, but Zeus knew he had no time to waste admiring the architecture. There was work to be done.


    Refocusing on his task, Zeus walked over to one of the nearby shelves and pulled out a thick, leather-bound book.


    The weight of it felt satisfying in his hands, a promise of the knowledge it contained. Without hesitation, he opened it and began to read. His eyes moved over the pages at an incredible speed, absorbing the information in mere seconds.


    [Well, well, look at you, pretending to read like a normal person,] the system''s voice chimed in, dripping with its usual arrogance. [I''ve recorded it all already. Now, stop playing around and grab the next one. We''ve got a lot to cover.]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smile at the system''s impatience, pleased with how efficiently they were working together. "Always in such a rush," he remarked, his tone light but teasing. "But fine, let''s keep going."


    [Of course, we''re in a rush! You think power waits for the lazy? Besides, I don''t want to be stuck here all day watching you fumble through these books. We''ve got bigger fish to fry,] the system retorted, shameless and eager for more knowledge.


    Zeus chuckled softly, already reaching for the next manual on the shelf. "Alright, alright. No need to get worked up. Let''s see what else we can find."


    [That''s the spirit,] the system replied, its tone smug. [With me recording everything, you''re going to breeze through this place in no time. Just try to keep up, will you?]


    Zeus''s smile widened as he continued to pull book after book from the shelves, rapidly scanning each one.


    The vast knowledge contained within the library was now at his fingertips, and with the system''s relentless drive pushing him forward, he was ready to absorb every bit of it. The thought of the power and strategies he would gain made his heart race with excitement.

 Chapter 102: Flash Thunder Reading

    Zeus wasted no time after entering the library, immediately heading to the first floor. The sheer number of manuals on display was overwhelming¡ªover 30,000 in total, each one containing the knowledge of countless warriors and mages from generations past. But Zeus wasn''t deterred. With his thunder speed, he was able to read at a pace that seemed almost inhuman.


    He began his work, moving from shelf to shelf with incredible speed. Each manual took him only 2 to 5 seconds to read, his eyes flicking across the pages in a blur.


    The first floor was vast, and though his speed was unmatched, the sheer volume of manuals meant it would still take time to complete his task.


    For nearly two days, Zeus worked tirelessly, never pausing or slowing down. The entire time, he allowed the system to record every word, every technique, every spell contained within the manuals. When he finally finished, he had read and recorded every single manual on the first floor.


    "System, did we manage to upgrade our current Divine Scripture to a four-star level with all these manuals?" Zeus asked, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    [Of course not,] the system responded, its voice dripping with exaggerated disappointment. [You didn''t actually think those puny one-star manuals would be enough to elevate our Divine Scripture to four-star, did you?]


    Zeus sighed, a mix of frustration and resignation crossing his features. "I was hoping it might give us at least some progress," he admitted, though he knew deep down the system was right.


    [Hope? Oh, how quaint,] the system mocked, its tone laced with arrogance. [Listen, all those one-star manuals are little more than child''s play. They''re useful for beginners, sure, but we''re aiming for something far beyond that.]


    [If you want to make real progress, you''re going to need more advanced techniques. You''ll have to read those two-star and three-star manuals on the second and third floors.]


    Zeus rolled his eyes at the system''s condescending tone. "I figured as much," he muttered, not bothering to hide his irritation.


    [Well, it''s good you''re catching on,] the system continued, shamelessly patronizing. [You''ve got a lot more reading to do if you want to keep up with the big leagues. Now, get moving.]


    [Those higher-tier manuals aren''t going to read themselves, and you certainly can''t expect to reach four-star by slacking off, can you?]


    Zeus exhaled slowly, trying to keep his annoyance in check. "Yeah, yeah, I''m on it," he grumbled, as he turned to make his way toward the second floor, already mentally preparing himself for the next round of intense reading.


    The second floor was notably smaller in comparison, with only about 10,000 manuals. Still, it was no small task, but Zeus set to work immediately. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He moved through the shelves with the same relentless pace, reading and recording every manual he encountered. This time, it took him just a day to complete the entire floor.


    Once finished, Zeus made his way to the third floor. Here, the number of manuals was significantly reduced¡ªonly about 5,000 in total. With his thunder speed, he managed to finish recording all the manuals in just half a day.


    As Zeus moved through the library, his speed and focus unrelenting, he couldn''t help but notice the disdainful looks thrown his way by the other outer disciples. Whispers followed him like a shadow, growing louder with each manual he picked up and read.


    "Look at him," one disciple sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "He''s just flipping through those manuals like they''re picture books. There''s no way he''s actually learning anything."


    Another disciple, standing nearby, scoffed and shook his head in agreement. "What a waste of time," he muttered, crossing his arms. "He''s just trying to show off, acting like he''s some kind of genius. Doesn''t even realize how foolish he looks."


    The two shared a smug glance, convinced of their own superiority, but Zeus paid them no mind. Their words barely registered, mere background noise compared to the task at hand. He was too focused on his goal, and he knew these disciples had no idea what he was truly capable of.


    As the hours turned into days, Zeus tirelessly continued his work. He spent four full days in the library, methodically recording every manual from the first, second, and third floors. His movements were precise, his mind sharp, never wavering from his mission.


    Being a three-star warrior, Zeus no longer required sleep, and as the newly crowned third-rank outer disciple, he knew he was untouchable during his one-week challenge-free period.


    This was his time, his opportunity to absorb as much knowledge as possible, and no amount of mockery or disdain would distract him from it.


    Finally, after tirelessly completing his task, Zeus took a moment to catch his breath. He then turned his attention inward, addressing the system with a hint of impatience. "So, is it enough? Did all this reading pay off?" he asked, his eagerness barely contained, hoping to see the fruits of his labor.


    [Enough? You really are impatient, aren''t you?] the system retorted, its tone tinged with a mixture of arrogance and mild exasperation. [Give me a moment. I need to sift through all this information you crammed into me. You wouldn''t want me to miss anything important, would you?]


    Zeus smirked, shaking his head slightly as he leaned against a nearby shelf. "Fine, take your time," he replied, his voice calm but carrying a subtle edge of anticipation. He knew the system was thorough¡ªif annoyingly so¡ªand he could feel the next phase of his cultivation just within reach.


    [Of course, I''ll take my time,] the system shot back, its voice dripping with shameless arrogance. [Processing this much data is like untangling a knot¡ªone wrong move, and you''ll end up with a mess instead of progress. But don''t worry, I''m not you. I''ve got this under control.]


    Zeus chuckled at the system''s usual self-assuredness. "I''ll hold you to that," he muttered, more to himself than to the system. As he waited for it to finish, he allowed his mind to settle, readying himself for whatever came next.

 Chapter 103: The Bounty and the Plan

    Zeus waited with a patient calm as the system sorted through the immense trove of information it had recorded from the library. The seconds turned into minutes, but Zeus didn''t mind. He knew that whatever the system was cooking up, it would be worth the wait.


    After about an hour, the system finally broke the silence, its voice practically oozing with smug satisfaction. [Well, well, well, I''ve finished arranging everything,] it announced, as if it had just performed a miracle. [And guess what? I can level up our Divine Scripture now.]


    Zeus felt a spark of anticipation. "Really? What star level are we talking about?" he asked, his tone eager but composed.


    [Oh, don''t get too excited,] the system replied, sounding both pleased and condescending. [Only up to four-star,] it added, pausing as if to let the disappointment sink in, though its tone made it clear it wasn''t disappointed in the slightest.


    [But hey, that''s enough to power up your Heavenly Thunder Core Divine Scripture to four-star and do the same for Lucy''s Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture. Not too shabby, right?]


    Zeus nodded, considering the implications. "Not bad at all," he agreed, though there was a touch of frustration in his voice. "But it looks like I''ll need to become an inner disciple to access the higher floors and get the more advanced techniques."


    [Naturally,] the system chimed in, its arrogance seeping through every word. [Did you really think it would be that easy? If you want the best stuff, you''ve got to work for it, climb that ladder. But hey, speaking of best stuff¡ª]


    The system''s tone shifted, taking on a playful edge. [You know, I couldn''t help myself. I''ve whipped up something extra for you. How about a brand-new skill, straight from the data we''ve just absorbed?] It sounded almost smug, as if it expected Zeus to be impressed.


    Zeus''s interest was immediately piqued, and a smirk tugged at his lips. "Oh? And what kind of skill are we talking about?" he asked, his voice a mix of curiosity and anticipation. The prospect of a new skill, especially one crafted by the system, always promised something interesting.


    [Ah, ah, ah,] the system teased, its tone dripping with mockery. [Why spoil the surprise? I''ll just transfer it directly into that brilliant mind of yours. Hold on tight,] it added, almost as if it were relishing the moment.


    Zeus barely had time to react before a rush of information surged into his consciousness. The details of the skill unfolded in his mind with startling clarity, and within seconds, he understood its full potential.


    The corners of his mouth curled into a knowing smirk as he began to contemplate the endless possibilities. The skill was powerful, versatile, and utterly fitting for his needs. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Well?] the system prodded, unable to hide its glee. [I can practically see the wheels turning in that head of yours. Impressed?]


    Zeus''s smirk widened as he murmured, "This¡­ this is going to be fun." His voice was low, almost a whisper, but there was a sharp edge of excitement in it. The thought of unleashing this new power in future battles and strategies made his eyes gleam with anticipation.


    [Fun? That''s an understatement,] the system chortled, its arrogance in full display. [You''re going to have the time of your life with this one. Just remember who''s responsible for your newfound brilliance,] it added, clearly taking pride in its work.


    Zeus chuckled, shaking his head at the system''s shameless self-praise. "I won''t forget," he replied, his tone a mix of amusement and resolve. Already, his mind was racing with ideas, plans forming around this new power. But still he had something in his mind and leaned back for a while.


    Zeus was keenly aware that the bounty on his head had drawn some unwanted attention. The mere thought of the Malachor family putting a price on his life brought a smirk to his lips, a mix of amusement and disdain flickering in his eyes.


    "One superior mana stone," Zeus murmured, the corners of his mouth curling upwards in a mocking smile. "That''s all they think I''m worth?"


    The system''s voice cut in, dripping with arrogance and a touch of mockery. [For the outer disciples, that''s a generous reward. But seriously, how dare they put such a low price on your life? It''s almost insulting.]


    Zeus''s smirk widened, a flicker of dark amusement lighting up his eyes. "The Malachor family is underestimating me far too much," he murmured, almost as if savoring the thought.


    The system chuckled, its voice dripping with arrogance and mockery. [Underestimating you? Of course they are. They''re idiots, what do you expect? It''s laughable, really.] The system''s tone was filled with disdain, as if the very notion was beneath it.


    After a brief pause, the system added, with a hint of caution creeping into its voice, [But don''t get too cocky. The Malachor family might be stupid, but they''re still powerful. Right now, you''re not in a position to take them down completely.]


    Zeus nodded, his smirk fading into a more thoughtful expression. "I know I can''t destroy them outright¡­ but I could start by taking out some of their younger generation, don''t you think?"


    The idea seemed to spark something in the system. [Oh, now you''re talking,] it responded, its tone laced with twisted enthusiasm. [That should definitely divert their attention. And the beauty of it? They''d never suspect an outer disciple¡ªespecially one with a bounty on his head. It''s almost too perfect.]


    Zeus''s smirk returned, darker and more calculating. "Exactly. They''ll be looking in all the wrong places while I pick them off one by one."


    The system chuckled again, this time with a hint of genuine admiration. [You''re smarter than most, I''ll give you that. If you play this right, you could keep them chasing their tails for a long time. And the best part? They''ll never see it coming. It''s the kind of game I like¡ªstrategic, ruthless, and with just the right amount of chaos.]


    Zeus''s eyes gleamed with anticipation, his mind already mapping out the possibilities. "The Malachor family won''t know what hit them," he murmured, the words carrying a promise of calculated vengeance.

 Chapter 104: The Hunt For Young Begins

    Zeus steeled himself for the task ahead, a determined glint in his eyes as he prepared to hunt down the younger members of the Malachor family. Just as he was about to set out, the system''s voice rang out in his mind, laced with its usual mix of arrogance and mockery.


    [So, genius, do you even know where they are? Or are you planning on just wandering around aimlessly?] the system quipped, its tone dripping with sarcastic curiosity.


    Zeus didn''t miss a beat. He smirked, reaching into his robes with a calm confidence. "As a matter of fact, I do know," he replied, pulling out a folded piece of parchment.


    Unfolding the paper with deliberate slowness, Zeus revealed the message scrawled across it. The words were clear and concise.


    It was an invitation for the Malachor family''s agents to gather in a nearby town, where they were to deliver the body of someone who had dared to cross them. The invitation was proof enough that the Malachor family had a presence in the area.


    The system, catching sight of the message, let out an exaggerated sigh. [Well, look at you, all prepared and everything. I''m almost impressed. Almost.] The system''s voice held a note of approval, though it was layered thick with its usual condescension. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus''s confident smile only widened. "I wouldn''t be much of a strategist if I didn''t plan ahead. Now, shall we get going?" His tone was cool and composed, with just a hint of amusement.


    [Lead the way, oh mighty one,] the system replied with a dramatic flair, [I''m dying to see how this plays out. Let''s hope you don''t trip over your own cleverness.]


    Zeus chuckled softly, unphased by the system''s constant needling. "Don''t worry. I''ve got this under control."


    With his plan set in motion, Zeus made his way toward the exit of the Celestial Academy, his mind focused on the task ahead.


    As he approached the gate, he noticed how a few outer disciples discreetly slipped small bribes to the guards, securing their passage out without raising any alarms. Zeus knew exactly what needed to be done.


    Casually walking up to the guard, Zeus flashed a confident smile. "Evening," he greeted, his tone polite but with an unmistakable undertone of authority.


    The guard, a burly man with a hardened expression, barely looked up. "Mission Card," he grunted, his voice flat and uninterested.


    Zeus''s smile didn''t waver as he reached into his robe, not for his ID card, but for something more persuasive. He produced an intermediate mana stone, the gem gleaming subtly in the dim light.


    "Perhaps this could speed things along," Zeus suggested, his voice smooth and unhurried as he extended the mana stone.


    The guard''s eyes flickered with interest as he caught sight of the mana stone. His demeanor shifted slightly, a small smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. "Looks like you''re in a hurry," he remarked, his tone now more amiable as he pocketed the bribe. "Consider it taken care of."


    Zeus nodded in acknowledgment, the exchange having gone exactly as he had anticipated. "Appreciate it," he replied, his voice even, as if this were a routine transaction.


    The guard stepped aside, allowing Zeus to pass through the gate without further delay. The entire process was seamless¡ªleaving the academy required careful scrutiny, but returning would be a simple matter of showing his ID card.


    As Zeus stepped out into the night, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. The small bribe had worked perfectly, and now, his plan was well and truly underway.


    Once outside, Zeus quickly donned a plain robe and mask to conceal his identity. He opted not to use one of his Divine Masks to disguise himself.


    Removing the Zeus Divine Mask would weaken him, so instead, he chose a more straightforward method of concealment, ensuring he could still access his full power while remaining anonymous.


    With his disguise in place, Zeus set out toward the town mentioned in the message. He traveled swiftly, using his enhanced speed to cover ground quickly.


    After a day''s journey, he arrived at the town, a place where the dark underbelly of society thrived¡ªa perfect hiding place for a Malachor family branch.


    As Zeus approached the town, he could already sense the oppressive atmosphere hanging in the air. The streets were dimly lit, cloaked in shadows that seemed to stretch endlessly.


    The smell of poison and decay lingered, a constant reminder of the dark dealings that thrived in this forsaken place.


    The moment Zeus reached the town''s entrance, a rough-looking man stepped forward, blocking his path. His eyes were sharp and calculating, scanning Zeus from head to toe. "Entrance fee," the man demanded, his voice gruff, with a hint of menace. "Ten inferior mana stones if you want to get in."


    Zeus met the man''s gaze, unfazed by the thinly veiled threat. With a calm, almost bored expression, he reached into his robe and pulled out the required payment. "Here," Zeus said, tossing the mana stones into the man''s hand without a second thought.


    The man''s eyes widened slightly at the quick compliance, but he quickly regained his composure, his greedy fingers closing around the stones. "Smart choice," he muttered, stepping aside with a nod. "Welcome to the town."


    Zeus didn''t bother with a reply as he stepped past the gatekeeper and into the town. As expected, the streets were filled with unsavory characters lingering in the alleys, their eyes following him with a mix of suspicion and malice. The darkness that permeated the town seemed almost tangible, as if it clung to every corner and shadow.


    Zeus smirked, his resolve hardening with each step. This town, with its gloom and corruption, was the perfect place for the Malachor family. Their sinister reputation fit right in with the town''s atmosphere. And for Zeus, it was the ideal setting to strike.


    "Time to deal with the Malachor family," Zeus murmured to himself, his voice low and determined. He was ready to execute his plan, and nothing in this dark, decaying town was going to stand in his way.

 Chapter 105: First Target: Thalrik Malachor

    Zeus navigated the dimly lit streets of the town, his sharp eyes taking in every detail with a blend of curiosity and wariness. The town was a shadowy place, its alleys filled with secrets and danger, but Zeus moved with purpose, his thoughts focused on the task ahead.


    After a long day of travel, Zeus decided to take a brief detour before beginning his hunt. It had been ages since he last enjoyed a good mug of beer, and with some time to spare, he figured a quick drink wouldn''t hurt. He spotted a tavern that appeared to be a local favorite, its entrance bustling with activity.


    Pushing the door open, Zeus stepped inside, immediately hit by the warm, earthy scent of alcohol and the low hum of conversation. The dim lighting gave the place a cozy, if slightly ominous, atmosphere, with shadows dancing across the faces of the patrons.


    Zeus approached the bar, nodding to the barkeep. "A mug of your best beer," he said, his voice calm and measured. The barkeep, a burly man with a thick beard, sized him up for a moment before nodding and filling a mug to the brim.


    "Here you go," the barkeep said, sliding the mug across the counter. His tone was neutral, but his eyes held a flicker of curiosity as he glanced at the masked stranger before him.


    "Thanks," Zeus replied, offering a small smile as he took the mug and made his way to a secluded corner of the tavern. He chose a seat where he could observe the room without drawing too much attention to himself.


    As he lifted the mug to his lips, the familiar taste of the beer brought a faint smile to his face. It had been far too long since he allowed himself such a simple pleasure. For a moment, he let himself relax, savoring the drink and the temporary peace it brought him.


    But that peace didn''t last long.


    The door of the tavern suddenly burst open with a loud crash, the force of it slamming against the wall and silencing the hum of conversation. Every head in the room snapped toward the entrance. A young man, flanked by two imposing bodyguards, strode in with an air of entitlement.


    The atmosphere in the tavern shifted instantly, the tension thickening like a dark cloud. Patrons quickly shuffled back, their faces a mix of caution and fear, creating a wide berth for the newcomers.


    "Stand back! Don''t get caught up in young master Thalrik Malachor''s business!" someone hissed urgently to their companion, the fear in their voice palpable.


    Zeus''s interest was immediately piqued at the mention of the name. He turned his gaze toward the entrance and was pleasantly surprised to see the gloomy-looking boy who had just stormed in¡ªThalrik Malachor, one of his targets.


    A smile slowly curled at the corners of Zeus''s lips. How fortunate, he thought, to stumble upon him so quickly.


    Zeus''s eyes met Thalrik''s for a fleeting moment, but the young master was too absorbed in his own brooding thoughts to notice. Oblivious to the eyes on him, Thalrik made his way to the bar with a heavy, determined stride.


    "Give me a drink," Thalrik barked at the barkeep, his tone sharp and demanding. The barkeep hurriedly complied, filling a mug to the brim and sliding it across the counter.


    Thalrik snatched the mug and began downing its contents with a kind of frantic desperation, as if trying to drown something far deeper than thirst. He slammed the empty mug down, immediately signaling for another.


    "They look down on me just because I''m from the side family," Thalrik muttered darkly, his voice already beginning to slur from the alcohol. "But I''m still a Malachor¡­ and I''ve reached two-star, even though I''m only 20 years old!"


    He continued to drink, his words growing more bitter with each mug he emptied. As the alcohol took hold, Thalrik''s frustration boiled over, and he began lashing out at the objects around him. Mugs were knocked over, bottles smashed against the floor, and anything within his reach was sent flying.


    The patrons watched in uneasy silence, their eyes wide with fear, but none dared to intervene. Thalrik''s growing outburst cast a heavy pall over the tavern, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife.


    As Thalrik''s behavior spiraled further out of control, his bodyguards exchanged anxious glances. The situation was escalating quickly, and they knew they had to act before things got worse.


    "Someone help us calm him down!" one of the bodyguards barked, his voice laced with both authority and desperation. It wasn''t a request¡ªit was a command, and everyone in the tavern knew it.


    The patrons hesitated, fear and reluctance flickering across their faces, but they couldn''t refuse. Slowly, they stepped forward, moving cautiously toward the young master.


    Their movements were careful, almost as if they were dealing with a wild animal that could lash out at any moment. They tried to pin down the drunken Thalrik without hurting him, their hands trembling slightly as they struggled to control the volatile situation.


    Zeus observed the unfolding chaos with a smirk, recognizing an opportunity when he saw one. Without drawing attention to himself, he seamlessly blended into the group of patrons.


    Moving with practiced ease, he approached Thalrik as if he were just another concerned citizen trying to help.


    "Easy there, young master," Zeus said in a calm, soothing tone as he reached out. But while the others focused on keeping Thalrik subdued, Zeus had a different goal in mind.


    With a subtle, practiced touch, Zeus slipped his fingers around one of Thalrik''s spatial pouches, carefully unhooking it from the young master''s belt.


    His movements were so fluid and natural that not a single person noticed¡ªnot even the bodyguards, who were far too preoccupied with administering a sleeping potion to their charge.


    Moments later, Thalrik''s thrashing ceased as the potion took effect, and he slumped into a deep, drunken sleep. The tension in the tavern began to dissipate, the patrons exhaling in relief as the immediate danger passed. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bodyguards quickly thanked the crowd for their help, clearly eager to get Thalrik out of there before he caused any more trouble.


    Zeus, his task complete, slipped away from the group as quietly as he had joined them. No one gave him a second glance as he exited the tavern, the stolen pouch safely in hand.


    Once outside, Zeus allowed himself a satisfied smirk, feeling the weight of Thalrik''s spatial pouch in his grasp. "One down," he muttered to himself, his voice barely above a whisper. "Now, let''s go search for the others."


    As he walked away from the tavern, Zeus knew he had already set the wheels in motion. He had planted something on Thalrik, something the young master wouldn''t notice until it was too late. The hunt had begun in earnest, and Zeus was only just getting started.

 Chapter 106: Second Target: Vortas Malachor

    Zeus left the tavern, his steps light and purposeful as he moved through the darkened streets. A satisfied smile played on his lips, knowing that Thalrik Malachor''s fate was already sealed.


    The thing that he had placed on him would ensure that, no matter how far Thalrik wandered, the plan was already in motion.


    As he continued down the winding streets, Zeus''s mind was already turning to his next target. "One down," he muttered to himself, his tone calm but laced with anticipation. "Now, where''s the next one?"


    Just as he was about to formulate a plan, his sharp ears caught the sound of a commotion nearby. A woman''s voice, panicked and desperate, echoed through the narrow alleyways, her cries for help breaking the stillness of the night.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed, his interest piqued. "What do we have here?" he murmured, quickening his pace as he moved toward the source of the noise. His expression darkened with curiosity, the thrill of the hunt pushing him forward.


    As Zeus turned a corner, he found himself standing at the edge of a small, dimly lit square. His eyes quickly focused on the scene unfolding in the center¡ªa man with a dark, sullen expression was violently assaulting a young woman. Her cries for help pierced the night, desperate and filled with terror.


    "Help! Someone, please!" the woman pleaded, her voice trembling with fear. But her cries fell on deaf ears.


    The onlookers, a group of locals who had gathered around, kept their distance, their faces pale with anxiety. They exchanged nervous glances but remained rooted in place, too frightened to intervene.


    Zeus''s gaze swept over the crowd, his expression cold as he listened to their hushed whispers.


    "That''s Vortas Malachor," one man muttered, his voice barely audible, but the fear in his tone was unmistakable. "Even though he''s from the side family, he''s still a Malachor. We can''t get involved."


    "Better to stay out of it," another added, her voice shaking. "This town isn''t the place for heroes. You know what happens to those who cross the Malachors."


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed as he processed the information. So, the assailant was Vortas Malachor, a member of the Malachor side family. Despite his lower status within the family, the mere association with the Malachor name was enough to paralyze the townspeople with fear.


    The man in the center of the square sneered at the woman he was tormenting, his voice dripping with cruelty. "No one''s coming to save you," Vortas taunted, his words harsh and cold. "In this town, I''m the one in charge."


    Zeus''s expression darkened, a flicker of anger crossing his features. He watched as the woman''s strength began to wane, her struggles weakening under Vortas''s relentless assault. The townspeople remained passive, unwilling to risk their own safety for her.


    "Pathetic," Zeus muttered under his breath, the word filled with disdain. His voice was low, but the intensity behind it was unmistakable.


    As Vortas finally grew tired of his cruel game, he shoved the woman aside with a dismissive gesture. "Get out of my sight," he spat, before turning on his heel and swaggering back toward a nearby inn, clearly satisfied with his display of power.


    The crowd quickly dispersed, their faces etched with relief that the ordeal was over. None of them dared to look at the woman as she struggled to her feet, too ashamed or frightened to offer any assistance.


    Zeus wasn''t finished¡ªnot by a long shot. As Vortas Malachor retreated toward the inn, Zeus''s gaze followed him, cold and calculating.


    His mind was already working through the possibilities, the best way to make his next move. He didn''t need to speak; his actions were guided by the silent resolve that had brought him this far.


    Keeping a safe distance, Zeus shadowed Vortas, his steps quiet and deliberate. He watched as Vortas entered the inn, not bothering to check if anyone was following. The arrogance of the Malachor name made him careless¡ªa mistake Zeus intended to exploit.


    Zeus lingered outside, concealed in the shadows. The faint light escaping from the inn''s windows provided just enough visibility for him to see inside. Through the flickering candlelight, he caught sight of Vortas with another girl, clearly reveling in the power his feared reputation afforded him.


    Zeus''s expression remained neutral, his eyes cold as he continued to observe. He knew better than to rush; patience was often the most valuable weapon.


    "Indulge yourself while you can," Zeus murmured quietly to himself, his voice barely more than a whisper. "It''s the last bit of pleasure you''ll have."


    Time passed slowly, the sounds from Vortas''s room gradually quieting as the night wore on. Finally, after two hours, the room fell silent. Zeus knew his moment had come.


    Moving with the precision of a seasoned hunter, Zeus crept closer to the inn. His movements were silent, his presence undetectable as he approached Vortas''s room. He paused at the door, listening carefully. Inside, there was only the sound of soft breathing¡ªVortas had finally succumbed to sleep.


    Zeus pushed the door open with a light touch, slipping inside like a shadow. The room was dimly lit by the dying embers of a candle, casting long, eerie shadows on the walls.


    The girl Vortas had been with was gone, leaving him alone, sprawled across the bed, vulnerable and unaware of the danger now standing beside him.


    Zeus approached the bedside, his expression unreadable, his eyes devoid of emotion as he looked down at the sleeping figure. Without a word, he reached out and placed a hand on Vortas, his touch light but purposeful.


    "Sleep well," Zeus whispered, his tone cold and devoid of sympathy. With a subtle movement, he implanted the same thing that he had put on Thalrik, ensuring Vortas''s fate was now sealed as well.


    Zeus turned his attention to Vortas''s belongings, his gaze sharp and calculating. He reached down and carefully inspected the items scattered around the room. As he had expected, there was a collection of spatial pouches, much like the ones he had taken from Thalrik.


    "Let''s see what secrets you''re hiding," Zeus muttered under his breath, a faint smile curling at the edges of his lips.


    He quietly selected half of the pouches, his movements precise and deliberate. He knew better than to take everything¡ªleaving some behind would delay any suspicion.


    With practiced ease, he replaced the stolen pouches with empty ones, ensuring that when Vortas woke up and checked, he wouldn''t immediately notice anything amiss.


    "Can''t have you realizing too soon, can we?" Zeus whispered, his tone laced with a mix of amusement and cold calculation.


    Satisfied with his work, Zeus straightened up and gave the room one last glance. Vortas remained fast asleep, blissfully unaware of the mark that now sealed his fate or the theft that had just taken place. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With his task complete, Zeus slipped out of the inn as quietly as he had entered. The night had fully settled in, wrapping the town in a blanket of darkness.


    Zeus moved through the streets with the same calm confidence he had displayed all night, a sense of satisfaction settling over him as he considered the progress he had made.

 Chapter 107: Loots From Two Young Masters

    Zeus entered his room at the inn, the door clicking shut softly behind him. His steps were measured, almost silent, as he crossed the floor and approached the small wooden table at the center of the room. He placed the spatial pouches he had acquired from the Malachor young masters on the table with deliberate care, his eyes narrowing with focus.


    The room was quiet, the kind of silence that felt heavy, broken only by the faint rustle of fabric as Zeus opened the first pouch. His expression was calm, but there was a flicker of anticipation in his eyes as he began his inspection.


    "Let''s see what things you''ve been saving in your spatial pouches," he murmured to himself, his voice low and thoughtful.


    As he sifted through the contents, Zeus''s fingers brushed against a collection of mana stones. Most of them were inferior, but he picked up one of the stones, turning it over in his hand with a slight smirk. "Inferior, but still useful," he mused aloud, mentally cataloging their potential applications.


    Continuing his search, Zeus pulled out several manuals, their covers worn but the contents inside well-preserved. He recognized the dark magic symbols immediately, and a small, knowing smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "Dark magic, of course. What else would the Malachor family be hoarding?" he said, a hint of amusement in his tone. He flipped through one of the manuals briefly, his eyes scanning the pages before placing it back on the table.


    "These could be useful," he remarked, his voice thoughtful. "If not for me, then certainly for someone willing to trade for them."


    As he dug deeper into the pouches, Zeus found several bundles of poisonous herbs, their sharp, acrid scent filling the air as he unwrapped them.


    Alongside the herbs were various other components needed for casting dark spells¡ªitems that would be dangerous in the hands of someone less skilled.


    "Poison, dark magic¡­ they''ve certainly got a theme going," Zeus muttered, his tone carrying a mixture of disdain and calculation. He set the herbs aside, knowing their value extended beyond mere spells. "These could come in handy, one way or another."


    Satisfied with his findings, Zeus leaned back in his chair, a contemplative look on his face. The items in these pouches confirmed what he already suspected about the Malachor family''s dark dealings. But more importantly, they gave him new tools to use in his ongoing plans.


    "All in all," Zeus said quietly to himself, his voice tinged with satisfaction, "not a bad haul." He glanced at the remaining pouches, his eyes gleaming with the thrill of discovery. "Let''s see what else you have."


    As Zeus continued to rummage through the contents of the pouches, something unusual caught his attention¡ªa small wooden card, tucked away at the bottom of one of the pouches. He paused, pulling it out carefully. The card was simple, almost plain, with nothing but a single word engraved on it: "Necrovauld."


    Zeus''s brows knitted together in surprise. "A wooden card with just one word? Is this supposed to be an academy ID card?" he muttered to himself, his tone laced with curiosity. The card was clearly different from his own ID, which was filled with detailed information.


    Unsettled by the card''s simplicity and its potential significance, Zeus decided to consult the one entity that might have some answers. "System, analyze this card," he commanded, his voice firm.


    The system''s response was as smug as ever. [Oh, give me a moment. I''m sure it''s something you could never figure out on your own,] it replied, dripping with mock arrogance.


    Zeus''s fingers drummed lightly on the table as he waited, his patience wearing thin despite knowing how the system loved to indulge in its own sense of superiority.


    After a few moments, the system finally spoke up. [Ah, just as I thought. This card contains a mana mark, something typically used to prove¡­ well, something important,] the system explained, its tone oozing with a mix of pride and condescension.


    Zeus narrowed his eyes, his voice thoughtful as he repeated, "Prove something? So, this must be an identity card, right?"


    [No, no, no,] the system cut in, its tone dripping with condescension. [It''s not that simple. The mark on this card is used to verify identity, but it''s not tied to any one person. It''s more like a one-time identity card¡ªuse it once, and poof, its purpose is fulfilled.]


    Zeus frowned slightly, turning the card over in his hand as he considered the implications. "So, it''s just a one-use pass? Maybe something to get out of the academy or bypass security checkpoints?"


    [Oh, come on, think bigger,] the system interjected, almost sounding disappointed. [You remember that little nugget of information you picked up in the tavern, don''t you? This town is a recruitment spot for the Necrovauld Academy. Put two and two together, genius.]


    Realization dawned on Zeus, a spark of understanding lighting up his eyes. "So you''re saying this card is like a VIP pass, something that grants instant entry into the academy?"


    [Finally, you''re catching on,] the system confirmed, its tone smug and approving. [Yes, this card could let someone waltz right into the Necrovauld Academy without the usual hassle. A rather valuable little item, wouldn''t you say?]


    Zeus leaned back in his chair, a slow smile spreading across his face as the possibilities began to unfold in his mind.


    The card, seemingly unremarkable at first, had just become a powerful tool in his arsenal. With this, he could gain access to one of the most notorious academies without drawing unwanted attention.


    "I see," Zeus murmured, his voice tinged with excitement as he began to formulate a plan. His fingers drummed lightly on the table, the wheels of his mind already turning.


    The system, always eager to mock, couldn''t resist a final jab. [Let''s see if you can actually put it to good use,] it teased, its voice playful. [Or are you just going to sit there and admire your new toy?]


    Zeus''s smile deepened, ignoring the system''s taunt. "Oh, I''ll put it to good use," he replied, his voice confident and calm. The thought of what he could achieve with this unexpected gift only fueled his growing excitement. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 108: Crafting the Thunder Puppet

    Zeus navigated the winding streets of the town with purposeful strides, his mind focused on a single goal: crafting a new puppet that would eventually carry the guise of Zeus. The plan was clear in his mind, each step meticulously thought out as he made his way to the local blacksmith.


    As he arrived at the blacksmith''s shop, Zeus didn''t waste any time. He approached the counter with a calm yet determined expression, his eyes locking onto the blacksmith. "I need a private room," Zeus stated, his voice firm and leaving no room for negotiation.


    The blacksmith, a grizzled man with years of experience etched into the lines on his face, looked up from his work.


    He noticed the intensity in Zeus''s gaze and nodded, understanding that this was no ordinary request. "You''ll want the best room then," the blacksmith replied, his tone respectful. "Equipped with high-quality forges and all the tools you''ll need."


    Zeus gave a curt nod, appreciating the man''s quick grasp of the situation. "That''s exactly what I''m looking for. What''s the price?"


    "100 inferior mana stones," the blacksmith said, watching Zeus closely to gauge his reaction.


    Without hesitation, Zeus reached into his pouch and produced the required amount. He placed the mana stones on the counter, the clink of the stones echoing in the quiet shop. "Done," Zeus said simply, his tone indicating that the price didn''t faze him in the slightest.


    The blacksmith''s eyes widened slightly at the ease with which Zeus handed over the payment. "For what you''re planning, only the best will do, I take it?" the blacksmith asked, curiosity tinging his voice.


    Zeus allowed a small smile to play on his lips as he pocketed the key to the private room. "Exactly. I have something special in mind."


    The blacksmith nodded again, more to himself this time, as if reassured by Zeus''s resolve. "Good luck with your work," he said, watching as Zeus turned and made his way to the back of the shop. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once inside the private room, Zeus locked the door behind him, the click of the lock signaling the start of his project. The room was exactly as promised¡ªspacious and equipped with everything he needed. He took a moment to take it all in, a satisfied smile spreading across his face.


    "It''s time to make a new puppet," he murmured to himself, the anticipation evident in his voice. This was the next step in his plan, and he was ready to see it through.


    Without wasting any time, Zeus reached up and removed the Zeus Divine Mask, replacing it with the Hephaestus Divine Mask. The transformation was instant.


    His thunder-based abilities faded, replaced by the skills and knowledge of a master crafter. His mind now focused on the task at hand, he retrieved the thunder ore he had collected from the thunderstorm area about six days ago.


    With the Hephaestus mask, Zeus was no longer just a cultivator¡ªhe was a craftsman of the highest order. He set to work, shaping the thunder ore with expert precision.


    Sparks flew as he hammered the ore, his movements smooth and controlled. Each strike of the hammer infused the metal with the energy of thunder, forging a body that would be as strong as a three-star warrior.


    As he worked, Zeus also began to cultivate using the flame mana that filled the blacksmith''s forge. The pain that accompanied this cultivation was intense, but it was nothing new to him.


    Over time, Zeus had become accustomed to the agony that came with pushing his limits. He welcomed it, knowing that with every bit of suffering, he grew stronger.


    Hours passed, and Zeus remained focused, alternating between forging the puppet and cultivating his Hephaestus Divine Mask. His dual efforts paid off¡ªby the time the puppet was complete, he had successfully cultivated the Hephaestus mask to the level of a two-star Divine Mask.


    Zeus stepped back to admire his work. The new thunder element puppet stood before him, its body radiating with the energy of thunder. The puppet was a formidable creation, its strength rivaling that of a three-star warrior. It was exactly what he needed.


    Satisfied with the result, Zeus removed the Hephaestus Divine Mask and donned the Zeus Divine Mask once more, returning to his thunder-based abilities. With the puppet safely stored, Zeus left the blacksmith, the satisfaction of a job well done evident in his stride.


    Zeus returned to the inn, making his way back to his room with a sense of satisfaction. As he closed the door behind him, he let out a small sigh of relief. The inn was quiet, a perfect setting for the next step in his plan.


    Without wasting any time, Zeus removed the Zeus Divine Mask, revealing the face of Lucas beneath. The familiar weight of his true identity settled back onto his shoulders, but Lucas didn''t dwell on it. He immediately focused his attention on the task at hand.


    "System," Lucas called out, his voice firm and resolute, "embed a piece of my soul into the Zeus Divine Mask."


    [Oh, so now you need my help, do you?] the system quipped, its tone laced with its usual arrogance. [Fine, let''s get this done. Just don''t go crying to me about the pain.]


    Lucas smirked, unbothered by the system''s mockery. He felt a slight, almost imperceptible tug deep within his core as the system began its work.


    There was a brief moment of discomfort, but Lucas stood steady, his expression unwavering. The system carefully split a fragment of his soul, channeling it into the Zeus Divine Mask.


    As the mask absorbed the piece of Lucas''s soul, it shimmered with a new, vibrant energy. What had once been a mere tool of power was now far more¡ªit was a living extension of Lucas himself, a clone imbued with his essence.


    Lucas''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he carefully placed the Zeus Divine Mask onto the thunder element puppet he had forged earlier.


    The transformation was instant. The once-lifeless puppet seemed to come alive, its form stiffening with purpose. In a blink, the puppet became Zeus, his eyes glowing with that same intense focus that Lucas had.


    "Zeus," Lucas said, addressing his clone with the same authority he held within himself, "your task is to guard me while I create a new Divine Mask. Let no one disturb us."


    The newly awakened Zeus clone nodded, mirroring Lucas''s resolve perfectly. "Understood," he replied, his voice carrying the same confident authority that Lucas naturally commanded.


    As Lucas turned his attention back to the task at hand, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation. "Now, let''s create a new Divine Mask," he said, his tone tinged with excitement.


    [Finally! I''ve been waiting for you to say that,] the system chimed in, its excitement barely masking its usual smugness. [But let''s be clear¡ªI''m the one doing the heavy lifting here. So, what''s it going to be? What kind of mask shall we create this time?]

 Chapter 109: New Divine Mask, Hades

    Lucas knew exactly what kind of Divine Mask he wanted to create next. His mind had been working on the idea ever since he uncovered the potential use of the Necrovauld Academy access card. Now, the time had come to bring that idea to life.


    "System," Lucas commanded, his voice firm and resolute. "I need a Divine Scripture that delves into necromancy, dark magic, curses¡ªsomething that will allow me to blend seamlessly into the Necrovauld Academy."


    The system responded almost immediately, its tone dripping with a mix of arrogance and amusement. [Oh? So, you''re planning to infiltrate the Necrovauld Academy, are you?]


    A sly smile spread across Lucas''s face, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "Infiltrate? That''s such a harsh word. I prefer to think of it as simply becoming a student there."


    [Heh, call it whatever you want,] the system retorted, a mocking edge to its voice. [But I have to admit, it''s a clever idea.]


    [You won''t just be limited to the knowledge and power of the Celestial Academy. You''ll be dipping into the resources and dark secrets of the Necrovauld Academy too. I didn''t think you had it in you to be so¡­ versatile.]


    Lucas''s smirk widened, his confidence unwavering. "Of course. I''m just a genius, after all."


    The system let out a shameless chuckle, clearly enjoying itself. [Genius, huh? Well, let''s see if your idea can live up to your ego. Give me a moment to craft the perfect scripture for your little adventure.]


    Lucas could feel the familiar hum of activity within his mind as the system got to work, its arrogance evident even in its silence.


    A short while later, the system returned, its voice laced with pride and a touch of condescension. [Alright, I''ve outdone myself this time. I''ve created something truly exceptional.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the system''s unusual tone. "Oh? What did you come up with?"


    [It''s called the Abyssal Nether Core Divine Scripture,] the system announced, practically preening.


    [This scripture taps into the energies of the Netherworld itself. It gives you control over necromancy, souls, curses¡ªyou name it. It''s like handing you the keys to the underworld. You can thank me later.]


    Lucas''s eyes lit up with interest, his mind already racing with possibilities. "I see¡­ this will do nicely."


    [Naturally, it will,] the system added, its voice brimming with smug satisfaction. [With this, even those dark magic-obsessed Necrovauld fools won''t know what hit them. You''re welcome, by the way.]


    Lucas chuckled, the excitement of the impending transformation tingling at the edges of his thoughts. "Thank you, system," he said, though the system''s arrogance hardly needed any more encouragement.


    [Flattery will get you everywhere,] the system quipped, its voice practically dripping with smugness as it prepared to reveal the new Divine Mask.


    The mask radiated a dark, foreboding energy, perfectly embodying the essence of the Abyssal Nether Core Divine Scripture. Lucas reached out and took hold of the mask, feeling the weight of its power in his hands.


    "You will be named Hades," Lucas declared, recalling the god of the underworld from his first life on Earth. The name felt fitting, a reflection of the mask''s dark potential.


    With a deep breath, Lucas donned the Hades Divine Mask. The transformation was immediate and profound. His physical appearance shifted¡ªhis hair lengthened and turned a stark, icy white, cascading down his back.


    His eyes, once golden and bright as Zeus, now burned with a deep, unsettling red. The aura around him changed as well; where Zeus exuded majesty and power, Hades radiated an aura of malevolence and dark allure.


    Lucas, now transformed into Hades, studied his reflection in the mirror with a satisfied smirk. The image staring back at him was almost perfect¡ªa striking figure with long white hair, piercing red eyes, and an aura that exuded dark, ominous power.


    But he knew the transformation wasn''t complete just yet. There was still one crucial step left: he needed to fully cultivate the Abyssal Nether Core Divine Scripture and integrate its formidable power into his very being. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He sat down in a meditative position, his expression shifting from satisfaction to focused determination. "It''s time to channel the energy of the Netherworld," he murmured, his voice low and steady.


    [Oh, this should be fun,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with anticipation and a hint of sadistic pleasure. [This isn''t your usual cultivation, you know. It''s going to get¡­ uncomfortable.]


    Hades felt the energy begin to swirl around him as he channeled the dark forces of the Netherworld. Unlike the searing physical pain of previous cultivations.


    But this time, the discomfort was far more insidious. It wasn''t pain, exactly¡ªit was a deep, unsettling feeling that gnawed at the core of his being, as if the energy was trying to drag his very soul into the abyss.


    "Uncomfortable?" Hades muttered, his voice tinged with a mix of annoyance and amusement. "That''s one way to put it."


    [What, feeling a bit unsettled?] the system mocked, its tone laced with arrogance. [This is the Netherworld''s energy you''re dealing with. It''s supposed to make you squirm. But don''t worry¡ªI''m sure you can handle it¡­ eventually.]


    Hades smirked despite the discomfort, his resolve unwavering. "I''ve handled worse."


    [We''ll see about that,] the system retorted, almost daring him to falter. [Let''s just hope your spirit is as tough as you think it is.]


    The sensation was relentless, as if tendrils of darkness were trying to wrap around his soul, pulling it deeper into the unknown. But Hades remained focused, his mind sharp as he continued to channel the energy, refusing to let it overwhelm him.


    For two hours, he endured the spiritual unease, every second a test of his willpower. The system, never missing an opportunity to mock, remained a constant presence in his mind, but Hades didn''t let it distract him. He pushed through, ignoring the gnawing discomfort as he forced the energy to bend to his will.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the dark energy began to settle within him. The unsettling sensation faded, replaced by a profound sense of power that rooted itself deep in his essence.


    [Well, would you look at that,] the system mused, its tone a mix of surprise and grudging respect. [You actually pulled it off. You''re officially Hades now, through and through.]


    Hades opened his eyes, a satisfied gleam in their crimson depths. "Of course I did," he said, his voice calm and assured. "I''m not one to let a little discomfort stand in my way."


    [True enough,] the system conceded, though it couldn''t resist adding one last jab. [Just don''t get too cocky. You''re dealing with forces that even I find¡­ intriguing.]


    Hades simply smiled, the dark energy now a part of him, intertwined with his very soul. The transformation was complete, and he was ready for whatever challenges lay ahead.

 Chapter 110: Thalrik and Vortas Meet Up

    Thalrik and Vortas stood in a dimly lit room, their bodies tense as they faced Vesperin Malachor, a proud and vengeful figure from the Malachor main family. The memory of his recent humiliation at the hands of Zeus still burned in Vesperin''s mind, fueling the anger that now twisted his features.


    Vesperin''s gaze was sharp, cutting into the two side-family members who now served as his henchmen. His patience was wearing thin, and the air in the room crackled with the weight of his unspoken fury.


    "Has anyone come to collect the bounty?" Vesperin''s voice sliced through the silence, laced with impatience and frustration.


    Thalrik and Vortas exchanged uneasy glances, the tension between them palpable. They both knew how much was riding on their answer.


    Finally, Thalrik spoke up, his voice trembling slightly. "No one has come forward," he admitted, his words tinged with nervousness. The uncertainty in his tone only added to the growing tension in the room.


    Vesperin''s eyes narrowed, his expression darkening further. "Zeus is too slippery," he muttered, his voice barely more than a growl. The frustration in his tone was unmistakable, and the anger simmering beneath the surface threatened to boil over.


    He had counted on the bounty to flush Zeus out of hiding, to draw him into a trap. But instead, it seemed that his target had evaded him once again.


    Vesperin let out a heavy sigh, his frustration palpable as he turned his sharp gaze back to Thalrik and Vortas. Both men stood rigidly before him, the weight of their situation pressing down on them.


    They knew all too well that their positions within the Malachor family were precarious, hinging entirely on how useful they could prove themselves to Vesperin.


    As members of the side family, Thalrik and Vortas had little choice but to serve Vesperin. If they ever hoped to climb the ranks and secure any real power within the Malachor family, they had to play their cards right, and that meant pleasing him.


    "What''s our next move?" Vortas asked, his voice carefully controlled, though a trace of frustration seeped through. He kept his tone respectful, knowing that any hint of dissatisfaction could cost him dearly.


    Vesperin''s eyes flicked to Vortas, his expression a mix of irritation and resignation. "For now, we take a step back," he replied, his voice edged with annoyance.


    "Zeus is too slippery, and I have other matters to attend to at the academy." His fingers tapped impatiently on the armrest of his chair, a clear sign of his agitation. "Next time, I''ll make sure to kill him myself."


    He paused, letting his words hang in the air for a moment, before his gaze sharpened, scrutinizing both men with an intensity that made them shift uncomfortably.


    "You still have the entrance cards I gave you, right?" he asked, his tone now colder, more demanding. "Those will get you into the academy without the hassle of taking the entrance test again."


    Thalrik quickly nodded, reaching into his robes and pulling out the wooden card. He held it up for Vesperin to see, his movements quick and eager to please.


    "I have mine right here," he said, his voice steady, though there was an underlying note of relief that he hadn''t misplaced such an important item.


    Vortas, however, wasn''t so fortunate. As Thalrik displayed his card, Vortas began fumbling through his belongings, a creeping sense of dread washing over him.


    His hands shook slightly as he patted down his pockets, searching desperately for the card. When it didn''t immediately turn up, his face drained of color. "I¡ªI can''t find it," he stammered, his voice faltering as panic edged its way in.


    Vesperin''s expression darkened, his patience finally snapping under the weight of the evening''s frustrations. His eyes narrowed into dangerous slits as he glared at Vortas. "You fool!" he barked, his voice dripping with contempt.


    The air in the room seemed to grow colder as his anger filled the space. "Without that card, you''ll have to go through the entrance test all over again. How many times did I warn you to keep it safe?"


    Vortas''s shoulders slumped, and he lowered his head, unable to meet Vesperin''s furious gaze. The weight of his mistake settled heavily on him, and all he could manage was a mumbled, barely audible apology. "I''m sorry... I didn''t realize..."


    Vesperin wasn''t interested in hearing excuses. His frustration with Vortas was evident, and his voice turned icy as he cut off any further attempts at explanation. "I don''t want to hear it. You''ve already wasted enough of my time."


    With a final glare, Vesperin rose from his seat, his presence towering and intimidating. "Leave," he commanded, the word sharp and final. "Both of you. I have no more time to waste on this nonsense. Next time, don''t fail me."


    Thalrik and Vortas scrambled to their feet, their movements quick and awkward as they tried to escape Vesperin''s wrath. Their faces were a mix of fear and frustration, the sting of Vesperin''s harsh words still fresh.


    They bowed slightly, a gesture of respect that was more reflexive than sincere, before turning to make their way out of the room. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vortas''s brow remained furrowed, his thoughts consumed by the implications of losing his entrance card. The gravity of his mistake pressed down on him, each step away from Vesperin''s oppressive presence making the reality of his situation clearer and more terrifying.


    Thalrik, too, was lost in his own thoughts, though his concern was more for how Vesperin''s anger might spill over onto him. The two henchmen had only taken a few steps away from Vesperin when something inexplicable began to happen.


    A strange, unnatural tension gripped their bodies, causing them to freeze mid-step. A sudden, unbearable heat surged through them, as if their very blood was boiling within their veins.


    Their bodies convulsed violently, and in the next instant, they were struck by a flash of blinding light. Lightning, seemingly summoned from nowhere, arced through their bodies with a force so intense it obliterated their internal organs in an instant.


    The shock was so powerful that it left their outer bodies untouched, preserving the horror on their faces as they crumpled to the ground.


    Their screams, brief and filled with agony, echoed down the halls for just a moment before silence fell. The two henchmen collapsed where they stood, their lifeless forms lying still in the corridor. The air around them crackled faintly, the only sign of the deadly force that had claimed their lives.


    Back at the inn, Zeus sat calmly in his room, a satisfied smile playing on his lips. He had been waiting for this moment, and as soon as Thalrik and Vortas were far enough from Vesperin, he had activated the deadly Thunder Mine he had implanted within them.

 Chapter 111: Thunder Mine

    Zeus''s smirk deepened as he prepared to unleash one of the more sinister skills he had recently acquired from the system¡ªThunder Mine. The skill was as lethal as it was subtle, allowing him to plant mines of pure thunder energy onto anything or anyone. With a simple command, these mines could be triggered, delivering a deadly surprise to the target.


    As he prepared to activate the mines, Zeus couldn''t help but admire the beauty of the skill. "Thunder Mine¡­ it''s perfect for eliminating targets without drawing attention," he muttered to himself, his voice laced with satisfaction.


    He recalled the precise calibration he had applied to the mines he''d placed on Thalrik and Vortas. They weren''t meant to cause a massive explosion¡ªthat would be too obvious, too crude.


    Instead, these mines were designed to deliver a concentrated shock, a pulse of thunder that would burn through their organs from the inside, killing them instantly and leaving nothing but charred remains.


    Zeus''s eyes glinted with a mix of anticipation and cold calculation as he checked the time. "The mines should be going off right about¡­ now," he murmured, his tone casual, as if discussing the weather.


    He leaned back, a look of satisfaction spreading across his face. "It''s a truly useful skill," he mused aloud, "perfect for killing undetected, and ideal for setting traps that no one will see coming."


    The smirk on his face was a reflection of his confidence¡ªhe knew the plan had been executed flawlessly, and now, all that was left was to sit back and watch as his enemies crumbled under the weight of their own underestimation.


    Zeus, the clone, turned his sharp gaze back to the task at hand: guarding Hades. His expression was calm yet vigilant, ensuring nothing disturbed the main body as it continued its cultivation.


    Meanwhile, in the center of the room, Hades¡ªthe true body now wearing the newly crafted Hades Divine Mask¡ªwas deep in his cultivation. Every resource he had gathered from the Malachor henchmen was being put to use.


    The inferior mana stones, dark herbs, and other shadowy materials hummed with energy as Hades absorbed their power. His expression remained focused, the intense red glow of his eyes reflecting his unwavering determination.


    [How does it feel to swim in darkness, oh mighty Hades?] the system''s voice chimed in, dripping with its usual mix of arrogance and mockery.


    [I hope you enjoy that little collection of dark trinkets you picked up. Don''t tell me they''re not enough for you. After all, they''re only the best those pitiful Malachors could offer.]


    Hades''s lips curled into a faint smile, though he kept his focus on the cultivation process. "I''m making do with what I have," he replied, his tone cool and composed. "I just need to reach three-star strength before stepping into the Necrovauld Academy."


    [Three-star, huh?] the system sneered, its tone playful. [You know, if it weren''t for me, you''d be stuck as a nobody, fumbling around with basic spells. But with my brilliance, you''ll be a force even those Necrovauld fools won''t see coming.]


    Hades''s smile deepened, but he didn''t rise to the bait. "And yet here I am, turning their own resources against them. Seems like a fair trade, don''t you think?"


    [Hmph, I suppose so,] the system retorted, though its arrogance was tinged with a hint of satisfaction. [Just make sure you don''t get too comfortable. We have a lot more ground to cover, and I''d hate to see you lag behind, even with all this dark energy at your disposal.]


    Hades''s eyes flashed with determination as he continued to draw in the dark energy, feeling it flow through him, strengthening his core. "Don''t worry. I''ll be ready. And when the time comes, Necrovauld won''t know what hit them."


    The system chuckled, its tone almost affectionate in its mockery. [That''s the spirit. Just don''t forget who''s the real genius behind all this.]


    Hades ignored the system''s usual self-aggrandizement, focusing instead on his cultivation. The dark energy surged within him, pushing him closer to his goal.


    He knew that soon, he would be ready to step into the Necrovauld Academy with all the power he needed to infiltrate and conquer from within.


    Meanwhile, back at Vesperin Malachor''s location, the air was thick with tension. Vesperin had been on edge ever since his humiliating encounter with Zeus, and the sudden deaths of Thalrik and Vortas only deepened his anxiety. He stared in shock at the charred remains of his two henchmen, his senses assaulted by the acrid stench of burning flesh.


    Vesperin''s mind raced as he processed the scene before him. It was clear that something had been planted inside their bodies¡ªsomething that had exploded with lethal precision. The realization sent a chill down his spine.


    "How could this have happened?" he muttered to himself, his voice trembling with a mix of fear and anger. He knew he had to act fast. Whoever was behind this was not only capable of killing his men but also had the audacity to do it right under his nose.


    "Find out who they''ve been in contact with over the past few days," Vesperin ordered, his voice cold and commanding. "I want to know everyone they''ve touched or spoken to. The person who dared to kill them might be bold enough to target me as well. We can''t afford to be caught off guard."


    His men scattered to carry out his orders, but Vesperin couldn''t shake the growing sense of dread. Just who had he offended? Who had the power and cunning to infiltrate his ranks and execute such a flawless assassination?


    Shaken by the unexpected deaths of his henchmen, Vesperin hurried to his private chamber¡ªa secluded room where no one else was permitted to enter. This was his sanctuary, the one place where he felt truly secure, shielded from the dangers lurking outside.


    As Vesperin settled into the familiar space, the weight of recent events pressed heavily on his mind. He knew he had to regain his strength, to refocus and prepare before returning to the academy.


    But as he sat down to meditate, the anger simmering within him refused to fade. It clawed at his thoughts, demanding retribution.


    His hands clenched into fists as he stared into the darkness of the room, his voice a low, venomous whisper.


    "Whoever you are, I will find you," he vowed, his tone laced with cold fury. "And when I do, I''ll make sure you suffer for what you''ve done. How dare you kill members of the Malachor family in front of me."


    The words echoed in the stillness, a promise of the vengeance he intended to exact. Vesperin''s eyes burned with a fierce determination as he began his meditation, using the anger and fear to fuel his resolve. Whoever had dared to challenge him, to strike down his men, would pay dearly. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 112: Entering the Necrovauld

    The once quiet town was now bustling with activity. Crowds had gathered from every corner of the region, all drawn by the same purpose: the recruitment drive of the prestigious Necrovauld Academy.


    Despite its notorious reputation for promoting dark magic, Necrovauld remained one of the most sought-after academies in the land.


    Its influence stretched far beyond the reach of the Holy Empire or the so-called righteous factions, making it a prime destination for those who lived in the shadows or sought power without the constraints of morality.


    For the townsfolk and travelers alike, joining Necrovauld was not just an opportunity¡ªit was a chance to escape obscurity and grasp the power that could change their fate. The entrance test was straightforward, designed to weed out the weak and unworthy.


    Age, cultivation level, and mana purity were the primary factors, but there were also rumors of hidden criteria that only those with special access could bypass.


    As the day progressed, groups of hopefuls lined up to take the test. The atmosphere was tense, filled with a mix of anxiety and anticipation.


    Among them were a few individuals who slipped away from the main crowd, heading towards more secluded areas where the tests were rumored to be more lenient¡ªprovided one had the right connections or, more specifically, a certain wooden pass.


    Meanwhile, on the main road, a sudden ripple of commotion swept through the crowd. The usual chatter of voices quickly gave way to gasps and excited whispers as people turned to catch a glimpse of the figure making his way through the throng.


    In a land dominated by the dark side, where most of the inhabitants were rough, scarred, and hardened by a life of darkness, the sight of a strikingly handsome man was a rarity that couldn''t be ignored. Eyes widened and murmurs spread like wildfire.


    "Who is that?" one woman whispered, her voice filled with awe.


    "Is he real?" another muttered, her gaze locked on the figure cutting through the crowd.


    With long white hair cascading down his back like a river of moonlight and piercing red eyes that seemed to smolder with an inner fire, he commanded attention without even trying.


    His steps were confident, his presence magnetic, and the wicked smile that played on his lips only intensified his allure. Women couldn''t help but stare, a few bold ones even calling out to him, their voices laced with a mix of admiration and desire.


    "Look at him," one of them murmured, her eyes wide with infatuation. "He''s like something out of a dark fantasy."


    This man was none other than Hades. After enduring a grueling cultivation session the night before, he had pushed his strength to the three-star level, just in time for his mission. But as he walked, the discomfort from that night lingered, a constant reminder of the toll it had taken on him.


    "Damn, that overnight cultivation was brutal," Hades muttered to himself, a deep frown creasing his brow. "It wasn''t exactly painful, but the way it gnawed at my soul... it''s something else." He shook his head, remembering the grueling effort it took to push his strength to the next level.


    [Hah! What did you expect, a walk in the park?] The system''s voice echoed in his mind, dripping with arrogance. [You''re dealing with powers most people can only dream of. If it was easy, everyone would be doing it. Besides, it''s not like you have much of a choice, do you? But don''t worry, it''s all worthwhile¡ªif you can handle it, that is.]


    Hades sighed, the frustration evident on his face. "You really enjoy rubbing it in, don''t you?"


    [Oh, absolutely! What''s the point of being a system if I can''t mock my host every step of the way? But don''t be such a wuss,] the system continued, its tone a blend of shameless mockery and twisted encouragement. [You''ll thank me later when you''re crushing your enemies underfoot. After all, what''s a little soul discomfort when you''re destined for greatness?]


    Hades rolled his eyes but couldn''t help the small smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "You''re unbelievable."


    [And yet, here you are, listening to every word I say. Now, quit whining and focus. We''ve got a job to do, and you''re just getting started.]


    With another sigh, Hades forced himself to push the discomfort aside, refocusing on the task ahead. "Fine, fine. Let''s get this over with."


    He wove through the bustling crowd with effortless grace, each step deliberate, his lone figure slicing through the sea of people as if he belonged to a different world altogether. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Zeus now back at the Celestial Academy, maintaining his cover as his free week neared its end, the burden of this mission fell squarely on Hades'' shoulders. Zeus had to return before the slightest hint of suspicion could arise, leaving Hades to proceed alone.


    This solitude didn''t bother him¡ªif anything, it heightened his focus. Alone, he could operate with a freedom that the constraints of his dual life sometimes denied him.


    He knew the risks, but they were calculated, and he had always been a strategist, thriving on challenges that others might find daunting.


    The wooden card he carried guided him toward a secluded location, its directions etched in his mind. As he approached, the anticipation in the air seemed to thicken, charged with an undercurrent of dark energy. Yet, Hades remained unperturbed, his expression carefully masked to reveal nothing of his intentions or thoughts.


    Upon reaching the designated spot, Hades found a nondescript building, its entrance barely noticeable to the untrained eye. Without hesitation, he stepped forward and placed the wooden card into the slot by the door.


    The officer guarding the entrance, a stern-looking man with no interest in conversation, merely nodded before activating a hidden mechanism. A portal shimmered into existence before Hades, glowing with an eerie light.


    With a sly grin, Hades glanced at the portal, then back at the officer, who still offered no words. Satisfied, Hades stepped through the portal, his figure disappearing into the unknown.

 Chapter 113: The Second Test

    Hades stepped through the portal, his vision adjusting to the dim light of his new surroundings. As he emerged on the other side, he found himself standing in the center of a massive arena, its dark stone walls towering high above.


    The air was thick with tension, a mix of anticipation and fear radiating from the figures scattered around him. The arena was vast, with a wide, circular space surrounded by tall, jagged walls that gave it a menacing atmosphere.


    Hades scanned the area, noting that he was not alone¡ªdozens of other individuals stood nearby, each with the same determined look in their eyes. The sheer size of the arena and the number of participants hinted that something significant was about to happen.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared on the opposite side of the arena, standing on a high platform that overlooked the entire space. It was an old man, his long, dark robes flowing around him like shadows, and his presence immediately commanded attention. His eyes, sharp and cold, surveyed the group before him with a hint of amusement.


    "Welcome to the Necrovauld Academy," the old man announced, his voice cutting through the tense silence of the arena like a blade. The weight of his words hung heavily in the air, commanding the attention of every disciple present. "You hundred have been gathered here to face your next test."


    Before the old man could continue, a young man in the crowd, his face a mix of anxiety and defiance, suddenly stepped forward. His voice wavered slightly as he blurted out, "Wait! I used the wooden card! Isn''t that supposed to let me skip the test?"


    The old man paused, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. He nodded slowly, his eyes narrowing as they fixed on the young man. "Yes," he replied, his tone dripping with amusement, "the wooden card does indeed grant special privileges, typically allowing one to bypass the usual entrance tests."


    He let the words linger, watching as the young man''s defiant expression faltered, replaced by a flicker of uncertainty. The old man''s smile widened, a sinister gleam in his eyes as he continued, "But this time, the rules are different."


    The atmosphere in the arena grew even more charged, the tension palpable. The old man''s smile turned into a grin, one that sent a shiver down the spines of those who dared to meet his gaze. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You see," the old man began, his voice dropping to a sinister tone that sent chills down the spines of those listening. His eyes gleamed with a twisted pleasure as he continued, "you are all now recognized as outer disciples of Necrovauld Academy. However," he paused, letting the tension build, "there is one final challenge that stands between you and true power."


    A murmur swept through the crowd, disciples exchanging uneasy glances and whispered speculations. The old man''s grin widened, his expression almost predatory as he raised his voice, ensuring no one missed what he was about to say.


    "In this arena," he announced, gesturing grandly to the vast space around them, "the hundred of you will battle it out. And for the fortunate soul who emerges victorious... you will be immediately promoted to the rank of inner disciple."


    The declaration landed like a thunderclap, and the shock was palpable. Some disciples gasped, others stiffened, realizing the gravity of the trial they were about to face. The idea of such a brutal contest, where only one could rise to the coveted position of inner disciple, was both thrilling and terrifying.


    The old man observed their reactions with a smug satisfaction, his eyes dancing with amusement. "This opportunity," he continued, his voice dripping with false sweetness, "to become an inner disciple is a rare one, reserved for new recruits like yourselves. Fail here, and the path to becoming an inner disciple will become far more treacherous."


    He let his words hang in the air, the silence that followed heavy with dread. Then, with a smirk that spoke of dark intentions, he added, "And let me remind you¡ªthis is not a righteous academy. Here, killing is not just allowed... it''s encouraged."


    A murmur of fear spread through the crowd, some disciples visibly recoiling at the revelation. The old man''s smirk deepened as he watched their reactions. "If any of you lack the courage for this... if the thought of taking a life is too much for your weak hearts... you are free to surrender now and remain mere outer disciples. No shame in admitting your limitations."


    He crossed his arms, watching with a cold satisfaction as a few disciples hesitated, their faces pale with fear. "But know this," he added, his tone turning deadly serious, "those who surrender now may never have another chance to rise. This is your one and only opportunity to seize greatness."


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, the arena erupted into a flurry of motion. Panic washed over the crowd like a tidal wave, and ambition crumbled in the face of the looming threat.


    The harsh reality of what lay ahead quickly settled in, and one by one, disciples began to make their choice.


    Nearly 80 of them took a step back, their faces pale and their resolve shattered. Hands shot up in surrender, their once eager expressions now replaced by fear. It was clear¡ªthey were unwilling to risk their lives in what they now understood would be a brutal and deadly confrontation.


    "I can''t do this," one disciple muttered, his voice trembling as he backed away, his eyes wide with terror. "It''s not worth dying over."


    "Better to live as an outer disciple than to die here," another whispered, her hand shaking as she raised it in surrender.


    Hades watched the scene unfold with a cold, calculating gaze. He didn''t flinch as the crowd thinned, his eyes narrowing as he assessed those who remained. Only 20 disciples stood their ground, their faces set with grim determination.


    Hades could sense the power emanating from them, recognizing that each one had reached the three-star level. These were no ordinary opponents.


    The old man''s eyes gleamed with approval as he looked down at the remaining contestants, his lips curling into a satisfied smile.


    "Now that only 20 of you are left," he said, his voice rich with anticipation, "let''s see which of you has the strength, the cunning, and the will to immediately become an inner disciple upon entering the academy."


    One of the remaining disciples, a young woman with fiery red hair, stepped forward, her eyes blazing with defiance. "I won''t let this chance slip away," she declared, her voice firm and unwavering. "I''ll fight with everything I have."


    Another disciple, a tall, muscular man, clenched his fists and grinned. "This is what I''ve been waiting for," he said, his tone filled with excitement. "Let''s see who''s the strongest."


    The old man chuckled softly at their bravado, clearly pleased with their determination. "Good," he murmured, his smile widening. "I''m glad to see some of you have the guts for this."


    Without another word, the old man raised his hand high, his expression turning deadly serious. "Let the battle begin!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the arena like a thunderclap.


    In that instant, the tension snapped, and the disciples sprang into action. The air was thick with the clash of steel and the crackle of energy, each of them driven by the same desperate desire¡ªto seize the opportunity or die trying.

 Chapter 114: Soul Siphon

    Hades smirked, a dark glint in his crimson eyes. The idea of becoming an inner disciple in one swift move was an enticing prospect, one that filled him with a sense of twisted excitement.


    The Necrovauld Academy was already proving to be more interesting than he had anticipated. The freedom to embrace his darker nature without the constraints of morality was something that intrigued him deeply.


    As he surveyed the remaining competitors, his gaze cold and calculating, Hades couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation. This was the perfect opportunity to test the limits of his new powers, honed through his relentless cultivation.


    Hades''s smile widened as his gaze settled on a hulking figure in the crowd, a man who stood out not just for his size but for the intense hatred and envy etched into his features.


    The man was a giant, easily towering over Hades, his muscles straining against the rough, dark armor that barely contained his bulk.


    His expression twisted with fury as he locked eyes with Hades, his gaze zeroing in on Hades''s strikingly handsome face, a feature that seemed to ignite a deep-seated resentment within him.


    The man''s fists clenched around the handle of his massive axe, his knuckles turning white as he fought to contain his rage.


    "Pretty boy!" the man snarled, his voice booming across the arena like a thunderclap. The contempt in his tone was unmistakable, his words dripping with a venomous blend of jealousy and anger. "I''m going to crush that smug look right off your face!"


    Hades didn''t flinch. Instead, he tilted his head slightly, his smirk growing more pronounced. His crimson eyes gleamed with dark amusement as he regarded the seething giant before him. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh? And how exactly do you plan on doing that?" Hades replied, his tone light and almost playful, as if he were entertained by the very thought.


    The man''s eyes flared with murderous intent, his fury boiling over as Hades''s casual dismissal of the threat only stoked the fire within him. "Don''t you mock me!" he roared, his voice raw with anger. "You think you''re untouchable because of that face? I''ll make sure no one ever sees it again!"


    Hades chuckled softly, the sound low and mocking, a sharp contrast to the man''s fury. "Don''t blame me for being born with this face," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm, his expression unbothered by the threat. He raised an eyebrow, as if daring the man to act on his words.


    The giant''s rage reached its peak, his face turning red with the effort of holding himself back. "You''re dead!" he spat, his voice a guttural snarl as he tightened his grip on the axe, lifting it high above his head.


    Hades simply watched, the smirk never leaving his lips, his posture relaxed and unthreatened. "Then by all means," he said, his voice smooth and taunting, "give it your best shot."


    With a thunderous roar, the massive man charged at Hades, his battle axe raised high. The weapon was now cloaked in a sinister black energy, crackling with dark mana that swirled menacingly around its edges.


    It hummed with malevolent power, promising death to anyone caught in its path. The man''s eyes burned with fury as he prepared to strike, fully intending to cleave Hades in two.


    But Hades remained utterly unfazed. His smile, if anything, only grew wider, a picture of dark amusement. He stood perfectly still, his gaze locked on the oncoming threat as if daring the man to come closer.


    With a mighty leap, the man brought the axe down in a deadly arc, shouting, "Dark Strike!" His voice boomed through the arena as he channeled every ounce of his strength into the attack, his intent clear: to end this in one blow.


    Yet Hades, still smirking, didn''t even blink. In one fluid motion, he raised his right hand and caught the massive axe mid-swing, stopping it dead in its tracks.


    The force of the strike was completely neutralized, and the arena fell into a stunned silence. Gasps of disbelief rippled through the crowd as they watched, unable to comprehend how Hades had effortlessly halted what should have been a killing blow.


    The dark energy that had coated the axe dissipated upon contact with Hades''s hand, absorbed and nullified by the unique power of his Void Physique. The deadly aura that had surrounded the weapon was snuffed out as if it had never existed.


    "That all you got?" Hades asked, his voice tinged with mockery. His tone was almost casual, as if he were inquiring about something trivial, not holding back a life-threatening attack.


    His crimson eyes gleamed with a predatory light, and his smile took on a sinister edge. "You''re pretty strong, I''ll give you that," he added, his tone now tinged with a dark appreciation. "But it''s my turn now."


    The big man''s eyes widened in shock and confusion as he tried desperately to yank his axe free from Hades''s grasp, but it wouldn''t budge.


    Panic began to flicker in his eyes, replacing the earlier rage as he realized the futility of his efforts. The strength that had always been his greatest asset now felt like nothing against the overwhelming force before him.


    Before the man could react, Hades''s left hand shot out like a viper, gripping his face with an ironclad hold that brooked no escape. The man''s eyes went wide with shock and terror, the realization of his impending doom settling in.


    "Let me show you something special," Hades whispered, his voice low and dripping with menace. The words were like ice, sending a shiver down the man''s spine. "Soul Siphon."


    A dark, malevolent light began to radiate from Hades''s hand, the energy pulsing with a sinister life of its own. The man''s body convulsed violently as the skill took hold, his life force and very soul being ripped away, drawn inexorably into Hades''s grasp.


    The man''s strength ebbed rapidly, his once mighty muscles now trembling as he fought desperately against the overwhelming force. His eyes, once burning with fury, were now wide with sheer panic. "No... no!" he gasped, his voice trembling with fear.


    Desperation took over as he lashed out wildly, throwing punch after punch, kicking with every ounce of remaining strength.


    But it was all futile. Each strike landed on Hades, only to be absorbed effortlessly by his Void Physique. The man''s efforts were as meaningless as trying to strike down a mountain with his fists.


    "Stop... please..." he begged, his voice breaking, but the words were lost in the air, swallowed by the darkness enveloping him.


    Hades''s expression remained cold, his eyes locked onto the man''s with a detached, almost clinical curiosity. "You should have never crossed me," Hades said softly, the words devoid of pity or remorse.


    The man''s struggles grew weaker, his body sagging as the last vestiges of his strength and soul were siphoned away. His eyes, once filled with life, slowly glazed over, turning dull and lifeless as his essence was consumed.


    In mere moments, the once formidable warrior was reduced to nothing more than a shriveled husk, a dry, brittle shell of his former self. His body collapsed to the ground with a hollow, echoing thud as Hades finally released his grip, the light in his eyes extinguished forever.


    The lifeless eyes of the man stared blankly at the arena floor, the last remnants of his soul devoured by Hades''s dark power.


    Hades looked down at the corpse with cold satisfaction, a dark smirk playing at the corners of his lips. "Pretty good," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper, as if he were speaking only to himself.


    The arena, which had been buzzing with tension and noise, fell into an eerie silence. The echoes of the man''s demise faded into the darkness, leaving only the oppressive atmosphere that now seemed to cling to every corner of the space.

 Chapter 115: Soul Fusion

    The remaining participants in the arena stared in shock and disbelief at the scene before them. One of their own had not only been defeated but killed in the most brutal way imaginable.


    The fact that this death had occurred so swiftly, with such ruthless efficiency, sent a wave of fear through the group. Whispers began to spread among them, all eyes turning toward the one responsible for the carnage: Hades.


    It was clear to everyone now that this man was no ordinary opponent. The ease with which he had dispatched the large warrior made him the most dangerous threat in the arena.


    As the realization sank in, the air grew thick with tension, each participant sizing up Hades with a mixture of fear and anger.


    Above them, the old man on the high platform watched the unfolding scene with a deepening interest.


    His eyes, sharp and calculating, narrowed as he observed Hades with a mix of curiosity and amusement. The corners of his lips curled into a sly, almost predatory smirk, as if he had just discovered a hidden gem among the rough stones.


    "Well, well," he murmured, his voice low but tinged with a certain relish, "it seems I''ve stumbled upon quite the intriguing disciple."


    He tilted his head slightly, his expression growing more thoughtful, yet there was a glint of something darker in his eyes. "I didn''t expect to find someone like him here of all places. Such raw potential¡­ and so willing to embrace the darker paths."


    The old man''s gaze never left Hades as he continued to speak, his tone a blend of admiration and anticipation. "I wonder," he mused aloud, "just how far you''re willing to go, boy. What secrets do you hold, and how can they be twisted to serve my cause?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His smirk widened, his eyes gleaming with a mix of excitement and calculation. He leaned forward slightly, as if to better observe the unfolding chaos below. "This one will be fun to watch," he whispered to himself, the words carrying a cold, almost sinister undertone.


    The old man chuckled softly, a sound that was more sinister than amused, as he settled back into his seat, fully intent on watching how the events in the arena would play out.


    There was no doubt in his mind now¡ªHades was someone worth keeping an eye on, and the old man was eager to see just what this "interesting disciple" would do next.


    Meanwhile, Hades remained unfazed by the attention he was garnering. In fact, he seemed to relish it. With a casual, almost lazy motion, he reached into his spatial pouch and pulled out a chair.


    As the others looked on in astonishment, Hades calmly placed the chair on the arena floor, sitting down with a leisurely air as if he were merely watching a show rather than participating in a deadly battle.


    The sheer audacity of Hades''s actions ignited a wave of fury among the remaining disciples. Murmurs of disbelief quickly escalated into angry outbursts as they processed the scene before them.


    One disciple, his face flushed with rage, clenched his fists and barked out, "How dare he just sit there and relax in the middle of this?" His voice trembled with indignation, eyes wide with disbelief at Hades''s nonchalance.


    Another disciple, her brow furrowed and lips curled into a sneer, spat out, "Does he really think he''s untouchable? Who does he think he is?" Her tone was venomous, each word laced with contempt as she tightened her grip on her weapon, the tension in her body evident.


    "Is he mocking us?" a third disciple demanded, his voice low and simmering with barely restrained anger. His jaw was clenched, eyes narrowing as he watched Hades with a mixture of fury and apprehension. "Does he actually think he''s better than the rest of us?"


    Their voices overlapped in a cacophony of outrage, each word dripping with resentment and the sting of wounded pride. The disbelief in their eyes quickly turned to a burning desire to wipe the smirk off Hades''s face.


    But Hades simply smiled, a cold, mocking expression that only served to infuriate them further. They might be angry, but in Hades''s mind, they were nothing more than minor obstacles, not worthy of his full attention.


    Deciding to give them something to truly worry about, Hades stood up from his chair and extended his hand toward the lifeless corpse of the big man he had just killed. With a flick of his wrist, he activated another one of his dark skills: Soul Fusion.


    The participants watched in horror as the dark energy swirled around the corpse, its body beginning to twitch and convulse. The dead man''s soul, which Hades had absorbed earlier, was now being forced back into his lifeless form, twisted and corrupted by the dark magic.


    The corpse''s eyes snapped open, now glowing with an eerie light, as it slowly rose to its feet like a puppet on strings. The once-powerful warrior was now a zombie, his movements stiff but filled with a malevolent energy.


    In its hand, the zombie still gripped the dark axe, its blade gleaming with the same ominous black energy as before. The sight of this undead creature, a perversion of life and death, sent a chill down the spines of everyone present.


    Hades leaned back slightly, his smile widening as he admired the grotesque figure of the reanimated corpse before him. The once imposing warrior was now reduced to a twisted mockery of life, controlled entirely by Hades''s dark power.


    Satisfaction gleamed in his crimson eyes as he turned to face the remaining participants, who were watching with a mixture of horror and disbelief.


    "Well, this is quite the spectacle, isn''t it?" Hades said, his tone light and almost playful, as if he were discussing the weather rather than the monstrosity he had just created. His voice carried a note of amusement, and the smirk on his lips hinted at the enjoyment he found in their discomfort.


    "Tell you what¡ªif any of you can manage to take him down," he gestured casually toward the zombie warrior, "then maybe, just maybe, you can consider coming after me."


    His words hung in the air like a challenge, the tone dripping with condescension and mockery. The participants exchanged uneasy glances, their confidence faltering in the face of such blatant provocation.

 Chapter 116: Second Test Winner

    The arena echoed with the sounds of battle as the remaining participants turned their attention to the undead warrior that Hades had created.


    Despite their earlier bravado, the sight of the reanimated corpse caused some of the participants to hesitate. However, a few still managed to sneer, trying to mask their unease with arrogance.


    "Seriously? This is what you''re going to use against us?" one of them scoffed, a tall, lean man with sharp features. His voice dripped with disdain as he eyed the undead.


    "That brute was the weakest of us all, and now he''s just a mindless puppet. We''ll rip it apart and then come for you, pretty boy!" He spat the last words with a sneer, his eyes narrowing in contempt.


    Another participant, a woman with a cold, calculating gaze, chimed in, her tone laced with mockery. "You really think this is going to intimidate us? Pathetic. I''ve seen better necromancy from novice students."


    Hades, unfazed by their taunts, leaned back in his chair with a relaxed, almost bored expression. His eyes glinted with dark amusement as he observed them.


    The arrogance and overconfidence of his opponents were almost laughable. They had no idea what they were truly up against, and that ignorance would be their downfall.


    "Is that so?" Hades murmured, his voice smooth and eerily calm. He allowed a smirk to play on his lips, as if he were watching an amusing but predictable scene unfold before him. "Let''s see if you can back up those words."


    The participants exchanged uneasy glances, sensing that they had underestimated their foe. But still, they pressed on, their pride refusing to acknowledge the danger they were in.


    Hades, however, remained seated, his expression never faltering, as if the outcome had already been decided in his favor.


    One of the participants, a wiry man with sharp features, had enough of Hades''s smug attitude. Enraged by his calm demeanor, the man decided to strike directly at Hades.


    With a snarl, he cast a powerful spell, "Shadow Spike!" Dark tendrils erupted from the ground, aiming to pierce Hades through the shadows.


    But as the shadow spikes surged toward Hades, something unexpected happened. The moment they made contact with him, they shattered into nothingness, as if they had struck an impenetrable barrier. The wiry man''s eyes widened in shock, unable to comprehend how his attack had failed so utterly.


    Before he could recover from his surprise, Hades''s smirk deepened. The man suddenly realized with a sinking feeling that he could no longer see the undead warrior.


    In the blink of an eye, a flash of dark energy swept through the air, and the next thing he knew, his vision tilted¡ªhis head had been severed from his body. The undead, moving with terrifying speed, had decapitated him in an instant.


    Hades watched with cold satisfaction as the headless body crumpled to the ground. With a subtle gesture, he absorbed the soul of the fallen participant, his power growing ever so slightly with each soul he claimed.


    The remaining contestants, who had witnessed the swift and brutal execution, now understood the true danger they faced. Their earlier confidence evaporated, replaced by a gnawing fear.


    The participants knew they couldn''t afford to take Hades lightly anymore. Though they couldn''t fathom how he had nullified the attack, they quickly refocused on the undead, realizing that it was more powerful and faster than they had anticipated. They needed to eliminate it before thinking about taking on Hades himself.


    One of them, a young man with a fierce expression, stepped forward, channeling his mana into his sword. "Dark Sword Strike!" he roared, unleashing a devastating slash imbued with dark energy. The blade sliced through the air, aiming to cleave the undead in two.


    But the undead moved with unnatural speed, easily countering the attack with its own dark axe. The clash of weapons sent shockwaves through the arena, but the undead stood its ground, unyielding.


    Another participant, desperate to gain an advantage, summoned flames as black as night. "Dark Flame!" he cried out, hurling the fire at the undead.


    The flames engulfed the creature''s arm, burning it away. But to their horror, the undead didn''t slow down. Unaffected by pain, it continued its relentless assault, swinging the axe with its remaining hand, forcing the participants back.


    As the battle wore on, the remaining disciples unleashed a barrage of physical and dark elemental skills. Swords, axes, and dark flames clashed against the undead, but it continued to fight with an unyielding determination, shrugging off blows that would have felled a living warrior. Illusions and curses failed to affect it, and the participants soon realized that their efforts were in vain.


    And then there was Hades¡ªan enigma who stood untouched amidst the chaos. No matter what the others tried, none of their attacks could even graze him. It was as if he existed in a separate plane, untouchable by their feeble attempts.


    Frustration gave way to despair, and one by one, the remaining participants made a grim decision. They could either continue to fight and face almost certain death, or they could surrender and live to fight another day. The choice was clear.


    One by one, the participants dropped their weapons and raised their hands in surrender. The undead halted its assault, and the arena fell silent, save for the sound of heavy breathing and the shuffling of feet as the defeated walked away.


    Hades remained seated, his expression one of supreme confidence as he observed the scene. He had won without even needing to lift a finger against most of them. As the last participant conceded defeat, the old man on the platform above finally spoke.


    "Impressive," the old man said, his voice filled with dark approval. "You have proven yourself worthy of becoming an inner disciple of the Necrovauld Academy."


    Hades smirked, rising from his chair. He had played his part perfectly, and now he would reap the rewards. The path to greater power lay ahead, and he would walk it without hesitation.


    Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 117: Welcome to the Necrovauld Academy

    Hades stood victorious in the arena, his cold gaze sweeping over the remnants of the battle. The air around him was thick with tension, the silence only broken by the ragged breathing of the defeated. On the high platform, the old man watched him with a satisfied smirk, his eyes gleaming with dark approval.


    "Well done," the old man finally spoke, his voice laced with genuine admiration. "You''ve proven yourself worthy. Come, follow me."


    Hades, ever composed, simply nodded, his expression unreadable as he fell in step behind the old man. Together, they descended from the platform and began their journey through a series of dark, winding corridors.


    The sound of their footsteps echoed off the cold, stone walls, a rhythmic cadence that underscored the gravity of the moment.


    After a while, the old man glanced over his shoulder at Hades, his voice breaking the silence. "You must be wondering what comes next," he said, his tone conversational yet edged with authority.


    "Perhaps," Hades replied, his voice smooth and controlled. His eyes flickered with curiosity, but his face remained impassive.


    The old man''s smirk deepened as he turned his attention back to the path ahead. "Patience, disciple. All will be revealed soon enough."


    Their conversation lapsed into silence again until they arrived at the central office of the Necrovauld Academy. As they stepped inside, Hades couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in mild surprise. The interior was a stark contrast to the ominous exterior of the academy.


    Dark, polished wood furniture filled the space, and shelves lined with ancient tomes gave the room a scholarly air. The staff moved with purpose, their professionalism evident in every precise movement and efficient task.


    Noticing the flicker of surprise on Hades''s face, the old man chuckled softly, a smirk curling his lips. "Surprised, are you?" he said, his voice tinged with amusement. "This isn''t quite what you expected from a so-called ''evil'' academy, is it?"


    Hades met the old man''s gaze and allowed a small, knowing smile to form. He nodded slightly, acknowledging the truth in the old man''s words.


    The old man continued, his tone light but with an edge of irony. "You see, despite our reputation, we run a tight ship here. Our systems, our operations¡ªthey''re all meticulously maintained. We may foster a certain... darkness, but we do so with a professional touch."


    Pausing, the old man''s expression grew more serious, his eyes narrowing as he leaned in slightly. "The staff here are seasoned professionals. If they were as reckless as some of our more... enthusiastic disciples, this academy would''ve crumbled under the weight of its own chaos long ago."


    Hades listened carefully, his mind absorbing the implications of what was being said. This place wasn''t a free-for-all of mindless violence; it was a carefully controlled environment where power was the ultimate currency, but order was still maintained.


    "The real danger," the old man went on, his voice lowering to a more serious tone, "comes from the disciples themselves. Yes, killing is permitted, but it''s not without rules. You can''t just go around slaughtering others for sport. There must be a reason¡ªa vendetta, a quest for revenge¡ªsomething that justifies the act."


    He paused, his eyes searching Hades''s for understanding. "Chaos may reign here, but even chaos has its limits. This isn''t a place for senseless brutality. Every action has its consequences, and those who understand that will survive¡ªand thrive."


    Hades nodded, now fully understanding the balance that Necrovauld Academy maintained. It was a place where strength was the ultimate currency, but it was also governed by an underlying order that ensured its continued existence.


    With the explanation out of the way, the old man guided Hades to a registration desk, where a stern-looking staff member awaited. Hades provided the necessary information, and within minutes, his status as an inner disciple was officially recorded. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old man held out a black, intricately designed card to Hades, his expression a mix of pride and authority. "This," he said, his voice carrying a weight of importance, "is your ID card. It''s not just a symbol of your status¡ªit also serves as the key to your residence. Room number 99. There are only 99 inner disciples in total, so consider yourself among the elite."


    Hades took the card, his fingers brushing over the smooth surface. The craftsmanship was impeccable, every detail exuding an air of exclusivity. He looked up, meeting the old man''s eyes with a glint of curiosity.


    The old man continued, his tone growing more instructional. "As an inner disciple, you''ll find that you have privileges others can only dream of. You have unrestricted access to the top six floors of the library¡ªwhere the academy''s most valuable and forbidden knowledge is kept. Consider it your personal treasure trove of power."


    He paused, watching Hades''s reaction closely, and then added with a hint of a smile, "But that''s not all. You''re also entitled to use the smithy and the Cauldron Room for up to ten hours each day, free of charge. These facilities are critical for those who wish to craft weapons, refine potions, or, in your case, push the boundaries of your skills."


    Hades nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips as he absorbed the information. The privileges that came with his new status were indeed significant, and his mind was already racing with the possibilities.


    He could envision how each of these resources would be used to further his plans, to sharpen his power until it was unrivaled.


    Satisfied that Hades understood the gravity of what he had been given, the old man gave him a final nod, his tone shifting to one of solemn encouragement.


    "Welcome to Necrovauld Academy, inner disciple. You''ve earned your place here, but remember¡ªpower is everything, and how you wield it will ultimately determine your true worth. Use your time wisely."


    Hades returned the nod, his eyes gleaming with determination. "I will," he replied, his voice low but resolute.


    The old man, his mission complete, turned on his heel and began to walk away. As he left, his parting words lingered in the air, a reminder of the path Hades now walked.


    Hades stood there for a moment, taking in his new surroundings. The academy was vast, its halls filled with both potential allies and enemies. But with the privileges he had just been granted, he knew that the odds were now in his favor. And he intended to make every second count.

 Chapter 118: Necrovauld Library

    Hades settled into his new quarters, his mind already racing with a multitude of possibilities. The status of an inner disciple granted him privileges and access to resources that he had only dreamed of, and he was eager to take full advantage of them.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he considered the opportunities before him. With a casual breath, he addressed the sentient system within him.


    "So, what''s our first move?" Hades asked, his voice tinged with anticipation and a hint of eagerness.


    [First move? You mean, aside from basking in the glory of your newfound status?] the system quipped, its tone dripping with mockery. [Obviously, we need to hit the library. It''s time to upgrade those Divine Scriptures of yours.]


    Hades rolled his eyes at the system''s arrogance but couldn''t suppress a smile. "I suppose you think you''re the mastermind behind every one of my successes," he remarked, his tone half-amused, half-challenging.


    [Oh, don''t kid yourself,] the system retorted, its voice bold and unashamed. [Without me, you''d still be that weakling scraping by in obscurity. But since you''ve managed not to completely embarrass yourself, I''ll be generous and guide you to the next step.]


    [The library here is packed with manuals on dark magic and martial arts. We need to absorb every scrap of knowledge available if you want to continue surviving in this lovely little deathtrap of an academy.]


    Hades nodded thoughtfully, the system''s brashness doing nothing to deter his focus. "Knowledge is power, and this academy is a place where power is everything. We need to make sure we stay ahead."


    [Now you''re talking sense,] the system said, sounding almost proud. [But try not to get too full of yourself. You might be an inner disciple now, but that just means the competition is fiercer. You''re going to need every advantage we can scrape together if you want to keep your head¡ªand I mean that literally.]


    "Point taken," Hades replied with a smirk. "Let''s get to work, then."


    Wasting no time, Hades made his way to the library. The moment he arrived, the imposing structure loomed before him, a testament to the dark knowledge it held within. He entered, greeted by an officer stationed at the entrance.


    The officer, a stern-looking man with sharp eyes, glanced at Hades before asking for his ID card. Hades handed it over without a word, and the officer inspected it carefully.


    The officer''s eyebrows arched as he scrutinized Hades, quickly recognizing him as the newly minted inner disciple who had fought his way through the battle arena. His gaze lingered on Hades for a moment, clearly sizing him up.


    "So, you''re the one who made it through the battle arena," the officer remarked, his voice carrying a note of respect, though his expression remained guarded.


    Hades met the officer''s gaze with a smirk, his crimson eyes gleaming with unshakable confidence. "That''s right," he replied smoothly, his tone conveying a mix of pride and nonchalance.


    The officer nodded, acknowledging Hades''s achievement, and handed back the ID card. "You''ve earned the right to access the library," he said, his voice more formal now. "You''re allowed to stay inside for up to a month at most."


    He paused for a moment, as if weighing his next words carefully. "Since you''re still new, you can only borrow one manual at a time, and only from the fourth floor and below. But," the officer continued, his tone softening slightly, "you''re free to read all the manuals from the first floor to the sixth floor while you''re here."


    Hades accepted the card with a nod, his smirk never fading. "Understood," he said, his voice steady and assured. He didn''t miss the subtle caution in the officer''s tone, but he was unfazed. As far as he was concerned, the restrictions were just another challenge to overcome.


    Hades accepted the card with a slight smile and nodded in acknowledgment. The restrictions were a minor inconvenience, but they wouldn''t slow him down. He was determined to absorb as much knowledge as possible, and a month was more than enough time to achieve his goals.


    He stepped into the library, the vast expanse of books and scrolls stretching out before him. The atmosphere was thick with the weight of centuries-old knowledge, and Hades could feel the power contained within these walls. Without wasting a moment, he began his work.


    Starting from the first floor, Hades systematically read through the manuals. Despite not being particularly gifted in speed reading, he was relentless in his pursuit. It took him a full week to read through all the manuals on the first three floors.


    The knowledge he gained was extensive, though he noted that the quantity here was somewhat fewer compared to what he had encountered at the Celestial Academy.


    Still, the dark arts and martial techniques he absorbed were invaluable, filling in gaps in his understanding and enhancing his existing skills. As he progressed, he could feel his power growing incrementally with each piece of information he integrated.


    After a week of intense reading, Hades moved on to the fourth floor. The manuals here were fewer in number, but the quality was undeniable. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each manual contained advanced techniques and dark magic theories that resonated with the core of his being. The fifth and sixth floors held even fewer volumes, but these were treasures of knowledge, their rarity making them all the more potent.


    It took him three more days to read through everything the upper floors had to offer. By the time he finished, Hades had consumed every piece of information available to him, his mind now a repository of dark magic, martial arts, and ancient techniques that could elevate him to new heights.


    With the knowledge he had gained, Hades knew it was time to begin the next phase of his journey¡ªupgrading his Divine Scriptures and integrating the powerful techniques he had learned. The path to becoming a dominant force in the Necrovauld Academy was now within his grasp, and Hades was determined to seize it.

 Chapter 119: Mission Center of Necrovauld

    Hades stood in the quiet of the library, having absorbed an immense amount of knowledge over the past two weeks. Satisfied with the wealth of dark spells and martial arts techniques he had gleaned, he turned inward, addressing the sentient system within him.


    "Can I upgrade my Divine Scripture now?" he asked, his voice steady, though a hint of anticipation lingered in his tone.


    [Hah! You''re just now asking? Of course, I''ve already upgraded it,] the system responded, its tone dripping with arrogant confidence. [I don''t just sit around waiting for you to catch up, you know. I''ve taken the Abyssal Nether Core Divine Scripture and elevated it to a six-star Divine Scripture.]


    Hades''s eyes widened slightly, a spark of excitement lighting up his usually calm expression. "A six-star Divine Scripture? That''s impressive. But," he paused, a thoughtful look crossing his face, "I assume the upgrades were limited to the dark spells and martial arts techniques available here?"


    The system practically sneered in its response. [Exactly, genius. The resources here are all about dark magic and martial arts, so that''s what I worked with. But don''t go thinking that''s a limitation. It''s still a substantial improvement¡ªthanks to me, of course.]


    Hades couldn''t help but smile, amused by the system''s shameless boasting. "I see. You really do enjoy patting yourself on the back, don''t you?"


    [Well, someone has to appreciate the hard work around here,] the system retorted, its tone both mocking and self-satisfied. [But enough chit-chat. You''ve got a six-star Divine Scripture now, so what are you waiting for? Get to cultivating, unless you want to fall behind your sister.]


    Hades''s smile widened, the system''s taunt only fueling his determination. "Alright then. It''s time to cultivate again," he agreed, his voice firm with resolve.


    With his next move decided, Hades exited the library, his thoughts focused on his upcoming cultivation. As he passed by the entrance, the officer who had checked him in looked up from his desk, curiosity in his eyes.


    "Did you find something to borrow?" the officer asked, his tone polite but laced with a hint of expectation. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hades paused, offering a smooth smile. "Not yet," he replied calmly. "I spent the last two weeks exploring the knowledge within. It''s clear to me now that my skills still need refining before I can make the best use of what''s here. I''ll borrow something later, once I''m ready."


    The officer nodded, understanding that Hades was taking his time to perfect his craft. "Very well," he said, waving him through without further questions.


    Hades left the library behind, his steps purposeful as he headed toward the mission center. He knew that if he wanted to elevate his cultivation, he needed a place steeped in dark mana, a place where he could truly immerse himself in the energy that fueled his power.


    Upon reaching the mission desk, Hades was greeted by an older man with a shrewd, calculating gaze. The man''s eyes lingered on Hades for a moment, assessing him before he spoke.


    The officer behind the desk looked up as Hades approached, his expression impassive, eyes revealing nothing of what he might be thinking. "What can I do for you?" he asked, his voice calm and steady.


    Hades stepped closer, his gaze unwavering as he spoke. His tone was direct but held a note of respect. "I''m looking for the best place to cultivate dark mana around here. Where should I go?"


    The officer regarded Hades with a long, considering look, weighing his words before replying. After a moment, he leaned back slightly, his tone becoming more deliberate. "If it''s dark mana you''re after, the Necrovauld Graveyard is where you''ll want to be."


    He paused, letting the words sink in, then continued, his voice dropping to a slightly more ominous tone. "That place is saturated with undead energy, dark mana, and all manner of sinister forces. It''s perfect for cultivating dark arts, but I should warn you¡ªit''s not without its dangers. Only those who are truly prepared should venture there."


    A smirk curled at the corners of Hades''s mouth, his eyes gleaming with a mix of curiosity and anticipation. "Dangerous, you say? Sounds like just the kind of place I''m looking for. Tell me, is there a mission involving the graveyard?"


    The officer, catching the determined glint in Hades''s eyes, nodded thoughtfully. "There is, in fact, a mission. The Necrovauld Graveyard is home to a rare material known as the Death Flower."


    The officer leaned in slightly, his voice lowering as he continued. "These flowers thrive in areas saturated with dark and undead mana. Because of the potent energy that seeps through our graveyard, the Death Flowers harvested here are of the highest quality. We offer points based on how many stalks you can bring back."


    Hades''s smirk deepened, fully grasping the opportunity being presented to him. "Perfect," he replied, his tone brimming with confidence. "I''ll take that mission."


    The officer, noticing the determination in Hades''s eyes, swiftly processed the mission request. He handed over the mission details, his gaze growing serious as he leaned in slightly.


    "Listen," the officer cautioned, his voice carrying a weight of experience, "the Necrovauld Graveyard is no ordinary place. The dark energy there can be overwhelming, even for someone of your level. It''s a dangerous place, but if you can navigate it, the rewards will be substantial."


    Hades met the officer''s gaze with a calm, unwavering expression. "I appreciate the warning," he replied, his tone steady and resolute. "But I''m more than prepared for what lies ahead."


    Taking the mission slip, Hades felt a surge of purpose. With his newly upgraded Divine Scripture and the ideal cultivation environment waiting for him, he was ready to push his limits and unlock new depths of power.


    The Necrovauld Graveyard¡ªan arena of death, dark mana, and untold challenges¡ªwould be his next battleground. A place where he could truly test the boundaries of his dark abilities and refine his strength.


    As he exited the mission center, a wave of dark anticipation coursed through him. The graveyard''s sinister pull was palpable, like a whisper in his mind, beckoning him toward its depths. Hades''s smirk returned, his eyes glinting with excitement.


    "Let''s see what this place has to offer," he murmured to himself, feeling the thrill of the challenge ahead. The Necrovauld Graveyard was calling, and he was more than ready to answer.

 Chapter 120: Necrovauld Graveyard

    Hades stepped into the Necrovauld Graveyard, and the moment he crossed its threshold, a dense, suffocating atmosphere enveloped him. The air was heavy with death mana, so thick it seemed to cling to his skin like an invisible shroud, swirling around him in a dark, almost tangible fog.


    He stood still for a moment, letting the sinister energy seep into his very being. A slow, satisfied smile spread across his face as he absorbed the magnitude of what surrounded him. There were also a lot of souls that were basically floating freely around.


    This graveyard was unlike any place he had encountered before¡ªan unparalleled treasure trove brimming with the dark, potent energy that perfectly suited his abilities.


    [Host, this place is an absolute treasure,] the system''s voice echoed in Hades''s mind, brimming with shameless glee. [The death mana here is rich, almost as potent as Netherworld Mana. You''d be a fool not to take advantage¡ªcultivating here could skyrocket your level.]


    Hades''s eyes gleamed with dark anticipation as he surveyed his surroundings. The thick, swirling death mana was palpable, almost as if it were beckoning him to tap into its dark energy.


    A sly smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "I''ve noticed," he replied, his voice laced with satisfaction. "This place is perfect for increasing my power."


    The system practically purred with arrogance. [Obviously,] it responded, dripping with condescension, [but that''s not the best part.] It paused, savoring the moment like a performer waiting for the audience''s applause.


    "What are you getting at?" Hades asked, already expecting some shameless remark.


    [There''s a veritable buffet of souls here,] the system revealed with a triumphant tone. [Just floating around, waiting to be siphoned. Use your Soul Siphon to gather them and store them in your Soul Vault. They''ll be worth their weight in gold later¡ªif you''re smart enough to use them right, that is.]


    Hades''s smirk deepened, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "You really know how to tempt a man, don''t you?"


    [Oh, please,] the system scoffed. [I''m just here to ensure you don''t waste your potential. Let''s be honest, without me, you''d be stumbling around in the dark.]


    "Bold words," Hades replied, his tone playful yet challenging. "But I can''t argue with the results. This place is indeed a treasure vault."


    [Now you''re catching on,] the system replied, its arrogance palpable. [And just so you know, this isn''t some quick fix. Cultivating here could take a while, but given the circumstances at the Necrovauld Academy, that''s hardly an issue. No one''s going to question a prolonged absence¡ªmost disciples vanish into these places for years.]


    Hades nodded, already planning his next steps. "Perfect. I''ll find a hidden spot and start cultivating."


    [Good idea,] the system agreed, the shamelessness back in full force. [Just make sure you don''t embarrass me. I''ve got a reputation to uphold.]


    With that, Hades began to search for a perfect location and once he found the perfect location, he settled down and began to cultivate.


    The system immediately started converting the death mana into Netherworld Mana, a higher form of energy that Hades could absorb to accelerate his cultivation. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, Hades unleashed his Soul Siphon to its fullest potential. Any wandering soul that ventured too close to him was immediately drawn in, absorbed into his Soul Vault, where they would remain until he found a use for them.


    As the dark energy flowed into him, Hades felt his power slowly but steadily increasing. He closed his eyes, letting the sensation wash over him. It was a process that required patience and focus, but the rewards would be worth it.


    [By the way, do you seriously plan to just sit here and cultivate?] the system suddenly interjected, its voice tinged with a mix of impatience and mild irritation.


    Hades didn''t bother opening his eyes, his focus still on the thick death mana swirling around him. "Of course," he replied calmly. "This place is a goldmine for cultivation. Why wouldn''t I?"


    [Tch, how predictable.] The system''s tone turned mocking, almost bored. [I expected a bit more creativity from you. Just sitting around, cultivating like some novice? Yawn.]


    Hades raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite himself. "And what exactly would you suggest, oh wise one?" His voice was laced with sarcasm, though he was genuinely curious.


    [Finally, you ask the right question.] The system''s arrogance was palpable. [Why don''t you control one of your other clones while your main body with the Hades Divine Mask stays here to cultivate?]


    [I can set the mask to automatically convert the mana for you. Meanwhile, you can shift your primary consciousness to one of your other clones. Much more efficient, don''t you think?]


    Hades paused, considering the suggestion. He knew he could manage his clones simultaneously, experiencing everything through them, but he usually chose to focus his main consciousness on one at a time.


    The idea of leaving his main body here to cultivate while he directed his attention elsewhere was intriguing.


    "I see," Hades said, a smirk forming on his lips. "So you''re suggesting I switch my primary consciousness to one of my other clones and let the Hades mask handle things here?"


    [You finally get it,] the system responded, its tone dripping with self-satisfaction. [I knew there was hope for you yet. Let''s not waste any more time on boring routines.]


    Hades''s smirk widened, clearly amused. "Sure, that sounds like a plan. We''ll leave Hades here to cultivate while I handle other matters. Let''s see how far we can push this."


    [Now you''re thinking like a true disciple of darkness,] the system quipped, its arrogance fully on display. [About time you started using that brain of yours.]


    With that, Hades allowed his consciousness to shift, letting the system take over the cultivation process for his main body.


    As his mind connected with one of his other clones, he prepared to resume his other ventures, knowing that his power would continue to grow in the graveyard, even while he focused elsewhere.

 Chapter 121: Returning to the Celestial Academy as Zeus

    Lucas shifted his primary consciousness from Hades to Zeus, feeling his presence reassert itself within the Celestial Academy.


    The transition was smooth, yet the difference in sensation was immediate. As he acclimated to the thunder puppet that bore the Zeus Divine Mask, he couldn''t help but notice how the body felt¡ªsubtly different from his original form.


    "This will take some getting used to," Lucas murmured to himself, flexing his fingers and feeling the raw power of thunder coursing through the puppet''s form.


    The energy hummed beneath his skin, electric and alive, yet entirely artificial. It wasn''t flesh and blood, but it was potent, charged with an energy that made him feel invincible.


    "It''s not the same as my real body," he thought, a small smirk tugging at his lips, "but I can work with this. In fact, I might even come to enjoy it."


    He closed his eyes for a moment, focusing inward, allowing himself to settle fully into the puppet''s form. The lightning energy pulsed rhythmically, and Lucas¡ªnow Zeus¡ªcould feel the power in every movement.


    "This is different," Zeus whispered, his voice a low, thoughtful murmur. "But it has its own strengths. Let''s see what this body can really do."


    As he stood in the familiar halls of the Celestial Academy, Zeus began to review the recent events, his mind quickly filling with the details.


    He recalled the intense battle where he had defeated the fifth-ranked outer disciple, a victory that had solidified his position as the third-ranked disciple. His lips curved into a satisfied grin at the memory. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That fight was something," he said to himself, his tone filled with quiet pride. "But there''s more to be done."


    His thoughts then turned to his sister, Lucy. Her progress had been remarkable, to say the least. She had recently defeated the fourth-ranked disciple, securing her place just beneath him in the rankings.


    "Lucy," Zeus murmured, a note of admiration in his voice. "You''ve really outdone yourself. Fourth rank already¡­ I wonder how far you''ll go."


    The significance of their positions wasn''t lost on him. The rankings in the Celestial Academy were more than just numbers¡ªthey were gateways to greater power and opportunities.


    Zeus''s thoughts drifted to the bounty that had once loomed over him like a dark cloud. It had been a significant source of danger, one that could have easily spelled his end. Yet, the relentless and brutal defense mounted by his clone had turned the tide. The bounty, once a beacon for every ambitious or desperate disciple, had been quietly retracted.


    "Too many came for me," Zeus murmured, a cold smile playing on his lips. "And too many died."


    He recalled the whispers that had circulated through the academy¡ªhushed conversations in shadowy corners, fearful glances cast in his direction.


    The message had spread like wildfire: trying to claim the bounty on Zeus was nothing short of a death sentence. The thunderclad warrior who bore his name had cut down every challenger without mercy.


    "Did they really think they could take me down so easily?" Zeus chuckled to himself, his tone laced with dark amusement. "Fools. All of them."


    The respect he now commanded was palpable. No longer was he just another competitor; he had become a figure of fear, a name spoken with caution. The other disciples, once so eager to test their mettle against him, now hesitated, their courage tempered by the knowledge of what had happened to those who had tried before.


    "Respect born of fear," Zeus mused, his expression thoughtful. "It''s not ideal, but it will do for now."


    His thoughts then shifted to the upcoming test¡ªa crucial event at the end of the month that could change everything. The top ten outer disciples would be given a chance to prove themselves in a trial, one that could elevate them to the coveted status of inner disciples.


    "This is my moment," Zeus whispered, his voice low but brimming with fierce determination. "I can''t afford to let this opportunity slip through my fingers."


    He paused, his thoughts racing as he considered his options. "Two weeks," he muttered, his eyes narrowing with sharp focus. "Two weeks to prepare, to sharpen my skills, to ensure that I''m at my absolute peak when the time comes."


    Zeus''s expression hardened, a steely resolve settling into his features. "I''ll enter that trial stronger than ever," he vowed, his tone resolute. "And when it''s over, I''ll stand among the inner disciples."


    With a final, decisive nod, Zeus turned on his heel, purpose driving his every step. His mind was already mapping out the steps he would need to take to ensure his victory. Two weeks wasn''t much time, but it was enough.


    Enough to strengthen the Zeus Divine Mask, to push it to the coveted four-star level. Such an upgrade would be crucial¡ªnot just to secure his position, but to potentially rise even higher in the rankings.


    As he walked, a determined smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. "I need a mission," he mused, his voice barely above a whisper. "Something that will push me, challenge me, and accelerate my growth."


    Zeus made his way to the mission center, his steps quickening with anticipation. The bustling atmosphere hit him as soon as he entered, but he paid it no mind.


    His eyes were already scanning the mission board, searching for the perfect task¡ªone that would provide the resources or environment he needed to advance rapidly.


    He studied the available missions, his mind buzzing with strategies. Each option was weighed carefully, his sharp gaze assessing the potential rewards and dangers.


    "I need something that will test my limits," he murmured, his tone thoughtful yet determined. "Something that will force me to grow."


    As he continued to sift through the missions, a spark of excitement flickered in his eyes. "The clock is ticking," he thought, his resolve only deepening. "But every moment, every decision I make from now on, will be toward one goal: becoming an inner disciple."


    With that, Zeus made his choice, selecting a mission that promised both challenge and reward. His mind was already planning his next steps, each one designed to bring him closer to his goal. The path ahead was clear, and Zeus was determined to make every second count.

 Chapter 122: Four Star Mission: Hunting Thunder Eagle

    Zeus entered the mission center with a purposeful stride, his mind focused on one goal: accelerating his cultivation as quickly as possible.


    The time for aimless searching through mission listings had passed. He knew exactly what he needed, and he wasn''t going to waste any time getting it. Spotting the mission officer, he approached her directly.


    "Do you have any missions involving hunting thunder beasts?" Zeus asked, his voice firm and direct, leaving no room for small talk.


    The system had already informed him that the most effective way to accelerate his cultivation was by absorbing the energy and cores of thunder beasts.


    Thanks to his unique abilities, Zeus could absorb the cores of these beasts directly, something that was considered taboo and dangerous for others. This gave him an edge, allowing him to pursue paths of power that others would avoid.


    The officer, a sharp-eyed woman who had dealt with countless ambitious disciples, glanced at Zeus and nodded.


    "We have a few missions that might interest you. There''s one involving two-star Thunder Boars, and another with three-star Thunder Pythons," she offered, her voice steady and professional.


    Zeus barely flinched at the mention of those beasts, his expression remaining indifferent. He needed something far more challenging, something that would truly test his abilities and accelerate his cultivation.


    With a sharp look in his eyes, he leaned forward slightly. "Do you have any missions involving four-star thunder beasts?" His tone was firm, leaving no room for doubt.


    The officer''s brow furrowed in surprise. Not many disciples asked for missions at that level, especially not without a team. It was rare, and it usually didn''t end well.


    She hesitated for a moment, studying Zeus''s unwavering gaze before finally reaching under the desk. With a slight sigh, she pulled out a mission scroll and handed it to him. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There is one," she said, her voice laced with caution. "This mission involves hunting a four-star Thunder Eagle. Your task is simple: bring back the Thunder Eagle''s core."


    Zeus took the scroll and unrolled it, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the details. The Thunder Eagle was notorious for its incredible speed and devastating lightning attacks.


    It was the kind of beast that required both power and strategy to defeat. For many, it was a death sentence, but for Zeus, it was exactly what he needed.


    A slow smile spread across his face as he handed the scroll back to the officer. "I''ll take this mission," he declared, his tone confident and final.


    The officer''s brow furrowed, a shadow of concern crossing her features as she studied Zeus''s confident demeanor.


    "Are you sure about this?" she asked, her voice tinged with genuine worry. "A mission like this is usually tackled by a team. It''s dangerous to go alone. You really should consider bringing some companions."


    Zeus''s lips curled into a knowing smile, his eyes gleaming with an unsettling calm. "I appreciate your concern," he said, his tone smooth and assured, "but I''ll manage just fine on my own. After all, the worst that can happen is I end up dead."


    The officer blinked, momentarily thrown by his casual dismissal of death. There was something about this disciple¡ªsomething that set him apart from the others she had encountered.


    His nonchalance wasn''t arrogance; it was a deeply rooted confidence that intrigued her. Despite her initial hesitation, she found herself nodding slowly, almost in admiration.


    "Very well," she conceded, her voice softening as a hint of respect crept in. "But I''ll tell you this: if you do come back alive, I''ll make sure there''s a little bonus waiting for you. Consider it a reward for your... determination."


    Zeus''s smirk widened, a flicker of amusement dancing in his eyes. "Let''s see what I can do," he replied, his tone carrying a promise of success.


    With that, he turned and left the mission center, the scroll clutched firmly in his hand. The hunt for the Thunder Eagle awaited, and with it, the next step in his relentless pursuit of power. Zeus walked away with a confident stride, fully prepared to face whatever challenges lay ahead.


    Meanwhile, in the depths of the Necrovauld Academy, the old man who had brought Hades into the fold was in his private chamber, a dark and secluded room filled with ominous symbols and the scent of decay.


    The room was lit only by the flickering flames of black candles, casting eerie shadows on the walls. The old man stood before an altar, his eyes gleaming with malevolent intent as he prepared for a dark ritual.


    On the altar lay an unfortunate disciple, bound and gagged, his eyes wide with terror. The old man paid no heed to the disciple''s muffled pleas for mercy. Instead, he began chanting in a low, guttural voice, invoking ancient and forbidden powers. The air in the room grew thick with malevolent energy, and the disciple''s struggles grew weaker as the ritual took hold.


    With a final, decisive incantation, the old man completed the ritual. The disciple''s body convulsed violently as his life force was drained away, leaving him a lifeless husk. The old man watched with a cold, detached expression, a small smile playing on his lips as he observed the disciple''s agonizing demise.


    "Not enough," the old man muttered to himself, his tone one of mild disappointment. He had hoped for a greater surge of power, but this sacrifice was insufficient to fulfill his dark ambitions.


    His thoughts turned to Hades, the promising disciple he had recently brought into the academy. The old man''s smile widened into a sinister smirk as he considered the potential power that lay within Hades. "It seems that I need that disciple as a sacrifice," he mused aloud, his voice dripping with anticipation.


    The old man''s eyes gleamed with twisted satisfaction as he envisioned his plan unfolding. "Let''s wait for two years," he whispered to himself. "By then, your power should have grown strong enough to become the perfect sacrifice¡ªone that will fulfill my plan."


    With that, the old man set about cleaning up the remnants of the ritual, disposing of the corpse with practiced efficiency. His mind was already working on the next steps, calculating how best to ensure that Hades would reach his full potential before being used to further the old man''s dark designs.


    As the last traces of the ritual were erased from the room, the old man''s smirk remained firmly in place. He had time, and he had patience. The pieces were falling into place, and soon, his plan would come to fruition.

 Chapter 123: A Moment with Lucy

    Zeus was steadily making his way toward the location of the Thunder Eagle, the powerful beast that stood as the next challenge in his path. Its defeat would bring him one step closer to his goal of upgrading the Zeus Divine Mask, a crucial advancement in his quest for power.


    [Seriously? Are you really going to waste three whole days just walking?] the system''s voice suddenly cut in, laced with its usual mix of arrogance and shameless mockery. [Why don''t you switch to Lucas instead? It''s been ages since you last checked in on your sister, hasn''t it?]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "You''ve got a point," he admitted, his tone light but thoughtful. The idea of seeing Lucy again stirred a warmth within him, something that even the pursuit of power couldn''t quite replicate.


    [Of course I''ve got a point,] the system replied smugly. [But it''s not just about catching up with your sister. You might want to remind yourself what it''s like to be human once in a while, instead of obsessing over thunder beasts.]


    Zeus chuckled, shaking his head slightly. "Always with the jabs, huh? But yeah, I guess I could use a break from this endless hunt."


    [A break? Please, you just don''t want to admit you miss her.] The system''s tone was dripping with mockery, but there was an undercurrent of truth in its words. [Besides, it''s not like you''re going to miss anything. That puppet can walk itself to the lair just fine without your supervision.]


    "Alright, alright," Zeus conceded, rolling his eyes but still smiling. "Let''s do it."


    With the system''s assistance, Zeus shifted his main consciousness back into Lucas. The transition was seamless, his presence reasserting itself in the cozy little house he shared with Lucy.


    Meanwhile, the thunder puppet continued its journey on autopilot, driven by the single-minded purpose he had set for it. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moments later, Lucas awoke in his bed, his senses adjusting to the familiar surroundings. He was still in the small house he shared with Lucy, and from the dim light filtering through the window, it was early morning.


    Lucas lay there for a moment, collecting his thoughts. "Let''s summarize what I''ve been up to as Lucas," he mused to himself.


    Quickly, he realized that his activities as Lucas had been simple and domestic: looking after the house and spending time with Lucy. A warmth spread through him as he thought of his sister.


    Lucy stirred slightly, her eyes fluttering open as she slowly awoke. She blinked a few times, her gaze focusing on him, and a sleepy smile spread across her lips. "Lucas... you''re awake," she murmured, her voice still thick with sleep.


    "Yeah," Lucas replied, his own smile soft and affectionate. "I thought I''d get up early and make us some breakfast."


    Lucy''s smile widened, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "That sounds nice," she said, her voice laced with contentment. She stretched lazily before sitting up, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "I''ll take a bath first, then."


    "Take your time," Lucas said, watching her with a gentle gaze as she slipped out of bed. He felt a deep sense of connection, a bond that had only grown stronger despite everything they''d been through.


    As Lucy headed for the bathroom, Lucas got out of bed and made his way downstairs to the kitchen. He moved with quiet purpose, his thoughts still lingering on the precious moments he''d just shared with his sister.


    As Lucas continued cooking, he couldn''t help but feel a subtle shift in the atmosphere, something that made his brow furrow in concern.


    The unease settled into the pit of his stomach, and he paused, gripping the edge of the counter a little tighter. "Did you feel that earlier?" he asked, his voice tense, the lighthearted mood from earlier fading quickly.


    [Of course I felt it,] the system replied, a note of urgency creeping into its usually smug tone. [It''s been a while since I checked the Divine Mask within her. To think she''s already broken through to the four-star level¡­]


    "She''s something else, isn''t she?" Lucas murmured, a mix of pride and concern swirling within him. He was proud of his sister, but the speed at which she was advancing was startling.


    [Genius? Try monster.] The system corrected, its voice laced with both admiration and an edge of mockery. [I only sent the four-star Divine Scripture into her mask a week ago, and she''s already blasted through to the four-star level. Host, you''d better pick up the pace, or she''ll leave you in the dust.]


    Lucas''s grip on the counter tightened, his jaw setting with determination. "Yeah, I know," he replied, his voice steady but firm. The system''s words, as irritating as they often were, rang true.


    He couldn''t afford to lag behind¡ªnot when Lucy was advancing so rapidly. He needed to push himself harder, to ensure he could keep up with her, protect her, and continue to be the brother she could rely on.


    After finishing breakfast, Lucas and Lucy sat down to eat together, the morning routine bringing a sense of normalcy to their lives. Lucy, always eager to grow stronger, quickly finished her meal and prepared to head out for her training.


    "I''m going to train," Lucy announced, stepping forward to give Lucas a quick, tight hug. Her embrace was warm but determined, a reflection of her unwavering commitment to growing stronger.


    Lucas returned the hug, his hands resting on her shoulders for a moment longer. "Take care," he said, his voice gentle but filled with the unspoken weight of his concern.


    He watched her go, her resolve evident in the purposeful stride with which she left the room. As soon as she disappeared from view, his expression shifted, the warmth in his eyes replaced by steely focus.


    The moment Lucy was out of sight, Lucas''s thoughts snapped back to his mission. "It''s time to focus on my own growth," he reminded himself, the urgency of his situation settling back in.


    With a deep breath, Lucas allowed his consciousness to shift, leaving his body behind as he reentered the mind of Zeus.


    The familiar sensation of power surged through him, mingled with the determination to push forward. "There''s no time to waste," he thought, feeling the crackling energy of the thunder puppet''s form.

 Chapter 124: The Thunder Showdown

    Zeus''s determination to keep pace with Lucy had driven him harder and faster than ever before. In just a day and a half, he had reached the designated location where the four-star Thunder Eagle was rumored to reside.


    His speed, fueled by his resolve, had brought him to the mountain peak ahead of schedule. As he approached, he spotted the massive Thunder Eagle perched atop the mountain, its eyes glowing with fierce energy.


    But something else caught Zeus''s attention. The Thunder Eagle wasn''t alone. It was engaged in a fierce battle with another formidable creature¡ªa four-star Thunder Python. The sight brought a smirk to Zeus''s lips. This was an unexpected bonus.


    "I''ll let them wear each other down," Zeus thought, his eyes narrowing as he watched the clash of titans unfold. It was the perfect opportunity to conserve his strength and strike at the right moment.


    The Thunder Eagle, with its powerful wings spread wide, let out a piercing cry as it swooped down at the Thunder Python, its talons crackling with thunder energy.


    It unleashed a deadly attack, Thunder Talons, aimed directly at the python''s head. But the Thunder Python, coiled and ready, countered with a move of its own, Thunder Bite, snapping its jaws toward the eagle''s talons.


    The clash was intense, but the Thunder Eagle was faster, pulling back just in time to avoid the python''s bite.


    It then flapped its wings with tremendous force, executing Thunder Wing¡ªa powerful wing strike that sent a shockwave of thunder energy crashing into the Thunder Python''s head. The impact was brutal, causing the python to recoil in pain, but it was far from defeated.


    With a hiss of rage, the Thunder Python used its long, muscular body to coil around the Thunder Eagle, attempting to trap it in a crushing embrace. The eagle struggled, thrashing wildly as it tried to break free, but the python''s grip was relentless.


    Not to be outdone, the Thunder Eagle let out another screech and unleashed Thunder Burst, a surge of concentrated thunder energy that exploded outward, forcing the python to loosen its grip.


    But the Thunder Python was no less determined, and it responded with its own Thunder Burst, the two forces clashing and sending ripples of energy across the mountain.


    Zeus watched with keen interest, his smirk widening as he observed the fierce battle between the Thunder Eagle and the Thunder Python.


    The two beasts were evenly matched, each trading devastating blows, their energies crackling in the air. The toll of their struggle was evident¡ªtheir movements were slower, more desperate. They were still powerful, but now vulnerable.


    "They''re wearing each other down nicely," Zeus thought, his eyes narrowing with calculated intent. "Perfect time to strike."


    [About time you did something useful,] the system''s voice chimed in, dripping with its usual arrogant tone. [Honestly, if you had just jumped in earlier, we wouldn''t be wasting all this time watching a couple of overgrown lizards wrestle.]


    Zeus''s smirk deepened. "Patience, my friend," he replied, his voice calm but with a hint of amusement. "It''s all about timing. Besides, letting them exhaust themselves makes my job easier."


    [Excuses, excuses,] the system mocked, its tone shamelessly dismissive. [Just don''t mess this up. Even a child could hit these sitting ducks now.]


    Ignoring the jibe, Zeus focused his energy, conjuring two massive Thunder Lances. Each one crackled with the potent energy of his Heavenly Thunder, the air around him humming with power.


    He took careful aim, his gaze locking onto the heads of both creatures as they continued their desperate struggle. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s finish this," Zeus murmured, his voice filled with cold determination.


    With a flick of his wrist, Zeus hurled the lances with deadly accuracy. The Thunder Eagle and Thunder Python, both caught off guard by the sudden attack, had no time to react.


    The first Thunder Lance pierced the eagle''s head, the force of the strike driving it deep into its skull. The second lance struck the python with equal precision, impaling it straight through the brain.


    [Nice shot,] the system commented, almost begrudgingly. [But don''t get too comfortable¡ª]


    Before the system could finish, Zeus''s lips curled into a knowing smile. The moment the lances struck, they transformed into Thunder Mines, detonating with a powerful explosion that sent shockwaves of thunder energy ripping through the beasts'' bodies.


    The blast was so intense that it obliterated any remaining resistance, killing both the Thunder Eagle and Thunder Python instantly. Their lifeless forms crumpled to the ground, the mountain now eerily silent.


    Zeus watched the aftermath of the explosions, his smirk returning as he approached their fallen bodies. He knelt beside them, a sense of satisfaction settling over him.


    "You were strong, four-star thunder beasts," he muttered, his voice laced with a calm, icy satisfaction. "But your thunder was no match for my Heavenly Thunder."


    [Of course not,] the system interjected smugly. [Your thunder is basically divine. And theirs? Pfft, child''s play.]


    Zeus chuckled softly. "Indeed. Now, let''s collect what we came for." He then reached into his spatial pouch and withdrew a gleaming blade, its edge shimmering with faint traces of thunder energy.


    Carefully, he approached the Thunder Eagle first, its massive form sprawled across the rocky ground.


    With practiced precision, Zeus made a clean incision near the eagle''s chest, feeling the resistance of its tough hide.


    As he delved deeper, he could sense the powerful core pulsing within the beast, a concentrated source of thunder energy that had fueled its formidable abilities. After a few more careful cuts, he reached the core, a glowing orb that radiated with intense energy.


    Zeus carefully extracted the four-star Thunder Eagle core and held it up, admiring the raw power contained within. The core throbbed in his hand, filled with the energy of countless storms, and he could already feel the potential it held for his cultivation.


    Without hesitation, he placed the core inside his spatial pouch, knowing that it was worth a fortune to others¡ªbut to him, it was a stepping stone to greater power.


    Next, he turned his attention to the Thunder Python. Its long, serpentine body was coiled in death, but the core within still vibrated with life. Zeus repeated the process, making a series of precise cuts to reach the core.


    As he removed the four-star Thunder Python core, he felt the same surge of energy, though this one carried a more grounded, steady charge compared to the volatile power of the Thunder Eagle''s core.


    Both cores now safely stored in his spatial pouch, Zeus surveyed the two massive corpses before him.


    While the cores were the most valuable parts of the beasts, their bodies still held a significant amount of thunder mana, which Zeus could use to enhance his cultivation. The bodies might not fetch the same price on the market as the cores, but their worth to him was far greater.


    Zeus had a clear goal in mind. By absorbing the thunder mana from these bodies, he hoped to push himself to the next level and advance to a four-star warrior. The energy within these beasts was potent, and with his unique abilities, he could harness it in ways that others couldn''t.


    "This should be enough," Zeus murmured to himself, his eyes gleaming with determination. "If I can absorb all this thunder mana, I''ll have a real shot at reaching the four-star level."

 Chapter 125: A Sudden Confrontation

    Zeus was on the verge of instructing the system to begin absorbing the potent thunder mana from the corpses of the Thunder Eagle and Thunder Python when a sudden disturbance pricked at the edges of his awareness.


    The serene stillness of the mountainside, previously filled only with the soft hum of residual energy from the fallen beasts, was now broken by the subtle but unmistakable sound of footsteps approaching¡ªrapidly and with purpose.


    His battle-honed instincts flared to life, warning him of an imminent threat. Zeus''s eyes snapped open, his gaze sharp as lightning as he turned his head toward the source of the disturbance.


    Emerging from the shadowed trees at the base of the mountain, three figures came into view, their movements deliberate and full of intent.


    The men stopped a short distance away, their expressions twisted with a mix of contempt and anger. The tension in the air was palpable, crackling like the remnants of a storm.


    Each man''s face was a mask of barely contained fury, their eyes fixed not on Zeus but on the two massive corpses that lay behind him.


    Zeus noticed the approaching figures and turned to face them, his gaze sharp and unyielding. "Who are you?" he asked, his voice calm but carrying an unmistakable edge of irritation.


    The men didn''t answer immediately, their eyes locked on the fallen thunder beasts. One of them, a burly figure with a twisted scowl, finally stepped forward, his anger barely contained.


    "How dare you steal our target!" he spat, his tone brimming with venomous fury, his eyes blazing with a mix of entitlement and rage.


    Zeus arched an eyebrow, his expression remaining composed and unbothered, though his patience was clearly wearing thin.


    "Your target?" he echoed, the faintest hint of mockery playing on his lips. "I was the one who killed them. I didn''t see any of you around earlier. As far as I''m concerned, they''re my target and my loot."


    The man''s face contorted further, his fists clenching tightly at his sides as his anger bubbled over. "You arrogant fool!" he snarled, his voice rising with frustration. "Don''t you realize where you are? This is Lightning Fang Guild territory!"


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze scrutinizing the group before him. The way they carried themselves, the arrogance in their demeanor¡ªit was clear they were used to getting their way. \\


    His voice was cold and dismissive as he responded, "Lightning Fang Guild? Never heard of it. So unless you want to lose more than just your pride, I suggest you get lost." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The three men exchanged incredulous looks, disbelief and outrage etched across their faces. Their leader, a three-star warrior with an air of superiority, stepped forward, his sneer deepening.


    "How dare you insult our guild!" he hissed, his tone dripping with disdain. "Do you have any idea who you''re dealing with? The Lightning Fang Guild is led by a four-star warrior!"


    Zeus''s lips curled into a slow, mocking smile, his eyes narrowing with amusement as he observed the man''s bravado. "Oh, really? So, your leader is a four-star warrior?" he asked, his tone deceptively mild, as if he were discussing something trivial.


    The man''s sneer grew more pronounced, mistaking Zeus''s words for acknowledgment of the threat. "That''s right," he said, his voice thick with condescension. "So, you finally understand the gravity of your situation¡ª"


    But before he could finish, Zeus cut him off, his voice suddenly cold and sharp like a blade slicing through the air. "Do you think I care?"


    The leader''s smirk faltered, his expression freezing in disbelief. The shock of the insult slowly gave way to a dark, seething fury, his eyes narrowing into slits as the weight of Zeus''s words sank in. His pride wounded, he could barely contain the rage that boiled within him.


    "How dare you mock our guild!" he roared, his voice trembling with barely restrained anger. He glanced at his subordinates, his command snapping like a whip. "Men, kill him!"


    The two other men, both two-star warriors, immediately rushed toward Zeus, their weapons drawn and eyes filled with murderous intent. The leader of the group hung back slightly, clearly confident that his subordinates could handle what he perceived as an arrogant upstart.


    Zeus stood his ground, unflinching as the three men advanced toward him. His eyes, cold and calculating, flicked over each of them, quickly assessing their strength¡ªtwo of them were two-star warriors, while the one leading them was a three-star. It didn''t take long for Zeus to piece together what had likely transpired.


    These men must have driven the Thunder Python into the Thunder Eagle''s territory, intending for the two beasts to weaken each other before swooping in to claim the spoils.


    But their plan had been disrupted by Zeus''s timely arrival, and now they were seething with anger, their eyes burning with frustration at the unexpected turn of events.


    Zeus''s smirk widened, his lips curling into a taunting grin as he watched their approach. The tension in the air was palpable, thick with the anticipation of the inevitable clash. He could sense their desperation, their need to reclaim what they believed was rightfully theirs.


    The leader of the group, his expression twisted with contempt, sneered at Zeus. "You should have walked away when you had the chance," he growled, his voice dripping with menace. "Now, we''ll make sure you regret crossing the Lightning Fang Guild."


    Zeus''s eyes gleamed with dark amusement as he met the man''s gaze, completely unbothered by the threat. "Regret?" he echoed, his tone mocking. "I think the only regret here is yours¡ªfor underestimating me."


    The leader''s sneer deepened into a scowl, his eyes narrowing in fury. "Kill him!" he barked, his command sharp and filled with venom.


    The two-star warriors immediately surged forward, their weapons gleaming as they closed in on Zeus, their faces set in grim determination.


    But there was a flicker of uncertainty in their eyes, a hesitation that betrayed their fear. They knew, deep down, that this wasn''t going to be as easy as their leader made it out to be.


    Zeus''s smirk widened, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. He could feel the tension in the air, the inevitability of the clash that was about to unfold. "So, you want to kill me?" he taunted, his voice laced with dark amusement. "I''ll gladly play with you."


    The three men closed in, their faces set with grim determination, but Zeus was already preparing his counterattack, his eyes glinting with the thrill of the impending battle.

 Chapter 126: Thunder Sword Wave

    Zeus stood ready, his eyes sharp and focused as the two men lunged at him, their swords crackling with thunder energy.


    The electricity danced along their blades, casting an eerie glow on their faces, which were twisted with determination and rage. As they closed in on him, they shouted in unison, their voices filled with fierce intent, "Thunder Slash!"


    The thunder-infused slashes cut through the air, aimed directly at Zeus with lethal precision. But Zeus''s reflexes, honed by countless battles, were quicker than their attacks.


    With a swift, almost effortless motion, he sidestepped the incoming strikes, the arcs of energy barely grazing his side as he moved.


    Raising an eyebrow, Zeus let a smirk curl across his lips, his expression one of amused condescension. "Well, well," he remarked, his tone laced with mockery. "You actually managed to pull off a Thunder Slash. I''m impressed¡ªreally, not bad at all."


    The two men, their initial confidence shaken, exchanged glances of frustration. They hadn''t expected him to dodge so easily. Nearby, the leader of their group watched with growing irritation, his frown deepening as he realized his men were being toyed with.


    "Kill him!" the leader barked, his voice sharp with anger. His eyes narrowed as he watched Zeus, a figure that seemed to mock them with every fluid movement.


    The two warriors, now burning with fury at their failed assault, attacked again, this time with renewed ferocity. Their swords slashed through the air, each strike more desperate than the last. "You won''t escape this time!" one of them growled, his voice filled with frustration.


    But Zeus was unperturbed. He continued to dodge their attacks with an almost casual grace, his movements fluid and precise, as if he were merely going through the motions of a well-practiced dance. The more they tried, the more they missed, and with each missed strike, their frustration grew.


    "Is that really the best you''ve got?" Zeus taunted, his voice dripping with amusement. He dodged another swing, his smirk never faltering. "Come on, you''re making this too easy."


    Finally, the leader, unable to bear the humiliation of his subordinates'' failures, stepped forward, his face contorted with frustration and anger. "Enough!" he barked, his voice brimming with authority and rage. "I''ll handle this myself!"


    With a dramatic flourish, he drew his sword, the blade humming with concentrated thunder energy. The air around him seemed to pulse with power as he focused all his strength into the weapon. His eyes narrowed with deadly intent as he locked onto Zeus.


    "Thunder Sword Wave!" the leader shouted, his voice resonating with confidence as he unleashed a powerful wave of thunder-infused energy from his sword. The attack surged forward, crackling with raw power as it raced toward Zeus at terrifying speed, tearing through the air with a deafening roar.


    Zeus''s eyes widened slightly in surprise as he recognized the technique. "Thunder Sword Wave?" he thought, his mind quickly assessing the situation. "That''s a skill typically learned at the four-star level. But this guy''s only three-star¡­"


    Realization dawned on him. This wasn''t just any opponent; this man had been trained beyond his rank, likely a disciple from a prestigious academy, someone with access to advanced techniques and resources. It explained the unexpected proficiency with which he wielded the powerful skill.


    The leader, seeing Zeus''s momentary pause, mistook it for fear. A twisted grin spread across his face, his confidence surging.


    "Yes, that''s right!" he snarled, his voice dripping with triumph. "Now you understand your place! Die!" He roared the last word with all the conviction of someone certain of their victory.


    But Zeus merely smirked as the Thunder Sword Wave came hurtling toward him. With an almost casual motion, he extended his hand, allowing the powerful energy to strike his palm. Instead of the anticipated impact, the energy seemed to dissolve on contact, absorbed effortlessly by Zeus.


    He tightened his grip, and the once-mighty wave crumbled within his grasp. Zeus inhaled deeply, drawing in the residual thunder energy as if it were nothing more than a refreshing breeze.


    "Not bad," Zeus remarked, his voice steady and unimpressed, as if he were commenting on a minor inconvenience rather than a deadly attack. "But too bad for you¡ªyou crossed paths with the wrong person."


    The leader''s bravado vanished in an instant. His eyes widened in sheer terror as the full realization of his mistake hit him. This wasn''t an ordinary opponent¡ªthey had gravely underestimated Zeus. A chilling wave of fear surged through him, and he felt the icy grip of panic close around his heart.


    "This... this can''t be!" he stammered, his voice trembling with disbelief.


    Then, instincts took over. He knew that staying any longer would mean certain death. "Run!" he screamed, his voice cracking with desperation as he spun around, his only thought now was escape.


    But Zeus wasn''t about to let them go. His smirk deepened, his voice turning cold as steel. "Too late."


    In one fluid motion, Zeus summoned two thunder lances, each one crackling with lethal, concentrated thunder energy.


    He barely had to aim as he hurled the lances with deadly precision toward the two two-star warriors. The lances struck true, embedding themselves deep into the men''s bodies.


    For a brief moment, the men froze, their eyes wide with shock. They had expected pain, but what they felt was far worse. A terrifying realization dawned on them as they looked down at the glowing lances. These weren''t ordinary weapons¡ªsomething far more sinister was at play.


    "W-what is this?" one of them gasped, his voice weak with dread.


    Zeus watched them, his expression devoid of sympathy. The thunder lances he had thrown weren''t meant to kill instantly. They were vessels for something far more devastating.


    "Feel that?" Zeus said quietly, almost to himself. "That''s what real power feels like."


    At that moment, the lances detonated, the embedded thunder mines releasing a violent surge of electricity that tore through the men''s bodies.


    They convulsed uncontrollably, their screams of agony filling the air as the energy ripped through them, leaving behind only lifeless husks that collapsed to the ground.


    The leader, now drenched in cold sweat, witnessed the gruesome fate of his subordinates. Terror overwhelmed him, and without a second thought, he activated Thunder Dash, his body becoming a blur as he fled with every ounce of speed he could muster. His only hope was to escape with his life. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But even as he fled, the haunting image of Zeus''s calm, unyielding expression burned itself into his mind. He had made a grave mistake, and the only thing left to him now was the hope that he could outrun the consequences.

 Chapter 127: No Pain No Gain Forever

    Zeus prepared to resume his cultivation, ready to absorb the thunder mana from the corpses of the Thunder Eagle, Thunder Python, and the fallen men. Just as he was about to begin, the system''s voice interrupted his thoughts.


    The system''s voice echoed in Zeus''s mind, dripping with a mix of curiosity and its usual mocking tone. [Why did you let him go, hm? Trying to play the hero?] it inquired, almost teasingly.


    Zeus smirked, his eyes gleaming with a cunning that matched the system''s arrogance. "Hardly. I let him go so he can bring more targets to us. The more they come, the more power I can absorb. Simple, really."


    The system let out a low, satisfied chuckle. [Oh, I see,] it drawled, a note of approval mixed with its characteristic mockery. [I like that. Finally showing some real brains, are we?]


    Zeus''s smirk widened, ignoring the jab. He was more focused on the task at hand. "Let''s not waste time, then. I''ll start by absorbing the mana from these corpses¡ªthe beasts and those fools who thought they could challenge me."


    The system, clearly enjoying itself, responded with a shameless eagerness. [Sure, sure, get to it. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you don''t mess it up.]


    Zeus settled into a meditative position, and as soon as he began to channel the thunder mana into his body, the familiar sensation of pain flooded his senses. It was a searing, relentless agony that coursed through every fiber of his being, even though he was in the body of a thunder puppet.


    Frustration twisted across Zeus''s face, his teeth clenched as he growled, "Why do I still feel pain? This is just a puppet, isn''t it? How can this hurt?"


    The system''s voice slithered back into his mind, dripping with its usual arrogance and a hefty dose of condescension. [Oh, really? You thought you''d get a free pass from pain just because you''re in a puppet? How naive.]


    The system''s mocking laughter echoed in his head, thoroughly enjoying his discomfort. [This is your body, whether it''s flesh, wood, or even a lump of dirt. Pain is tied to your soul, genius, and there''s no running from that. It''s part of the deal¡ªyou feel it all.] sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus winced as another wave of searing pain coursed through him, making him grit his teeth even harder. "Damn it," he muttered, his voice heavy with frustration. "I thought maybe, just maybe, I could escape the pain somehow in this form."


    The system practically purred with satisfaction, its tone thoroughly mocking. [You wish! But let me burst that bubble for you¡ªthere''s no escaping this, no matter what shell you''re in. You''re stuck with it, buddy. Better get comfortable.]


    Zeus groaned inwardly, knowing there was no arguing with the system''s twisted logic. But as the pain continued to gnaw at his senses, a thought struck him, bringing a glimmer of hope.


    "Wait a minute," he said, a spark of realization in his voice. "I left the Hades Divine Mask to cultivate on its own back at the graveyard. Can''t I do the same with Zeus?"


    The system''s voice returned, this time with a mix of patronizing amusement. [Ah, now you''re thinking. Of course, you can switch to automatic cultivation. But before you get too excited, let me remind you of something important that I''ve told you before.]


    Zeus listened, feeling a pit forming in his stomach as the system continued.


    [Automatic cultivation runs at 100% efficiency, which is fine¡ªadequate, even. But when you cultivate manually, it''s at 150%. You get more bang for your buck, so to speak.] The system''s tone grew more serious, but the arrogance never left.


    [Now, the reason you could leave Hades to cultivate automatically is because the area he''s in is perfect for it. That graveyard is swimming in death mana. It''s so abundant that even the automatic rate is almost as good as manual cultivation.]


    The system paused, letting the implications sink in before it continued, [But this place? It''s different. The only sources of mana here are these corpses. If you want to harness every last drop of energy, you need to be hands-on about it.]


    [If you leave it on autopilot, you''re going to miss out on a significant chunk of power. And we both know you can''t afford that, can you?]


    Zeus sighed in resignation, feeling the weight of the situation settle over him. "So, what you''re saying is, I have no choice but to cultivate manually if I want to get the maximum results," he said, the pain still gnawing at his resolve, making every word an effort.


    The system''s voice returned, smug and unyielding. [Exactly. No loopholes, no shortcuts. You want power? You endure the pain. That''s the deal.]


    Zeus exhaled sharply, steeling himself for what he knew would be a grueling process. The agony was relentless, but he understood now¡ªevery ounce of suffering would bring him closer to his goal.


    There was no escaping the pain, no shortcut around it. The path to power was paved with endurance and resilience, and he was determined to walk it, no matter how much it hurt.


    With grim determination, Zeus resumed his painful cultivation, his body trembling as he absorbed the thunder mana from the corpses around him.


    The suffering was intense, but so was his resolve. He would endure it all, knowing that the only reward at the end was the strength to surpass all others.


    Meanwhile, the man Zeus had spared was nearing the base of the Lightning Fang Guild. His breath came in ragged gasps, both from the physical exertion of his escape and the boiling rage festering in his chest. His heart pounded with a singular thought: revenge.


    "I''ll make him pay for this humiliation..." he swore to himself, his fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white. "That arrogant bastard¡ªhe''ll regret letting me live."


    But first, there was something more urgent to address. He needed to tell his boss about what was happening with their target.

 Chapter 128: The Unordinary Tribulation

    Zeus sat amidst the now-silent battlefield, his body trembling slightly from the intense cultivation he had just undergone. The system had efficiently absorbed every ounce of thunder mana from the four-star Thunder Python, the Thunder Eagle, and the two fallen two-star warriors, leaving their corpses drained of all energy.


    With every last drop of mana channeled into his own advancement, Zeus felt a powerful surge rippling through his veins. He had finally crossed the critical threshold¡ªhe was on the brink of becoming a four-star warrior.


    But just as he began to savor the newfound strength coursing through him, the atmosphere shifted dramatically. Dark clouds began to churn in the sky above, gathering rapidly and forming a massive, swirling vortex.


    The wind howled with a fierce intensity, and the air crackled with electric tension as bolts of lightning tore through the darkened sky. The entire area was suddenly engulfed in a violent storm, one far more fearsome than anything Zeus had ever encountered.


    Zeus glanced up at the darkening sky, his brows furrowing in confusion. "Wait a minute¡­ what the hell is going on here?" His voice carried a mix of bewilderment and rising alarm.


    "This can''t be right. I know that advancing from three-star to four-star triggers a tribulation, but this¡­ this is way beyond anything I''ve ever heard of. It''s way too intense, too fierce."


    [Oh, naturally it''s not ordinary,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with a smug sense of superiority. [But then again, you''re not just anyone, Host.]


    Zeus''s confusion deepened, his concern evident in the tightness of his voice. "What do you mean I''m different? Different how?" His eyes searched the stormy sky, as if trying to make sense of the chaos unfolding above.


    The system, ever arrogant, let out a chuckle. [This is no ordinary advancement, my dear Host. You''re not just any cultivator¡ªthis is the leap from three-star to four-star for someone wielding a Divine Scripture. Did you really think it would be just another step up the ladder?]


    Zeus''s eyes widened as the realization struck him. "Damn it! You never mentioned anything about this! You let me walk into this without a warning!"


    [Oh, did I not?] the system replied, its voice laced with mockery. [Well, you never asked, did you? Can''t blame me for your lack of curiosity.]


    Zeus groaned in frustration, running a hand through his hair as he tried to process what was happening. "You could''ve at least hinted at it, you know. This is insane!"


    [Hinted? Where''s the fun in that? Besides, what''s a little extra challenge, eh? Keeps things interesting. You should be thanking me.]


    Zeus clenched his fists, feeling both the anger and the pressure mounting. "Damn it, I knew you were a pain, but this¡­"


    The system merely chuckled again, thoroughly enjoying Zeus''s predicament. [Relax, Host. If anyone can handle this, it''s you. Just try not to get fried too badly, okay?]


    Zeus glanced up at the darkening sky, his brows furrowing in confusion. "Wait a minute¡­ what the hell is going on here?" His voice carried a mix of bewilderment and rising alarm.


    "This can''t be right. I know that advancing from three-star to four-star triggers a tribulation, but this¡­ this is way beyond anything I''ve ever heard of. It''s way too intense, too fierce."


    [Oh, naturally it''s not ordinary,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with a smug sense of superiority. [But then again, you''re not just anyone, Host.]


    Zeus''s confusion deepened, his concern evident in the tightness of his voice. "What do you mean I''m different? Different how?" His eyes searched the stormy sky, as if trying to make sense of the chaos unfolding above.


    The system, ever arrogant, let out a chuckle. [This is no ordinary advancement, my dear Host. You''re not just any cultivator¡ªthis is the leap from three-star to four-star for someone wielding a Divine Scripture. Did you really think it would be just another step up the ladder?]


    Zeus''s eyes widened as the realization struck him. "Damn it! You never mentioned anything about this! You let me walk into this without a warning!"


    [Oh, did I not?] the system replied, its voice laced with mockery. [Well, you never asked, did you? Can''t blame me for your lack of curiosity.]


    Zeus groaned in frustration, running a hand through his hair as he tried to process what was happening. "You could''ve at least hinted at it, you know. This is insane!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Hinted? Where''s the fun in that? Besides, what''s a little extra challenge, eh? Keeps things interesting. You should be thanking me.]


    Zeus clenched his fists, feeling a surge of both anger and mounting pressure. "Damn it, I knew you were a pain, but this¡­" His voice trailed off as he struggled to contain his frustration. The storm above raged on, reflecting the turmoil within him.


    Then a thought struck him. "Wait a minute¡­ so Lucy went through this too?" His voice held a mix of concern and disbelief as he remembered his sister''s rapid advancement.


    [Of course,] the system responded, its tone matter-of-fact but tinged with an undercurrent of amusement. [And that''s what shocked me the most. When we saw her after her breakthrough, she seemed perfectly fine. She really endured the tribulation like a champ, and it made her so much stronger.]


    Zeus let out a long, weary sigh, the weight of the realization pressing down on him. "So if I want to be as strong as my sister¡­ I''ll have to withstand this tribulation too."


    [Naturally,] the system replied, almost encouragingly, but with its usual arrogance. [You are my Host, after all. Greatness requires a little pain, don''t you think? Besides, what''s a little lightning between friends?]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s shameless attitude, but his gaze soon returned to the stormy sky. His resolve began to harden, the fire of determination sparking in his eyes.


    "Alright, fine. If this is what it takes, then bring it on! Give me your best shot!" he shouted defiantly, his voice echoing against the swirling clouds. In a bold gesture of defiance, he raised his middle finger toward the heavens, daring the storm to strike.


    [Host, I think you really shouldn''t have done that¡­] the system warned, its tone more amused than genuinely concerned, almost as if it was enjoying the situation unfolding before them.


    Zeus, still glaring defiantly at the sky, didn''t waver. "And why not?" he shot back, his voice laced with irritation as he maintained his bold stance.


    [Oh, just take a look above,] the system replied, a mocking lilt to its voice, as if it knew something Zeus didn''t.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed before he glanced back up at the stormy sky. His heart skipped a beat as he saw the storm intensifying. The dark clouds above began to churn violently, growing denser and more ominous by the second.


    The bolts of lightning increased in frequency, slicing through the sky with terrifying ferocity. The air itself seemed to hum with a menacing energy, making the hairs on the back of Zeus''s neck stand on end. A sinking feeling gnawed at his gut.


    "Wait¡­ the tribulation can actually understand me?" Zeus asked, his voice now tinged with disbelief and a touch of alarm.


    [Of course it can,] the system responded, sounding almost gleeful in its arrogance. [The tribulation isn''t just some random storm, you know.]


    [It''s the world''s way of testing those who dare to reach for power beyond their grasp. And you, my brave Host, just decided to flip it off. Impressive, really¡ªone of the reasons I chose you.]


    Zeus''s mind raced as he processed the implications of what the system had just said. His defiant gesture had been more than just a show of bravado¡ªit had provoked the very forces of the world that were testing him. The realization hit him like a ton of bricks.


    "Damn it!" Zeus shouted, frustration boiling over just as the first bolt of lightning tore through the sky, aimed directly at him.


    The lightning struck with the force of a hammer, sending searing pain coursing through Zeus''s entire body. It felt as if every nerve was being burned from the inside out.


    He gritted his teeth, muscles tensing as he fought to stay on his feet, his body trembling from the sheer intensity of the attack.


    [And so it begins,] the system chimed in, its tone almost mockingly cheerful. [Time to see what you''re really made of, Host. Good luck¡ªyou''re going to need it.]


    Zeus knew he was now locked in a brutal battle for his very survival, the tribulation intent on testing every ounce of his strength and resolve. There was no turning back, only the storm to face head-on.

 Chapter 129: Disgusting Thunder Tribulation

    Zeus was engulfed in the heart of the tribulation, his entire body crackling with the raw, ferocious energy of the lightning assaulting him.


    The storm''s fury was relentless, each bolt more powerful than the last. His formidable physique, honed by the thunder element, offered a measure of protection, but it was barely enough to endure the onslaught.


    The first bolt of lightning tore through him, filling every nerve with searing pain. Zeus gritted his teeth, his muscles tensing as he forced himself to withstand the agony, his resolve unshaken despite the torment.


    Before Zeus could even begin to recover from the first strike, a second bolt, even more powerful, hurtled down from the swirling clouds. It struck with a ferocity that nearly brought him to his knees.


    Staggering under the impact, Zeus barely managed to hold his ground, his eyes widening in disbelief. "Two strikes? Already?" he muttered, his voice laced with both surprise and growing frustration as he struggled to steady himself.


    The system''s voice rang out in his mind, dripping with its usual arrogance. [Of course, Host. Did you think you''d get off easy? One strike for every star you''re aiming to reach. Try to keep up, will you?]


    "Damn it," Zeus grumbled, gritting his teeth as his frustration mounted. "You could''ve given me a warning, you know."


    [Where''s the fun in that?] the system replied, its tone shamelessly amused. [Besides, you''re supposed to be tough, right? Or are you just realizing how much you''ve got to endure?]


    Zeus shot a mental glare at the system but had no time to retort. Just as he was regaining his balance, the sky darkened even further.


    A third bolt, far more massive than the previous ones, began to take shape in the stormy sky. The clouds roared with thunderous fury, and the air buzzed with a dangerous anticipation as the energy concentrated into a single, blindingly bright strike.


    "What the hell!" Zeus exclaimed, his heart pounding as he took in the sheer size and power of the incoming bolt. Panic flickered in his eyes for a split second before he forced it down, steeling himself for the impact.


    [Oh, don''t look so shocked,] the system taunted, its tone dripping with smug satisfaction. [You wanted more power, didn''t you? Well, here it is¡ªthe universe giving you exactly what you asked for. Try not to make a fool of yourself, okay?]


    The third strike crashed down with the force of a collapsing mountain, sending waves of agony through every nerve in Zeus''s body.


    His muscles convulsed uncontrollably, his body wracked with pain so intense it felt like it would tear him apart. For a fleeting moment, fear crept in¡ªfear that this might be the end, that he wouldn''t survive the brutal trial.


    But Zeus wasn''t one to surrender easily. With a guttural growl, he drew on every ounce of willpower, forcing himself to endure.


    The thunder that sought to annihilate him became his fuel, its raw energy feeding the fire of his determination. Slowly, painfully, he began to withstand the assault, his resolve burning even brighter than the lightning that tore at him.


    Breathing heavily, every breath a battle, Zeus looked up at the storm-torn sky, expecting the clouds to finally disperse.


    But instead, they thickened and churned, gathering ominously at a single point above him. The darkness deepened, the air itself vibrating with the sheer intensity of the energy being amassed.


    A deep sense of dread gripped Zeus''s gut. His voice barely more than a whisper, he muttered, "No way¡­ not another one."


    The storm answered with a terrifying roar as the fourth and most massive bolt of lightning yet began to form. The very atmosphere seemed to tremble in anticipation, the energy so powerful that Zeus could feel it vibrating in his bones.


    His eyes widened in disbelief as he stared up at the impending strike. "What the hell! Didn''t you say one thunder strike for each star? But I''m still a three-star warrior!"


    [Host, have you forgotten you''re trying to ascend to four-star?] the system interjected, its tone laced with mocking amusement. [Naturally, that means the tribulation includes a fourth strike. You didn''t think it would let you off that easy, did you?]


    Zeus''s expression twisted with frustration as the realization set in. "Damn it! So it even counts the star I haven''t reached yet?"


    [Of course it does,] the system replied, practically oozing with glee. [This is a real test, after all. If it were easy, everyone would do it. Now, brace yourself¡ªthis one''s going to hurt.]


    Zeus cursed under his breath, knowing he had no choice but to face the storm''s fury head-on. The fourth bolt descended with a terrifying finality, and Zeus steeled himself, prepared to endure whatever the tribulation had in store for him. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fourth bolt of lightning descended with the fury of the heavens, and Zeus braced himself, every muscle in his body tensing for the impact.


    The strike hit him like a tidal wave, overwhelming every sense with pain and power. His vision blurred, and for a moment, everything seemed to fade away into a sea of searing white light.


    But Zeus wasn''t one to give up easily. Drawing on every ounce of strength he had left, he fought through the pain, forcing his body to endure. The world around him seemed to stretch and bend as the lightning continued to ravage him, but somehow, he held on.


    Finally, the fourth strike subsided, and the storm began to recede, the clouds slowly dissipating into the sky. Zeus was left standing in the aftermath, his body smoking and trembling but still upright. He had survived, but just barely.


    Zeus exhaled slowly, his breath shaky as he tried to calm the anger simmering just beneath the surface. "Damn that tribulation," he muttered through gritted teeth, every word laced with frustration.


    The pain from the lightning strikes still coursed through his body, a harsh reminder of the ordeal he had just endured. "That was way too much."


    [Too much for you, maybe,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with smug satisfaction. [But look at you now, still standing. That''s what really matters, isn''t it?]


    Zeus scowled, his irritation flaring. "You could''ve warned me how brutal it would be."


    [Where''s the fun in that?] the system mocked, a sly edge to its voice. [Besides, if I told you everything, you wouldn''t get the full experience. And let''s be honest, you love a good challenge, don''t you?]


    Zeus couldn''t deny it, though the admission only fueled his annoyance. Despite the system''s irritating demeanor, he could feel the truth in its words.

 Chapter 130: System New Function

    Zeus stood amidst the dissipating storm, his body still crackling with the remnants of the fierce tribulation. The searing pain had finally subsided, replaced by a potent surge of power that coursed through him¡ªhe had ascended to the four-star level.


    The satisfaction of this achievement was undeniable, and for a brief moment, he allowed himself to revel in the strength that now pulsed through his veins.


    But his moment of triumph was short-lived. Zeus''s heightened senses, now sharper and more attuned than ever, prickled with the awareness of others approaching.


    His eyes narrowed as he scanned the surroundings, his mind quickly assessing the situation. The energy signatures he detected were unmistakable, each one carrying a familiar, threatening resonance.


    A grim realization settled in. "The Lightning Fang Guild¡­ they''re here already," Zeus muttered under his breath, the calm in his voice belying the tension coiled within him. He wasn''t surprised they had come¡ªonly that they had arrived so quickly.


    As the figures drew closer, one of them stood out immediately. His aura was powerful, charged with a thunderous energy that set him apart from the others.


    This wasn''t just another grunt; this was their leader. Zeus''s gaze locked onto the man, his instincts sharpening as he prepared for the inevitable confrontation.


    Just as he focused on the approaching leader, something unexpected happened. A strange screen flickered into view before his eyes, displaying detailed information about the man. Zeus blinked, momentarily taken aback as he read the contents of the screen.


    [Name: Zarek Thunderclaw]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: Lightning Vein Physique]


    [Tier: 4 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Thunder Fang Cultivation Manual]


    Zeus''s eyes widened in surprise as he processed the sudden influx of information displayed before him. "What is this?" he muttered, momentarily taken aback by the unexpected screen.


    [What''s the matter? Surprised?] the system chimed in, its tone laced with a mocking satisfaction. [This is a new function that''s been unlocked now that you''ve finally hit four-star status. Took you long enough.]


    "Wow," Zeus muttered, still trying to absorb the implications. He quickly refocused on the screen, his curiosity piqued. "So, I can see their information without needing their blood now?"


    [Exactly,] the system confirmed with a self-satisfied air. [You''re finally at a level where you can actually do something useful. Your ability to read the energy and aura of others has gotten an upgrade¡ªjust like I''ve been telling you all along.]


    Zeus frowned as he examined the screen, noticing a few slots were missing. "Hold on¡­ why aren''t the age, gender, and class slots showing up?" he asked, his voice tinged with suspicion.


    [Oh, seriously?] the system scoffed, its tone dripping with mockery. [You''re really hung up on those trivial details?] It paused, as if savoring the chance to explain. [Listen, age and gender? Not exactly game-changers in a fight, unless you''re planning on writing their biographies. And ''class''? Please.]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, waiting for the system to continue its rant.


    ?!§à§á¦Ó@?%§á!?-+¡Ò¦Ò§è*§Ô??-


    [Here''s the thing,] the system went on, [people might call themselves mages, warriors, or whatever fancy title they prefer, but at the end of the day, it''s all the same nonsense.]


    [They''re just cultivators, fighting their way to the top like everyone else. The way they fight might differ, but it doesn''t matter enough to clutter up the screen with pointless labels.]


    The system''s tone shifted to one of smug satisfaction. [So, I did you a favor and ditched the class slot. You''re welcome.]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s shameless attitude. "I guess you have a point," he admitted, shaking his head slightly.


    [Of course I do,] the system replied with a mockingly sweet tone. [I''m always right, after all. You''ll learn to appreciate that eventually.]


    Zeus sighed, knowing there was no point in arguing with the system''s inflated sense of self-importance. "Fine, thanks for clearing that up," he said, his voice laced with sarcasm.


    [Anytime, Host,] the system chimed in, clearly pleased with itself. [Just try not to get too distracted by the little things, okay? You''ve got bigger fish to fry.]


    Zeus smirked upon heard the system and now stood poised, ready to test his newfound power as a four-star cultivator.


    As he prepared for the impending battle, he glanced at the information screen that had appeared, his eyes narrowing as they focused on the details of his opponent, Zarek Thunderclaw. Something caught his attention¡ªthe mention of Zarek''s Lightning Vein Physique.


    Curious, Zeus asked, "What kind of physique is this? Is it stronger than mine?"


    The system''s voice chimed in, its tone dripping with exaggerated surprise. [Oh, look at you, Host! Already meeting someone with a special physique. Aren''t you lucky?] S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus rolled his eyes at the system''s mockery but pressed on. "Is it stronger than mine?" he asked, a hint of competitiveness creeping into his voice.


    [Ha! Stronger than yours? Not a chance,] the system replied with smug confidence. [His so-called ''special'' physique is just a low-tier organ type.]


    [The Lightning Vein Physique might make him a bit better at using thunder mana and maybe he can fire off thunder attacks a little faster, but honestly, that''s it. Nothing impressive.]


    Zeus chuckled, his initial curiosity quickly fading. "So, pretty weak, then?"


    [Exactly,] the system continued, now sounding almost bored. [If he had something like a Thunder Mana Physique, then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI''d take him seriously. But real special physiques are mana type and core type ones.]


    [Those are the big leagues. Of course, there are some exceptions, like your Void Physique, which, by the way, is leagues above anything this guy could ever hope to have.]


    A smirk spread across Zeus''s face as he absorbed the system''s words, his confidence soaring. "So, this battle isn''t going to be as hard as I thought."


    [Hard? Please, Host, don''t embarrass yourself by suggesting this is a challenge. This guy''s just another stepping stone for you. But hey, I''m here to watch you crush him, so have fun!] The system''s tone was dripping with arrogance, as if the outcome was already decided.


    Zeus''s smirk widened as he turned his full attention back to Zarek, ready to test his new power. With the system''s confidence fueling his own, he knew that this fight was just another opportunity to show why he was destined to rise above the rest.

 Chapter 131: Zarek Thunderclaw Incoming

    Zarek Thunderclaw stood before Zeus, his expression a mask of fury as he glared at the man before him. The sight of Zeus''s smug grin, so full of confidence and arrogance, only served to ignite Zarek''s anger even further. He could feel his blood boiling, the rage simmering just beneath the surface, barely contained.


    "So, you''re the one who dares to disrupt the operations of our guild?" Zarek spat, his voice laced with venom. Each word was sharp, meant to cut and provoke.


    Zeus''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of amusement and disdain. "Disrupt?" he echoed, his tone casual, almost dismissive.


    "Of course not. I''m just a man who came here to claim what''s mine¡ªfrom the beasts I hunted, no less." There was a teasing quality to his voice, as if he found the whole situation amusing.


    Zarek''s eyes narrowed, his hands clenching into fists. The casual, mocking way Zeus spoke, as if this were all some joke, stoked the flames of his anger. "Do you even know whose territory you''re in?" he demanded, his voice rising with each word, the hostility in his tone unmistakable.


    Zeus merely shrugged, his demeanor still infuriatingly calm. "Isn''t this the territory of the righteous side?" he asked, the question dripping with feigned innocence, as if he were genuinely confused.


    That was the last straw for Zarek. His patience snapped like a frayed rope. "Quit playing games with me!" he roared, his voice echoing with the force of his rage.


    His eyes blazed with intensity as he stepped closer, his aura flaring up with crackling thunder energy. "This is the territory of the Lightning Fang Guild! And you dare to steal our targets? You dare to kill our members?"


    Zeus''s smirk never wavered, and if anything, it deepened. He met Zarek''s glare head-on, completely unfazed by the man''s growing fury.


    "Steal? Kill?" Zeus repeated, his tone now tinged with mockery. "I''m afraid you''re mistaken. I didn''t steal anything¡ªI simply took what was rightfully mine. As for your members¡­ they were just in the wrong place at the wrong time."


    Zarek''s face contorted with rage, his expression a mix of disbelief and fury. The audacity of this man was beyond anything he had encountered before.


    His glare intensified, filled with the promise of retribution. "You have to die for this!" he snarled, his voice low and dangerous, like the calm before a storm.


    But Zeus''s expression remained completely unfazed. If anything, his smirk only widened into a grin that teetered on the edge of taunting. "I see," he said slowly, his voice calm and almost leisurely, as if Zarek''s threats were nothing more than idle chatter. "But I don''t think you can kill me."


    Zarek''s eyes flared with barely contained fury, his hands beginning to crackle with the fierce energy of thunder.


    "And why, exactly, can''t I?" he growled, the words coming out through gritted teeth. Each syllable was laced with anger, his voice a low rumble, like distant thunder heralding an approaching storm.


    Zeus''s grin widened further, his eyes glinting with a mixture of amusement and challenge. "Because I''m strong," he replied simply, his tone matter-of-fact, as if the statement were an undeniable truth. The confidence in his voice was unshakable, a direct contrast to Zarek''s growing fury.


    Zarek''s fists clenched tighter, his entire body trembling with rage. The sheer audacity of this man was infuriating, pushing him to the edge of control. "You''re incredibly arrogant!" he roared, his voice echoing with raw anger, the thunder energy in his hands flaring brighter.


    Zeus remained unmoved, his demeanor almost mocking. "Arrogance, or just confidence?" he mused, his voice tinged with a hint of challenge. "Perhaps you''ll find out soon enough."


    Zarek could take no more. With a roar that shook the ground, he shouted, "Men, kill him!"


    At his command, the members of the Lightning Fang Guild surged forward, their faces twisted with determination and fury. They moved as one, a wave of bodies and weapons aiming to overwhelm Zeus with sheer numbers and the belief in their leader''s strength.


    Each warrior''s expression was hard, resolute¡ªthey were ready to bring Zeus down, confident that their combined force would be more than enough.


    But Zeus remained still, his stance relaxed as he watched them approach. The excitement in his eyes grew, his smirk turning into a broad grin as he felt the thunder energy within him surge in response to the incoming threat. "It''s time to test my strength," he murmured to himself, his voice low but filled with anticipation.


    The first few guild members reached him, their weapons raised high. Zeus''s body tensed, the thunder energy crackling around him in anticipation of the battle to come. His grin remained, unwavering, as he prepared to meet the onslaught head-on.


    ---


    Not far from where Zarek and his minions were engaged in battle with Zeus, a massive stone, golden in color, began to emit a faint glow.


    The stone was ancient, its surface covered in intricate runes that pulsed with a mysterious energy. It stood tall and imposing, half-buried in the ground, surrounded by the dense foliage of the forest.


    Around this golden stone, several members of the Lightning Fang Guild were stationed, all dressed in the same uniform as Zarek and his followers.


    They stood guard, their expressions vigilant as they monitored the area. The stone was a closely guarded secret, a relic of immense power that the guild had long sought to control.


    MVLeMpYr-the-story-platform


    Then, without warning, the stone''s glow intensified, flooding the area with a blinding golden light. The energy it emitted surged outward in a powerful wave, and the guild members closest to the stone began to stagger, their strength sapped by the overwhelming force. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One by one, they started to collapse, their bodies crumpling to the ground as the stone continued to radiate its mysterious power. The once-vigilant guards now lay unconscious around the golden stone, their minds overwhelmed by the energy it had unleashed.


    As the light from the stone continued to shine brighter, the surrounding area was bathed in its golden hue. The stone seemed to pulse with life, as if something within it was awakening¡ªsomething ancient and powerful, far beyond the understanding of the Lightning Fang Guild members who had sought to control it.

 Chapter 132: The Thunderous Decimation

    Zeus stood tall and unshaken as Zarek''s minions charged at him, their swords and arrows crackling with thunder energy. The air was thick with the tension of impending battle, but Zeus''s confident smirk never faltered.


    The closest attackers lunged forward, their swords glowing with the fierce light of Thunder Slash. "Overwhelm him!" one of them shouted, desperation lacing his voice as they attempted to bring Zeus down with sheer numbers.


    Zeus''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of amusement and disdain. "Is this the best you''ve got?" he taunted, his voice calm and almost mocking. As the first sword slashed toward him, Zeus moved with blinding speed, his movements a blur. With a flick of his wrist, he parried the attack, the impact so forceful that the blade shattered upon contact.


    The minion''s eyes widened in shock. "Impossible!" he gasped, staring at the broken pieces of his weapon.


    But Zeus was already moving on to the next attacker. "You should have brought better toys," he said with a smirk, effortlessly deflecting another sword strike, the blade splintering like glass under the pressure.


    Meanwhile, the minions positioned at a distance had their arrows drawn, each one glowing with the deadly energy of Thunder Shot. "Fire!" one of them commanded, his tone filled with urgency. The arrows shot through the air, aimed directly at Zeus.


    Zeus barely glanced at them as the arrows closed in. With casual ease, he reached out, catching the arrows mid-flight. "You''re going to need something sharper than this," he remarked dryly, his tone almost bored as he snapped the arrows like twigs before they could even come close to hitting him.


    The minions who had attacked were left frozen in disbelief, their weapons reduced to rubble in the blink of an eye. "H-how is this possible?" one of them stammered, his voice trembling with fear.


    Zeus took a step forward, his smirk widening into a full grin. "You really should have stayed home today," he remarked, his voice oozing with confidence and a hint of mockery.


    His eyes gleamed with anticipation as he prepared to unleash his next move, eager to show just how outmatched his enemies truly were.


    One of the minions, emboldened by desperation, shouted, "Don''t let him intimidate you! Take him down!" His voice quivered slightly, betraying the fear behind his bravado.


    Zeus chuckled, the sound low and menacing. "Intimidate? Oh, you haven''t seen anything yet," he murmured, his tone dripping with amusement. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without another word, Zeus activated one of his favorite skills, Thunder Mine. Moving with calculated precision, he touched each of his opponents, subtly planting the mines on them.


    The minions, oblivious to the deadly charges now attached to their bodies, continued their assault, driven by a mix of fear and rage.


    As they lunged at him once more, Zeus stepped back, folding his arms across his chest. "Let''s see how you handle this," he said softly, almost to himself, as he watched the chaos unfold.


    A moment later, the Thunder Mines detonated in unison, releasing powerful surges of electricity that tore through the bodies of the affected minions. Their eyes widened in horror as they realized what was happening, but it was too late.


    Screams of agony filled the battlefield as the minions were electrocuted, their bodies convulsing violently under the relentless onslaught of thunder energy. One by one, they collapsed to the ground, lifeless, their forms twisted and charred from the electric surge.


    Zeus watched with satisfaction, his smirk never fading. "Too easy," he muttered, surveying the carnage with a critical eye. The Thunder Mine skill had once again proven its worth, and Zeus couldn''t help but appreciate its lethal efficiency.


    He let out a small, contented sigh. "I almost feel sorry for them," he said, though his tone made it clear that he didn''t, not in the slightest. "Almost."


    reading-on-MVLeMpYr.com


    Zarek, witnessing the swift decimation of his forces, felt his rage boil over. His eyes blazed with fury as he watched his men fall one by one, their screams still echoing in his ears. "All of you, attack at once!" he bellowed, his voice thick with anger and desperation.


    The remaining minions, now filled with a mix of fear and determination, quickly regrouped. They knew their only chance was to overwhelm Zeus with sheer numbers, and they steeled themselves for the assault. "We''ll take him down together!" one of them shouted, though his voice wavered with uncertainty.


    Zeus, however, saw their regrouping as a perfect opportunity. His smirk widened into a predatory grin as he began to channel his energy.


    "You''re making this too easy," he muttered, his voice dripping with amusement. He focused his power into a massive Thunder Lance, feeling the energy crackle and surge as it formed in his hand.


    Zarek''s eyes widened as he realized what Zeus was about to do. "Stop him!" he screamed, but it was too late.


    With a powerful throw, Zeus hurled the Thunder Lance toward the clustered minions. "Let''s see how you handle this," he said, his tone almost casual as the lance streaked through the air, a blur of deadly energy.


    The lance struck its target with pinpoint accuracy, piercing through the center of the group. The impact alone was devastating, but the real destruction came a heartbeat later. The lance triggered the Thunder Mines that Zeus had planted earlier, setting off a chain reaction of explosions.


    A massive surge of thunder energy erupted from the lance, engulfing the entire group in a blinding flash of light. The ground shook with the force of the blast, and the air was filled with the sound of crackling energy and the cries of the fallen.


    When the dust finally settled, the battlefield was eerily silent. Only a few of Zarek''s minions remained standing, their faces twisted in fear and disbelief. They stared at the devastation around them, their confidence shattered.


    Zarek clenched his fists, his heart pounding with a mixture of rage and terror. "How¡­ how is this possible?" he whispered, his voice barely audible.


    Zeus met his gaze, his expression one of cold amusement. "I told you," he said, his voice steady and calm. "You should have stayed home."


    For a moment, Zarek''s fury burned even hotter, but as he looked at the smoldering remains of his once formidable forces, desperation began to creep in. The rapid decimation of his men was more than he could comprehend.


    "Damn you!" he roared, his voice raw with hatred and fear. His eyes blazed with a vengeful fire as he gathered his remaining strength, readying himself for one final, desperate attack.


    But just as he was about to move, something went horribly wrong. Zarek''s body, along with the few remaining minions, suddenly convulsed, their muscles seizing as if struck by an invisible force.


    Their faces contorted in pain and shock, and before any of them could react, they collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    Zeus, who had been bracing himself for another assault, froze in mid-motion, his eyes narrowing in confusion. "What the¡­?" he muttered, scanning the scene. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Was Zarek so overcome with anger that his body simply gave out?


    "Is he collapsing from rage?" Zeus mused aloud, still unsure of what had just occurred. He took a cautious step forward, trying to make sense of the unexpected turn of events, but the eerie stillness that followed only deepened the mystery.

 Chapter 133: The Mysterious Collapse

    Zeus stood over the fallen bodies of Zarek and his minions, his brow furrowed in disbelief. "Did he really just die from anger?" he muttered to himself, the thought almost absurd. "I''ve never seen someone kick the bucket just because they got too mad."


    [You really are a bastard,] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with arrogant amusement. [Imagine being so infuriating that you can kill someone just by getting under their skin. I''ve got to say, that''s a talent.]


    Zeus shrugged nonchalantly, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "What can I say? His mind was too weak." He dismissed the thought with a wave of his hand, but as his gaze swept over the scene, his confidence began to waver.


    The other guild members, those who hadn''t been directly killed by his attacks, were also sprawled out on the ground, lifeless. The strange sight made Zeus''s smirk fade into a frown. Something wasn''t adding up.


    "How can all of them suddenly drop dead like that?" Zeus wondered aloud, his voice laced with suspicion. He glanced around, his eyes narrowing as he tried to make sense of the situation. "One dying from anger might be a fluke, but a whole group? No way, this isn''t just a coincidence." MVLeMpYr.com-exclusive


    Sensing that something was seriously off, Zeus knelt down to examine the bodies more closely. As he inspected them, a troubling thought began to take root in his mind. "Wait a minute¡­" he murmured, his voice tinged with realization.


    "System," Zeus called out, a hint of urgency creeping into his tone, "is it even possible for someone to suddenly acquire a special physique?"


    [Of course not,] the system replied with its usual arrogance. [Special physiques are rare for a reason, genius. You''re either born with one or you have to cultivate a Divine Scripture that grants it. It doesn''t just happen out of the blue.]


    Zeus''s eyes darkened as he studied one of the fallen guild members more intently. "Then explain how one of these guys suddenly has the Lightning Vein Physique," he said, his voice edged with suspicion.


    A rare silence followed, the system seemingly caught off guard. When it finally spoke, its tone was unusually serious, almost incredulous. [How¡­ how can this be possible?]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s uncharacteristic surprise. "So, even you can be shocked," he teased, enjoying the moment.


    [Shocked? Please,] the system quickly retorted, its tone dripping with arrogance as it regained its shameless composure. [I don''t get ''shocked,'' Host. Let''s call it¡­ a momentary curiosity. But I''ll admit, this situation here? It''s¡­ highly unexpected, to say the least.]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. The system''s rare admission of surprise was unusual. "What do you mean by ''unexpected''? What''s really going on here?" he pressed, his voice filled with a mixture of curiosity and suspicion.


    The system paused for a moment, as if choosing its words carefully, before replying with its trademark condescension.


    [Accidents like this can occur due to external factors,] it began, its tone suggesting it was explaining something elementary. [But usually, the physique acquired in such cases is a low-tier one¡ªsomething basic like a body or organ type, just like what you''re seeing here.]


    Zeus frowned, mulling over the information. "So, you''re saying this happened because of some external influence? Like a powerful item or something?"


    The system''s voice took on a mocking edge. [Not quite a ''godly'' item, don''t get ahead of yourself. But it''s still a decent item, something with enough power to trigger this kind of reaction in these weaklings.]


    Zeus''s frown deepened as he glanced around at the collapsed bodies. "And that explains why they all dropped dead? Something went wrong with this item?"


    [Exactly,] the system responded, its tone smug. [The sudden collapse is a direct result of whatever happened to that item. It''s not every day you see something like this, even in your rather chaotic life.]


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed as he considered the possibilities. "I see¡­ So, if there''s an item powerful enough to cause this, it must be worth checking out, right?"


    The system practically purred in satisfaction. [Now you''re thinking. Yes, let''s check it out. Since I''ve mentioned it''s a pretty good item, it would be a waste to just leave it lying around, wouldn''t it?]


    A smirk slowly spread across Zeus''s face. "Agreed. If it''s valuable enough to cause this much trouble, I want it. Let''s go find out what''s behind all of this."


    [Of course,] the system replied, its voice filled with an almost predatory glee. [You''ve got a knack for getting your hands on interesting things, Host. Let''s see what kind of treasure awaits us this time.]


    With his resolve set, Zeus knew there was no turning back. Whatever mysterious force had caused the sudden collapse of Zarek and his minions had to be linked to something powerful, and if there was a valuable item at the heart of it, he wasn''t leaving without it.


    But a thought crossed his mind, prompting him to ask, "System, how am I supposed to find this thing? Where do I even start looking?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system''s response was instant and dripping with condescension. [How can you be so dense, Host? Just use your senses. The good item must be related to thunder, obviously.]


    Zeus frowned slightly, feeling a bit chastised, but the system wasn''t done yet. [You''re now a four-star cultivator with an affinity for the thunder element,]


    It continued, [so your senses are attuned to it. If you focus, you should be able to pick up on the energy signature of something with thunder properties.]


    "Of course," Zeus muttered, feeling a bit foolish for not realizing it sooner. "I should have known."


    [Yes, you should have,] the system retorted smugly. [Now stop wasting time and sense where it is. You should be able to feel it by now.]


    Taking a deep breath, Zeus closed his eyes and focused, reaching out with his enhanced senses. As he extended his awareness, he felt the familiar hum of thunder energy in the air, more intense than before. It was subtle, but unmistakable¡ªan almost magnetic pull guiding him toward a specific direction.


    "I see," Zeus said, his eyes snapping open with renewed determination. "So it''s there."


    He turned in the direction of the energy source, a faint yet distinct sensation that was now clear to him. Without wasting another moment, Zeus began moving toward it, his pace quick and his mind sharp.


    [There you go,] the system chimed in, its tone satisfied. [Let''s not keep that treasure waiting.]


    Zeus smirked, his excitement growing as he got closer to uncovering the mysterious item. Whatever lay ahead, he was ready for it.

 Chapter 134: The Awakening of the Thunder Spirit

    Zeus moved with purpose toward the source of the strange energy, his senses sharper than ever thanks to his recent ascent to the four-star level. Every step he took was deliberate, as he pushed through the eerie stillness that surrounded him.


    As he advanced, he noticed the ground was littered with the motionless bodies of Lightning Fang Guild members. Their forms were eerily still, mirroring the fate of Zarek and his minions. A sense of unease crept over him, growing stronger with every step he took.


    Finally, Zeus arrived at the epicenter of the disturbance¡ªa massive golden stone, pulsating with an otherworldly glow.


    The stone was partially embedded in the earth, its surface shimmering with a blinding brilliance that sent ripples of thunder mana through the air. The sheer power emanating from it was palpable, unlike anything Zeus had ever encountered, aside from the system''s influence.


    "So this is the source of the aura," Zeus muttered to himself, narrowing his eyes as he studied the massive stone before him. The glow it emitted was mesmerizing, almost hypnotic. "System, do you have any idea what this is?"


    [What the hell¡­] the system''s voice came through, uncharacteristically shaken. Its usual arrogant tone wavered, tinged with genuine surprise. [I can''t believe it''s actually here¡­]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the system''s uncharacteristic reaction. "What''s gotten into you? Why do you sound so shocked?"


    [Shocked? Of course, I''m shocked!] the system shot back, regaining some of its usual cocky edge but still clearly unsettled. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Even I didn''t expect to find something like this here!] It paused, as if struggling to reconcile its surprise with its need to maintain superiority. [Not in a place like this, anyway.]


    Zeus''s curiosity deepened, his brow furrowing. "What''s so special about this stone that even you''re surprised?"


    The system, now regaining its full composure, replied with a mix of arrogance and condescension, as if mocking Zeus for his ignorance.


    MVLeMpYr.com-verified


    [This isn''t just some ordinary rock,] it began, practically dripping with superiority. [This is a huge chunk of Thunder Mana Stone, and not just any kind¡ªa pure one at that.]


    Zeus''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Wait, you''re telling me this massive golden stone is a Thunder Mana Stone?"


    [Yes, and not just any Thunder Mana Stone,] the system continued, now fully back in its smug, superior mode. [This one''s a real gem. The bigger the mana stone, the purer the mana inside it. And this one''s massive.]


    There was a slight pause before the system added, almost with a snicker, [With a stone like this, it''s no wonder those Lightning Fang idiots became so proficient in thunder skills. They''ve been soaking in pure thunder mana from this stone like they were at some fancy spa.]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk, his mind racing with possibilities. "Yeah, I can''t decide if they were lucky to find it first or if I''m the lucky one for stumbling upon it now."


    [Obviously, you''re the lucky one,] the system retorted, as if rolling its metaphorical eyes. [But do you really think luck had anything to do with it? They were in the middle of being controlled by this stone when you showed up.]


    Zeus''s smirk faltered as he caught the system''s tone. "Controlled?" he repeated, his brow furrowing in confusion. "What do you mean, controlled?"


    [Oh, come on, do I have to explain everything to you?] the system chided, dripping with mock exasperation. [A massive mana stone like this, especially one that''s been buried for ages without being used, can sometimes give birth to a spirit.]


    Zeus''s eyes widened as the system continued, its tone now laced with a mixture of smug satisfaction and amusement at Zeus''s lack of knowledge.


    [And guess what? This one''s nearly there. The spirit is almost born, and it''s trying to take control of the humans who''ve been soaking up its thunder mana like it''s their morning coffee.]


    Zeus''s frustration surged. "What the hell! Why didn''t you tell me this earlier?" he snapped, his voice tight with urgency.


    [Well, maybe if you asked the right questions sooner,] the system retorted, clearly enjoying itself. [But hey, better late than never, right?] It practically purred, savoring the moment as Zeus processed the information.


    Zeus clenched his fists, a mix of exasperation and determination etched on his face. "So, what do we do now? We can''t just leave this thing here."


    [Ah, you''re finally catching on,] the system replied, its tone laced with mock praise and a hint of impatience. [We''re going to take it, obviously. But don''t get too comfortable¡ªif that spirit''s close to being born, it''s not going to roll over and play dead for you.]


    Zeus nodded, his resolve hardening as he processed the system''s words. "Fine by me. I didn''t come this far just to walk away empty-handed."


    The system''s voice dripped with approval, almost purring with satisfaction. [Now that''s the spirit I like to see, Host. Let''s get that stone. After all, it''s not every day you stumble across something this valuable just lying around, waiting to be claimed.]


    Just as Zeus was about to move, something caught his attention¡ªsomething deeply unsettling. The people who had collapsed around the golden stone began to stir, their bodies twitching as if they were being shocked awake from a deep, unnatural slumber.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed as he watched them. "What the hell¡­?"


    [Oh, this should be good,] the system chimed in, its tone almost gleeful. [Looks like our little stone friend here is waking up the neighbors.]


    Slowly, the fallen figures began to rise, but their movements were stiff and jerky, like marionettes being yanked to their feet by invisible strings. Their eyes, once full of life, now glowed with an eerie, electric blue light, completely devoid of any human emotion.


    "They''re like¡­ zombies," Zeus muttered, his voice low as he observed their unsettling transformation.


    [Zombies with a twist,] the system mocked, clearly enjoying the show. [They''re not just mindless; they''re infused with thunder mana. Makes them a bit more¡­ shocking, don''t you think?]


    The once-human figures turned their vacant, glowing eyes toward Zeus. Their faces were blank, lifeless masks, but their bodies moved with a chilling, single-minded purpose.


    They began to advance on him, their steps slow but unnervingly deliberate, like a horde of thunder-infused puppets.


    Zeus tightened his grip on his weapon, readying himself. "Looks like they''re not going to let me walk away with that stone so easily."


    [Of course not,] the system quipped, its voice brimming with smug satisfaction. [But hey, if it were easy, it wouldn''t be worth your time, would it? Now, let''s see what you''ve got, Host. Show them why you''re the one who gets to claim this prize.]


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed as the horde drew closer. "Bring it on," he muttered, the thrill of the impending fight sharpening his focus.


    [That''s the spirit,] the system mocked lightly, its tone almost playful. [Let''s make this fun.]

 Chapter 135: Thunder Zombies

    Zeus braced himself as the thunder-infused zombies closed in, their movements eerily synchronized as if guided by a single, malevolent will. The once-human guild members had become mindless puppets, their bodies now vessels for the Thunder Mana Stone''s spirit.


    Each step they took was filled with an unyielding determination that sent a chill down Zeus''s spine, but he wasn''t the type to be easily rattled.


    As the horde drew nearer, Zeus''s eyes narrowed, assessing the situation. Suddenly, in perfect unison, the zombies raised their weapons, and Zeus''s heart skipped a beat.


    He watched in shock as they all unleashed Thunder Sword Wave¡ªa barrage of thunderous sword energy that sliced through the air with deadly precision. Hundreds of glowing waves hurtled toward him, their sheer number and intensity far beyond anything he had anticipated.


    "Damn it," Zeus muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with both frustration and awe. "Who would''ve thought they could all use Thunder Sword Wave¡­?"


    [What, did you think they''d just stumble around mindlessly?] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogance. [Honestly, Host, you should expect a bit more from these so-called cultivators, even if they''re just glorified zombies now.]


    Zeus ignored the jab and reacted swiftly, summoning two Thunder Lances into his hands. But this time, he didn''t throw them as projectiles. Instead, he gripped them like spears, using their length and power to parry the oncoming sword waves.


    The sound of clashing thunder energy filled the air as Zeus expertly deflected the attacks, his movements a blur as he fended off the relentless assault.


    [Really putting in the effort, aren''t you?] the system teased, its voice laced with mockery. [Is that sweat I see? Maybe you''re not as invincible as you like to think.]


    Zeus grunted, choosing not to dignify the system''s taunt with a response. With a determined snarl, he charged forward, targeting the nearest thunder zombie.


    He had embedded Thunder Mines into the tips of his lances, and as he drove the spears into the zombies, the mines activated, latching onto their targets with a deadly hum.


    Zeus withdrew his lance, and the mines detonated, sending powerful jolts of electricity surging through the zombies'' bodies.


    The explosion didn''t kill them, but the mines did their job, paralyzing the zombies long enough for Zeus to gain some breathing room. He smirked as he watched the once-terrifying horde slow to a crawl, their limbs twitching uselessly as the thunder energy coursed through them.


    "Not so tough now, are you?" Zeus muttered, his voice filled with grim satisfaction.


    [Oh, bravo,] the system remarked, its tone dripping with sarcasm. [You''ve managed to slow down a few zombies. What''s next? Going to pat yourself on the back? Maybe take a victory lap?]


    "Don''t get cocky," Zeus shot back, his smirk fading as the reality of the situation hit him. Despite his success, the sheer number of zombies was overwhelming. No matter how many he paralyzed, more kept coming, their numbers seemingly endless.


    "Just how big is this damn guild?" Zeus muttered, his frustration mounting. He had never expected the Lightning Fang Guild to be this large, but it was becoming clear that their strength likely stemmed from the immense power of the Thunder Mana Stone. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Starting to feel the pressure, Host?] the system quipped, its tone infuriatingly smug. [Did you really think this would be a walk in the park? If it were that easy, someone else would''ve taken that stone long ago.]


    Zeus clenched his teeth, fighting the urge to lash out at the system. Instead, he focused on the task at hand, his mind racing for a solution.


    "This isn''t working," he muttered to himself, his eyes darting between the approaching zombies. "There are too many of them. I need to target the spirit¡­ But how can I kill it?"


    The system''s voice cut through his thoughts, its tone annoyingly firm. [For now, you cannot kill the spirit,] it stated, as if the answer were obvious.


    Zeus growled in frustration, slashing through another wave of zombies with a vicious strike. "And why the hell not?" he demanded, his voice edged with anger.


    [Because,] the system began, its tone condescendingly slow, as if explaining something to a child, [the Thunder Spirit is still inside the Thunder Mana Stone. And unless you''re planning on smashing that precious stone to bits, which I doubt, you''re out of luck.]


    Zeus cursed under his breath, irritation flaring in his eyes. "Damn it, so I can''t kill the spirit. What am I supposed to do, then? Just keep swatting these mindless drones?"


    The system''s voice oozed mockery as it replied, [Well, look at you, figuring it out all on your own. Yes, genius, that''s exactly what you''re going to do. Fight the thunder zombies until the Thunder Spirit decides to make its grand entrance.]


    Zeus gritted his teeth, the urge to lash out at the system nearly overwhelming. "I don''t enjoy playing defense," he growled, each word laced with frustration as he struck down another zombie with brutal efficiency.


    [Oh, I know,] the system taunted, its voice filled with amusement. [But unless you''ve suddenly developed a death wish, you don''t have much of a choice. You''re stuck with these walking thunder rods until the spirit decides it''s had enough of playing hard to get.]


    Zeus let out a low, angry growl, redoubling his efforts as he hacked through the zombies with renewed ferocity. Each strike was fueled by his frustration, the desire to end this seemingly endless battle burning hotter with every moment.


    But as the zombies continued to close in, their lifeless eyes glowing with thunder energy, Zeus knew that he had to hold on. He wasn''t the type to back down, even when the odds were stacked against him. story-source-MvLeMpYr


    "Damn it," he muttered again, his voice a mix of determination and rage as he prepared for the long fight ahead. He really hated the fact that the thunder zombies were too many and took a lot of his time.

 Chapter 136: Zareks End

    Zeus fought with relentless precision, his Thunder Lances cutting through the horde of thunder zombies that surrounded him. Each movement was fluid, almost effortless, as he deftly struck down his enemies.


    With every thrust of his lance, he planted a Thunder Mine, sending jolts of paralyzing electricity through the bodies of his foes. The battlefield was a storm of flashing lights and crackling energy, yet Zeus moved through it like a tempest, unstoppable and unyielding.


    As he cleared a large portion of the zombies, he suddenly felt a surge of power¡ªa massive Thunder Sword Wave was barreling toward him.


    The air hummed with the raw energy of the attack, and Zeus barely managed to dodge in time, the wave slicing through the air where he had stood just moments before. The ground where the attack landed was scorched, the earth split open by the force.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed as he turned to face the source of the attack. What he saw made him pause.


    It was Zarek¡ªbut not the Zarek he remembered. The man who had once led the Lightning Fang Guild with arrogance and pride was now a twisted version of himself.


    Zarek had become a thunder zombie, his once vibrant features now pale and lifeless. His eyes, once filled with cunning, were now empty, glowing with an eerie blue light that radiated nothing but pure, undying hatred.


    "Kill you¡­ I will kill you!" Zarek growled, his voice guttural and filled with an unnatural rage. The words were forced, as though spoken from the depths of his soul, now enslaved by the Thunder Mana Stone.


    Zeus, caught off guard by the fact that Zarek could still speak, felt a mixture of shock and disbelief. "He can still talk? How is that possible?"


    [Hmph, it seems his hatred for you is too intense,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with mockery. [Even after death, he clings to his grudge. How pathetic.]


    Zeus sighed, a hint of pity coloring his voice. "Really, Zarek? All of this mess is because of your own issues. How can you be angry at me for that?"


    Zarek''s response was nothing more than a growl, deep and primal, as he began to advance with a renewed fury.


    His movements were jerky and unnatural, driven solely by the overwhelming need to destroy Zeus. The man he had been was gone, replaced by a mindless creature fueled by rage and thunder.


    powered-by-MvLeMpYr


    [Honestly, Host,] the system continued, its voice laced with amusement, [it''s almost impressive how much he despises you. But really, it''s his own fault. You should thank him for being such a useful training dummy.]


    Zeus couldn''t help but chuckle at the system''s arrogance. "I suppose you''re right. But it''s a shame it had to come to this. All he''s doing now is making things easier for me."


    [He''s practically handing you experience points on a silver platter,] the system added, its tone shameless. [You''d better finish him off quickly¡ªthough I must say, his pathetic state is quite entertaining.]


    Zeus shook his head, his expression turning serious as he focused on the advancing Zarek. "It''s clear that reasoning with him is out of the question. He''s beyond saving now."


    Zarek, oblivious to their conversation, continued his relentless approach, his eyes locked on Zeus with an intensity that spoke of nothing but murderous intent.


    Zeus let out a long, weary sigh, this time tinged with resignation. "It seems I''ll have to end this with one big move," he muttered to himself, his voice carrying the weight of the situation.


    The relentless onslaught of the thunder zombies, especially Zarek''s maddened persistence, left him with little choice.


    Deciding on a strategy, Zeus retreated to a more open area, away from the looming presence of the massive Thunder Mana Stone.


    He needed space¡ªenough to channel every ounce of his power into a decisive strike. As he moved, he could see the remaining thunder zombies, including the furious and mindless Zarek, beginning to regroup, all of them converging on his new position. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus watched them approach, his eyes narrowing with determination. "Let''s finish this," he declared, his voice echoing with unyielding resolve. There was no room for hesitation now.


    Focusing deeply, Zeus began to gather all of his thunder mana, channeling it into a single, colossal Thunder Lance.


    The lance crackled and hummed with raw energy, its brightness intensifying with each passing second as Zeus infused it with multiple Thunder Mines. The sheer power within the lance was almost overwhelming, the air around him buzzing with electricity and anticipation.


    As the thunder zombies closed in, their eyes glowing with that eerie blue light, Zeus could feel the tension in the air.


    He raised the massive lance above his head, his muscles straining under the weight of the energy he had gathered. His gaze locked onto the horde, his expression hardening into one of fierce determination.


    "Die, stupid zombies!" Zeus shouted, his voice booming across the battlefield as he hurled the Thunder Lance with all the strength he could muster.


    The lance tore through the air like a bolt of lightning, cutting a blazing path straight toward the advancing horde. It struck one of the zombies dead center, the force of the impact propelling it through a straight line of zombies, piercing them one after another with brutal precision.


    The moment the lance struck, the Thunder Mines embedded within it detonated with a deafening explosion.


    The battlefield was consumed by a massive shockwave of thunder energy, the force of the blast tearing through the thunder zombies with devastating effect. The explosion was so intense that it left nothing in its wake¡ªbodies were obliterated, reduced to ash in an instant.


    Zarek, once the proud leader of the Lightning Fang Guild, was caught in the heart of the explosion. His body, already twisted by the Thunder Mana Stone''s influence, disintegrated into nothingness, leaving no trace of the man who had once been.


    As the dust settled, Zeus stood alone in the aftermath, the last remnants of thunder energy crackling in the air around him. The battlefield, which had moments before been a storm of chaos and violence, was now eerily silent. The threat of the thunder zombies had finally been eliminated.

 Chapter 137: A Reckless Idea

    Zeus stood before the massive Thunder Mana Stone, its golden surface shimmering with a pulsating energy that almost seemed alive, as if the stone itself was breathing with power.


    He tilted his head slightly, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "So," he began, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "all your minions are gone. Why don''t you come out and face me, you coward?"


    The words hung in the air, challenging and mocking, but before Zeus could savor the moment, the ground beneath him began to tremble violently.


    His smirk faded into a scowl as the earth cracked open, revealing a horde of thunder zombies clawing their way to the surface. Their eyes glowed with that same eerie blue light, void of life but filled with a relentless hunger for destruction.


    Zeus clenched his fists, irritation clear on his face. "Damn it," he muttered, his voice laced with annoyance. "There are still more of them?"


    [Obviously,] the system chimed in, its tone exuding its usual mix of arrogance and mockery. [Did you really think you were done? Come on, this is Zarek we''re talking about. The guy was arrogant enough to have a personal graveyard of enemies. You didn''t expect him to just let them all go, did you?]


    Zeus groaned, rubbing his temples as if trying to ward off a headache. "Damn it, there are too many of them, and I don''t have time for this nonsense."


    [Oh, poor you,] the system mocked, its voice dripping with fake sympathy. [Too many thunder zombies for the great Zeus? Maybe you should have thought of that before you started taunting an ancient spirit. Now, look what you''ve done¡ªwoken up the whole damn graveyard. Classic.] S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus shot a glare at nothing in particular, knowing full well the system was enjoying his frustration. "You''re not helping," he grumbled, scanning the endless wave of thunder zombies slowly shambling toward him.


    Fighting them all one by one would be a colossal waste of time, and Zeus could feel the seconds ticking away like a countdown to disaster.


    Then a sudden idea lit up in Zeus''s mind, and a mischievous smirk spread across his face as the solution to his problem became clear.


    [Hold on¡­ What''s that look for? What''s going on in that reckless head of yours?] the system asked, its tone a mix of suspicion and curiosity as it sensed the shift in Zeus''s demeanor.


    Zeus''s eyes gleamed with newfound resolve. "System, you can absorb all mana, right? And technically, these zombies are just animated corpses. Plus, we''ve got this massive Thunder Mana Stone right here. Why don''t we absorb it all?"


    There was a brief pause before the system responded, its usual arrogance giving way to a hint of admiration. [I see where you''re going with this. Not bad, Host. Not bad at all. But let me be clear, genius¡ªthis isn''t going to be as easy as you think.]


    Zeus''s curiosity piqued, and he narrowed his eyes slightly. "What''s the catch?"


    [Well, for starters,] the system began, its tone dripping with condescension, [even though these zombies are technically corpses, they''re still moving. That means their mana is fierce, unruly, and a lot more painful to absorb. It''s not like you''re just dealing with dead bodies here; these things are still kicking, in a way.]


    Zeus frowned, considering the system''s words. "So, the pain will be worse?"


    [Oh, much worse,] the system confirmed, almost gleefully. [And let''s not forget about the Thunder Spirit inside that massive stone. I can absorb it too, but the pain is going to be tripled. That spirit''s influence has made the thunder mana as wild as a raging storm, and trust me, it won''t go down quietly.]


    Zeus took a deep breath, his expression hardening as he weighed his options. "Will the wild mana do anything to me besides causing more pain?"


    experience-MvLeMpYr-content


    The system practically scoffed. [Please, do you think I''d let you get hurt? Aside from the pain¡ªexcruciating as it may be¡ªit won''t harm you. I''ll convert the mana into the purest thunder energy for you to absorb, but I can''t tone down its wild nature. You''re going to have to endure every bit of it.]


    Zeus let out a deep sigh, the weight of his decision settling on his shoulders. But then, his resolve solidified, and a fierce determination lit up his eyes. "I''ve been dealing with pain since the beginning of this journey. What''s a little more? Let''s do this."


    [Oh, I love this attitude,] the system replied, its voice oozing with twisted encouragement. [Just remember, when you''re writhing in agony, that you asked for this. But hey, if you survive, you''ll be stronger than ever. So, shall we begin?]


    "Let''s proceed," Zeus commanded, his voice steady, even as the anticipation of the coming pain coursed through him.


    [Your call, boss,] the system agreed, almost too eagerly.


    The process began almost immediately. The system started to absorb the mana from the surrounding zombies and the massive Thunder Mana Stone.


    As the mana flowed into Zeus, he felt an overwhelming surge of energy, but it was wild, untamed, and incredibly painful. The thunder zombies'' residual life force and the Thunder Spirit''s fierce influence made the process excruciating.


    Zeus gritted his teeth, his body trembling as he endured the unbearable pain. The wild mana surged through him like a raging storm, tearing at his insides and filling every fiber of his being with raw, unrefined power.


    It was unlike anything he had experienced before, and it took every ounce of his willpower to remain standing.


    "AARRGHHH!" Zeus roared, the searing pain driving him to his knees, his body trembling under the relentless onslaught of wild thunder mana. His face contorted in agony, but he gritted his teeth, refusing to surrender to the torment.


    [Oh, what''s the matter, big guy? Thought you could handle a little shock therapy?] the system taunted, its voice laced with shameless amusement.


    "Shut up, you sadistic bastard!" Zeus snarled through gritted teeth, every muscle in his body tensing as he fought to stay conscious. "And to hell with this damned Thunder Spirit! I''m going to crush both of you for this!"


    [Bold words for someone who''s on the verge of passing out,] the system mocked, clearly enjoying every second of Zeus''s struggle. [But hey, if cursing me and the Thunder Spirit helps you get through this, then by all means, keep it coming. I''m here for the entertainment.]


    Zeus''s eyes blazed with determination even as his vision blurred from the pain. "I''ll make sure you regret enjoying this¡­ after I survive it!" he spat, his voice filled with both fury and resolve.

 Chapter 138: The Final Battle with the Thunder Spirit

    Zeus clenched his teeth, every muscle in his body straining as he continued to draw the immense power from the massive Thunder Mana Stone. The process was excruciating, the wild, untamed thunder mana rampaging through his veins like a violent storm.


    It tore at his insides, threatening to break him apart with its sheer ferocity. But Zeus, a man who had faced countless trials, refused to yield. The pain was unbearable, but his determination to harness every bit of the thunder mana outweighed his agony.


    As the mana surged through him, he could feel the presence of the Thunder Spirit, the entity that had long resided within the stone, growing desperate.


    Sensing the threat to its very existence, the spirit abandoned its control over the thunder zombies. Instead, it focused all its efforts on making the mana even more chaotic, more uncontrollable, in a last-ditch attempt to shatter Zeus''s resolve.


    Zeus''s body shook under the onslaught, the once stable mana now spiraling into a frenzied torrent. His breathing became ragged, his heart pounding as if it might burst from his chest.


    The chaos within him was nearly overwhelming, and for a moment, he wavered, his mind screaming for release. But then, something within him snapped.


    "No... you don''t!" Zeus growled through clenched teeth, his voice a low, dangerous rumble. His eyes snapped open, blazing with a fierce, unyielding light as he glared at the Thunder Spirit within the stone. "Damn you, Thunder Spirit!"


    His shout was filled with fury, a raw and primal anger that surged through him, pushing back against the madness threatening to consume him.


    Zeus''s gaze was wild, almost feral, as he locked eyes with the spirit, his resolve hardening into something unbreakable. His body trembled not from fear, but from the overwhelming power he was trying to bring under control.


    The Thunder Spirit hesitated, its ethereal form flickering with uncertainty. It had never encountered a being like this¡ªsomeone who could absorb all of its thunder mana, a feat that should have been impossible. The spirit''s anger turned to something like fear, as it realized it was losing.


    "How... how is this possible?" The Thunder Spirit''s voice echoed in Zeus''s mind, filled with disbelief and desperation.


    Zeus gritted his teeth, forcing himself to focus. The chaos within him was unbearable, but he couldn''t afford to lose control. "You think... you can break me?" he snarled, his voice hoarse from the strain. "Damn you, but I''m not going to give up!"


    His shout echoed through the cavernous space, a declaration of defiance and sheer willpower. With a final, desperate surge of energy, Zeus pulled at the remaining thunder mana, drawing every last bit of it from the stone. His body convulsed violently, the raw power tearing through him with an intensity that nearly drove him to his knees. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Thunder Spirit, sensing its impending doom, let out a silent scream of rage and terror. Its form flickered wildly as it struggled to hold on, but it was too late.


    The last remnants of its power were sucked dry, leaving it nothing more than a fading memory. Its essence dissipated into nothingness, leaving the once mighty guardian of the Thunder Mana Stone utterly destroyed.


    As the last of the thunder mana surged into Zeus''s body, his strength finally gave out. The intense combination of exhaustion and pain overwhelmed him, and he collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud.


    Unconsciousness took him before he could even feel the cold earth beneath him. His breathing was ragged, and his body twitched slightly, still crackling with the residual energy of the massive thunder mana he had absorbed.


    The system, which had been observing the entire ordeal, let out a shameless chuckle. [Well, well, well, looks like my little host actually pulled it off. Absorbing all that thunder mana and snuffing out the Thunder Spirit. Who would''ve thought?]


    Its tone was smug, dripping with satisfaction. [I must say, I''m impressed... with myself, of course. Without my help, you''d still be crying about the first bolt of lightning.]


    But then, just as the system was ready to bask in the glory of Zeus''s victory, its attention shifted. A sudden jolt of realization hit. The system''s arrogance vanished, replaced by a sense of urgency.


    [Wait, wait, wait¡­ what is this?] the system muttered, its voice dropping to a concerned whisper. [Damn it, to think there''s someone else with this kind of power here!]


    The system''s tone was no longer mocking¡ªit was serious now, bordering on anxious. It quickly scanned the area and sensed the incoming presence with growing alarm.


    Zeus lay motionless on the ground, completely vulnerable. The system let out a frustrated sigh. [Of course, you choose now to collapse like a weakling. Typical. After all the hard work I put in, now I''ve got to save your sorry hide? Unbelievable.]


    Despite its arrogant grumbling, the system knew it couldn''t leave Zeus defenseless. The danger approaching was no joke, and Zeus, in his current state, was a sitting duck.


    [Well, looks like I''ll have to handle this myself. As usual, cleaning up your mess.] The system''s tone was laced with self-importance as it quickly took control of Zeus''s Divine Mask. [You''re lucky to have me, you know that?] it added, as if Zeus could hear it in his unconscious state.


    The system worked swiftly, draining the energy from the thunder puppet that Zeus had created earlier. [Time to use what you''ve built. You won''t be needing this for now.]


    The system sucked the puppet dry, the energy flowing into the Zeus Divine Mask with alarming speed. As the last of the puppet''s energy was absorbed, the mask shimmered for a brief moment before it vanished entirely from the scene, disappearing into thin air.


    Just as the mask disappeared, a figure appeared at the edge of the clearing. The system''s internal alarms blared as it sensed the powerful aura emanating from the newcomer. see-more-MVLeMpYr


    The figure moved with speed and precision, stopping abruptly in front of the now-drained Thunder Mana Stone. His eyes were wide with shock as he took in the scene before him¡ªthe once-great stone, now a lifeless husk, completely depleted of its power.


    The old man''s face twisted with rage, his voice booming through the air like thunder itself. "WHO DARES TO DRAIN MY PURE THUNDER MANA STONE?!"

 Chapter 139: Waking Up in Lucys House

    Lucas jolted awake, his breath coming in short, panicked gasps as if he had just escaped from a nightmare. The room around him was dim, with the afternoon sun casting long, slanted shadows across the floor. Beads of sweat clung to his forehead, his chest heaving as he tried to steady his breathing.


    "That¡­ was too damn painful," he muttered, his voice hoarse, the words tinged with lingering frustration. But as the memories of the Thunder Spirit returned, a smirk slowly curved his lips. "At least I managed to hold out and suck that bastard dry," he added, a note of triumph coloring his tone.


    story-source-MvLeMpYr


    For a moment, he allowed himself to savor the victory, but as the seconds ticked by, a creeping sense of unease began to take hold. Something wasn''t right. Lucas furrowed his brow, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the unfamiliar surroundings. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait¡­ where am I?" Lucas murmured, his voice barely more than a breath as he struggled to piece together the jumbled fragments of his memory. His eyes scanned the room, and as recognition dawned, his gaze dropped to the familiar surroundings.


    "This¡­ this is Lucy''s room," he realized, the words falling from his lips with a mix of confusion and disbelief. The fog in his mind thickened as he tried to make sense of it all. "Am I¡­ in the Lucas Golem now?"


    [You''re spot on, genius,] the system''s voice chimed in, dripping with its usual arrogance. [I had to transfer your main consciousness to the Lucas Divine Mask.] There was a casualness to the system''s tone, as if this was all part of some grand plan.


    Lucas''s eyes widened as the realization hit him. "Wait, what happened to Zeus? I just finished absorbing that bastard Thunder Spirit, didn''t I?"


    [Yes, yes, you did manage to suck that bastard dry,] the system replied, almost mockingly. [But you''re not invincible, you know. After that little victory dance, you promptly collapsed from exhaustion.]


    Lucas frowned, unease settling in like a heavy weight on his chest. "Collapsed? What happened after that? Is Zeus okay?"


    The system sighed dramatically, as if Lucas was missing the obvious. [Oh, nothing much¡­ just the real owner of the massive Thunder Mana Stone showing up, that''s all,] it said, dripping with sarcasm. [And, in case you''re wondering, he''s no pushover¡ªhis power level is about 8-star.]


    "Eight-star?" Lucas''s voice shot up an octave, his surprise turning into concern. The implications of facing such a powerful adversary hit him like a ton of bricks.


    [Yes, eight-star,] the system confirmed, its tone almost taunting. [Though you''re quite the big shot yourself, let''s not forget there''s a huge difference between an 8-star cultivator and a 4-star one like you. Head-on? You''d be toast.]


    [Now, if you were a 6-star, then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªyou''d stand a chance against a weaker 8-star. But as it stands? You''d be flattened.]


    Lucas sighed deeply, the gravity of the situation sinking in. "I see¡­ So what happened to Zeus?"


    The system took its sweet time answering, as if relishing the moment. [Zeus Divine Mask? Oh, that''s perfectly fine,] it said, almost too casually. [But¡ª] It paused for effect. [The thunder puppet? Yeah, that got obliterated.


    Shame, really.]


    Lucas clenched his fists, frustration bubbling up. "Great, just great. So I lost the puppet¡­"


    [Oh, don''t sound so disappointed,] the system teased, its voice dripping with mock sympathy that only served to irritate Lucas further. [You can always make another thunder puppet. It''s not like they''re irreplaceable, you know.]


    Lucas let out a frustrated sigh, running a hand through his hair as he tried to gather his thoughts. "Yeah, I''ll rebuild the puppet later," he muttered, trying to push the disappointment aside. But something else was nagging at him.


    "But let''s talk about something more important. After absorbing all that thunder mana, what''s the level of my Zeus Divine Mask now? It''s got to have leveled up, right? There''s no way it''s still stuck where it was."


    [Don''t get too excited, champ,] the system warned, its tone now taking on a patronizing edge. [Your Divine Mask Zeus is still sitting pretty at four-star peak.]


    "What the hell? Still four-star?" Lucas''s voice rose in frustration, disbelief written all over his face. "After all that? How can it still be four-star?"


    The system''s response was immediate, its tone turning sharp with a mocking edge. [How stupid are you, really?] it retorted, clearly enjoying Lucas''s frustration.


    [Did you somehow forget that your Divine Mask Zeus is bound to the Heavenly Thunder Core Divine Scripture? And that said scripture is still just a 4-star Divine Scripture?]


    Lucas frowned, his frustration deepening as the realization sank in. "I knew that, but I just thought¡ª"


    [Well, clearly, you didn''t think hard enough,] the system interrupted, its tone brimming with arrogant condescension.


    [You can absorb all the thunder mana you want, but until you upgrade the Heavenly Thunder Core Divine Scripture to a higher star level, you''re not going to see any progress beyond four-star.]


    "Damn," Lucas grumbled, his earlier excitement thoroughly dampened. He slumped slightly, running a hand over his face as the weight of the situation settled in. "I totally forgot about that."


    He paused, his mind racing with lingering questions. "Wait, then where''s all the mana I absorbed? If my level didn''t go up, what happened to all that power?"


    The system''s voice chimed in, dripping with its usual arrogant flair. [Oh, don''t worry your little head about that,] it teased, almost as if it were enjoying Lucas''s moment of confusion.


    [All that precious mana you worked so hard to absorb? It''s safely stored in the system''s mana storage. You didn''t think I''d let it go to waste, did you?]


    Lucas frowned, a mix of relief and annoyance crossing his face. "So, it''s just sitting there? In storage?"


    [Exactly,] the system replied, its tone practically oozing with self-satisfaction. [Think of it as a savings account. You can''t access the funds until you meet the requirements. So, rest easy, all that mana is still yours¡ªjust waiting for you to actually be ready to use it.]


    Lucas sighed, feeling the tension in his shoulders ease slightly, though the system''s smugness still grated on his nerves. "Alright, fine. At least it''s not wasted."

 Chapter 140: Advancing the Divine Masks

    Lucas sat up in bed, his mind racing with a mix of thoughts and possibilities after fully absorbing the Thunder Mana Stone.


    The remnants of pain still clung to his body, but they were easily overshadowed by the thrill of the immense power he now felt coursing through him. He knew he had gained something significant, but he needed specifics.


    "System," Lucas began, his voice laced with curiosity and anticipation, "how much mana do we have in the Mana Storage now?"


    The system responded almost instantly, its tone dripping with smug satisfaction, [Oh, I thought you''d never ask, Host. Brace yourself.]


    A screen appeared before Lucas, displaying the number that made his eyes widen.


    [Mana Storage: 10,000]


    As Lucas read the number, his eyes widened in disbelief. "What the¡­ 10,000? That''s¡­ insane!" He couldn''t help but be shocked. It was far more than he had expected.


    The system, picking up on his surprise, couldn''t resist a bit of mockery. [Of course it is,] it replied, its tone dripping with arrogance. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Did you really think that absorbing a huge chunk of a Thunder Mana Stone would result in anything less? I mean, come on, give me some credit here. It''s like you still underestimate what I can do.]


    Lucas frowned slightly but ignored the jab, focusing instead on the information. "So, all that mana¡­ It''s enough to do something big, right?"


    [Oh, you have no idea,] the system continued, its voice practically oozing with self-satisfaction. [This mana is so pure, so potent, it could easily push a six-star cultivator to the brink of seven stars. I''d say you''ve hit the jackpot, but that would be an understatement.]


    "No wonder that 8-star cultivator cherished this mana stone so much," Lucas muttered to himself, the realization dawning on him just how valuable the treasure he had claimed was. The fact that he had managed to absorb it all made him feel both triumphant and cautious.


    The system, catching his muttering, chimed in with a hint of condescension. [Well, duh! Why else do you think someone that powerful would guard it so jealously? But here you are, sitting pretty with all that mana tucked away. Not bad for someone who didn''t even know what they were dealing with a few hours ago, huh?]


    Lucas rolled his eyes but couldn''t help a small grin. "Alright, alright, you''ve made your point. I get it¡ªthis is big. Let''s focus on what we can do with it now."


    [Finally, you''re catching up,] the system teased, its tone shifting to one of mock impatience. [Now, let''s talk about the Divine Masks. You might have all that mana, but you''re not going to get anywhere unless you start using it wisely. Or do you need me to spell that out for you too?]


    Lucas sighed, but there was a hint of amusement in his voice as he replied, "Just tell me what level my Divine Masks are at now."


    The system''s tone became slightly more serious, though the smugness never left. [Take a look for yourself. Don''t expect me to do all the work,] it said, though it quickly displayed the information.


    [Divine Mask]


    [Zeus: Four Star (100%)]


    [Hades: Three Star (90%)]


    [Hephaestus: Two Star (90%)]


    [Lucas: One Star (10%)]


    Lucas scanned the list of his Divine Masks, his eyes narrowing as he took in the details. Zeus had reached the peak of four-star, but the others were still lagging behind. His gaze lingered on Hades, noting its progress.


    "Hades is almost at the peak of three-star," he muttered to himself, a slight smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "It seems that the Necrovauld Graveyard is really a good place for it to cultivate."


    The system, ever ready to add its two cents, chimed in with a mocking tone. [Oh, brilliant observation, Host. Did it take all of your immense intellect to figure that one out? The Necrovauld Graveyard is practically oozing with the right kind of energy for Hades which was Death Mana. But hey, take all the credit if it makes you feel better.]


    Lucas ignored the jab, his mind already shifting to his other two Divine Masks: Hephaestus and Lucas. He knew they needed to catch up. "System," he began, his tone more serious, "how much mana would it take to advance the Hephaestus and Lucas masks to four-star, 100%?"


    The system''s response was almost instantaneous, and it couldn''t resist a bit of condescension. [Ah, finally asking the right questions. The mana in the storage works at a rate of one point for each percent in the four-star range, so for your little project, you''ll need about 110 points per mask. Simple math, really. Totals up to 220 points¡ªif you can keep up.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow at the system''s tone but let it slide. "And for advancing them from one-star to three-star and from two-star to three-star?"


    The system continued with a sigh, as if explaining to a child. [For those lower levels, it''s a piece of cake¡ªonly about one point each. So, to round it all up, just use 220 points from the Mana Storage for the big jump, and you can gather the rest from the surrounding energy. Even you should be able to handle that.] read-on-NovelFire


    Lucas nodded, quickly processing the information. "I see. That''s a good deal," he agreed, his voice tinged with determination. "Let''s start cultivating the masks then."


    The system''s tone shifted to one of mock enthusiasm. [Finally! It took you long enough to get with the program. Let''s not waste any more time, shall we? Your masks aren''t going to level up themselves, and I''d hate for you to fall behind¡ªagain.]


    Lucas smirked at the system''s arrogance but didn''t bother with a retort. He closed his eyes and began channeling the mana, focusing intently on pushing Hephaestus and the Lucas mask to their next levels.


    The energy surged through him, and despite the system''s constant jabs, Lucas knew they were making real progress but still the pain was still. As expected No Pain No Gain.

 Chapter 141: Cultivating the Divine Masks

    Lucas devoted the following days to intense cultivation, focusing all his energy on advancing the Hephaestus and Lucas Divine Masks. During the afternoons, he would retreat into deep meditation, channeling the thunder mana he had stored to enhance his masks.


    In the evenings and mornings, he spent time with Lucy, maintaining the bond with his sister while also balancing his cultivation efforts. In the afternoon, he went out the academy to also experience the thunder tribulation for both Hephaestus and Lucas masks.


    The process of advancing the Divine Masks was not quick and easy, even for someone as talented as Lucas. It took more than a week of concentrated effort to elevate both the Hephaestus and Lucas masks to the four-star level and one day to endure the thunder tribulations for both masks.


    For most cultivators, the journey from one-star to four-star could take anywhere from three to five years, depending on their resources and innate talent.


    But Lucas, still just thirteen years old, accomplished this feat in just over a week¡ªa testament to his extraordinary potential and the guidance of the system.


    [You may be fast now, but just wait until you hit the six-star level. Things will slow down considerably. But don''t worry¡ª] the system paused for effect, [even then, you''ll still be faster than all those other sorry excuses for cultivators. All thanks to yours truly, of course.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes, his tone dry. "Yeah, yeah, I get it. You''re amazing, and I''m just along for the ride."


    [Glad you''re finally catching on,] the system retorted, clearly enjoying itself. [It''s about time you acknowledged my greatness.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s shamelessness. "Anyway, if you''re done patting yourself on the back, I think we need to focus. From what I remember, it''s only about two days before the inner disciple test at the Celestial Academy. We need to get Zeus ready¡ªlet''s go and create the thunder puppet again."


    The system''s tone shifted slightly, adopting a more serious, yet still smug, demeanor. [For once, you''re making sense. And don''t forget¡ªuse that four-star Thunder Python core for the new puppet. It''ll give it a serious upgrade. I''ve already sent you the blueprint, so try not to mess it up.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, amused by the system''s mix of praise and jabs. "I see. You really think I''d mess it up after everything we''ve done?"


    [I don''t think you''d mess it up,] the system replied, feigning innocence. [I just like reminding you who''s the real genius here.]


    Lucas chuckled, shaking his head as he focused on the task ahead. "Alright, let''s get to work, oh wise and powerful system."


    The system''s voice took on a triumphant note. [That''s the spirit. Let''s see what you can do.]


    Lucas activated the Hephaestus Divine Mask, feeling the familiar surge of energy as he transformed into the master craftsman once more. His hands moved with a practiced precision, each motion deliberate and exact. The system''s voice chimed in, laced with its usual arrogance.


    [Let''s see if you can manage not to mess this up. You''ve got the blueprint, and you''ve got me¡ªso there''s really no excuse, is there?]


    Lucas rolled his eyes but didn''t respond, focusing instead on the task at hand. He carefully retrieved the core of the four-star Thunder Python, handling it with the utmost care. The core would become the beating heart of the puppet, its energy fueling every movement.


    "Don''t get too full of yourself," Lucas muttered under his breath, his attention unwavering as he began to shape the core into the puppet''s vital organs and energy channels.


    [Too late,] the system quipped. [But let''s face it, you''d be lost without me. Now, don''t forget to use the smaller mana-infused stones you gathered. They''ll make a perfect outer body and skeletal structure.]


    "I was getting to that," Lucas replied, his tone a mix of focus and mild annoyance. Hephaestus''s hands moved deftly, incorporating the smaller stones into the puppet''s framework. Each piece fit perfectly, the stones reinforcing the puppet''s bones and forming a durable, energy-conducting outer shell.


    As the hours passed, Lucas remained fully absorbed in his work. The system, sensing his determination, refrained from its usual jabs, allowing the process to unfold without interruption. Finally, after meticulous effort and unwavering concentration, the thunder puppet was complete.


    It stood before him, radiating power, its form sleek and charged with latent energy. The puppet was a masterpiece of craftsmanship, every detail honed to perfection.


    [Not bad,] the system admitted, though its tone still carried a hint of superiority. [Now, let''s see if it can actually function. You know, without exploding or something.]


    "Always so encouraging," Lucas replied dryly, though he couldn''t suppress a small smile. He carefully placed the Zeus Divine Mask on the puppet''s face, initiating the transformation. The process was seamless, the mask''s energy merging with the puppet''s core. Within moments, the thunder puppet came to life, its eyes glowing with a fierce, electric light.


    The puppet moved, flexing its limbs as it adjusted to its new form. Fully animated, it now stood as a perfect clone of Zeus, ready for whatever task lay ahead.


    Lucas, satisfied with his creation, removed the Hephaestus mask and replaced it with the Lucas mask, feeling the familiar shift as he returned to his original form. He let out a deep breath, the weight of the task finally lifting.


    "Job well done," he said, more to himself than to the system.


    [Obviously,] the system replied with a smirk in its tone. [Now get some rest. You might actually need me at full capacity soon, so don''t overdo it.]


    Lucas chuckled, shaking his head as he made his way back to his sister''s home. "I''ll keep that in mind," he said, his voice light but with a hint of anticipation for the days ahead. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Zeus, now fully embodied in the thunder puppet, made his way confidently to the central office of the Celestial Academy.


    His steps were purposeful, the energy from the recently absorbed Thunder Eagle core humming through his veins. The office was bustling with activity, but the moment he entered, the atmosphere seemed to shift.


    NovelFire-original


    The officer behind the counter, a seasoned cultivator herself, looked up and was visibly surprised to see Zeus return so quickly. She raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed.


    "You''re back already?" she asked, a note of disbelief in her voice. "I didn''t expect you to finish the mission this fast, especially against a four-star Thunder Eagle."


    Zeus simply nodded, his expression calm and composed. "I managed," he replied, his tone revealing nothing of the intense battle he had fought.


    The officer studied him for a moment, then smiled, a glint of admiration in her eyes. "Well, a promise is a promise. I said I''d give you bonus points if you brought back that core, and you''ve certainly earned them."


    She reached for the ledger, quickly making a note before handing Zeus the extra points. "Here you go. You''ve done exceptionally well."


    Zeus accepted the reward with a nod of thanks. "Much appreciated."


    With his task complete and the Thunder Eagle core delivered, Zeus decided to take a couple of days to rest.


    The battle had taken its toll, and even though his outward appearance remained composed, he knew the importance of regaining his strength and composure. The upcoming inner disciple test was just around the corner, and he needed to be at his best.


    As he spent those two days in quiet reflection and preparation, Zeus couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation.


    The time had finally come to prove himself once more, and he was ready¡ªready for whatever challenges awaited him, ready to push his limits, and ready to claim his place among the academy''s elite.

 Chapter 142: Top 5 Elders of Celestial Academy

    The day had finally arrived for the top ten-ranked outer disciples to face the trial that would determine their fate¡ªwhether they would become inner disciples or, for a few lucky ones, be chosen by one of the top elders as their personal disciple.


    The arena was buzzing with anticipation as the top disciples, including Zeus and Lucy, prepared to showcase their skills. It was a momentous event that could change their paths forever.


    Zeus stood in the midst of the crowd, his eyes scanning the large, grand arena. The stage where the battles would take place was surrounded by towering stone pillars, etched with ancient runes. The air was thick with tension, but Zeus remained calm, his mind focused on the challenge ahead.


    "This is it, the day we''ve been waiting for," Zeus whispered to himself, his gaze shifting toward Lucy, who stood confidently beside him. She had grown stronger¡ªmuch stronger. Her power was undeniable, and Zeus could see the fire in her eyes. She was ready for this, and so was he.


    As the ten ranked disciples assembled, Zeus looked up toward the high seats where the top five elders sat, their presence alone commanding respect. He knew that these elders would decide their fate today, and he couldn''t afford to make a mistake.


    "Let''s see who I''m dealing with here¡­" Zeus thought, activating his scanning ability. In an instant, the status of the top five elders appeared before his eyes.


    [Name: Darius Armist]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: Refined Forge Heart]


    [Tier: 8 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Molten Anvil]


    [Name: Thorne Arcturus]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: Thundercore Heart]


    [Tier: 8 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Storm King''s Dominion]


    [Name: Sylph Margrave]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: Windwalker Limbs]


    [Tier: 8 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Tempest''s Grace]


    [Name: Aric Valen]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: Titan''s Muscles] sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Tier: 8 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Titan''s Endurance]


    [Name: Roxana Volcaria]


    [Race: Human]


    NovelFire-unofficial-text


    [Physique: Volcanic Dragon Physique]


    [Tier: 8 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Volcanic Fury]


    Zeus''s eyes widened as the details of the top elders settled in his mind. "All of them... 8-star cultivators," he mused, feeling a rare moment of awe. "And each one has a special physique... mostly body and organ types. But even so, their strength is incredible.


    No wonder they rule the academy."


    Before he could think further, the system''s voice boomed in his mind with a mix of irritation and disbelief.


    [Damn it! To think there was someone this powerful here¡­ Are you even paying attention, or is your tiny brain too busy drooling over them?]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s usual attitude. "Well, of course, they''re powerful. They''re the top elders of the academy, after all." His tone was casual, almost dismissive, but beneath it was a growing sense of competition. He knew he would have to surpass them someday.


    The system, as expected, wasn''t impressed.


    [Ugh! How dense can you be? I''m not talking about the top four elders, you blockhead!] The system''s voice dripped with mockery, as if it couldn''t believe Zeus''s ignorance. [Sure, they''re strong, but they''re nothing special anymore. Past their prime, old and creaky, barely holding on to their 8-star power.]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the sudden disdain in the system''s voice. "Old and creaky?" he echoed, glancing up at the elders again. "They still seem plenty dangerous to me."


    [Of course they do, to someone as limited as you!] the system scoffed. [They''re in their 60s, some of them pushing 70. Given another year or two, you''ll crush them without breaking a sweat. They''re already fossils, stuck at their peak, hoping no one younger catches up.]


    Zeus''s smirk deepened, his curiosity piqued now. "Is that so? What are you getting at?" His voice lowered, the challenge of the unknown already stirring his competitive instincts.


    The system clicked its metaphorical tongue, full of condescension. [I swear, sometimes I wonder if you even deserve me. I''m talking about the fifth one, you fool.]


    Zeus''s eyes darted back to the last elder¡ªRoxana Volcaria. Her fiery presence radiated power, but she didn''t seem that different from the others. "The fifth one?" he muttered, his curiosity now fully engaged. "Roxana? What about her? She''s strong, sure, but she''s no different from the others."


    The system let out a long, exaggerated sigh, dripping with mock impatience. [No different? No different? You really are blind, aren''t you? Look closer, genius. What do you think her age is?]


    Zeus''s brow furrowed, his eyes narrowing as he carefully studied Roxana Volcaria once more. She stood tall, her fiery red hair blazing like a warning of the raw power she possessed. He hesitated, unsure what the system was getting at, but gave his best guess.


    "I don''t know¡­ late 40s? Maybe 50? She''s at 8-star already, so she must have decades of experience under her belt," he said, his voice casual, like it was the most obvious answer in the world. He felt a surge of pride at his quick assessment, certain he had it figured out.


    The system''s voice cut through his thoughts, a sharp, mocking laugh that made Zeus wince slightly.


    [Hah! Oh, that''s rich! Late 40s? 50? You really are as dense as I thought. Wrong, you fool.


    She''s only 27 years old.]


    Zeus froze, his entire body stiffening as the words sank in. His eyes went wide in shock, and he couldn''t help but mutter aloud, "What?!" His voice betrayed the disbelief he was trying to hide. He blinked several times, as if he hadn''t heard correctly.


    The system, delighted by his reaction, pressed on, its voice now dripping with smug satisfaction. [Oh, what''s the matter? Does that break your little mind? Can''t process the idea of someone being that much stronger than you at such a young age?] It let out a gleeful chuckle, thoroughly enjoying the moment.


    Zeus gritted his teeth, trying to gather his thoughts. "27... and she''s an 8-star cultivator? That''s... impossible." He whispered the last word as though saying it aloud would somehow make it more believable.


    [Oh, it gets even better,] the system continued, its tone now shifting to something almost resembling awe, though still laced with its usual arrogance.


    [She''s not just any 8-star cultivator, boy. She''s got the Volcanic Dragon Physique. One of the most powerful, most destructive physiques there is.] The system let that sink in for a moment, relishing in Zeus''s growing realization.


    Zeus''s mind raced, scrambling to piece together the gravity of what the system was saying. "A 27-year-old 8-star cultivator¡­ with that kind of physique?" His voice wavered slightly as he processed the sheer impossibility of it all. His gaze flicked back to Roxana, who stood with an air of effortless power, her presence almost suffocating.


    Her fiery red hair now seemed even more fitting, like the embodiment of the molten core that raged within her. Her fierce demeanor, the way she held herself with such confidence¡ªit all made sense now. She was a prodigy, a true monster in terms of potential and strength.


    The system snickered, [Oh, now you get it. She''s not just powerful, she''s terrifying. That kind of strength at her age? You''d be lucky to catch up to her in ten years, let alone surpass her.]


    [I can''t believe you were dumb enough to think she was 50 years old! You really should have paid more attention.]


    Zeus clenched his fists, his pride stung by the system''s constant jabs. But even as the system mocked him, he couldn''t deny the truth behind its words.


    "Someone that young... with a Volcanic Dragon Physique," he thought, the realization sinking deeper. "I never would have guessed... someone so young could be this powerful."


    The system hummed in amusement. [And you''re still here, thinking you stand a chance. Hah! You''d better work harder, boy, or she''ll leave you in the dust. But I suppose that''s what I''m here for¡ªto drag you out of mediocrity. Maybe one day you''ll stop embarrassing yourself.]


    Zeus scowled, determination now burning in his chest. "We''ll see who surpasses who," he muttered under his breath. He couldn''t afford to underestimate Roxana anymore.


    She was far more dangerous than he had anticipated, and now, knowing her potential, she wasn''t just a rival¡ªshe was a mountain he had to climb.


    The system laughed once more, its voice fading as it left Zeus with a final taunt. [Good luck, kid. You''ll need it.]

 Chapter 143: Plan to

    Zeus stood silently among the top disciples, his eyes narrowing as they remained locked on Elder Roxana Volcaria. Despite the buzz and excitement in the arena, his mind was elsewhere, swirling with a growing realization. There was something about her¡ªsomething nagging at the back of his mind.


    "Wait a minute," he thought, a sudden clarity beginning to form. His gaze sharpened as he pieced together the information. "Her special physique¡­ it''s the Volcanic Dragon Physique, isn''t it?"


    The system responded instantly, its voice laced with arrogance. [Obviously, genius. Took you long enough to notice.] There was a mocking edge to its tone, as if it was mildly amused by how slow Zeus had been to catch on.


    Zeus frowned but didn''t bite back. He was too busy following his train of thought. "Hold on," he muttered under his breath, "isn''t Lucy''s Divine Scripture the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture?"


    There was a brief pause from the system, almost as if it were surprised Zeus had connected the dots this time.


    [Yeah, it is¡­ So? What of it?] The system''s tone was now curious but still carried that shameless arrogance, as if it was waiting for Zeus to make another obvious point.


    Zeus''s lips slowly curled into a smirk as the realization fully hit him. "Her special physique¡­ it''s the same type as my main body''s one," he said quietly, excitement building in his voice.


    The system, now catching on to his line of thinking, groaned in mock disbelief. [Oh, great. You''re finally piecing it together. Took you long enough.]


    Zeus ignored the mocking tone, his smirk only growing deeper. His mind was racing, piecing together the significance of what he''d just realized.


    "My main body has the Void Physique, right?" he mused aloud, his voice becoming more animated as his idea took shape. "To make it perfect, I had to learn the Void Core Divine Scripture. That''s how I reached the next level."


    [Yes, yes, you''re a genius, keep going...] the system interrupted with a sarcastic drawl, clearly amused but impatient. [So where''s this going?]


    Zeus''s eyes sharpened, locking onto Roxana once more as a new plan crystallized in his mind. "So, for Roxana, with her Volcanic Dragon Physique, it''s the same deal. She''ll need the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture to fully realize her body''s potential."


    There was a brief pause from the system. Then it chuckled, almost in disbelief. [Wait, wait, wait¡ªare you saying what I think you''re saying?] Its tone had shifted from sarcasm to a kind of wicked curiosity, sensing the layers of cunning behind Zeus''s words.


    Zeus chuckled softly, his voice low and brimming with confidence. "What I''m saying is¡­ Roxana could be exactly what Lucy needs." His eyes gleamed with a sharp glint, the thrill of a new plan building in his mind.


    welcome-to-NovelFire Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His smirk deepened, dark with the satisfaction of the pieces falling into place. "Roxana could be Lucy''s perfect teacher. Imagine that¡ªa master with the same power guiding her every step."


    The system, never one to be out-schemed, scoffed loudly. [Oh, brilliant. Are you actually thinking about blackmailing Roxana?]


    Its tone was heavy with mocking disbelief, layered with a touch of concern. [Do you even understand how dangerous that is? She''s an 8-star cultivator, genius. She could flick her wrist and turn you into dust without breaking a sweat.]


    Zeus waved off the concern with a casual flick of his hand, unbothered by the system''s theatrics. "Of course not. I''m not that reckless." His voice remained calm, but the excitement in his eyes betrayed him.


    "There''s no need for blackmail. We''re in the perfect place for this." He glanced around the arena, his gaze lingering on the elders seated above.


    "If Roxana decides to take Lucy as her disciple during this test, it''s the ideal outcome. She''d be Lucy''s private teacher. With someone like Roxana backing her, no one would dare lay a finger on her."


    The system went silent for a moment before letting out an exaggerated sigh, as if it were reluctantly impressed. [Hmm... that could work.] Its tone was still thick with sarcasm, but there was a hint of amusement there.


    [But let me guess¡ªyou''re planning to use the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture as bait, aren''t you? Oh, I know you''ve already thought this one through. You always think you''re so clever.]


    Zeus''s lips curled into a knowing smile, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "I''ll figure that out later. The important thing is to get Roxana interested in Lucy first. The rest will fall into place when the time is right." His tone was smooth, almost too casual for someone about to pull off such a dangerous gamble.


    The system let out a mocking laugh. [Oh, of course. Just wing it like always, huh? Classic. What could possibly go wrong with a plan like that? It''s not like she''s one of the most dangerous people in the academy or anything...] The sarcasm was dripping from every word, but there was a begrudging sense of approval beneath the mockery.


    Zeus shrugged, unfazed by the system''s teasing. "Relax. I know what I''m doing." His voice was calm, his confidence unwavering. "If it works, Lucy will have the best protection anyone could ask for. And Roxana will never even know she''s being played."


    [Oh, I can''t wait to see this blow up in your face,] the system snickered. [This is going to be so entertaining. You trying to manipulate her? Please. But hey, if you pull it off, I''ll give you credit. You might actually be more cunning than I thought.]


    Zeus chuckled, his eyes still focused on the elders. "Just watch. This could turn everything in our favor."


    Meanwhile up in the high seats, Roxana Volcaria sat among the other elders, her arms crossed and her posture relaxed, though her expression remained unreadable.


    She had been largely uninterested in this year''s batch of disciples¡ªnone had sparked her curiosity, and she had mentally checked out of the event. Her mind wandered, thinking of more important matters than observing yet another round of hopefuls trying to prove their worth.


    But then, something shifted.


    Her gaze snapped toward the arena as if drawn by an unseen force. Her eyes zeroed in on Lucy, standing tall among the other disciples. There was something about the girl¡ªsomething raw and untamed.


    Roxana''s sharp instincts flared as she narrowed her eyes, studying the disciple with renewed interest. She leaned forward slightly, her fingers tapping thoughtfully on the armrest of her chair as she observed Lucy closely.


    Her gaze didn''t linger on Lucy for long before it drifted to Zeus, standing not far from her. An intense glare followed as her piercing eyes locked onto him, her instincts flaring again. Roxana''s brow furrowed, her mind working quickly. Something about that boy felt... off.


    There was something beneath the surface with Zeus¡ªsomething she couldn''t quite put her finger on. It wasn''t just his power, but a presence, a certain control that piqued her interest.


    Roxana smirked, the corner of her mouth lifting into a faint, amused grin. Her sharp eyes gleamed as her suspicions grew, but so did her curiosity. She leaned back in her seat, arms still crossed, but her focus now entirely on the pair.


    "This should be interesting..." she murmured, her voice barely audible, though the excitement in her tone was clear.

 Chapter 144: Strength and Arrogance of Julian and Cedric

    The crowd in the arena fell silent as Elder Darius Armist stood at the center, his imposing figure casting a long shadow. His aura alone commanded respect, and the audience watched in anticipation as he prepared to speak.


    "Today marks the beginning of the inner disciple test," Darius''s voice boomed across the arena, clear and authoritative.


    "The top ten outer disciples will have the chance to prove themselves worthy of becoming inner disciples. This is not merely a test of strength but one of your future potential."


    The elder gestured toward the middle of the arena, where a large, solid testing stone stood. Its surface gleamed under the sunlight, a testament to its resilience.


    "This stone," Darius continued, "is capable of withstanding attacks from a three-star warrior mage. Your task is simple¡ªmake a crack on it. If you succeed, you will be promoted to an inner disciple."


    The crowd buzzed with excitement and tension as the top ten outer disciples, including Zeus and Lucy, turned their attention to the stone. It seemed indestructible to the untrained eye, and the challenge ahead was clear.


    Zeus eyed the stone with a smirk. "So, just a crack? Interesting..." he thought. But his focus was soon interrupted as the first few disciples made their attempts.


    The seventh through tenth-ranked outer disciples stepped forward one by one, each determined to pass the test. But despite their efforts¡ªfists, swords, and various spells¡ªall of them failed. Not a single crack appeared on the stone, and they left the arena in disappointment.


    Then, it was the sixth-ranked disciple''s turn.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed as he recognized the next competitor stepping forward. "Wait... I know him."


    [Name: Cedric Valen]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: None]


    [Tier: 4 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Titan''s Endurance]


    Following close behind was the fifth-ranked disciple.


    [Name: Julian Margrave]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: None]


    [Tier: 4 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Tempest''s Grace]


    Experience magic on m|v|l|e|m|p|y|r.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed as he observed the fifth and sixth-ranked disciples step forward. "Wait a minute¡­ Valen and Margrave?" His gaze flickered toward Elder Aric Valen and Elder Sylph Margrave, two of the top-ranking elders watching from their high seats.


    "So that''s how they reached four-star so quickly... family connections," he muttered, a smirk creeping onto his face as the pieces of the puzzle fell into place.


    The system chimed in immediately, its tone dripping with mockery. [Oh, look, Captain Obvious figured it out.] It scoffed.


    [Of course, they didn''t do it on their own. Their family elders probably handed them everything on a silver platter. Connections, power... in a place like this, that''s all it takes.] The system''s arrogant tone was unmistakable.


    Zeus chuckled under his breath. "Yeah, typical. But it won''t matter once they see what I can do."


    [Keep telling yourself that, champ,] the system retorted, clearly enjoying itself. [But hey, let''s see what these ''prodigies'' do with their spoon-fed power.]


    Cedric Valen confidently approached the testing stone first, his broad shoulders squared and his fists clenched. His expression was full of arrogance, the kind of smug confidence that only someone born into power could muster.


    With a deep breath, he gathered his energy, the aura of Titan''s Endurance cultivation pulsing around him like a heavy shield.


    With a roar that seemed more for show than necessity, Cedric swung his fist, aiming it at the stone with brute force. The impact was solid, reverberating through the arena, and a small fissure appeared on the stone''s surface.


    Cedric grinned, a cocky, self-satisfied smirk as if the entire arena had just witnessed something awe-inspiring. He turned to the crowd, puffing out his chest, already soaking in what he believed was their admiration. "Not bad, huh?" he muttered, as if expecting applause.


    Zeus raised an eyebrow. "Predictable."


    [Wow, look at him go,] the system mocked. [I bet his granddaddy is proud. A tiny crack. Maybe next time he''ll break a pebble.] The arrogance in its tone was palpable, clearly unimpressed.


    Next, Julian Margrave stepped forward, exuding a different kind of arrogance. His movements were fluid, his face a mask of calm confidence, but his eyes gleamed with a quiet, superior smirk. As he raised his sword, wind mana swirled around him, making the air hum with energy. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a swift, graceful motion, Julian unleashed a powerful wind slash, the blade of energy cutting through the air toward the stone. The slash collided with the stone, and, just as Cedric had, Julian managed to create a crack¡ªthough his was noticeably larger.


    Julian shot Cedric a smug glance before turning back to the crowd, his lips curling into a small, self-satisfied smile. "I think that should do it," he said, his voice dripping with casual arrogance, as if this was nothing more than a routine task.


    Cedric, not to be outdone, nodded in approval, but there was a glimmer of competitive jealousy in his eyes. The two exchanged looks, clearly enjoying their moment.


    Zeus stood on the sidelines, arms crossed, watching the scene unfold with a look of utter disinterest. His sharp eyes flickered between Cedric and Julian, both of whom were basking in their small victories.


    "So predictable," he muttered, his voice low and filled with disdain. "Even with all that arrogance, it''s obvious they''ve been carried by their family''s resources. Without those connections, they wouldn''t have even sniffed four-star."


    The system chimed in, its voice dripping with condescending amusement. [Oh, absolutely! Look at them, strutting around like they actually did something impressive. Without their rich daddies and fancy family names, they''d still be scrubbing floors. It''s almost cute how much they think they''ve achieved.]


    Zeus chuckled, his lips curling into a smirk. "Let them have their moment. It''s all they''ve got." His tone was laced with confidence, as if he already knew how things would play out.


    [Oh, you''re so generous, letting them bask in the glow of mediocrity,] the system teased, its arrogance blatant. [But don''t worry, their little victory parade won''t last long. Their pride is already writing checks their weak little fists can''t cash.]


    Zeus''s eyes gleamed with a quiet intensity as he shifted his gaze to the fourth-ranked disciple. "Yeah... it''s only a matter of time before they realize how outmatched they are."


    [Exactly,] the system crowed, thoroughly enjoying itself. [They''ll be crying for their mommies by the time you''re done. And when that happens, don''t forget to smile¡ªjust to rub it in a little more.]


    Zeus''s smirk widened, his confidence radiating as he prepared to watch the next competitor.

 Chapter 145: Caiuss Storm of Arrogance

    The fourth-ranked outer disciple stepped forward, and Zeus''s eyes narrowed as he realized something surprising¡ªLucy wasn''t the fourth rank. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, she must have made it to either second or even first," he thought. That revelation stirred a sense of pride, but his focus shifted quickly to the person now approaching the testing stone.


    It was someone he knew all too well.


    "Caius," Zeus thought with a slight smirk. This was the person he had defeated to claim the third-place ranking, a battle that remained fresh in his mind.


    It was easy, as Zeus didn''t really use all of his power and emerged victorious. And judging by the look on Caius''s face, he hadn''t forgotten it either.


    "Ah, so Caius hasn''t taken that loss lightly. Not that I''m surprised," Zeus mused, watching his former opponent.


    [Oh, look at him,] the system''s voice slithered into his mind, full of mockery. [Still sulking over that humiliating defeat, is he? Hilarious. You really crushed that guy''s pride, huh?]


    Zeus let out a low chuckle. "Yeah, looks like he''s still sore."


    [Obviously! I mean, who wouldn''t be? Losing to someone as incredible as you must''ve shattered his tiny little ego,] the system continued, dripping with arrogance. [He probably cried himself to sleep for weeks.]


    Zeus smirked, amused by the system''s shameless tone. "Well, I''m curious to see how much stronger he''s gotten since then. Let''s take a look..." With a subtle thought, he activated his scan, curious to measure Caius''s progress.


    The results flashed before his eyes.


    [Name: Caius Arcturus]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: None]


    [Tier: 4 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Storm King''s Dominion]


    Zeus''s eyes flickered with mild annoyance as he scanned Caius''s information. He frowned slightly but wasn''t surprised. "Another one boosted by family connections," he thought, his gaze shifting to the elder seats.


    Just as expected, Elder Thorne Arcturus sat among the top five, the same last name making it obvious. Caius hadn''t gotten this far on his own merit¡ªit was his family pulling the strings, no doubt showering him with resources to prop up his cultivation.


    The system, ever quick to mock, chimed in with a haughty tone. [Oh, look at that! Another one who had mommy and daddy helping him climb the ranks. What a shocker.]


    The sarcasm dripped heavily. [It''s almost a theme at this point, isn''t it? These so-called top disciples... they''ve all got elders coddling them. What, did they buy him a few breakthroughs for his birthday?]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk, the system''s shameless mockery always entertaining. "It''s becoming predictable," he murmured.


    [Predictable? It''s downright pathetic! These kids wouldn''t know real cultivation if it smacked them in the face. The only reason they''re even up here is because their elders don''t want to see their precious little prot¨¦g¨¦s fail.] The system scoffed. [It''s almost sad... almost.]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, a bit amused. "Yeah, well... let''s see if all that family help does anything for Caius this time around."


    [Ha! As if!] The system laughed, practically oozing arrogance. [They can give him all the handouts in the world, but none of it will matter when he''s standing in front of you. He doesn''t have the grit, the talent, or the power to go toe-to-toe with someone who''s earned their place.]


    Zeus''s smirk deepened, his eyes gleaming with confidence. "We''ll see," he whispered, fully aware of what was coming next.


    Caius strode toward the testing stone, his steps slow and deliberate, each one echoing his resolve. His eyes, however, were locked onto Zeus the entire time, filled with a smoldering mixture of resentment and fierce determination. His expression all but screamed, "I''ll prove myself today."


    Zeus met that glare with a wicked, taunting smirk, utterly unfazed by Caius''s silent challenge. "Is that supposed to intimidate me?" Zeus thought, his amusement barely hidden as he tilted his head, letting Caius stew in his frustration.


    Caius''s scowl deepened, the fire in his eyes intensifying. He hated that smug look on Zeus''s face, hated how calm and confident he was. But Caius wasn''t about to let his anger control him.


    Not now. He forced himself to turn back to the task at hand, exhaling sharply as he pushed his emotions aside. His body tensed, and he took a deep breath.


    In an instant, his aura exploded to life, raw and crackling with electric energy. Thunder rumbled faintly around him, growing louder as the power of his Storm King''s Dominion cultivation surged through his veins.


    The air around him began to distort, rippling with barely contained lightning mana, the atmosphere thick with anticipation.


    With a sharp yell, Caius activated his Storm Aura, his body glowing with the blue-white energy of thunder. The power coursing through him grew fiercer, and his eyes flashed with determination.


    Without hesitation, he channeled all of it into his sword, which began to hum with the same electrifying energy.


    "Storm Slash!" Caius roared, swinging his blade with calculated precision. A massive, thunderous wave of energy shot forward, the crackling lightning illuminating the arena as it tore through the air and slammed into the testing stone with a deafening crash.


    The impact was violent, sending tremors through the ground and causing a shockwave that rippled through the stands. The audience collectively held its breath as they watched the stone buckle under the sheer force of Caius''s attack.


    When the dust settled, a deep crack stretched across the surface of the stone, deeper than anything Julian had managed earlier. The stone shuddered, its resilience clearly tested by the overwhelming power of Caius''s Storm Slash.


    Caius straightened, a smug grin spreading across his face. He turned to Zeus, eyes gleaming with arrogance, practically daring him to respond. His message was clear: "I''m stronger now. I won''t lose again."


    Zeus barely reacted as Caius turned to him, smug and arrogant. He simply smirked, his expression cool and unfazed by the display. "Still the same arrogance," he mused, his eyes narrowing just slightly. "He''s improved, sure... but it''s still not enough." content source mvlempy r


    The system jumped in almost immediately, oozing with its usual mockery. [Oh, look at him puffing out his chest like he''s the king of the arena! Hilarious. Does he really think that little crack on the stone will make him a legend?]


    Its voice was dripping with sarcasm. [He''s got something to prove, all right... too bad for him, you''re about to crush whatever shred of confidence he''s got left.]


    Zeus chuckled under his breath. "He''ll find out soon enough." He didn''t need the system to remind him of what was coming next. His confidence was unshakable, and the gap between him and Caius was still there¡ªwide and clear.


    [Of course he will! The poor fool doesn''t realize who he''s up against. You''ll make him look like an amateur in front of everyone! This is going to be delicious,] the system added, its tone almost gleeful in its mockery.


    Zeus''s smirk deepened as the arena announcer''s voice boomed out, calling for the third-ranked outer disciple to step forward. The moment had come.


    Without hesitation, Zeus strode out into the arena, his movements smooth and deliberate. His calm, composed demeanor was in stark contrast to Caius''s earlier heated display.

 Chapter 146: Zeus Stunning Performance

    Zeus, now called as the third-ranked outer disciple, strode confidently toward the arena, a smirk curling at the edges of his lips. As he walked, he shot a glance at Cedric, Julian, and Caius, all of them watching him with barely concealed arrogance and disdain.


    Their posturing didn''t bother him in the slightest. In fact, his smirk only deepened, as if to silently say, "Watch closely¡ªI''m about to show you how it''s really done."


    [Oh look, they''re glaring at you like you stole their favorite toy. Typical weaklings,] the system chimed in, dripping with its usual mocking tone. [I almost feel bad for them. Almost.]


    "Let them have their moment," Zeus replied inwardly, his voice calm and collected. "I''ll crush their pride soon enough."


    [Crush? You better shatter it into a million pieces, boy. If you don''t show them up now, they''ll think you''re as pathetic as they are!] The system''s arrogant, shameless laughter echoed in his mind. [But don''t worry, you''ve got me to keep you from embarrassing yourself.]


    "Keep talking," Zeus muttered mentally, rolling his eyes. "You love taking credit for everything, don''t you?"


    [Credit where credit''s due! Without me, you''d be flailing around like a headless chicken.]


    Up in the stands, Elder Roxana Volcaria''s eyes were locked onto Zeus, her sharp gaze following his every movement.


    Unlike the other elders, who watched with their usual stoic expressions, her look carried a flicker of something different¡ªamused curiosity. She leaned forward slightly, resting her chin on her hand, a faint smirk tugging at her lips.


    "Let''s see what you''re hiding, Zeus," Roxana murmured under her breath, her voice carrying a note of intrigue. She''d been watching him closely, sensing there was more to this disciple than met the eye.


    Her eyes narrowed, her smirk deepening as Zeus continued toward the testing stone. The other elders remained silent, their faces unreadable, but she couldn''t help feeling that this one would put on a far more interesting show than the rest.


    Zeus, catching her gaze for just a moment, felt her curiosity from across the arena. "I guess even the top elders can''t resist watching me," he thought, his smirk growing even more confident.


    [Oh, now she''s interested. Can''t say I blame her. You''ve been holding back, and they''re dying to know just what you can do,] the system added, its tone sly. [Don''t disappoint now, unless you want to make a fool of yourself in front of her.]


    "I never disappoint," Zeus replied smoothly, his confidence unwavering.


    Zeus reached the massive testing stone in the center of the arena. The crowd hushed in anticipation, expecting him to summon some grand attack or powerful skill.


    But instead, Zeus did something unexpected. He simply walked up to the stone, placed his hand on its left side, and stood there silently... for five long minutes.


    The arena was filled with whispers of confusion. Even the top elders were frowning at the sight. Elder Aric Valen, in particular, could barely contain his displeasure as he leaned forward, watching Zeus closely. "What is he doing?" he thought, his brows furrowed in frustration. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus, however, didn''t seem bothered by the growing confusion. After five minutes, he simply removed his hand from the stone and walked back toward the center of the arena, his smirk still intact. He gave a short bow, as though his task was complete, and turned to walk away.


    The crowd fell into a stunned silence, confusion rippling through the arena like a wave. The top elders exchanged puzzled glances, except for Roxana, whose smirk only grew wider as she leaned back in her seat, clearly entertained by what was unfolding.


    Elder Aric Valen, however, wasn''t amused. His patience had already worn thin. He shot to his feet, his voice thundering across the arena. "What are you doing, boy? Why are you just standing there?!" His tone dripped with irritation, his eyes narrowing in frustration. "Are you mocking this test by doing nothing?"


    Zeus stopped in his tracks, his smirk never faltering. He turned back toward Elder Aric, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Oh, I''ve done it," he replied casually, almost as if he were discussing the weather.


    Elder Aric''s face turned a deep shade of red, his temper flaring. "What do you mean, you''ve done it?" he snapped, his fists clenched at his sides. "I saw you merely touch the stone! Don''t you dare insult this test with your arrogance!"


    mvle|mp-yr chapter


    Zeus''s smirk widened as he held up one finger, wagging it lightly as if correcting a child. "No, no, Elder Valen," he said in a patronizing tone, his voice cool and calm. "You misunderstand. It''s not arrogance... it''s just that my skill takes a while to activate."


    Elder Aric opened his mouth to retort, his fury evident in his eyes, but before he could speak another word, Zeus raised his hand and flicked his finger.


    In an instant, a deafening explosion echoed through the arena. The entire left side of the testing stone¡ªwhere Zeus had touched it¡ªerupted in a massive blast, sending chunks of stone flying in every direction. A huge portion of the stone had been completely destroyed, leaving the audience and the elders in shock.


    Zeus stood tall amidst the chaos, his expression calm and composed. "That''s my power, dear elders," he said smoothly, the smirk never leaving his face.


    The top elders were stunned, their frowns deepening as they processed what had just happened. Elder Aric Valen''s face had gone pale with disbelief, while Elder Sylph Margrave and Elder Thorne Arcturus exchanged concerned glances. None of them had expected such an overwhelming display of power from the third-ranked disciple.


    But among them, Roxana Volcaria''s smirk had grown into a full grin. She leaned back in her seat, clearly entertained. "Interesting," she thought.


    Meanwhile, Cedric, Julian, and Caius stood frozen, their smug expressions crumbling into deep frowns. The confidence they had worn like armor only moments ago shattered under the weight of Zeus''s effortless display.


    All the boasting, the arrogance¡ªthey now realized how hollow it was compared to what Zeus had just done. Their pride lay in tatters, and it showed in the way they clenched their fists, their jaws tightening in frustration.


    As Zeus made his way back to his place, his smirk never faltered. He could feel the eyes of the top elders burning into him, some watching with thinly veiled frustration, others with cautious interest. But Zeus was unbothered. He had done what he came to do¡ªand more.


    [Look at them,] the system snickered in his mind, its tone dripping with mockery. [They''re all fuming like children who just had their toys taken away. Priceless.]


    "They thought they were unbeatable," Zeus replied inwardly, his amusement evident. "It''s always fun watching arrogance crumble."


    [Oh, I''m sure they''re scrambling for excuses right now. ''It''s a trick! He got lucky!'' Pathetic.] The system laughed, shamelessly reveling in the defeat of the others. [But let''s be honest, you just crushed their fragile egos in front of the whole arena. They''ll never live this down.]


    "Good. They needed the reminder," Zeus said, his smirk growing wider as he felt the weight of his impact settle over the crowd. "Now they know who''s really in charge."


    As he passed by Cedric, Julian, and Caius, Zeus cast a sideways glance at them, his smirk daring them to say something. But they didn''t. They were too busy seething in silence, too stunned by what had just unfolded.


    [Oh, look at them! They can''t even talk,] the system sneered, clearly enjoying their humiliation. [And here they thought they were something special. Please.]


    Zeus gave a slight nod to himself. "One thing''s for sure: I''ve made my mark."


    The system chuckled. [Not just a mark, boy. You''ve just carved your name into their pride. And they''ll never forget it.]

 Chapter 147: Kael Drakthorn

    Zeus had barely returned to his spot after his explosive display when the arena buzzed with murmurs of disbelief and awe. The crowd hadn''t quite processed what they had just witnessed, and even the top elders were whispering amongst themselves. Yet, as the next name was called, the excitement quickly quieted down, and all eyes turned toward the second-ranked disciple.


    Zeus, still basking in the afterglow of his performance, folded his arms and leaned back casually, fully expecting to see his sister, Lucy, step forward.


    "Finally," he thought, a smug grin creeping across his face, "let''s see just how far she''s come."


    But instead of Lucy, a man emerged from the shadows. Zeus''s smirk faltered for a split second, his eyebrows rising in mild surprise. "Wait... that''s not Lucy."


    [Heh, looks like your dear sister''s taken the top spot,] the system chimed in with a shamelessly mocking tone. [Guess she''s leaving her ''all-powerful big brother'' in the dust, huh?]


    Zeus''s smirk returned, sharper than before. "So Lucy''s number one now?" he whispered under his breath, feeling a mixture of pride and amusement. "She''s really grown."


    [Of course, she has. Unlike someone, she doesn''t waste time standing around smirking at her enemies.] The system''s voice was dripping with sarcasm. [But hey, don''t worry, I''m sure you''ll catch up eventually... maybe in a decade or two.]


    Zeus let out a soft chuckle, ignoring the system''s jabs as his eyes refocused on the second-ranked disciple now walking toward the center of the arena. His curiosity piqued, Zeus narrowed his gaze, studying the man carefully as the name was announced.


    [Name: Kael Drakthorn]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: Dragon Claw]


    [Tier: 4 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Earth Dragon Claw]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised. "A special physique?" he thought, his eyes narrowing with renewed interest. "And it''s a body-type one too. Interesting..."


    [Well, well, look at that! Another one with some fancy powers,] the system chimed in, dripping with sarcasm. [Bet he''s one of those ''I was born for greatness'' types. You know, like the ones who think the world owes them something.] S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus chuckled softly, his gaze shifting toward Kael. "It makes sense why he held the top spot before Lucy knocked him down," he mused, crossing his arms. "That kind of physique isn''t something you see every day among the outer disciples."


    He glanced toward the elder seats, quickly scanning for any familiar surnames. None of the elders had the name "Drakthorn," which caused Zeus to raise his brow again.


    "No family backing among the top elders..." he thought, smirking slightly. "So he''s not riding on family connections. Must be a noble from somewhere, then."


    [A noble without family strings to pull? Impressive. Or maybe he''s just compensating for something,] the system added with an exaggerated sigh. [Still, with that physique, it''s no wonder he''s up there. But hey, maybe he''s just lucky. Not like he''s got your level of brilliance, right?]


    Zeus rolled his eyes, ignoring the system''s jabs. "That Dragon Claw physique of his is intriguing. Let''s see what he can really do."


    The smirk on Zeus''s face deepened, his eyes glinting with a mixture of amusement and challenge. "This might be worth watching after all."


    Kael Drakthorn strode toward the testing stone with an air of unshakable confidence, his every step radiating strength. The crowd grew quiet, sensing the power building around him. As he neared the stone, the air itself seemed to hum, his right arm glowing with a faint, earthen aura.


    Then, without warning, his hand began to change. Scales, thick and rugged, erupted along his forearm, stretching down to his fingers, which morphed into massive, razor-sharp claws. His arm had become a fearsome dragon claw, the earthy tones of brown and gold shimmering with raw, untamed power.


    Kael didn''t hesitate. His eyes focused with deadly precision as he drew his arm back. "Dragon Claw Strike!" he roared, his voice booming through the arena.


    In one swift, brutal motion, Kael brought his transformed hand crashing down onto the stone. The impact sent a shockwave through the arena as the crowd collectively gasped. A loud crack echoed, and a large chunk of the stone shattered under the force of his blow, dust rising from the destruction.


    Zeus, watching from the sidelines, kept his face neutral but couldn''t help but smirk internally. "Not bad... but not enough."


    The damage Kael had inflicted was nearly identical to the destruction Zeus had caused moments earlier. The crowd murmured in awe, clearly impressed by the display, but Zeus remained unimpressed.


    Kael straightened up, watching as his dragon claw slowly shrank back to its normal, human form. He stood tall, his chest rising and falling with heavy breaths as he soaked in the awe of the crowd. But his focus wasn''t on them. It was on Zeus.


    Without missing a beat, Kael''s eyes locked onto Zeus, filled with fierce determination and an unmistakable challenge. His stare was sharp, unyielding, as if to say, "You''re next. Watch yourself."


    read this on m _v _l _e _m _p _y _r


    Zeus, ever calm and composed, didn''t flinch. Instead, he met Kael''s glare with a slow, confident smile. His eyes gleamed with amusement, and his lips curled into a taunting smirk.


    "Oh? So, you really want to go there, huh?" Zeus thought, his tone dripping with mockery. His smirk only widened, daring Kael to do something.


    [Look at him, all fired up,] the system chimed in, its voice smug and dripping with sarcasm. [He thinks he''s got a shot! I bet he''s been practicing in front of a mirror, imagining the day he''d face you. How cute.]


    Zeus chuckled inwardly, ignoring the system''s relentless teasing. "He''s certainly got the spirit... but spirit alone won''t be enough." His gaze remained steady, holding Kael''s without a hint of concern.


    Kael''s jaw tightened, his muscles visibly tensing as if he was restraining himself from acting on the challenge that hung in the air. His glare never wavered, but words escaped him.


    Instead, he turned sharply on his heel, walking back to his place among the disciples. The tension between them was palpable, thick like a storm brewing on the horizon.


    [Oh, he''s angry. You really got under his skin, didn''t you?] the system taunted with a laugh. [He''s probably imagining a hundred ways to take you down right now.]


    Zeus smirked again, satisfied with the reaction. "Let him try," he thought, his confidence unwavering. "He won''t even come close."

 Chapter 148: Lucy Luxoria The Volcanic Titan

    The arena began to gradually quieten down, the tension in the air was palpable. All eyes shifted toward the first-ranked outer disciple. Zeus, standing confidently aNovelFireong the top ten, felt his lips curl into a knowing smile. He already knew who it would be.


    From the shadows of the waiting area, Lucy stepped forward. Her presence commanded attention instantly, calm but undeniably powerful.


    Each step she took echoed through the now-hushed arena, her posture straight and unwavering, her gaze sharp yet devoid of arrogance. There was nothing flashy in her demeanor, only pure, focused intent.


    Zeus tilted his head slightly, watching his sister with keen interest. "There she is..." he thought. His smile widened as his eyes gleamed with curiosity. He couldn''t help but admire how far she had come. "Let''s see how much you''ve grown, Lucy."


    [Name: Lucy Luxoria]


    [Race: Volcanic Titan]


    [Physique: Molten Lava Core Physique]


    [Tier: 4 Star]


    [Divine Scripture: Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture]


    Zeus''s eyes widened, a flicker of shock crossing his normally composed face. "Her race¡­ it''s changed?" he thought, almost disbelieving. "She''s no longer human... she''s become a Volcanic Titan." The realization hit him like a wave.


    [Well, well, look at that,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogance. [She''s gotten so strong, her race has already awakened. Impressive.]


    [Not many can do that so fast, but then again, not everyone has the luxury of being a Volcanic Titan. A little intimidating, don''t you think?]


    Zeus furrowed his brow slightly, still processing what he was seeing. "To change races this early¡­ it''s almost unreal."


    The system let out a mock gasp. [Incredible? Oh, please. You''re acting like you didn''t see this coming. She''s been growing at a terrifying pace. And let''s be real here¡ªyou could be left in the dust if you don''t watch out.]


    The system paused, its tone suddenly turning snide. [Though honestly, are you sure you two are even related? Because she''s making you look a bit... sluggish.]


    Zeus smirked, letting the jab roll off his shoulders. "Typical," he thought, his focus shifting back to Lucy, unfazed by the system''s mocking.


    He watched as his sister stood before the arena, the intensity of her aura pulling everyone''s gaze. He could feel it¡ªevery elder in the room was watching her with a mix of surprise and curiosity.


    Most of the top elders visibly tensed, clearly not expecting the first-ranked disciple to be a girl. Zeus noticed their reactions and felt his smirk widen. "They have no idea what they''re in for," he thought, his eyes gleaming with pride.


    Lucy showed no reaction to the crowd''s attention. Her face remained an unwavering mask of calm focus, her eyes locked onto the stone as if nothing else in the arena mattered.


    She didn''t acknowledge the whispers or the curious glances from the elders. There was no need for it. She had one task in mind.


    With steady steps, she approached the stone. Her movements were deliberate, not rushed or hesitant. The entire arena seemed to hold its breath as Lucy raised her fist.


    Her expression didn''t shift as she drew back her arm, and then¡ªwithout warning¡ªshe launched a punch with devastating force. Her fist cut through the air, crashing into the stone''s surface with a sharp, echoing crack.


    The force of the blow was undeniable, and her fist pierced straight into the heart of the stone, sinking deep into its core. For a moment, there was silence.


    The top elders raised their eyebrows, exchanging curious glances. It was an impressive display of strength, certainly, but nothing they hadn''t already seen today. Their expressions remained cool and composed, expecting a performance in line with what others had shown before her.


    Her physique and technique were clearly strong, but from their vantage point, it seemed somewhat underwhelming for someone of the first rank. There was no dramatic explosion of power, no flashy display¡ªjust a straightforward punch. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then¡­ everything changed.


    The stone where Lucy''s fist had pierced began to tremble. A deep, ominous rumble echoed across the arena, growing louder with each passing second.


    Cracks snaked across the surface of the stone, glowing with a searing heat. The temperature around the stone began to rise, the air itself warping from the intensity of it.


    And then, without warning, the stone exploded in a brilliant, fiery eruption.


    Molten chunks of rock shot into the air, scattering across the arena in a chaotic blaze of destruction. The heat from the explosion forced the crowd to step back, shielding themselves from the molten fragments that now littered the arena floor.


    The top elders, who had previously been indifferent, were now wide-eyed, their calm expressions replaced with shock. They stared at Lucy, struggling to process the sudden destruction. This wasn''t just raw physical strength.


    No, it was something far more terrifying¡ªher mastery over molten power, turning the stone into liquid fire and detonating it from the inside out.


    Zeus watched the scene unfold, his smile widening with each passing second. His chest swelled with pride, and he couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "That''s my sister."


    The sheer force of Lucy''s power was undeniable, and the shockwave of her strength rippled through the arena, leaving everyone frozen in stunned silence.


    Lucy, ever composed, didn''t pause to bask in the awe of the crowd or the elders. Her face remained as calm and cold as before. Experience tales at m-vl-emp _yr.


    She turned on her heel, walking back to her seat with measured steps, her expression unchanged. It was as if the display of molten destruction hadn''t even registered to her¡ªas if it was merely routine.


    The top four elders, however, were far from unaffected. Elder Aric Valen, visibly unsettled, muttered under his breath, "How¡­ how is that possible?" His voice wavered slightly, betraying the usual confidence he carried.


    Elder Sylph Margrave, who had remained stoic throughout the day, was now frowning, deep in thought. "Her control over the molten core¡­ it''s more advanced than I anticipated," she whispered, almost to herself.


    Even the normally composed Elder Darius Armist looked shaken, his gaze lingering on the still-glowing remnants of the stone. His fingers drummed against the armrest of his chair, a rare display of his inner turmoil.


    But Roxana Volcaria''s reaction was different¡ªfar more intense. She leaned forward in her seat, her eyes fixed on Lucy like a predator locking onto its prey. The fiery intensity in her gaze was unmistakable, and there was a hunger there, a desire that hadn''t been present earlier.


    As the last fragments of molten rock cooled on the arena floor, she murmured to herself, her voice low but resolute, "I want her." The words were more than just an observation; they were a claim.

 Chapter 149: Inner Test Result

    The test was oNovelFireer, and now it was time for the results. The air in the arena was thick with tension, the disciples standing stiffly, waiting for their fate to be revealed.


    Their eyes shifted nervously between each other, while the crowd murmured in hushed voices, speculating on who would become inner disciples and who might even catch the attention of a top elder.


    Elder Darius Armist, with his imposing figure and piercing gaze, rose from his seat. The soft murmurs quickly faded, replaced by a heavy silence that seemed to press down on the arena. His voice, sharp and authoritative, cut through the air.


    "As per the results of today''s test," he began, pausing briefly to let the weight of his words settle, "the seventh to tenth-ranked outer disciples are disqualified."


    There was a visible shift in the lower-ranked disciples'' postures. Hopes shattered, faces fell as the reality sank in. A few of them still clung to a flicker of hope, eyes darting toward the elders, waiting¡ªpraying¡ªfor someone to take pity on them.


    Elder Darius''s expression remained stern. "None of you were able to inflict damage on the testing stone, and as such, you are not eligible to become inner disciples."


    One of the lower-ranked disciples, still clinging to hope, took a hesitant step forward, voice shaking. "But, Elder... does that mean there''s no chance at all?"


    Darius''s gaze softened for the briefest of moments, though his voice stayed firm. "If any elders wish to take you under their wing and train you, you may still become inner disciples through their guidance. But that decision lies entirely with them." Read first at m-vle-mpyr.


    The disciples'' eyes, which had brightened momentarily, once again scanned the elder seats, searching for even the smallest sign of interest. But the elders remained quiet, their faces impassive, uninterested.


    A heavy silence filled the air. The realization hit hard. No elder, not even those of lower status, had shown any intention of taking them in. Shoulders slumped, and their eyes lowered to the ground in defeat.


    One disciple let out a shaky breath, his voice barely a whisper. "We weren''t good enough¡­"


    Another muttered under his breath, "I thought... maybe..."


    They all bowed their heads in silent acceptance, understanding that their journey, at least for now, would not follow the same prestigious path as those who had succeeded. Their dreams of rising through the ranks alongside the academy''s elites now seemed distant, almost unreachable.


    Elder Darius cleared his throat and continued, "Now, for the sixth-ranked disciple, Cedric Valen. Step forward."


    Cedric, his chest puffed out and eyes gleaming with confidence, strode toward the center of the arena with long, assured steps. His demeanor radiated self-assurance, as though he already knew the outcome. Elder Darius watched him approach, his gaze steady, and nodded slightly, a gesture of acknowledgment.


    "Your physical strength is commendable, Cedric," Elder Darius said, his voice even but with a hint of approval. "You have reached the level of a four-star warrior. As such, you are eligible to become an inner disciple of the Celestial Academy."


    Cedric''s face lit up with a smug smile, and he bowed deeply, his voice filled with satisfaction. "Thank you, Elder Darius. I am honored."


    Elder Darius straightened and scanned the row of elders seated before him. "Now, I ask: does any elder wish to take Cedric Valen as their disciple?"


    Before the last word even finished leaving Elder Darius''s mouth, Elder Aric Valen leaned forward in his seat, his sharp eyes gleaming with pride.


    "I will take him in," he declared, his voice firm and filled with the unmistakable weight of familial pride. His gaze locked onto Cedric, as if reinforcing his claim.


    Cedric barely suppressed a smirk as he glanced up at Elder Aric, clearly expecting this. There was no surprise in his expression¡ªonly satisfaction. He gave a sharp bow in Elder Aric''s direction, his smirk widening as he straightened. "Thank you, Elder Valen. I won''t disappoint you." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elder Aric nodded, his expression was one of calm confidence, as it was already as expected that Cedric could only join him as his kin in this academy.


    Cedric turned on his heel and walked back to his place, his movements smooth and controlled, radiating the arrogance of someone who believed his future was already secured.


    Next, Elder Darius turned his attention to the fifth-ranked disciple. "Julian Margrave, step forward," he announced, his voice carrying authority.


    Julian walked to the center of the arena with measured confidence, a calm smile playing on his lips. He moved with the grace of someone who knew exactly how much control he had, both over himself and his abilities. As he stopped before the elders, Elder Darius gave him a nod, acknowledging his efforts.


    "Your wind-based abilities are remarkable, Julian," Elder Darius said, his voice tinged with approval. "Your control over your power is well-developed for your level. You have reached the rank of a four-star warrior and are thus eligible to become an inner disciple of the Celestial Academy."


    Julian bowed deeply, his voice steady with respect. "Thank you, Elder Darius. I am honored."


    Elder Darius shifted his gaze toward the other elders seated above. "Now, which of you wishes to take Julian Margrave as your disciple?"


    As expected, Elder Sylph Margrave raised her hand with quiet confidence, her expression composed yet warm. "I will take him," she stated, her voice carrying a subtle note of pride. It was a claim not just of talent, but of kinship.


    Julian bowed once more, this time directed at Elder Sylph Margrave. "Thank you, Elder Margrave," he said, the calm smile never leaving his face as he stood tall, clearly satisfied with the outcome.


    His expression was one of quiet triumph as he returned to his place among the other disciples, knowing he had met expectations.


    Elder Darius wasted no time as he called the next name. "And now, Caius Arcturus."


    Caius stepped forward, still exuding the same confidence that had carried him through the test earlier. His posture was straight, his chin slightly raised, and there was a distinct gleam of pride in his eyes.


    Elder Darius gave a slight nod of approval. "Your thunderous sword strike was powerful, and your cultivation has reached the four-star warrior level. You are eligible to become an inner disciple."


    Caius gave a sharp, practiced bow, his eyes filled with anticipation. He knew what was coming next.


    Elder Darius didn''t even need to ask the question. Before he could speak, Elder Thorne Arcturus leaned forward, his voice booming across the arena.


    "I will take him," he declared, his tone firm, carrying the authority of one who would not be challenged on this decision. There was no mistaking the pride in his voice as he claimed Caius, his own kin.


    Caius, clearly pleased with the outcome, gave another bow. "Thank you, Elder Arcturus. I will strive to uphold the family name." His words were sharp, calculated, and brimming with confidence as he returned to his place, his steps just a bit more purposeful.


    Finally, the arena fell into a hushed silence as all eyes turned toward Zeus. The crowd seemed to lean forward in anticipation.


    Even the elders, both the top-ranking and the lower, had their attention fixed on him. Everyone knew that Zeus was different¡ªhis presence carried an aura that was hard to ignore.


    Elder Darius''s gaze fell on Zeus, his expression unreadable, but there was a sense of curiosity in his eyes. "Zeus, the third-ranked outer disciple. Step forward," he announced.


    Zeus smirked as he stepped forward, his movements confident and deliberate. The weight of the moment wasn''t lost on him, and he welcomed it.


    The eyes of the crowd, the elders, even the other disciples, were all focused on him now. He knew this was his moment, and it was about to get interesting.

 Chapter 150: Four Top Elders Offer

    Zeus stood confidently at the center of the arena, his eyes scanning the faces of the elders above. Elder Darius rose to speak, his voice resonating with authority, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Zeus," Darius began, his gaze steady, "your control over the thunder element is truly remarkable. You''ve not only mastered its raw power, but you''ve also reached the four-star warrior level with precision and strength. Impressive."


    Zeus nodded in acknowledgment, a slight smile tugging at the corners of his lips. He could feel the eyes of the crowd on him, but what really interested him was the reactions of the other elders.


    His sharp gaze didn''t miss the faint, almost imperceptible frowns on their faces, hidden beneath forced smiles.


    "They''re not as happy as they''re pretending to be," Zeus mused, his smirk growing. "They didn''t expect me to rise this fast."


    [Oh, look at their faces,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with mockery. [They''re smiling, but inside they''re cursing your name. Bet they didn''t see this coming.]


    Zeus chuckled inwardly. "They''re hiding it well, but it''s obvious enough. Let''s see how far they''ll go to play nice."


    As Darius continued his praise, Elder Aric Valen''s lips tightened ever so slightly. His smile, though present, didn''t reach his eyes.


    Zeus caught the subtle shift, and his amusement grew. Even Elder Sylph Margrave, normally composed, had a flicker of hesitation before she resumed her calm, serene expression.


    "They don''t like this," Zeus thought, the smirk never leaving his face. "They don''t like that I''m not one of their carefully groomed favorites."


    [Of course they don''t,] the system interjected arrogantly. [You''ve outpaced their precious little disciples, and now they''re stuck with the fact that you''re the real deal. No strings attached, no family backing. Just pure talent. Hurts, doesn''t it?]


    Zeus almost laughed out loud. "They''ll just have to swallow that bitter pill."


    Elder Thorne Arcturus, too, was watching him with barely concealed irritation. Zeus met his gaze without blinking, as if to say, "I see you, old man."


    [What''s that old fool thinking?] the system taunted. [He looks like he''d rather face a thunderstorm than deal with you. Shame, really.]


    Zeus didn''t bother hiding his amusement. The more he saw their forced reactions, the more entertained he became. He nodded once more at Elder Darius, but his real interest was in watching the other elders squirm behind their masks of politeness.


    "Let''s see just how much they can hide their true feelings. This is getting interesting," Zeus thought, his smirk widening into a full grin.


    [Ah, yes, let them seethe! They can''t touch you now, can they?] the system laughed mockingly. [You''ve already won, and they know it.]


    Zeus couldn''t disagree. He had already won the moment he stepped into that arena. Now, it was just a matter of watching them come to terms with it.


    Elder Darius continued, "Now, as per tradition, I will ask¡ªdo any of the elders wish to take Zeus as their disciple?"


    The moment the question left his lips, the unexpected happened¡ªall the top elders, including the usually disinterested Elder Roxana, raised their hands.


    A murmur spread through the crowd, shocked by the sight. Even Zeus was slightly taken aback, though he quickly masked his surprise with a confident smirk. "They really want me that badly, huh?" he mused.


    Elder Aric Valen was the first to break the silence, his voice filled with authority and a touch of condescension.


    "Zeus, your control over the thunder element is indeed impressive," he began, his sharp eyes scanning Zeus up and down, "but I can see your physical strength isn''t fully developed. You lack the raw power needed to fully harness your potential."


    He leaned forward, his tone turning persuasive. "Join me, and I will teach you how to strengthen your body. Under my guidance, you''ll gain the power of a true titan, molding your physique to match the force of your elemental prowess."


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, but before he could respond, Elder Sylph Margrave interrupted, her voice smooth and calm yet firm, like a gentle breeze cutting through the tension. "No, no. You''ve got it all wrong, Aric."


    She turned to Zeus, her gaze steady. "Come to me instead, Zeus. You excel in thunder, yes, but have you considered combining it with wind? Thunder and wind together could become an unstoppable force. With my expertise in wind techniques, I could help you reach a level of power you''ve only dreamed of."


    Discover gems at m-vle-mp _yr.


    There was a subtle challenge in her voice, her calm tone masking the fierce competition brewing between the elders.


    Elder Thorne Arcturus wasn''t going to be left behind. He interjected, his voice booming like the thunder he commanded. "Enough, Sylph."


    He fixed his gaze on Zeus, his eyes gleaming with intensity. "Zeus, you already control thunder at a high level, and no one here understands thunder cultivation like I do. Under my wing, you''ll surpass your limits. I''ll make you stronger than any other thunder cultivator in this academy¡ªstronger than anyone who''s ever walked these grounds."


    There was an undercurrent of pride in his voice, as though he saw Zeus''s power as an extension of his own.


    Zeus''s smirk only widened as he watched the three of them try to outdo each other, their offers growing more desperate with each passing second. "They''re practically fighting over me," he thought, enjoying the spectacle playing out before him. It was rare to see such high-ranking elders scrambling like this, and he was loving every second of it.


    Before he could revel in it further, Elder Darius, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke up, his voice calm but shrewd. "And what about me, Zeus?"


    The other elders glanced at him, surprised he was even getting involved. Darius''s eyes gleamed with sharp intelligence as he continued, "Unlike my esteemed colleagues, I do not specialize in elemental techniques or physique cultivation. My expertise lies elsewhere."


    He paused for effect, then added, "I am a master of potion-making and equipment crafting. And from what I''ve observed, your equipment is... well, let''s just say it''s not living up to your potential." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the sudden shift in tone.


    Darius continued, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "You may have raw strength, Zeus, but the right gear can make the difference between a strong warrior and an invincible one. Join me, and you will have access to the best equipment and potions¡ªcrafted to enhance your abilities far beyond what you could achieve on your own."

 Chapter 151: Roxanas Offer

    Zeus stood in the center of the arena, his eyes shifting between the elders, their offers still hanging in the air like fragile promises. The crowd had fallen into a tense silence, every pair of eyes watching, waiting for his response. But Zeus took his time, soaking in the moment.


    Despite the elders'' flowery words and grand gestures, Zeus saw through their thin veneer of politeness. There was something else lurking behind those smiles¡ªan unease they were trying to hide.


    "They''re desperate to have me," Zeus mused, his smirk barely contained, "but something''s off. They''re not as thrilled as they''re pretending to be."


    [Of course they''re not,] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with arrogant amusement. [They know how dangerous you are. They want you, sure, but not for your benefit¡ªfor theirs.]


    [They need to keep you close, to control you. Otherwise, they know what you''ll become¡ªsomeone far more powerful than them.]


    Zeus let out a quiet chuckle, barely audible over the tense silence of the arena. "I know," he thought, his eyes flickering toward Elder Roxana, who had yet to make her move. "But I want to see what the youngest and strongest elder has to offer. She''s been silent this whole time."


    As if sensing the perfect moment, a powerful surge of aura erupted from Roxana Volcaria, filling the entire arena.


    The pressure was immediate and overwhelming, like standing in the heart of a volcano just before it erupted. Zeus felt it crash over him, raw and untamed, and for a moment, everything else faded into the background.


    Even the other elders, who had been bickering over him just moments ago, fell silent. Their words died on their tongues as Roxana rose from her seat, her gaze locked firmly on Zeus. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her presence alone demanded attention, and the air around her seemed to shimmer with a fiery energy, crackling as if ready to ignite at any moment.


    "Zeus!" Roxana''s voice boomed across the arena, her tone as fierce as her presence. It wasn''t a request; it was a command. Every word was heavy with power, exuding a confidence that dared anyone to challenge her. "Join me."


    Experience the best on NovelFire _emp _yr.


    Her voice reverberated through the stands, its authority unmistakable. There was no hesitation, no weakness. Roxana Volcaria was the kind of person who didn''t ask for anything¡ªshe took what she wanted. Her aura flared brighter, radiating like molten lava, hot and volatile.


    She glanced around briefly, acknowledging the other elders, before her intense gaze settled back on Zeus.


    "I may not specialize in weapon crafting or potion making," she admitted, her tone unwavering. "I''m not an expert in thunder or wind elements, nor do I focus on physical strength training like some."


    Her fiery eyes narrowed slightly, a small smile playing at the corners of her mouth. "But let me tell you one thing¡ªif you join me, I will personally train you."


    The arena was still, hanging on her every word. Zeus could feel the weight of her gaze, the promise of her power. There was no boasting in her tone, no need for embellishment. Roxana didn''t need to convince anyone; she was merely stating a fact.


    "The other elders," she continued, her voice steady but sharp as she cast a pointed glance at her peers, "already have their hands full. They''ve taken on plenty of disciples, dividing their time and focus."


    She paused, her expression hardening with a fierce determination. "But I have none. If you choose me, you will be my sole disciple. My only focus. I will make sure you reach your true potential."


    Zeus could feel the tension mounting among the other elders, their faces tightening as Roxana made her bold declaration. The air was thick with unspoken challenges, but none of them moved.


    Their instincts screamed at them to push back, to refute her claim, but the moment they saw Roxana''s smile¡ªa fierce, almost predatory grin¡ªthey hesitated.


    Though all five elders were 8-star warriors, Roxana was different. Her aura had a certain weight to it, one that didn''t just demand respect¡ªit commanded it.


    It was as if her very presence dared them to challenge her, to try and stake a claim on Zeus, knowing full well they wouldn''t have the nerve to do so.


    Elder Aric Valen opened his mouth, ready to speak, but as soon as Roxana''s eyes locked onto his, he shut it just as quickly. His usual confidence faltered, and he shifted uncomfortably in his seat.


    Elder Sylph Margrave, who was never one to be outdone, simply exchanged a glance with Thorne Arcturus, both of them silently agreeing not to provoke Roxana further.


    Elder Darius watched quietly, his fingers tapping against his armrest, but even he wasn''t eager to stir the pot.


    For a moment, the arena was silent, the tension palpable as the elders exchanged wary glances. No one wanted to cross Roxana. Her reputation as a fiery, untamable force of nature was well known, and it was clear they didn''t want to test her. Not now. Not when she had already staked her claim.


    Satisfied with the silence that followed her declaration, Roxana leaned back, her fierce smile never faltering. She kept her eyes on Zeus, her confidence unwavering. "Now," she said, her voice low but commanding, "which one will you choose, Zeus?"


    The entire arena seemed to hold its breath, waiting for Zeus''s response. Roxana''s aura still lingered in the air, like the heat from a smoldering fire, but Zeus didn''t flinch. He stood tall, his smirk growing wider as he met her gaze.


    He had felt the raw, untamed power behind her words, the undeniable strength in her presence. But more than that, there was something wild in Roxana''s spirit, something that called to him in a way the other elders couldn''t match.


    Roxana''s smile deepened when she saw his reaction, her eyes glinting with a knowing look. She had felt something in Zeus too¡ªsomething raw, something untamed that mirrored her own nature.


    She didn''t need to speak again; the message was clear in the way they locked eyes. Zeus was no ordinary disciple, and she wasn''t offering him an ordinary path. She was offering him something far more dangerous and thrilling.

 Chapter 152: Zeuss Choice

    Zeus stood confidently at the center of the arena, all eyes fixed on him. The offers from the five top elders hung in the air, and the crowd buzzed with anticipation, eager to see which elder he would choose. The pressure was palpable, but Zeus remained calm, his smirk ever-present.


    [Well, well, Zeus. Quite the popular one, aren''t you?] the system''s voice slithered into his mind, dripping with its usual arrogance. [Five elders, all scrambling over you like you''re the last mana stone in a desert. So... which one will you grace with your presence?] Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus''s eyes flickered toward Roxana, his smirk deepening. "Of course, it''s her," he responded inwardly, a playful gleam in his eyes. "We''ve already made plans to¡­ well, not blackmail exactly, but to ''invite'' her to become our accomplice."


    The system scoffed, its tone dripping with mockery. [Oh, ''invite,'' is that what you''re calling it? How diplomatic of you. Blackmail sounds so much more honest, but I suppose even you have your moments of tact.]


    Zeus chuckled softly, his gaze never leaving Roxana. "Plus, by becoming her disciple, my two clones can stay close to Lucy. It''s a perfect setup. I get the training I need, and Lucy gets the protection."


    The system''s laughter echoed in his mind, shameless and self-satisfied. [Ah, the ever-doting brother, always scheming. You''re lucky your plans are half as clever as you think they are.]


    [But yes, yes, I see it now¡ªRoxana on your side, Lucy safeguarded, and you, my dear Zeus, pulling the strings from the shadows.] It paused, then added with a teasing edge, [Just don''t trip over your own ego while you''re at it.]


    Zeus''s smirk widened, his confidence unshaken. "I won''t." He straightened, his decision made, and spoke clearly to the elders. "I will become Elder Roxana''s disciple."


    A ripple of shock coursed through the crowd, and the other elders exchanged glances filled with frustration and disbelief. Roxana''s smile widened, a gleam of satisfaction lighting up her fierce eyes.


    Confidence radiated from her as she sensed her victory. But before she could speak, the other elders moved quickly to try and change Zeus''s mind.


    Elder Aric Valen was the first to step forward, his voice measured but tense. "Zeus, think carefully. Elder Roxana may be powerful, but she''s new. She lacks the experience we have in teaching and cultivating talents."


    Zeus barely glanced at him, his smirk unwavering. But before he could respond, Elder Sylph Margrave interjected, her tone soft but insistent.


    "You should reconsider, Zeus. Roxana has no history of guiding disciples. With someone like me, you''d be in better hands. You need an experienced teacher, not someone still figuring things out."


    The other elders nodded in agreement, their eyes sharp with determination. Zeus was a prize they couldn''t afford to lose, especially after witnessing his overwhelming display of power during the test.


    Their arguments were layered with urgency, a clear attempt to steer him away from Roxana and toward themselves.


    Elder Thorne Arcturus added, his voice a rumble like distant thunder, "Zeus, you''ve got potential, no doubt. But potential needs the right guidance. Don''t throw away the chance to become truly great by aligning with someone who hasn''t proven themselves as a mentor."


    Zeus could feel the intensity of their words, but instead of swaying him, it only amused him more. He was about to respond when Roxana''s aura suddenly flared, a fiery presence filling the arena.


    Her eyes narrowed into dangerous slits as she glared at the four elders, her patience clearly running thin.


    "Enough," she growled, her voice low but carrying the weight of authority, like molten lava threatening to erupt.


    The elders flinched, though they tried to hide it. They might have been equals in terms of rank, all being 8-star warriors, but Roxana''s raw, untamed power was something none of them wanted to test.


    The fiery aura that radiated from her was a warning¡ªa reminder of why even seasoned warriors feared her.


    Roxana''s lips curled into a wicked smile, her eyes blazing as she spoke. "You all talk about experience, but let me remind you¡ªstrength isn''t just in teaching. It''s in action. And I''ve had my fair share of it."


    Her gaze flicked to Zeus, her tone dropping into something almost dangerous. "Zeus knows what he''s getting into. I''ll teach him more than just techniques... I''ll show him what real power looks like."


    Despite their reluctance, the elders knew they couldn''t back down completely. Zeus was too valuable, and his performance in the test¡ªachieving such results without using his full strength¡ªmade it clear just how rare a talent he was. Their eyes were filled with desperation, but no one dared challenge Roxana openly.


    Zeus, observing the rising tension between the elders, let the silence hang for a moment, allowing their frustration to simmer before finally speaking.


    His voice was calm but firm, carrying the weight of his decision. "I appreciate the offers from all of you," he said, his eyes sweeping across the gathered elders, "but my decision stands. I want to become Elder Roxana''s disciple."


    A ripple of disbelief flickered through the other elders, their faces betraying varying degrees of shock and frustration. But it was Roxana''s reaction that drew the most attention. Her smile deepened into a fierce, almost predatory grin, her eyes gleaming with pride and satisfaction.


    "You''ve made a wise choice, Zeus," she said, her tone rich with approval, her gaze never leaving him. "Now, come and stand beside me."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Zeus moved. He leaped effortlessly into the air, his form graceful and controlled as he landed beside Roxana with a single, fluid motion.


    The crowd watched in awe, murmuring among themselves as the two stood together, a powerful pairing. Zeus''s smirk remained firmly in place, while Roxana''s fierce, confident grin told the entire arena that she had won this battle.


    The other elders, however, could only frown, their disappointment barely concealed behind strained smiles. Elder Aric''s jaw tightened, his fists clenching subtly at his sides, while Elder Sylph crossed her arms, her narrowed eyes hiding the frustration of losing a potential powerhouse.


    Elder Thorne''s brow furrowed in displeasure, and even Elder Darius''s usually calm demeanor showed signs of unease. Zeus had slipped through their fingers, and they knew it.


    Yet, despite their irritation, none of them dared to speak further. Roxana had won, and they had no choice but to accept it.


    discover stories NovelFire-l,e-mp _yr


    Zeus glanced back at them, catching the flickers of frustration in their expressions. He let his smirk widen just a little, sending a silent message to each of them: "You''ve lost this round."


    Roxana, sensing his amusement, chuckled softly under her breath. She leaned in slightly, her voice low and teasing, but laced with a wild edge. "Get used to seeing those faces. You''ll be giving them plenty more reasons to frown soon enough."


    Zeus grinned in response, the thrill of the moment sparking between them. Together, they stood tall, casting long shadows over the arena as the rest of the elders simmered in silent defeat.

 Chapter 153: Kael Drakthorns Choice

    The atmosphere in the arena shifted once again as the second-ranked outer disciple, Kael Drakthorn, strode forward with unwavering confidence. His aura was palpable, commanding attention from everyone present.


    Elder Darius Armist, seated in the center, leaned forward slightly, a proud smile forming on his face. "Kael Drakthorn," he began, his voice deep and steady, "your performance today was¡ª"


    But before Elder Darius could finish, Kael''s voice rang out, cutting him off with an air of impatience. "I wish to become your disciple, Elder Darius." His tone was firm, almost challenging, as if he had already decided his fate long before the elder had spoken.


    The arena fell into a stunned silence, the crowd murmuring at Kael''s boldness. Eyes flickered between the young disciple and the elder, wondering how such audacity would be received. Few would dare interrupt a top elder, let alone in front of so many witnesses.


    For a moment, Elder Darius''s expression faltered, his brows lifting slightly in surprise. But the reaction was brief. Almost immediately, his lips curled back into a smile, a knowing glint in his eyes. Rather than showing annoyance, the elder seemed more amused than anything else.


    "Hmph, you''ve got spirit," Darius said, his voice low but carrying an unmistakable note of approval. "I can respect that." He gave Kael a measured look, as if weighing his determination. "Very well," Darius said, his tone now more authoritative. "You shall become my disciple."


    Kael gave a sharp, curt bow, but there was no hint of gratitude in his expression¡ªonly satisfaction. His eyes gleamed with confidence, as if this outcome had been inevitable all along.


    He wasn''t just pleased with the result; he had expected it. His aura remained strong, unshaken, a silent testament to his belief in his own strength.


    Elder Darius, watching the young disciple''s bold display, gestured casually for Kael to stand beside him. "Come, stand here, Drakthorn," he said, his voice carrying a note of approval, accompanied by a slight smirk, as though pleased with the new addition to his ranks.


    As Kael moved to Darius''s side, the elder glanced toward Roxana, his smirk widening ever so slightly. It wasn''t just an idle gesture; there was something behind it¡ªa message, unspoken but clear: You''re not the only one who can draw in powerful disciples. only found at NovelFire _e-mp|y,r sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxana met his gaze but remained silent, her expression calm, though her eyes flickered with a faint gleam of interest. The silent exchange between the two top elders did not go unnoticed by the crowd or the other elders.


    Kael, however, wasn''t finished with his performance. Standing tall beside Elder Darius, his eyes immediately sought out Zeus.


    When he found him, Kael''s gaze hardened into a sharp, unblinking glare, filled with unspoken challenge and intent. The message in his stare was clear: "I''m coming for you next."


    Zeus, unfazed by the glare, responded with nothing more than a slow, confident smirk. He met Kael''s stare without flinching, his expression almost mocking.


    "You''re still not a threat," Zeus thought, his confidence as steady as ever. The challenge in Kael''s eyes only seemed to amuse him further.


    The air between them crackled with tension, but Zeus remained calm, his smirk sending a clear signal: "I''ve already beaten you once, and I''ll do it again if needed."


    Elder Darius, noticing the silent exchange between the two disciples, allowed himself a small chuckle. "Save it for later, Drakthorn," he said, his tone light but with an undercurrent of authority. "There''ll be plenty of time to prove yourself."


    Kael''s glare lingered for a moment longer, but he eventually broke eye contact and turned his attention back to Elder Darius, giving a slight nod of acknowledgment. It was clear that Kael was eager to rise further in power¡ªand equally determined to surpass Zeus.


    Meanwhile, the other three top elders¡ªAric Valen, Sylph Margrave, and Thorne Arcturus¡ªwatched the scene with frowns etched deeply into their faces. With two disciples already chosen¡ªZeus and Kael¡ªthey were starting to feel the pressure.


    Their options were narrowing, and despite their authority and power, they couldn''t help but feel that they were losing out on the most promising talents of this generation.


    Aric Valen muttered under his breath, "This test is proving more competitive than expected."


    Sylph Margrave nodded slightly, her gaze still lingering on the two chosen disciples. "And we''ve yet to see the first-ranked," she said, her voice soft but tinged with anticipation.


    Thorne Arcturus remained silent, his eyes narrowed as he watched Zeus and Kael carefully, already calculating his next move.


    The tension between the elders and their chosen disciples simmered in the arena, but Zeus remained unfazed.


    Standing tall beside Roxana, his smirk stayed firmly in place, a silent declaration of confidence. No matter the pressure, he was calm, steady, as if already anticipating what came next.


    But soon, the focus of the entire arena shifted. The moment everyone had been waiting for finally arrived.


    Lucy Luxoria, the first-ranked outer disciple, began her deliberate walk toward the center of the arena. Her presence commanded attention¡ªnot just through raw power, but through the calm, cold expression she wore like armor.


    There was no arrogance in her steps, no need to prove herself outwardly. Her quiet confidence made her seem untouchable, as though no one in the arena was her equal.


    The crowd murmured, captivated by her every movement, and the top five elders all leaned forward, their eyes locked on her as if she were a precious gem.


    Elder Darius''s expression sharpened, and he muttered quietly, "This one... there''s something different about her."


    Elder Aric Valen nodded, his tone more cautious. "She''s not just powerful. She knows it."


    Elder Sylph Margrave''s eyes gleamed with interest, her voice a soft whisper. "Such immense potential..."


    Even Elder Thorne Arcturus, usually silent, spoke in a low voice. "It''s as if she''s already outgrown her peers."


    Roxana said nothing, her sharp gaze following Lucy''s every step. Unlike the others, her expression showed no surprise¡ªonly acknowledgment, as if she had expected this level of poise from the very beginning.


    Lucy reached the center of the arena, her cold, calm eyes sweeping across the elders, taking in their stares without flinching. She didn''t slow down or hesitate, moving forward with a quiet yet unshakable sense of purpose.

 Chapter 154: The Great Ancestor

    Lucy stood in the middle of the arena, her calm yet powerful presence undeniable. The top five elders watched her with keen interest, their eyes filled with anticipation. The crowd held its breath, waiting for the decision that would shape the future of the strongest outer disciple.


    Elder Darius was the first to speak, or at least, he tried. "Lucy Luxoria, your performance was¡ª" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Cut the crap, Darius," Roxana interrupted, her voice slicing through the air with sharp authority. The words were spoken with such force that it caused even the other elders to sit up straighter.


    "She doesn''t need your empty praise. She already knows what she''s accomplished." Roxana''s tone held no patience for formalities, her gaze unwavering as it remained locked on Lucy.


    Darius paused mid-sentence, clearly irritated by the interruption. His lips tightened into a thin line, but he didn''t dare push back against Roxana''s forceful demeanor. Instead, he simply gave a curt nod, his jaw clenched.


    Roxana, unfazed by his silent protest, turned fully toward Lucy, her eyes narrowing slightly with interest. "Now, Lucy," she said, her voice commanding yet inviting, "which elder do you wish to join?"


    Before Lucy could answer, the other elders quickly jumped in, their voices competing with one another, trying to sway her decision.


    "Lucy, with your strength and potential, you would benefit most under my guidance," Elder Aric Valen said, his deep voice carrying a tone of reassurance.


    He smiled, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "I will help you hone your physical abilities. With proper training, you could achieve feats of unimaginable strength."


    Elder Sylph Margrave chimed in almost immediately, her voice softer but filled with conviction. "Lucy, elemental mastery is your key to reaching greater heights. Under my tutelage, I will teach you to combine your power with the wind. Together, we can make you into a truly unstoppable force."


    Elder Thorne Arcturus added his voice, his tone calm yet insistent. "Your talents would thrive under my guidance, Lucy. I understand the depths of thunder cultivation better than anyone. You need someone who knows how to elevate your power in ways others can''t."


    The offers were tempting, and the other elders leaned forward as if waiting for her to respond. But before they could finish their persuasive attempts, Roxana cut them off again, her eyes still focused solely on Lucy.


    "Enough," Roxana said, her voice lower now but with a fierce intensity that made the other elders tense. "Join me, Lucy," she continued, her tone carrying a sense of promise and certainty.


    "I am an 8-star warrior. I''ve already accepted another disciple, Zeus, as my disciple, and I will focus on both of you. You won''t be just another student in a long list¡ªI will make sure you reach your full potential. Your growth will be my priority."


    Roxana''s gaze never wavered from Lucy, and though her words were calm, her fierce determination was unmistakable. There was no doubt in her voice¡ªonly the certainty that she could offer Lucy what the others couldn''t: undivided attention and focus.


    The other elders exchanged looks, visibly frustrated but unwilling to challenge Roxana''s bold statement. Darius''s smile was strained, Aric''s jaw tightened, and Sylph''s calm demeanor faltered slightly. Even Thorne, typically composed, looked annoyed at being overshadowed by Roxana''s unwavering confidence.


    Lucy''s cold expression remained unchanged as she listened to the elders'' offers, her mind carefully weighing each option. Zeus watched from the side, narrowing his eyes slightly. He knew his sister all too well. "She''s thinking too much," he thought with a hint of impatience.


    Turning to the system, Zeus asked, "Can you speak to Lucy through her Divine Mask?"


    [Hah, of course, I can,] the system replied, its tone oozing with smug arrogance. [But remember, genius, we agreed to keep me a secret.]


    Zeus sighed in frustration, shaking his head. "How can you be so clueless? You don''t need to reveal yourself as a system. Just make something up! Call yourself a god, an ancestor, whatever. She won''t connect the dots."


    There was a pause, the kind that made it clear the system hadn''t thought of that. When it finally responded, its voice was begrudging, though trying to sound confident.


    [Oh... yes, yes, I knew that. I was just... testing you.]


    Even the almighty system can be an idiot sometimes, Zeus thought with an amused smirk.


    [Damn you!] the system snapped, its voice clearly annoyed, [Mocking your greatest asset? Who''s the real idiot here, hmm?] The shameless arrogance in its tone was impossible to miss, even when it was being insulted.


    Zeus chuckled softly, enjoying the rare opportunity to get under the system''s skin. He could almost imagine the smug being trying to puff itself up in indignation.


    [Oh, laugh it up while you can, host,] the system grumbled, its voice now laced with sarcasm. [You''d be nowhere without me. Now, watch the master at work.]


    Zeus''s smirk widened as he let the system shift focus to contact Lucy. The banter might be annoying at times, but it was moments like these that made having a sentient, arrogant system strangely entertaining.


    Standing in the arena, Lucy weighed her options, her cold expression unchanging as the elders eagerly awaited her decision. But suddenly, a voice echoed in her mind, breaking through her thoughts.


    [Lucy... nice to meet you,] the voice said, smooth and authoritative, with a hint of smugness laced within.


    Lucy''s icy composure flickered, just for a moment. Her eyes darted around the arena, scanning the crowd. No one had spoken aloud, and the top elders exchanged confused glances, noticing her subtle movement.


    [Oh, don''t bother looking around,] the voice continued, now with an air of amusement. [I''m speaking directly into your mind. You won''t find me out there among the plebs.]


    find more stories on NovelFire|lempyr


    Her gaze sharpened instantly, thoughts cutting through the confusion like a blade. Who are you? she asked, her tone as frosty and guarded as ever.


    The voice responded with a chuckle, arrogant and self-assured. [Ah, yes, right to the point, I see. Very well, you deserve an introduction. Pleased to meet you, Lucy. I am your ancestor... the great Olympus.]

 Chapter 155: Lucys Choice

    Lucy felt a sharp jolt run through her mind when the voice echoed within her. "My ancestor... the great Olympus?" Her thoughts whirled as she tried to make sense of it. "I don''t remember any ancestor named Olympus," she said, her voice tinged with skepticism.


    [Of course you wouldn''t,] the voice replied with a smug, almost mocking tone. [I''m far older and far greater than you or any of your ancestors could comprehend.]


    The voice paused for dramatic effect before continuing, [But let me save you some time¡ªyou''d better choose Roxana.]


    Lucy''s cold composure faltered just a bit as surprise flashed in her eyes. "Why Roxana?" she asked, her voice cautious, yet still controlled.


    The voice let out a small, condescending laugh. [Oh, come on, are you seriously asking? She''s the youngest elder, and yet the strongest. Her power mirrors yours¡ªonly she can help you unlock your full potential.]


    The voice took on a casual, almost dismissive tone. [You don''t need anyone else. Trust me on this.]


    Lucy''s brow furrowed slightly, suspicion creeping into her mind. "How can I trust you?" she thought, her icy demeanor returning. "How do you even know my power?" she asked aloud, her voice sharp and cutting.


    The voice scoffed, dripping with arrogance. [Trust? Sweet child, you should trust me. I''m the one who gave you your power in the first place.] The tone became smoother, more pleased with itself.


    [Remember that sudden, convenient appearance of the Divine Scripture in your mind? Yeah, that was all me.] It paused before adding, in a more serious, persuasive tone, [Believe in me, and you''ll be able to protect your precious little brother, Lucas.]


    At the mention of her brother, Lucas, Lucy''s expression immediately hardened, her cool demeanor replaced by a fierce, protective resolve.


    "I see," she said, her voice now carrying a quiet but unmistakable intensity. "Then I thank you for your... grace." There was a slight edge to her words, as if she still wasn''t sure what to make of this so-called "ancestor."


    [Grace? Oh, now we''re getting formal!] the voice laughed with shameless amusement. [Well, you''re welcome, little one. But don''t get too used to me. I''ll be going now, and who knows when you''ll hear from me again?]


    It paused, as if savoring the moment, then added with exaggerated importance, [Just remember: choose Roxana. And one more thing¡ªbefriend Zeus.]


    The voice became more serious, though the arrogance still seeped through. [The kid''s got immense potential. You don''t want to miss out on that.]


    Lucy''s eyes flickered with a trace of curiosity, but she gave only a small, almost imperceptible nod. "I will remember your words," she said, her voice flat and composed once more, as though she''d already accepted the guidance.


    The presence in her mind began to fade, but not before the voice got in one last comment, dripping with smugness.


    [Good. I''ll leave you to it, but don''t forget who helped you when the time comes.] A soft, mocking chuckle followed. [And don''t get too sentimental about me being gone. I''ll be back to remind you of how brilliant I am soon enough.]


    Lucy remained still, her resolve unshaken despite the voice''s overbearing tone. The presence finally faded completely, leaving her standing alone in the arena, her decision solidified in her mind.


    Around her, the elders in the stands continued to watch, unaware of the silent conversation that had just taken place. They saw only the calm, cold exterior of Lucy as she prepared to make her choice.


    Meanwhile, back with Zeus, the system''s voice rang out triumphantly in his mind, practically oozing arrogance. [Done! I told her, just like you wanted,] it boasted, the smugness thick in its tone. [Honestly, who else could''ve pulled it off so flawlessly? The great system always delivers.]


    Zeus smirked, amused by the system''s self-satisfaction. "Oh, naturally," he thought, his mental voice dripping with mock reverence. "As expected from the all-powerful system. Nothing''s too difficult for you, is it?"


    The system, ever shameless, didn''t miss a beat. [Exactly! Finally, you''re recognizing my brilliance. It''s about time, host.] There was a playful edge in its tone, as if it enjoyed rubbing in its own supposed greatness. [Now, don''t forget who''s helping you run this whole show.]


    Zeus chuckled inwardly, the banter lightening his mood. "How could I possibly forget?" he replied, his smirk widening as he continued to humor the system''s endless arrogance.


    Lucy stood in the center of the arena, her expression calm and composed, though an intensity gleamed behind her eyes. She took a slow breath before speaking, her voice steady and resolute. "I will choose Elder Roxana."


    The words cut through the air, sending ripples of surprise through the crowd. Gasps and murmurs echoed from the audience, while the four elders immediately frowned, disappointment written all over their faces. Roxana, however, smiled broadly, her satisfaction evident as her sharp eyes gleamed with triumph.


    Elder Aric Valen was the first to break the silence, his tone thick with frustration. "Why, Lucy? Why would you choose Roxana?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes narrowed in disbelief, and he took a step forward as though hoping to convince her otherwise. "You would benefit more under my guidance! Think of your potential¡ª"


    Before he could finish his plea, Roxana cut him off with a sharp, commanding voice. "Enough!" Her tone was firm, carrying an undeniable authority that silenced the arena. She stood tall, her presence radiating strength as she turned her gaze back to Lucy. "Lucy has made her choice."


    Aric''s mouth snapped shut, his frustration boiling beneath the surface, but he didn''t dare challenge Roxana any further. The other elders exchanged looks of defeat, their expressions ranging from disbelief to frustration, but none of them spoke again.


    Roxana, satisfied with the silence, looked at Lucy and gave her a firm, approving nod. "Ignore them," she said in a calm yet assertive tone, her voice carrying a sense of finality. "Come, follow me."


    Without hesitation, Lucy turned and began walking toward Roxana, her face betraying no emotion. She didn''t spare a glance at the four elders, leaving them to stew in their frustration.


    The disappointment and bitterness were clear in their eyes, but they knew there was nothing they could do.


    Roxana''s grin widened, a fierce glint of satisfaction flashing across her face as Lucy approached. Placing a hand on Lucy''s shoulder, she gave her a reassuring squeeze, as if sealing the pact between them. "Smart choice," Roxana whispered, just loud enough for Lucy to hear.


    With that, Roxana led her away from the center of the arena, her victorious smile never fading. The other elders watched them depart, left with nothing but their frustration and the sting of a battle they had clearly lost.


    Meanwhile, Zeus looked on from his position, his smirk reflecting his inner satisfaction. Everything was falling into place just as he had anticipated.

 Chapter 156: Roxanas Territory

    Zeus and Lucy followed Roxana through the winding paths that led to her personal territory within the Celestial Academy. The deeper they went, the more their eyes widened in amazement.


    "This place..." Zeus muttered under his breath, unable to contain his surprise.


    Lucy, always composed, glanced around, her normally cold expression softening with a flicker of curiosity.


    Even she couldn''t hide her awe as they approached what looked like an entire village rather than a mere residence. Numerous buildings, each with a unique design, stretched out before them, and the scale of Roxana''s territory became more apparent with every step.


    Roxana, noticing their reactions, allowed herself a small, knowing smile. "You''re not looking at just a house or mansion," she said, her voice carrying a note of pride. "This is my domain¡ªevery building serves a purpose."


    Zeus glanced at Lucy, sharing a look of mutual astonishment before turning back to Roxana. "This is... huge," he whispered, his voice barely hiding the awe he felt. His eyes darted from structure to structure, trying to grasp the sheer scale of it all.


    Lucy, though quieter, nodded in agreement, her gaze moving slowly as if calculating the value of everything she saw. There was a subtle tension in her posture¡ªan acknowledgment of just how powerful their new master truly was.


    Roxana gestured toward a row of sturdy, imposing buildings. "Those over there," she explained, her tone casual but filled with authority, "house my weapons, armors, and treasures. Every piece is crafted or collected with precision and care."


    Her expression hardened slightly, her eyes sharp. "Don''t touch anything unless you''re ready to wield it."


    Lucy''s lips pressed into a thin line, her respect for Roxana growing as she realized the extent of what lay before them. Zeus, however, grinned slightly, his eyes lighting up with excitement at the thought of exploring what was inside those armories.


    "And over here," Roxana continued, motioning toward an open area filled with various equipment, dummies, and combat rings, "are the training grounds. They''re designed for different types of cultivation and combat practice. You''ll be spending a lot of time here."


    Zeus couldn''t help but let out a low whistle. "This is far more than I expected," he said, his tone filled with admiration. "You really don''t hold back, do you?"


    Roxana chuckled, the sound low and confident. "Why should I? Power isn''t gained through hesitation." She looked at both of them with a serious expression, her voice firm. "I don''t take shortcuts, and neither will you."


    Zeus and Lucy exchanged another glance, this time with more understanding. They realized now that Roxana''s influence extended far beyond her cultivation strength. Her domain, her resources¡ªeverything about her radiated power and control.


    Roxana came to a stop in front of two empty houses, each standing sturdy and well-kept, their designs simple yet practical. She gestured toward them, her gaze steady and authoritative.


    "These two houses will be your new homes," she said firmly, leaving no room for argument. "You''ll live here from now on. Settle in and make yourselves comfortable. This is where your training begins."


    Lucy, scanning the houses with a mix of curiosity and caution, opened her mouth to speak. Perhaps she had a question or a comment, but Roxana immediately raised a hand, cutting her off before she could get a word out. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know what you''re about to say," Roxana said, her tone direct but not unkind. There was a sharpness to her voice that showed she was always one step ahead. "Go and bring your brother here. There''s no need to explain."


    Lucy blinked, slightly taken aback. Her normally composed expression faltered for just a moment, her eyes widening in surprise. "How do you know about my brother?" she asked, her voice quieter than usual, tinged with genuine curiosity.


    Roxana''s lips curved into a smirk, her eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and confidence. "Of course I know," she said, her voice filled with certainty. "I make it a point to read everything about the disciples I accept. I knew about him long before you even stepped into the arena."


    Lucy''s surprise quickly gave way to understanding, her expression cooling back into its usual calm. "I see," she replied, her voice composed once again. "Then, if you''ll excuse me."


    With a brief nod of acknowledgment, Lucy turned and left, her steps purposeful as she went to fetch Lucas. There was no hesitation in her movements, only a quiet sense of determination.


    Now, with Lucy gone, the atmosphere shifted. Only Zeus and Roxana remained, and the silence between them was heavy with unspoken thoughts. Roxana turned to face Zeus, her expression serious but layered with something more¡ªcuriosity and perhaps even anticipation.


    "Zeus," she said, her voice sharp and commanding, leaving no room for debate. "Come to my private office. There''s something we need to discuss."


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, intrigued by her sudden directness. His lips curled into a knowing smile, the hint of amusement dancing in his eyes. "Of course," he said smoothly, "I was hoping we''d have a chance to talk. There''s something I''ve been meaning to discuss with you as well."


    [Oh, this should be good,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogance. [Like she''d have anything more important to say than you. I bet she''s just going to try and butter you up.]


    Zeus chuckled inwardly, "Always so modest, aren''t you?"


    [Well, when you''re as great as I am, humility becomes... optional,] the system responded, clearly pleased with itself. [Besides, it''s obvious she recognizes your brilliance. Who wouldn''t?]


    Zeus''s smirk deepened, and he glanced back at Roxana, who was already heading toward her office, not waiting for him to catch up. Her movements were confident, unhurried¡ªlike someone who knew she was in control, yet still curious enough to engage.


    "It seems she''s not as easily swayed as you think," Zeus teased the system, knowing it would get a rise out of it.


    [Oh, please,] the system scoffed, [I give it five minutes before she''s hanging on your every word. And if she''s not, then she''s clearly not as smart as she seems.]


    With that shameless jab from the system, Zeus followed Roxana, his steps measured, and his mind already racing ahead to the conversation they were about to have. "Let''s see just how much you''re willing to reveal, Roxana."

 Chapter 157: Sparring with Roxana

    Zeus followed closely behind Roxana, his mind racing with possibilities about the conversation she wanted to have. He expected some serious discussion about his future training or strategy, but when they finally arrived at their destination, he froze.


    The place was nothing like he imagined. Instead of a private office, he found himself standing in the middle of a massive arena. The wide, circular space, encased by towering stone walls, radiated an atmosphere of intense battles and harsh training. It was unmistakably a place meant for combat.


    Zeus narrowed his eyes, his initial confusion turning into suspicion. "What the...?" he muttered, glancing around. "This isn''t what I expected."


    Roxana spun on her heel to face him, her lips curling into a mischievous smirk. "Looks like I took the wrong road," she said, her voice playful but with an unmistakable edge of challenge in it.


    Her eyes gleamed, practically daring him to question her. "But since we''re already here, why don''t you show me what you can really do?"


    Zeus blinked, realization dawning on him. She hadn''t brought him here by mistake. Not at all. She wanted to fight. "Damn it," he cursed under his breath, his suspicions confirmed. "She brought me here on purpose."


    [Hah! You''re only just figuring that out, genius?] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with mockery. [She''s got you cornered, and you''re standing there like a clueless idiot.]


    Zeus clenched his jaw, trying his best to tune out the system''s constant mocking. Roxana stood across from him, her arms crossed over her chest, wearing that smug, almost predatory grin.


    She hadn''t moved an inch, just watching him like a cat toying with its prey. Her eyes practically dared him to resist.


    "Of course she wants a fight," Zeus thought, frustrated.


    With a long, deliberate sigh, Zeus straightened up, meeting her gaze. "But I already used my power during the test," he said, trying to sound reasonable, even though he knew it was pointless. He was trying to deflect, and Roxana could see right through it.


    Roxana''s smirk didn''t fade. If anything, it grew wider, more amused. Her fiery eyes narrowed slightly, filled with an intensity that could burn through him.


    "Don''t give me that bullshit," she snapped, her voice carrying a sharp edge that echoed through the arena. "You think I can''t tell? I saw that display earlier, and you definitely weren''t using your full power. So stop pretending."


    Zeus opened his mouth to protest, but before he could speak, Roxana''s aura flared to life. The air around them became stifling, thick with the raw, overwhelming heat of her volcanic power.


    It felt like standing next to a volcano ready to erupt. The pressure was almost unbearable, even though he could tell she was holding back.


    "Damn, she''s not joking around," Zeus thought, feeling the heat prick at his skin.


    [Oh, look at that! She''s not playing nice!] the system chimed in, its voice thick with mocking amusement. [You thought you could weasel your way out of this, huh? Nice try, but she''s got you by the throat now. Might as well give up. She''s not taking ''no'' for an answer.]


    Zeus groaned internally. "I don''t need your commentary right now."


    [Come on, just go with the flow. Get pummeled a little, it''ll be good for you. Builds character.] The system''s tone was dripping with smugness, enjoying his predicament far too much.


    Zeus let out another sigh, feeling resigned to his fate. He knew he couldn''t get out of this, and the sooner he played along, the better. "Sure, if that''s what Master wants," he said, his voice calm but laced with reluctant acceptance.


    But as soon as Zeus stepped into the arena, he barely had time to process what was happening before Roxana launched herself at him. She didn''t hesitate, didn''t offer a warning. Her fist, blazing with volcanic energy, shot toward him at a terrifying speed.


    Zeus''s eyes widened. She''s not even holding back! With a swift twist of his body, he managed to dodge by the thinnest margin. He felt the force of her blow rush past him, a hot wind whipping against his face as he narrowly avoided being flattened.


    He quickly spun to position himself behind her, still catching his breath. "Damn it, Master, how can you be so petty?" he cursed, disbelief evident in his voice.


    Roxana burst out laughing, the sound echoing off the arena walls. It wasn''t a soft chuckle, but a deep, hearty laugh full of amusement.


    "Petty? In battle, there''s no room for pettiness¡ªonly winning and losing!" Her eyes gleamed with fierce joy. "Besides, I''ve suppressed my power to five-star just to make it more... interesting." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus groaned, his frustration clear. "Master, I''m only at four-star!"


    Roxana''s smirk returned, sharper than ever. Her gaze locked onto him, her eyes almost daring him to complain further. "If you want to grow stronger, you need pressure, Zeus. Nothing pushes you to your limits like a real fight. You won''t grow if you''re comfortable with your power now."


    Zeus could feel the weight of her words, but it didn''t make the situation any less infuriating. He could only mutter under his breath, "Damn it, to think that you really this petty."


    [Oh, poor baby,] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with sarcasm. [Master''s being ''petty,'' and you''re only at four-star. Boo hoo. Maybe you should''ve trained harder, hmm?]


    "Shut up," Zeus thought angrily, trying to refocus on the battle at hand.


    [Don''t worry,] the system continued, completely ignoring his annoyance. [She''s doing you a favor. Think of it as a chance to ''grow'' under extreme conditions! Isn''t that what all the heroes do? Face near-death situations and magically get stronger?]


    Zeus rolled his eyes, but deep down, he knew the system had a point. Roxana wasn''t going to go easy on him, and the only way out of this was to fight back.


    "Fine," he thought, preparing himself for the next attack. "Let''s see how far I can push myself."

 Chapter 158: Sparring with Roxana (2)

    Zeus was now fully immersed in the sparring match with Roxana, the tension between them building with each passing moment.


    He summoned two thunder lances, their crackling electric energy lighting up the arena as arcs of lightning danced around him. Roxana watched him closely, her smirk widening, clearly intrigued by his abilities.


    "So, that''s one of your tricks?" she teased, her voice playful yet sharp, her eyes gleaming with curiosity and challenge.


    Zeus didn''t waste any time with banter. "Take this, Thunder Lance!" he shouted, launching one of the glowing lances toward her with a swift motion. The air crackled with power as the lance sped toward her, sharp and deadly.


    But Roxana didn''t flinch. In a blur of motion, her right hand transformed into a Volcanic Dragon Claw, her arm now wrapped in molten scales, glowing with fiery heat.


    She effortlessly caught the thunder lance mid-flight, the electric energy sparking against the molten claw. With a dismissive smirk, she crushed the lance in her hand, the electric charge dissipating like a mere spark in the wind.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Roxana taunted, her grin widening, her tone laced with mockery. Her voice carried a teasing, almost mocking edge as if daring him to do better.


    Zeus sighed, feeling the weight of the spar increase. "Master, you''re really petty," he muttered, his tone carrying both frustration and grudging respect. "You immediately went for your special physique. This is supposed to be a spar, not a beatdown."


    Roxana let out a hearty chuckle, her amusement clear. "Oh? So, you already know about special physiques?" She leaned forward slightly, her eyes narrowing with interest. "You really aren''t a normal person, are you?"


    Zeus''s brow furrowed, his expression growing serious as he realized Roxana wasn''t just testing his strength¡ªshe was probing him for something deeper.


    "Damn it," he thought, realizing that this spar was more than just a training session. She was digging for information, trying to gauge just how much he knew and how far his abilities extended.


    Without another word, Roxana lunged forward, her Volcanic Dragon Claw glowing with molten energy as she closed the distance between them.


    Her expression was fierce, and her eyes gleamed with the thrill of the fight. Zeus barely had time to react, but he swiftly summoned two more thunder lances, crossing them in front of him just in time to block her powerful strike.


    The impact was immense. The force of her attack sent shockwaves through the arena, and the ground beneath them cracked from the sheer power.


    Zeus gritted his teeth, the pressure pushing him back slightly, but he held his ground, the electric energy of his lances sparking violently against Roxana''s volcanic aura.


    Roxana''s eyes widened in surprise for the briefest moment. "You can block my attack?" she murmured, her voice low, almost as if speaking to herself. Then her lips curled into a grin, her tone shifting into something more amused. "You really are something else."


    Zeus remained silent, his eyes locked on hers, refusing to give anything away. His muscles tensed, his focus unwavering. He wasn''t about to reveal more than he had to.


    Roxana''s grin widened, and she tilted her head slightly, her molten claws still pressed against his thunder lances.


    "Ah, so you''re not going to talk? Holding your cards close, huh?" Her voice was teasing, but there was a sharp edge to it. She wasn''t just enjoying the fight¡ªshe was trying to get into his head.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly loosened his grip on the lances, allowing them to dissipate in a flash of lightning. Roxana''s eyes flickered in surprise as he swiftly summoned another pair of thunder lances, this time launching them toward her in a quick, calculated strike.


    The force of the attack was strong enough to make Roxana take a step back, her molten claw flicking aside one of the lances, but the second managed to push her back slightly, catching her off guard.


    She let out a low chuckle, her eyes narrowing as her amusement grew. "A surprise attack, huh? Not bad. You''re full of tricks." There was a gleam in her eyes now, a mixture of respect and challenge, as if she was daring him to show her more. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus grinned, his confidence swelling. "Anything goes in battle, right?"


    But he wasn''t finished. "I''m not done yet," Zeus declared, his voice filled with resolve. He flicked his fingers, and in an instant, multiple thunderous explosions erupted around Roxana.


    The crackling energy surrounded her, lightning dancing across the arena as the blasts grew louder and more intense.


    Yet, Roxana didn''t flinch. She stood firm, her posture calm, her smile unwavering. The explosions seemed like mere sparks against her. "Pretty good," she said, her tone still playful but with a hint of approval. "But not good enough."


    Without warning, Roxana unleashed even more of her power. Her volcanic aura surged outward like a tidal wave, the heat rippling through the air, making the very ground beneath them tremble. Zeus could feel the oppressive pressure closing in, the weight of her power almost overwhelming.


    "Damn it," Zeus muttered under his breath, realizing the gap in their strength. He clenched his fists, preparing to summon an even larger, more powerful thunder lance. He knew Roxana was only getting warmed up, and if he didn''t give it everything he had, he wouldn''t stand a chance.


    But just as he was about to act, Roxana did something unexpected. She suddenly relaxed, the molten energy around her dissipating. Her Volcanic Dragon Claw shifted back to normal, and she pulled back her aura, the oppressive heat vanishing in an instant.


    "That''s enough for now," Roxana said with a smile, her tone casual, as if they had just finished a light spar. "Let''s go. It seems they''ve returned."


    Zeus blinked, momentarily stunned by the abrupt shift in mood. "What...?" he started, his mind still reeling from the fight''s intensity. But before he could finish his sentence, Roxana had already turned away, her demeanor calm as though the battle had never even begun.


    "What just happened?" he thought, caught off guard by how easily she controlled the flow of the fight¡ªand the sudden halt.

 Chapter 159: Zeus and Roxanas Meeting

    Zeus followed Roxana outside, where they found Lucy standing with Lucas by her side. The two siblings stood close together, taking in their new surroundings with quiet intensity. Roxana''s eyes flicked toward Lucas, her curiosity apparent in the way she studied him.


    She smirked, a touch of amusement in her tone. "Lucy," Roxana began, her voice light yet authoritative, "why don''t you take your brother and get settled? Get familiar with your new home."


    Lucy, ever composed, gave a small nod. "Understood," she replied in her usual calm tone, though her eyes carried a trace of suspicion as she glanced between Roxana and Zeus.


    Lucas, quieter than his sister, simply nodded along, though his gaze lingered on Roxana for a moment longer. There was something in his eyes, a flicker of wariness mixed with curiosity, as if he sensed an aura about her that intrigued him.


    Roxana noticed his stare and raised an eyebrow, her smirk widening. "Something on your mind, Lucas?" she asked, her tone teasing but sharp.


    Caught off guard, Lucas quickly averted his eyes. "No... nothing," he muttered softly, following Lucy as they began to walk toward their new home.


    Roxana watched them with interest, leaning back slightly as they walked away. "He''s an observant one, isn''t he?" she mused aloud, half to herself, half to Zeus.


    Zeus chuckled, noticing the subtle tension in the air between his younger self and Roxana. "Lucas has always been sharp," he said, keeping his tone casual. "But you seem to know a lot more about us than you let on."


    Roxana''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she turned to Zeus. "I know enough," she said, her smirk never fading as she watched the siblings disappear into their home. "But there''s always more to learn."


    Zeus chuckled softly, sensing the playful undertone in her voice. "Always keeping a few cards hidden, huh?" he replied, his tone light but laced with curiosity.


    Roxana shrugged, her expression unreadable. "It''s more fun that way." She paused, her gaze lingering on Zeus for a moment longer before she spoke again. "For now, though, let''s head to my office."


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, half-expecting another twist or test. "Your office this time? No secret arenas?"


    Roxana laughed, a genuine sound that echoed lightly in the air. "Relax," she said, waving a hand dismissively. "This time, it''s the real deal."


    Still skeptical, Zeus followed her through the winding paths of her domain. After a few minutes, they arrived at a modest building nestled among the more imposing structures. The simplicity caught Zeus off guard¡ªit wasn''t at all what he''d expected from someone like Roxana.


    Inside, the space was even more understated. There was a simple table, a few comfortable sofas, and barely any decorations. The air felt relaxed, the tension from their earlier sparring session completely gone.


    Roxana gestured toward one of the sofas, a calm smile playing on her lips. "Take a seat."


    Zeus hesitated for a second before sinking into the plush cushions, watching as Roxana moved with an easy grace, brewing tea in a small pot by the side of the room. The air filled with the comforting scent of herbs, and Zeus''s guard lowered just a little.


    After a few moments, Roxana returned, placing two cups of steaming tea on the table. She handed one to Zeus before sitting down across from him, her eyes fixed on him with an intensity that hadn''t quite left.


    She took a slow sip from her cup, her gaze never wavering. "You''re really not as simple as you seem, Zeus," she finally said, her tone probing yet conversational. "Care to tell me who you really are?"


    Zeus met her gaze without hesitation, his smirk returning as he lifted the cup to his lips. He took a sip, feeling the warmth spread through him, and let out a light sigh. "My identity is... complicated," he said, his voice smooth but guarded. "You don''t need to know all the details."


    Roxana leaned forward slightly, her eyebrow raised in mild amusement. "Is that so?" she asked, her voice light but layered with curiosity, as if daring Zeus to reveal more.


    Zeus''s eyes gleamed with a hint of mischief, and his tone became more confident, though still guarded. "One thing is certain," he continued, his gaze locking with hers, his smirk unwavering. "I''m not your enemy."


    Roxana set her teacup down gently on the table, the clink of porcelain almost drowned by the sharpness of her next words. "I see," she murmured, her voice thoughtful, yet her gaze had shifted¡ªbecoming sharper, more focused. "But... watching you now and seeing that kid Lucas earlier... it''s clear to me."


    Zeus tensed slightly, his curiosity piqued, but he didn''t let it show.


    Roxana''s eyes narrowed as her lips curled into a sly smile. "It''s obvious that both of you¡ªZeus and Lucas¡ªare nothing more than clones or puppets... whatever you prefer to call them. The real you is somewhere else, isn''t it?"


    For just a split second, Zeus''s smirk faltered, a brief flicker of surprise flashing in his eyes. "Damn, she figured it out..." he thought, unable to hide his shock entirely.


    [Oh, look at that! She''s sharper than you thought, huh?] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with arrogant amusement. [I tried to warn you, but nooo, Mr. ''I''ve Got This'' didn''t want to listen. Tsk, tsk. You''ve been outplayed.]


    Zeus resisted the urge to roll his eyes at the system''s smug tone. "Not helping," he shot back mentally. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxana, still studying him, seemed to sense the shift in his demeanor. Her eyes gleamed with a knowing look, as if she was enjoying the slow unraveling of the puzzle before her.


    "That''s why I can''t just treat you as an ally," she continued, her voice smooth but carrying an edge of caution. "Not when I don''t know the real person pulling the strings."


    Zeus''s smirk returned, though slightly subdued. He leaned back, feigning nonchalance. "You''re clever, I''ll give you that," he said, his tone still carrying a trace of amusement. "But knowing that, what will you do?"


    Roxana''s smile widened, her eyes never leaving his. "That depends," she said, her voice a mix of intrigue and challenge. "On whether the real you is someone I should trust... or someone I should destroy."


    [Ooooh, she''s playing hardball now! You better think fast, genius, or she''ll have you dancing in the palm of her hand,] the system mocked gleefully, clearly enjoying the tension.


    "She''s not the only one who can play this game," Zeus thought, his smirk returning fully as he leaned forward to meet Roxana''s gaze head-on.

 Chapter 160: Zeus and Roxanas Meeting (2)

    Zeus took a slow sip of the tea, using the moment to calm his thoughts. Roxana had seen through both him and Lucas, and while his mind raced, he kept his outward composure intact.


    "I''m impressed," Zeus began, his voice steady but with an edge of curiosity. "You figured out that neither I nor Lucas are the real me. But before we go any further¡­ care to explain how you knew?"


    Roxana smirked, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she took another casual sip of her tea. "Oh, it was more of a lucky guess than anything else," she said, leaning back comfortably. "I was testing you earlier. But honestly? I never expected to hit the mark. Who would''ve thought¡ªboth of you are clones."


    Zeus chuckled, though there was a hint of frustration in his eyes. "Damn it," he muttered under his breath. "To think I got caught like this¡­"


    [Hah! Look at you, all confident, only to get exposed like a cheap trick!] The system''s voice chimed in, oozing with arrogance. [The mighty Zeus brought down by a simple test? Pathetic. I told you, you can''t hide forever.]


    Zeus rolled his eyes, masking the irritation that flared up inside him. "Of course you''d enjoy this." He sighed, shaking his head slightly before muttering, "I guess I''ve been too cautious."


    Roxana raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by his moment of reflection. "Too cautious?" she repeated, her tone teasing. "That''s an odd thing to admit in front of your new master."


    Zeus smirked, regaining some of his usual confidence. "I''ve been careful, maybe too careful. But I have to ask," he continued, leaning forward slightly, "why did you even assume I was a clone in the first place? What gave it away?"


    Roxana set her cup down on the table, the sound of porcelain meeting wood echoing softly in the quiet room.


    She leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms with a playful smile dancing across her lips. "It''s actually quite simple," she replied, her tone casual but with a sharp edge of knowing. "My Volcanic Dragon Physique grants me more than just raw power."


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to her explanation. He waited for her to continue, curiosity piqued.


    "One of the gifts it provides me is the Dragon Eye¡ªa little something that allows me to see the flow of mana in others," Roxana said, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied his reaction. "And your mana flow? It''s different. Too pure. Too controlled. Like it was¡­ manufactured."


    Zeus tilted his head, intrigued. "Too pure?" he echoed, clearly interested in her insight.


    Roxana nodded, leaning forward now, her voice dropping slightly, almost conspiratorially. "Exactly. It wasn''t natural. People''s mana usually fluctuates, pulses with life. Yours, though, was steady. Too steady.


    That''s what first tipped me off." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus''s smirk widened, his mind racing. "I see," he said, tapping his fingers lightly against the armrest. "And I assume that''s not all?"


    Roxana chuckled softly. "Of course not," she said. "Your body¡ªwhile perfectly human in appearance¡ªfelt... off. There was no warmth, no sense of life force radiating from it. It was as if it was missing something.


    It felt... incomplete, hollow even. That''s when I knew this wasn''t the real you standing in front of me."


    Zeus nodded slowly, letting Roxana''s words sink in. "So, based on my unnatural mana flow and the lack of life from my body, you figured out I wasn''t... truly alive?"


    Roxana gave a small, almost casual nod, her expression calm but sharp. "Exactly. But it wasn''t just you." She leaned forward slightly, her voice lowering.


    "When I saw Lucas earlier, I was surprised. His body felt the same as yours¡ªexternally different, of course, but internally, there was no mistaking it. The mana flow, the essence¡­ it was nearly identical. That''s when I started putting it all together. Both of you had to be clones."


    Zeus chuckled, a smile creeping onto his face despite the situation. "You''re sharper than I gave you credit for, Roxana."


    Roxana smirked, a glint of amusement flashing in her eyes. "Don''t worry. I''m not the type to broadcast my findings. I don''t need to reveal this to anyone." She paused, her gaze locking onto Zeus''s with a sly smile. "Besides, I''m more interested in you... personally."


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, his curiosity deepening at her words. "Personally?" He leaned forward slightly, still cautious but intrigued. "I can''t give you every detail about my identity," he said slowly, choosing his words carefully. "It''s too complicated."


    Roxana''s smirk only grew, her arms crossing casually over her chest. She leaned back in her chair, completely unbothered by his hesitation. "You don''t need to tell me anything," she said, a playful glint in her eyes. "I already know who you are."


    Zeus frowned, a sudden sharpness in his gaze. His mind raced as he weighed her words. "What do you mean by that?" he asked, his voice low but edged with caution.


    Roxana leaned forward, her face now just inches from Zeus''s, her piercing gaze locked onto his. Her voice was soft but carried a weight that cut through the air like a blade. "Your real identity... is Lucas Luxoria, the true brother of that girl, Lucy Luxoria."


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed, suspicion lacing his every word. He let out a low, skeptical chuckle, his lips curling into a faint smirk. "So, is this just another one of your tricks, Roxana?" His voice carried a challenge, daring her to prove him wrong.


    Roxana didn''t flinch. Her expression remained calm, almost amused, as if she had been expecting his response. She leaned in a little closer, her gaze unyielding. "Tricks?" she echoed softly, her tone calm but with an edge of certainty. "No, Zeus. This isn''t a game, and I don''t make claims lightly.


    You are Lucas Luxoria."


    Zeus''s smirk faded as his frown deepened. His mind raced, analyzing every word, every detail of her expression. This wasn''t the Roxana who toyed with him in the arena¡ªthis was a Roxana who knew something. But how?


    He crossed his arms and leaned back slightly, his voice hardening. "Then explain this to me," he said, his tone more serious now. "If I''m Lucas, how do you figure that, when the Lucas you saw is just a clone?"

 Chapter 161: Zeus and Roxanas Meeting (3)

    Roxana leaned back slightly, her sharp gaze never leaving Zeus. "Alright, I''ll explain it to you," she began, her voice calm but carrying a weight of certainty. It was clear she knew more than she had initially let on.


    Zeus, though composed, watched her intently, measuring every word. He could sense that whatever she was about to reveal wasn''t something to take lightly.


    "Remember when I mentioned earlier that I looked into Lucy''s information?" Roxana said, her tone deliberate, as if testing his reaction.


    Zeus nodded slowly, his mind on high alert. "Yeah, I remember."


    Roxana''s lips curved into a slight smile as she leaned forward, her voice becoming more direct. "Well, that''s when I found out she had a little brother. And that''s where things started to get interesting."


    Zeus''s heart skipped a beat, but outwardly, his expression remained calm. "Go on."


    "About half a year ago," Roxana continued, her eyes narrowing as if she were replaying a memory, "your sister suddenly became strong. Not just strong¡ª"remarkably" strong. Strong enough to beat disciples like Julian Margrave and Cedric Valen during the entrance test."


    Zeus didn''t flinch, but his mind was racing. "She''s figured this much out already?"


    "And it wasn''t just her strength that caught my attention," Roxana added, pausing to sip her tea, deliberately drawing out the moment. "There was someone else at the time, someone who stood out¡­ someone named Zeus."


    For the first time, Zeus felt a flicker of surprise. He kept his face neutral, but Roxana''s sharp eyes didn''t miss the subtle shift in his expression.


    "You see," Roxana continued, her voice now tinged with curiosity, "Lucy went from being a nobody to ranking at the very top of the outer disciple rankings in just a few months. She reached the level of a four-star warrior, something that would normally take years."


    Roxana leaned in closer, her voice dropping slightly, making the moment feel even more intense. "And that kind of rapid growth? That''s not normal. Especially for someone like Lucy, who isn''t from a noble family, but a commoner background."


    Zeus''s eyes flickered, betraying a hint of tension. He clenched his jaw slightly but remained silent, knowing she wasn''t done yet.


    Zeus kept his face still, but inside, he felt the pressure of her words building. "She''s seen too much," he thought. Roxana''s perceptiveness was far sharper than he had anticipated.


    Roxana''s smirk deepened, her tone gaining a playful edge. "And then," she continued, her gaze sharp as a blade, "when I saw ''Lucas'' earlier, it all clicked. The boy I saw was a clone. Which means the real Lucas¡ªyou¡ªhave been using these clones to stay hidden while the real you has been handling... other things."


    Zeus couldn''t hide his shock anymore. His mouth fell open slightly, the mask of control slipping. "Damn it, she figured out everything..." The thought echoed in his mind. He hadn''t expected her to connect the dots so perfectly. She had deduced far more than he was comfortable with.


    [Hah! She nailed it, didn''t she? You thought you were so clever, didn''t you?] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with arrogance. [I''ve been telling you¡ªyour tricks aren''t as subtle as you think. But hey, at least now you know! I always knew she was smart enough to see through your weak disguise.]


    Zeus inwardly rolled his eyes at the system''s mocking tone, though his focus remained on Roxana, who was clearly savoring the moment. Her smirk turned into a full grin as she watched him struggle to hide his surprise.


    "It''s pretty simple if you know what to look for," Roxana said, as if explaining a simple concept to a child. She leaned back, her confidence radiating off her in waves. "But don''t worry," she added casually, waving a hand as if it was no big deal, "I''ve already erased that information. No one else will know about your little secret."


    Zeus finally exhaled, feeling a small bit of relief, though tension still lingered. "I can''t believe she managed to erase that information. At least I don''t have to worry about others finding out..."


    [Oh, aren''t you lucky? She cleaned up your mess for you. What would you do without me and your convenient ''allies''? You should be grateful I let this happen.] The system''s voice was laced with shameless arrogance, clearly enjoying his momentary discomfort.


    Zeus shot back in his mind, "Grateful? You? I''m surprised you didn''t mess things up worse with your constant interruptions."


    [Mess things up? I''m the reason you''ve even made it this far! A little appreciation wouldn''t hurt, you know.] The system sounded both smug and indignant, as if genuinely offended by Zeus''s lack of gratitude.


    Zeus refocused on Roxana, who was watching him with sharp, calculating eyes. She had crossed her arms and leaned back casually, but the intensity in her gaze was impossible to miss. It was as if she could see straight through him, unbothered by the mysteries she had already unraveled.


    "You really are sharp," Zeus admitted, finally letting out a small sigh, the tension in his shoulders easing just a bit. He gave her a nod of acknowledgment. "Smarter than I gave you credit for."


    Roxana''s lips curled into a grin, her confidence radiating through the air. "Of course," she replied with a casual wave of her hand, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "I''m a reincarnator from another world, after all. It gives me a bit of an edge over these people who only focus on brute strength."


    Zeus blinked, his mind coming to an abrupt halt. He stared at her, processing what she had just said. "Wait... what did you just say?" Zeus asked, his voice low, disbelief creeping into his tone. He needed to make sure he''d heard her right. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxana, still grinning, raised an eyebrow, amused by his reaction. "You heard me. I said I''m a reincarnator¡ªsomeone who''s lived before, but in a completely different world. A place far from here." She leaned in slightly, her voice softening but still tinged with amusement. "That''s why I don''t fit in with the typical power-hungry fools around here."


    Zeus felt his pulse quicken. He had dealt with many surprises, but this was on another level. "Another Reincarnator?" His mind raced, trying to connect the dots. Roxana wasn''t just strong¡ªshe was from a completely different existence.

 Chapter 162: Zeus and Roxanas Meeting (4)

    Zeus sat frozen, his mind racing after Roxana''s startling confession. His heart pounded as he tried to process what she had just said.


    "How can you say that you''re a reincarnator from another world so easily?" he finally asked, his voice edged with disbelief, his eyes narrowing as if searching for cracks in her statement.


    Roxana leaned back slightly, a knowing smile playing on her lips. Her eyes gleamed with amusement, as if she found his reaction predictable. "Why wouldn''t I say it?" she replied smoothly. "You''re a reincarnator too, aren''t you?"


    Zeus stiffened, his calm facade slipping for the first time. "Wait, what?" His voice cracked slightly, and despite his best efforts, the shock was written plainly across his face.


    Roxana chuckled, the sound low and full of satisfaction. "Come on, don''t bother trying to hide it from me," she said, her tone teasing but with a sharp edge of certainty. "I figured it out the moment I met you. There''s no way you could have risen to power so quickly without some... advantage."


    Zeus''s jaw clenched, but he stayed silent, watching her closely. Roxana leaned forward, her voice dropping to a softer, more serious tone.


    "If you were simply reborn from the future, it wouldn''t add up. You wouldn''t have grown this strong, this fast¡ªnot without access to the right resources. But a cheat? Now that''s a different story."


    His eyes narrowed, and he felt a flicker of unease. "How does she know all of this?" he thought, his mind scrambling to catch up.


    Roxana''s smirk widened, her gaze never leaving his. "Cheats are usually given to reincarnators or transmigrators," she continued, her tone almost casual, as though she were discussing the weather.


    "But I''ve noticed something about you. The way you care about your sister, the lengths you go to protect her¡ªthere''s no way you''re just some random soul who took over Lucas''s body. You''re too deeply connected to her."


    Zeus swallowed hard, his eyes flashing with a mix of frustration and wariness. "And?"


    "And that tells me," Roxana said, her voice firm now, "that you''re not just some transmigrator. You''re a reincarnator¡ªsomeone with deep ties to this world. And if I''m right, your cheat only activated recently, didn''t it?"


    Lucas¡ªstill wearing his Zeus persona¡ªwas absolutely stunned by Roxana''s sharp intuition. She had pieced together almost everything with terrifying precision. She had even figured out that his cheat, the Divine Mask System, had only recently activated.


    His mind raced as he processed her deductions. "This woman is too perceptive," he thought, struggling to keep his cool despite the pressure building.


    Taking a deep breath, he composed himself, forcing a small smirk onto his face. There was no point in denying anything further; she''d already unraveled the key pieces.


    "You''re really sharp, I''ll give you that," he said, his voice measured. "So, now that you know all this about me, what is it that you want?"


    Roxana''s smile widened, her confidence growing with each passing second. She leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms casually, as if this entire conversation were going exactly as she''d planned.


    "It''s simple," she said, her tone smooth and matter-of-fact. "I can sense that my power is almost identical to Lucy''s. You''ve clearly done something to help her reach the level she''s at now. So¡­" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She paused for effect, her eyes gleaming with intent. "I want you to use your cheat to make me stronger as well."


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, taken aback by how direct she was. She''s serious, he realized, her demand sinking in. Roxana wasn''t just someone with sharp instincts¡ªshe was dangerous, and she knew how to turn the situation to her advantage with ease.


    [Well, well, looks like someone''s not afraid to make demands, huh?] the system chimed in with its usual arrogance. [She''s got some nerve asking you for a favor. But hey, can''t say I''m surprised¡ªwho wouldn''t want to use a cheat like me?]


    Zeus kept his face neutral, but inwardly he rolled his eyes. "Can you not? I''m trying to think."


    [Oh, come on, Host. Don''t act so humble! She practically begged for your help. She knows you''ve got power and wants a taste. Honestly, who can blame her? I''d want me too, if I wasn''t already in the best hands.] The system''s voice oozed with shameless pride.


    Zeus let out a soft sigh, the possibilities swirling in his mind. Roxana''s request wasn''t one to be taken lightly¡ªshe had leverage now, sure, but how far would she go? And more importantly, what would he gain or risk by helping her?


    Seeing his hesitation, Roxana leaned forward again, her eyes sharp and focused. "You''ve already done it for your sister. You can do it again. And don''t think I''ll take no for an answer. You help me grow, and I''ll make sure your secret stays just that¡ªa secret."


    Her words were calm, but the underlying edge of power and challenge was unmistakable, almost daring him to respond.


    Zeus''s smirk slowly returned, though this time it held both curiosity and a hint of caution. His eyes narrowed slightly as he studied Roxana. "So, you think you can just back me into a corner like that? Is that your plan?"


    His voice was casual, but the undercurrent of tension in the air made it clear he wasn''t one to be easily cornered.


    Roxana didn''t miss a beat. She leaned forward, her eyes locking onto his with sharp precision, her expression completely unwavering. "It''s not about cornering you," she said, her voice low but laced with confidence. "This isn''t a game of pressure, Zeus."


    She paused, letting her words sink in before continuing with a calm yet powerful tone, "It''s about aligning our interests. You need allies, I need power. You help me, and I''ll ensure our goals line up."


    [Ha! Look at her, trying to act like you''re equals. I like her spirit, but she clearly doesn''t know who she''s dealing with. Maybe remind her that I''m the real prize here.] The system''s voice was dripping with arrogance now, mocking both the situation and Roxana.


    Zeus remained silent for a moment longer, his thoughts churning. He wasn''t one to be easily swayed, but the way Roxana had turned the tables intrigued him.

 Chapter 163: Roxanas Divine Mask

    Zeus sat in silence for a few moments, his mind churning as he carefully considered Roxana''s request. The risks were clear, but the benefits were undeniable. After a deep sigh, he met her gaze, his expression serious.


    "I need some time to think this through," he said, his voice firm yet calm, betraying the weight of the decision he had to make.


    Roxana leaned back slightly, her smirk still present but her eyes sharp, studying him. "Take your time," she said, her tone smooth and almost teasing, as if she already knew the conclusion he would come to.


    "But make sure you don''t take too long. Think it through carefully, Zeus," she added, a subtle hint of warning in her words. "You know where to find me when you''re ready."


    Zeus gave a small nod, but just as he was about to leave, a thought crossed his mind. He turned back to her. "One more thing¡ªcan I take a look at your skill manual collection?"


    Roxana raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. For a moment, she was silent, sizing him up, but then her smirk widened. "Oh?" she said, her tone curious.


    "Looking to expand your knowledge, are you?" She paused, then nodded slowly. "Go ahead," she said, waving her hand dismissively but with a playful edge. "Feel free to study whatever catches your eye. You might find something interesting in there."


    Zeus dipped his head slightly in thanks before turning and making his way out. Roxana''s eyes followed him, gleaming with amusement, a smirk tugging at her lips.


    She didn''t need to say anything more¡ªthere was an unspoken understanding between them. This was only the beginning of a much larger game, and both of them knew it.


    [So, what''s the plan, genius?] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with sarcasm and curiosity. [Going to bow to her demands, or do you have some grand scheme in mind that I''ll have to fix later?]


    Zeus frowned, his steps slowing slightly. "What choice do I have?" he thought, knowing the system would pick up on his internal frustration. "I''ll have to give her the mask. I don''t trust her completely, but at least this way, my sister stays safe. It''s still part of our original plan."


    The system scoffed in its usual arrogant tone. [Oh, sure. Brilliant plan. Trusting a reincarnated person with your secrets. What could possibly go wrong? But hey, at least you''re consistent in making things difficult for yourself.]


    Zeus clenched his jaw but didn''t respond, pushing the door open to the house where Roxana kept her skill manuals. Inside, rows of shelves stretched out before him, each packed with dusty tomes and scrolls, the air thick with ancient energy. He didn''t waste any time.


    Without hesitation, Zeus summoned his power, moving with lightning speed through the room. His movements were a blur, his fingers skimming across the pages of each manual as he used his thunder-based speed to rapidly absorb the knowledge. Each technique and skill flashed through his mind like bolts of electricity.


    [Not bad. At least you''re good at reading,] the system mocked, though it was busy cataloging and organizing the information. [If only you were as quick with your decisions as you are with this¡­]


    Zeus''s eyes flickered with annoyance as he continued to scan the manuals. "Keep talking. The sooner we get through this, the sooner I can use it." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system chuckled, its tone shameless. [Oh, don''t worry, I''m working my magic. Keep up, host.]


    Zeus ignored the mocking, but a small smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth. Despite the system''s arrogance, it was doing its job¡ªand doing it well.


    Each manual and skill was recorded and sorted meticulously by the system, the valuable knowledge rapidly being processed with efficiency. Zeus moved swiftly, his mind racing through the intricate techniques.


    [Done. All data integrated,] the system finally announced, its tone smug. [After merging the new information, the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture has been pushed to the 7-star level.]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow. "Seven-star? Impressive, especially considering most of these manuals focus solely on volcano and dragon techniques."


    The system''s voice dripped with arrogance. [Not bad, right? You should be thanking me for my flawless data processing skills. Honestly, without me, you''d still be fumbling through those dusty books like some clueless mortal.]


    Zeus smirked to himself, ignoring the system''s self-congratulatory tone. "Good. That''ll definitely come in handy."


    [Oh, it''ll do more than that,] the system chimed in shamelessly. [I mean, let''s be real¡ªyou''d be stuck at a measly 4-star level without my brilliance. But lucky for you, I''m here, doing all the heavy lifting.]


    Zeus rolled his eyes, but there was a hint of amusement in his expression. "Yeah, yeah. Keep patting yourself on the back, but we''re not done yet. I still need to meet Roxana."


    The system''s voice turned playful. [Ah, yes. Back to the dragon lady. Are you going to finally give her the mask, or are we stalling for more time? Not that I mind the drama¡ªyou know I live for this.]


    Zeus brushed off the system''s usual taunts, his thoughts already shifting to what lay ahead. The next day, he set off for Roxana''s quarters, his decision firmly made. He knew what he had to do.


    As he walked, Zeus''s mind raced through different strategies. The situation had gotten complicated, and now he needed to stay ahead. Roxana wanted power, but if he was going to give it to her, it would be on his terms.


    "System, can I add more to the mask besides the Divine Scripture?" Zeus asked, his voice calm but carrying an edge of determination.


    [Of course,] the system answered smugly, its usual arrogance dripping from every word. [I can do anything, you know. What devious scheme are you brewing now?]


    Zeus smirked, already knowing what he wanted. "I''m thinking of... adding a little something extra. Something special."


    [Oh? Look at you, finally thinking like a proper villain.] The system''s tone was mockingly proud, like a teacher giving credit to a particularly slow student. [Well, spit it out then. What twisted plan are you conjuring?]


    Zeus''s eyes gleamed with mischief as the plan came together in his mind. "Listen carefully," he whispered, his smirk widening as he began explaining his idea.


    [Ha! I knew it! You''re finally learning from the great system. If only you had this brilliance from the start!] the system laughed, clearly enjoying the moment.


    Zeus chuckled under his breath. "Just do your part."

 Chapter 164: Roxanas Divine Mask (2)

    Zeus arrived at Roxana''s quarters, where she greeted him with a knowing smile, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. "So, what''s your decision?" she asked, her voice carrying both eagerness and curiosity, as if she already knew what his answer would be.


    Zeus returned her smile, but a trace of caution lingered in his expression. "I can help you," he said, his tone measured. "But we can''t do this in plain sight. You know as well as I do that it could draw the wrong kind of attention."


    Roxana arched an eyebrow, clearly amused. "Oh? Afraid of prying eyes?" she teased, though she didn''t press him further. "Fine. I have a more... discreet location."


    With a swift, almost casual gesture, she tapped a part of her office wall. A hidden door slid open, revealing a dimly lit passageway leading down into the depths. "Follow me," she said, her voice low. "This leads to my private cultivation chamber, where no one will disturb us."


    Zeus hesitated for a brief moment before following her, his steps cautious. As they descended into the hidden chamber, the air around them thickened with mana, each step they took deepening the sense of power in the atmosphere. The energy here was potent, almost overwhelming.


    [Getting nervous, host?] the system chimed in, its voice laced with its usual arrogance. [If I didn''t know better, I''d say you were about to back out. Not scared of a little mana pressure, are you?]


    "Please," Zeus replied internally, rolling his eyes. "I''ve dealt with worse."


    [Sure you have,] the system mocked, clearly enjoying the situation. [Though I have to admit, following a woman into her private chambers? Bold move. Maybe this won''t be such a bad day after all.]


    "You''re impossible."


    When they finally reached the cultivation chamber, Zeus paused, taking in the surroundings. The room was vast, filled with ancient carvings and intricate formations that hummed with power.


    The mana here wasn''t just dense¡ªit was concentrated, pulsing in rhythm with the room itself. This place was designed for serious cultivation, a sanctuary far removed from the world above.


    Roxana turned to face Zeus, her smirk widening with a hint of anticipation. "Alright, show me what you can do. Work your magic."


    Zeus gave a small nod, and with a casual wave of his hand, the air around them crackled with energy as a red mask materialized in his grasp. Its surface gleamed with an ominous glow, pulsating faintly with the power he had meticulously infused into it.


    Roxana''s eyes narrowed, her gaze locked onto the mask with a spark of intrigue. "So, this is your cheat?" she asked, her voice dripping with curiosity and just the faintest hint of skepticism.


    Zeus chuckled softly, a glimmer of amusement flickering in his eyes. "Yeah, something like that," he replied. Then, without missing a beat, he added, "Now, let me put this on you."


    Without hesitation, Roxana moved to the center of the chamber, where a raised platform awaited her. She sat down gracefully, the dense mana in the room swirling around her like a living thing, amplifying the atmosphere of the chamber. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Go ahead," Roxana said, her voice steady, calm, and radiating utter confidence. "Do it."


    Zeus hesitated for a moment, raising an eyebrow as he studied her, curiosity flickering in his eyes. "You''re really going to let me put this mask on you without even a shred of suspicion? No second thoughts at all?" he asked, his tone laced with incredulity.


    Roxana''s smirk deepened, her eyes glowing with a fiery confidence that matched her volcanic aura. "I don''t exactly have much of a choice, do I?" she replied, her voice a mix of playful teasing and deadly seriousness. "But make no mistake, if you try anything funny," she paused, letting her words hang in the air like a blade poised to strike, "you won''t get a second chance."


    As if to punctuate her warning, Roxana unleashed a sharp burst of her volcanic aura, the oppressive heat radiating outward, filling the chamber with an almost suffocating intensity.


    Zeus, however, remained completely unfazed. He stood firm, his expression calm and collected, as if the heat rolling off her didn''t affect him at all. He met her fiery gaze with a cool, almost amused smile. "Yeah, yeah," he said, waving a hand dismissively. "I get it. No funny business."


    He stepped forward, carefully positioning the mask in his hands as he approached her. The energy from the mask flickered faintly, responding to the dense mana in the room. With a deliberate movement, he placed the red mask on Roxana''s face, his hands steady.


    The moment the mask touched Roxana''s skin, it began to glow, a deep crimson light radiating outward as it fused seamlessly with her body.


    Zeus watched as the energy surged through her, intertwining with her own power. The room seemed to hum in response, the dense mana swirling faster, as if acknowledging the shift in power.


    Roxana''s eyes fluttered shut, her body stiffening for a brief moment as she adjusted to the sudden influx of energy. Her chest rose and fell with slow, steady breaths as the mask''s power began to settle inside her.


    A subtle smile played on her lips, growing wider with each passing second as the new strength coursed through her veins, filling her with a sense of control and untapped potential.


    When she finally opened her eyes, the fiery crimson glow from the mask had already faded into her skin, leaving no trace of its existence. The transformation was complete, and with it, something new had appeared in her mind¡ªknowledge, techniques, power she had never possessed before.


    She blinked, her gaze sharp yet filled with wonder. "I see¡­" she murmured, her smile widening into one of pure satisfaction. "So, this is your cheat." Her voice carried a note of understanding and awe. "It allows you to deduce, refine, and transfer martial arts... and bestow them upon others."


    Zeus, standing a few feet away, kept his expression neutral, watching her closely. "Yes," he replied with calm assurance, though his mind was racing. "No need to tell her this is only a fraction of what I can do," he reminded himself.

 Chapter 165: Roxanas Divine Mask (3)

    Roxana leaned back slightly, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction as she admired the red mask. "This Divine Scripture... it''s beyond anything I''ve ever seen. A league above every cultivation manual I''ve come across. The Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture complements my Volcanic Dragon Physique perfectly," she said, her tone brimming with excitement and awe.


    Zeus allowed himself a small, knowing smile, relief washing over him. "Of course," he replied, his voice steady but pleased. He had tailored the scripture for her, and hearing her satisfaction was validation that his gamble had paid off.


    Roxana smirked, her eyes locking onto his. "You don''t have to be so modest, Zeus. You''ve given me something incredible. But I need to test it out fully." Her voice took on a confident, almost playful tone. "Let''s see how well it works. Time to cultivate."


    Zeus nodded, stepping back to give her space. "Then go ahead," he said, his voice calm yet encouraging. "Show me what you can do."


    Without another word, Roxana closed her eyes and focused, her expression shifting to one of deep concentration. The air around them thickened with energy, and Zeus watched as the dense mana in the chamber surged toward her, drawn to her like a magnet. Her body began to glow faintly as the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture activated, absorbing pure mana at a rapid pace.


    Zeus observed, his eyes narrowing as he felt the shift in the atmosphere. Within moments, Roxana''s power began to grow exponentially. The mana flowed through her veins, filling her core with a deep, pulsating energy.


    To his surprise, it didn''t take long¡ªjust an hour¡ªand Roxana had progressed from 1-star all the way to 6-star. Her aura had dropped in terms of star level, but the power radiating from her was anything but weaker. In fact, it was more refined, more intense than it had been when she was an 8-star.


    Roxana opened her eyes, a wide, confident smile spreading across her face. "Not bad," she said, her voice low and filled with satisfaction. "I may only be 6-star now, but I can feel it¡ªmy strength is far greater than before."


    Zeus crossed his arms, leaning back slightly as he watched Roxana with a knowing smirk. "That''s the difference between raw power and cultivated power," he said, his voice calm but tinged with a hint of amusement. "You might have fewer stars now, but your control and refinement are on a whole new level."


    Roxana gave a satisfied nod, her eyes gleaming with confidence, as if testing the newfound strength coursing through her. She didn''t need to respond¡ªthe surge of power she felt was enough of an answer.


    However, curiosity got the better of Zeus. His mind buzzed with questions as he thought back on how quickly Roxana had advanced. "How did she pull that off so fast? And no thunder tribulation?"


    "Hey, system," Zeus asked, his voice a low murmur in his mind. "How did she advance so quickly without triggering a thunder tribulation?"


    [Heh, you really need me to spell it out for you?] the system replied, its tone smug and mocking. [She advanced fast because she used the dense mana in the chamber, combined with the residual mana she had leftover from when she was an 8-star. It''s almost like you''re new to this, genius.]


    Zeus rolled his eyes but stayed silent as the system continued. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Oh, and as for the thunder tribulation, she''s already faced two during her time as an 8-star. You''re expecting her to get struck down again so soon? No, no, no. She won''t face another one until she hits the threshold to break into 7-star.] The system''s tone oozed with shameless arrogance, as if the information was obvious and Zeus should''ve known better.


    Zeus nodded, processing the explanation, despite the system''s tone. "So that''s how it is." He chuckled inwardly, feeling a bit annoyed but also amused by the system''s mockery.


    [Finally, you''re catching on,] the system quipped, [but I guess I can''t expect too much from someone who''s still learning the ropes. Good thing you have me to fill in the gaps, huh?]


    Zeus smirked at the system''s attitude but didn''t respond. The explanation made sense, and now he understood why Roxana had advanced so quickly. It was another piece of the puzzle that he needed to know, and while the system was arrogant, it was still undeniably useful.


    "Figures," Zeus muttered under his breath, his gaze drifting back to Roxana. "That explains everything."


    Roxana, now fully aware of the immense power coursing through her, turned to Zeus with a rare, genuine smile¡ªa flicker of gratitude in her otherwise fierce demeanor. "Thank you, Zeus," she said, her voice softer than usual but still carrying that confident edge.


    Her gaze lingered on him for a moment before she continued, a hint of relief in her tone. "It''s been three years¡­ three long years of searching for something that could truly match my physique. I never thought I''d find something this perfect. You''ve no idea how frustrating it was before this."


    Zeus nodded, his expression carefully neutral, though he felt a small sense of satisfaction. "You''re welcome," he said, his tone measured and calm, revealing little. "I''m just glad it worked out for you."


    He kept his response short, not wanting to overplay his hand, but there was a glimmer of mutual respect between them.


    Roxana''s sharp eyes scanned his face for a moment, as if trying to read deeper into his thoughts. Perhaps she was searching for something more than the calm, composed exterior Zeus always presented, but he gave her nothing more than a small, polite nod.


    After a brief pause, Roxana''s gaze lingered on Zeus, her expression shifting from curiosity to something more deliberate. Her tone softened, but it carried a weight that immediately caught Zeus''s attention.


    "By the way, there''s something that I want to tell you about," Roxana said, her voice calm but layered with intent.


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, intrigued by her sudden shift in demeanor. "What is it?" he asked, keeping his tone neutral but alert.

 Chapter 166: Roxanas Divine Mask (4)

    Zeus watched Roxana closely, his eyes narrowing as he sensed the shift in her demeanor. Something important was coming, and he wasn''t about to let it slip by. "What is it you want to tell me?" he asked, his voice calm but probing.


    Roxana took a slow breath, her expression hardening with focus. "Truthfully, there''s one main reason I began investigating you," she said, her voice carrying an edge of seriousness.


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, intrigued but keeping his expression neutral. "And what''s that?"


    Roxana''s gaze sharpened as she locked eyes with him. "Your clone''s name¡ªZeus. That name doesn''t belong here. In my past life, it was the name of the god of thunder."


    Zeus''s eyes flickered with mild surprise, though he quickly masked it. He chuckled, his tone light but with a hint of amusement. "So, it wasn''t my mysterious behavior that got you hooked, but the name itself," he said, smirking slightly. "Zeus."


    Roxana nodded, her expression unreadable but determined. "When I heard someone using that name, I had to find out who was behind it. That''s what led me to investigate you. And, well, here we are now."


    Zeus leaned back slightly, a thoughtful smile creeping across his face. "I see," he said with a wry grin. "So, you''re not as perceptive as I gave you credit for. It wasn''t some brilliant deduction¡ªjust a curiosity about the name."


    Roxana''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she stayed silent, letting him continue.


    "Still," Zeus added, his tone softening, "I guess I owe your curiosity some thanks. After all, you went and erased my information from the records."


    He leaned forward, his voice lowering slightly. "That means no one will know anything about me anymore, right? Even if I keep using the name Zeus¡ªor any other godly names."


    Roxana''s lips curled into a slight smirk. She gave a slow nod, her eyes still watching him carefully. "I see your point."


    Zeus''s expression grew serious, his playful smirk fading as he prepared to speak. "There''s something else I need to tell you," he said, his tone shifting into something more cautious.


    Roxana''s sharp eyes narrowed instantly, sensing something more than just a simple confession. "What is it?" she asked, her voice steady but laced with suspicion.


    Zeus''s lips curled into a smirk, though the tension between them remained. "I''ve placed something in your mask."


    Roxana''s expression darkened immediately, her eyes flashing with a mixture of anger and betrayal. Her aura flared to life, a wave of heat and pressure filling the room.


    She frowned deeply, glaring at him with the kind of intensity that could melt stone. "What did you say?" she growled, her voice low and dangerous.


    Sensing the shift, Zeus quickly raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, his smile fading into something more neutral. "Whoa, calm down," he said, trying to diffuse the situation. "It''s just a precaution."


    Roxana didn''t relax, her glare unwavering as her aura crackled with fiery energy. "A precaution?" she repeated coldly, her muscles tensing as though she was preparing to strike.


    Zeus nodded, his voice steady but cautious. "Yes. The mask has a setting that prevents you from revealing anything about the masks to others. It also ensures you can''t have bad intentions toward other mask users."


    For a long moment, Roxana just stared at him, her intense gaze boring into him, searching for any signs of deceit. Slowly, her aura began to fade as she allowed herself to relax¡ªjust a little. "So that''s it?" she asked, her tone skeptical but less hostile.


    Zeus allowed himself a small smile, his hands lowering now that the immediate threat had passed. "Of course. I''m not some evil maniac, after all."


    Roxana continued to study him, the edge of her suspicion still present, but she finally gave a small, acknowledging nod. "I see. You''re cautious, but you''re not a fool."


    Roxana then chuckled softly, her sharp eyes glinting with amusement as a faint smirk curled her lips. She extended her hand toward Zeus, her tone laced with playful mockery. "In that case, welcome, my partner¡ªZeus, or whatever name you prefer to go by."


    Zeus grinned, shaking her hand firmly. "Just call me Zeus, since that''s the form I''m in now."


    But before he could pull his hand back, Roxana''s expression shifted, and in the blink of an eye, she drove her fist into his chest with full force.


    The impact sent Zeus flying across the room, crashing hard into the stone wall. He slumped to the floor, dazed and stunned, blinking rapidly as he tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    Pain radiated through his body, and as he slowly got to his feet, his eyes met Roxana''s smug, unbothered expression. "How¡­ How can you attack me? The mask''s settings should''ve stopped you! Why didn''t they activate?" Zeus asked, genuine confusion etched on his face.


    Roxana crossed her arms, smirking as she leaned casually against the wall. "Because, genius," she said with a chuckle, "my intentions weren''t bad. I don''t mean to harm you¡ªI''m just training you. That punch? Consider it a little warm-up."


    Zeus groaned, rubbing his shoulder where the impact had been the worst. "Training? Really?" he muttered, still not entirely sure if she was serious or just enjoying herself.


    Roxana''s smile widened, clearly pleased with herself. "Of course. If we''re going to be partners, you''d better toughen up. You''re going to need it."


    Zeus rolled his eyes, still feeling the lingering ache from the hit. "Nice to work with you too, Roxana," he replied dryly, already preparing himself for more "training" in the future.


    And for the rest of the year, Zeus had finished what he needed to be done in Celestial Academy currently, as he already recorded their library to strengthen all of his current Divine Scripture to 6 Star except only Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture that was 7 Star which was cultivated by both Roxana and Lucy.


    Roxana and Zeus also grew closer as they each fully aware of the other''s secrets. Together with Lucy, who remained oblivious to the true depths of their plans, they cultivated in private, hidden from the prying eyes of the academy.


    And one day, as they wrapped up an intense cultivation session, Zeus glanced at Roxana, wiping the sweat from his brow. His expression turned serious, though a hint of trust lingered in his eyes.


    "Roxana," he began, his voice calm but carrying the weight of his next decision, "I''m going to leave the Zeus Clone and Lucas Clone here to continue cultivating. I''ll need to step away for a while, so I''m leaving them¡ªand my sister¡ªin your care."


    Roxana raised an eyebrow, her usual smirk playing at the corner of her lips. She crossed her arms, looking at him with a gleam of amusement in her eyes. "You''re really trusting me with your precious little sister?" she teased, her tone playful but carrying a genuine undertone of respect.


    Zeus shrugged slightly, his lips curving into a half-smile. "I don''t have many options. Besides, I know you''ll keep her safe."


    Roxana''s smirk widened as her eyes narrowed with mischief. "Of course. Leave them all to me. But remember," she added, leaning in slightly as her voice took on a playful edge, "if you''ve got anything fun planned for the future, don''t you dare forget to invite me. I hate missing out."


    Zeus chuckled, the tension easing from his shoulders. "You''d hate that, wouldn''t you? Don''t worry, you''ll be the first person I call when something interesting comes up." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxana straightened up, flashing him a confident grin. "Good. I''ll hold you to that."


    With one last glance at Roxana, Zeus nodded and allowed his main consciousness to retreat, leaving his clones behind.


    As his presence faded from the room, Roxana''s smirk lingered, her gaze shifting toward the clones of Zeus and Lucas, already planning how she would keep them and Lucy in check during his absence.

 Chapter 167: Back To Hades

    Hades slowly stirred from his deep cultivation in the heart of the Necrovauld Graveyard. The thick, oppressive air hummed with death mana, a tangible force swirling around him, seeping into every pore.


    His body was drenched in dark power, an almost intoxicating sensation. A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips¡ªhis efforts had not been in vain.


    As he stretched, cracking his neck, a sudden shift rippled through his consciousness. The connection to his main body pulsed, a surge of energy washing over him.


    "It seems... my main body has broken through," Hades muttered to himself, his smirk deepening as he sensed the raw power from his original form, Lucas. The breakthrough to Two-Star had finally happened, the suppression no longer holding.


    "Naturally, of course." He chuckled darkly, as if the result had been inevitable.


    Turning his focus inward, he mentally called out to the system. Almost immediately, its familiar, arrogant tone filled his mind.


    [Oh, look at you, noticing something for once. Yes, your main body couldn''t suppress the breakthrough any longer, genius. Took you long enough.]


    Hades ignored the jab, pulling up the status of his Divine Masks. His eyes scanned the familiar display:


    [Zeus: Five Star (100%)]


    [Hades: Four Star (100%)]


    [Hephaestus: Five Star (100%)]


    [Lucas: Five Star (100%)]


    "Hmm... Zeus, Hephaestus, and Lucas have all reached Five Star, but Hades is still stuck at Four Star." Hades''s fingers tapped rhythmically against his thigh as he mused, his gaze narrowing. "I can''t have that."


    The system''s voice chimed in, dripping with mockery.


    [Well, isn''t that an obvious observation. Maybe if you stopped brooding in graveyards and actually did something about it, Hades would catch up.]


    Hades''s lips twisted in a smirk. "There''s still plenty of mana stored in the Mana Storage. It should be more than enough to elevate the Hades Mask to Five Star."


    The system snorted, its arrogance unmistakable.


    [Oh, so you finally figured it out? Took you long enough. Should I applaud? Or would you like me to spell it out for you¡ªagain?]


    "Enough with the theatrics. Start the process." Hades''s tone was calm, but there was an edge to it.


    [As you command, oh wise master. Initiating cultivation... try not to pass out from the pain.]


    The system began its process, converting the vast reserves of pure mana from the Mana Storage into the specialized mana compatible with Hades''s Divine Mask.


    As the conversion began, the familiar surge of power flooded through his body, bringing with it a discomfort that was all too familiar.


    "Grit your teeth and bear it, like always," Hades muttered under his breath, his jaw tightening as the energy coursed through him.


    [Oh please, spare me the bravado. You know you love this part, the pain, the power¡ªdon''t act like you''re some martyr for the cause,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with mockery. [Besides, you''re the one who begged for this. Should I remind you how desperate you sounded?]


    Hades''s lips curled into a thin smile, even as the oppressive force of the death mana swirled violently around him. "You never shut up, do you?" he growled through gritted teeth.


    [Not when you give me so much to work with. You''d think after all this time, you''d have built a better tolerance. Guess even gods have their limits, huh?] The system''s voice held a smug satisfaction, as though it enjoyed watching Hades struggle.


    The minutes dragged on, the relentless flood of dark energy testing Hades''s endurance. His body trembled under the pressure, but he remained unmoving, eyes focused.


    Power had a price, and Hades had paid it more times than he could count. The pain was just a reminder of the strength he was about to gain.


    Finally, with a sudden jolt, the discomfort faded. The death mana settled, and in its place came a rush of dark, potent energy. Hades slowly opened his eyes, feeling the surge of power that now coursed through every fiber of his being.


    [Hades: Five Star (100%)]


    "Good," Hades muttered, his voice a low growl of satisfaction. "All my masks have now reached the Five Star peak."


    [Bravo, Host. Another badge for your collection. Shall I polish it for you? Or perhaps you''d like a crown to go with it?] the system jeered, its voice laced with arrogant amusement.


    "I''ll take the crown later," Hades shot back, stretching as he stood from his spot in the graveyard. The time had come to return to the Necrovauld Academy.


    He could already feel the stirrings of what came next¡ªthe souls he had collected, the dark plans forming in his mind. As he began his walk, his gaze flicked to the Soul Vault.


    Inside, innumerable souls swirled and twisted in a chaotic dance of energy, restless and full of potential. Hades''s smile turned wicked, his mind buzzing with possibilities.


    "What to do with all these souls?" he mused aloud, his voice dripping with anticipation. The system, ever the jester, couldn''t resist chiming in.


    [Oh, I''m sure you''ll find something deliciously wicked. You always do. Maybe a soul stew? Or perhaps an army of undead?]


    Hades chuckled, a low, sinister sound. "I''ll find a use for them soon enough."


    With his newfound strength surging through him and dark plans weaving in his mind, Hades began his walk back to the Necrovauld Academy.


    "I''ve been away for too long," Hades muttered under his breath, his voice laced with anticipation. His crimson eyes gleamed with a malevolent light as he contemplated his return. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Oh, they''ll know you''re back soon enough. I''d say your entrance will be... unforgettable,] the system purred, its tone dripping with amusement. [After all, you''ve been down here brooding in your little graveyard for quite some time. Time to remind them who they''re dealing with.]


    Hades''s smile grew colder. "Indeed. The academy has grown complacent in my absence." His voice was a low growl, filled with the promise of reckoning.


    As he continued his walk, the dark aura trailing behind him intensified, thickening like an approaching storm. Every soul in his vault twisted and writhed in response, their restless energy a reflection of his own rising power.

 Chapter 168: Returning to Necrovauld Academy

    Hades soon returned to the Necrovauld Academy, his dark robes flowing behind him as he walked with newfound strength. The death mana from the graveyard still clung to him, but he moved with purpose, heading straight to the mission center. He had unfinished business to attend to.


    Hades returned to the Necrovauld Academy, his steps confident and filled with the dark aura he had cultivated in the graveyard. His expression remained calm, but there was an underlying menace in his gaze. As he approached the mission center, the officer behind the desk glanced up, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    "You¡­ you''re back!" the officer blurted out, his tone filled with both shock and relief. "I didn''t think anyone would return from the Necrovauld Graveyard so quickly. It''s¡­ incredibly dangerous."


    Hades gave a slow, cold smile, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Dangerous?" he repeated, his voice a smooth, dark hum. "There''s nothing in that graveyard that could even scratch me."


    The officer swallowed hard, clearly unnerved by Hades'' unshaken confidence, and nodded quickly. "Of course¡­ of course, sir." He fumbled with the paperwork, trying to avoid Hades'' gaze as if the air around him was suffocating.


    Without a word or further acknowledgment, Hades turned and strode out of the mission center, his confident smirk fading into a more contemplative expression as his focus shifted.


    The shadows of the Necrovauld Academy stretched long over the stone pathways as he made his way through the familiar grounds, taking in the dark, oppressive aura of the place.


    His eyes scanned the surroundings out of habit, but his mind was already on his next objective¡ªuntil his steps slowed.


    As Hades neared his home, an unexpected figure blocked his path.


    The old man from months ago¡ªthe one who had brought him into the academy¡ªstood there with a faint smile playing on his wrinkled face.


    His posture seemed relaxed, almost friendly, but Hades didn''t miss the sharpness in his gaze, the way his eyes gleamed with something hidden¡­ something calculating.


    Hades'' brow lifted slightly as he assessed the situation. His voice, smooth yet laced with caution, cut through the tension. "Hello, Elder. I wasn''t expecting to see you."


    The old man''s smile widened slightly, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "No need for such formalities, Hades," he said in a slow, deliberate tone. "Just call me Elder Thalnor."


    Hades kept his expression neutral, but his mind was already racing. He''s planning something, he thought, though his voice remained calm and respectful. "Very well, Elder Thalnor." He gave a slight bow, one that hinted at politeness but lacked genuine deference. "Nice to meet you again."


    He extended his hand in a gesture of respect, watching the elder''s every move.


    Elder Thalnor''s eyes flickered as he looked at Hades'' outstretched hand, the faintest hesitation crossing his features before he clasped it.


    Hades felt the subtle shift in the old man''s demeanor the moment their hands connected. The slightest spark of surprise crossed Thalnor''s face¡ªbarely noticeable but there.


    "Is there something wrong, Elder?" Hades asked, his voice calm and neutral, but the intensity in his sharp gaze spoke volumes. He didn''t miss the flicker of surprise in Elder Thalnor''s eyes¡ªthe reaction had been brief, but it was enough to confirm Hades'' suspicions.


    Elder Thalnor let out a soft, almost amused chuckle, though it carried a hint of something deeper, something less innocent.


    He shook his head, the smile on his wrinkled face tight, controlled. "Nothing at all, Hades," he replied, his tone smooth, though there was an undertone of secrecy in his words. "I just wanted to tell you something."


    Hades tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly, though his smile remained polite. "And what might that be?" he asked, his voice still calm but edged with curiosity and suspicion.


    The old man''s smile widened, but there was no warmth in it. It was the kind of smile that never touched the eyes. "Come to my house tomorrow," Thalnor said, his voice low and almost conspiratorial. "There''s something¡­ important I need to discuss with you." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hades studied the elder for a long moment, his mind already working through the possibilities, calculating every word. Still, he kept his expression neutral, returning the elder''s false warmth with a practiced, polite smile. "Of course, Elder," he said, inclining his head slightly. "I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Thalnor''s eyes lingered on Hades for a beat longer before he turned away, his steps slow and measured. "See you then," he murmured, his voice just loud enough to be heard, but the real meaning was hidden behind the words, buried deep in his thoughts.


    As he walked away, his calm exterior masked a darker intent. His lips barely moved, but his thoughts echoed with sinister satisfaction. "He''s ripe¡­ It seems the time has come."


    Hades watched as Elder Thalnor slowly disappeared into the distance, his back fading into the shadows of the academy. His expression remained carefully neutral, giving nothing away, but behind that mask, his mind was already dissecting every word and every movement the old man had made.


    The moment he was alone, the system''s voice cut through his thoughts with its usual arrogance.


    [Ha! You catch that, Host? That old geezer''s up to something. You''d have to be blind not to notice.] The system''s tone was dripping with mockery, as if Hades had almost missed something obvious.


    Hades'' eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of irritation crossing his face. "Of course I noticed. I''m not a fool," he muttered under his breath, his tone cold but controlled.


    [Not a fool? Debatable, but at least you''ve got a shred of awareness this time. Lucky me, right? Having a host who finally knows when he''s being played.] The system''s voice oozed with sarcasm, as though it was taking great pleasure in belittling him.


    Hades smirked, his lips curling into a dark grin as he continued walking. "Let''s see what he''s planning tomorrow. I''m curious how far this game of his will go."


    The system snorted, clearly amused by Hades'' confidence. [Oh, now you''re curious? Please, Host, don''t pretend like you''re some grand strategist. You''re just hoping for a good fight. I bet you''re already fantasizing about how you''ll deal with him, aren''t you?]


    Hades didn''t bother denying it. His smile deepened, a shadow of anticipation flickering in his eyes. "Maybe. But it''s not just about the fight. It''s about control."


    [Control, huh? Big words from the guy who lets me do half the thinking. Face it, Host, without me, you''d be¡ª]


    "¡ªnothing?" Hades cut in, his voice sharp and tinged with amusement. "Keep telling yourself that, system. You might actually start believing it."


    The system''s laughter echoed in his mind, bold and shameless. [Oh, I already do. But let''s not argue, Host. Tomorrow''s going to be¡­ interesting. Try not to embarrass me.]


    A low chuckle escaped Hades as he continued toward his home, his mind already piecing together the possibilities for his meeting with Thalnor. Whatever the elder had in store, Hades was ready¡ªeager, even¡ªto see how it would all play out.


    "Let''s see who''s really pulling the strings, Elder Thalnor," Hades whispered to himself, his smile darkening.

 Chapter 169: Necrovaulds Holy Land

    The next day, Hades made his way through the academy grounds, heading toward Elder Thalnor''s residence. He had asked a few officers for directions, and they all pointed him to a remote corner of the academy grounds.


    As Hades approached, the atmosphere around Elder Thalnor''s dwelling grew increasingly unsettling.


    The sky seemed to dim unnaturally, and a cold wind whistled through the skeletal branches of nearby trees, casting long, twisted shadows across the ground. The air itself felt heavy, as if it carried a warning.


    He halted in front of a large, weathered door, its surface marked by age and faint, strange symbols. Hades took a breath, his eyes narrowing. The place felt alive with a malevolent energy. He raised his voice, calm but sharp.


    "Elder Thalnor, I have arrived. What did you need with me, Elder?"


    For a moment, there was silence. Then, a slow, deliberate creak echoed through the air as the door opened inward, revealing the silhouette of Elder Thalnor standing just inside.


    His figure was still, almost too still, like a predator waiting for the right moment to strike. A faint, hollow smile formed on the elder''s lips, but his eyes remained cold, almost calculating.


    "Ah, Hades." His voice was smooth, but there was an unmistakable edge to it, something dark lurking beneath the surface.


    "I''ve been expecting you. It''s simple, really. I want to prepare you. There''s something important coming at the end of this year, something that will change everything... and I believe you''ll want to be ready."


    Hades arched an eyebrow, his lips curling into a knowing smirk. "Oh? What could be so important, Elder?" His tone carried a mix of curiosity and amusement, but there was caution behind his words, as if he were testing the elder''s intentions.


    Elder Thalnor stepped forward, his smile widening, but the coldness in his eyes never faltered. "The Abyss Hole will be unsealed."


    At the mention of the name, Hades felt a slight shift in the air. He remained calm but couldn''t help the flicker of intrigue that passed through his expression. "Abyss Hole?" He spoke the words slowly, tasting them as if they were of some forgotten, forbidden power. "What sort of place is that?"


    Elder Thalnor''s smile deepened, his eyes gleaming with something dark and secretive. His voice lowered to a conspiratorial whisper, as if he were about to reveal a forbidden truth. "A place filled with thick Death mana and vicious souls," he said, his tone dripping with both reverence and danger.


    "To the outside world, it''s known as a forbidden zone, a place of nightmares that no sane person would dare enter." He paused, his smile widening, eyes narrowing with grim excitement. "But for us... it''s a holy land. The Death mana that saturates the air, the ground, everything within it¡ªit will empower us, make us stronger than you can imagine. It''s a gift waiting to be claimed."


    Hades tilted his head slightly, the corners of his mouth curling into a thoughtful smirk. "I see," he said slowly, his voice betraying the spark of intrigue growing within him. "So this so-called holy land will soon be accessible?"


    Thalnor gave a slow, deliberate nod, his smile never fading. "Yes. At the end of the year, the Abyss Hole will be unsealed, for the first time in centuries."


    Hades raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued even further. "But if it''s such a sacred place for us, I imagine it isn''t without its dangers."


    "Correct," Thalnor said, his tone growing more serious as he clasped his hands behind his back. "Even though it''s sacred to us, it''s still a place of immense peril. The Abyss Hole is home to countless evil monsters, ferocious souls that have roamed the depths for ages. They are relentless, and they show no mercy. Only the strong can survive in that place."


    Hades let the words sink in, his gaze steady as he studied Thalnor''s expression. The elder''s excitement was palpable, but there was also something else¡ªan underlying eagerness, perhaps even desperation. Hades knew this wasn''t just about training him.


    Thalnor continued, his voice softening as he leaned in slightly, his eyes locking onto Hades''. "You''ll need to be stronger than you are now if you wish to survive. But I''ve watched you closely, Hades. I''ve seen enough to know that you''re different... a genius among your peers. That''s why I want to personally train you, to ensure you''re ready for what lies ahead."


    Hades remained silent for a moment, his smirk fading into a more neutral expression as he considered the elder''s offer. "You''re quite confident in my abilities," he remarked, his voice calm but edged with amusement. "What makes you so sure I''m the one to invest in?"


    Thalnor smiled wider, his gaze unwavering. "Because, Hades, I''ve never been wrong about these things. And with my guidance, you''ll become more powerful than you can imagine. The Abyss Hole will not only be a test for you... but a gateway to your true potential."


    Hades'' smirk grew sharper, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Very well, Elder," he said with a smooth, almost mocking tone. "If that''s the case, I''ll accept your offer. Though, I can''t help but feel there''s far more to this than you''re revealing." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elder Thalnor''s smile broadened, the gleam in his eyes now unmistakable¡ªhe was clearly hiding something. His voice took on a silkier edge. "You''re perceptive, Hades. That''s why you intrigue me. But all in due time. For now, you must trust that what I offer will lead you to power beyond your imagination."


    Hades didn''t respond immediately, his smirk fading into a calm, measured expression. He studied the elder for a moment, his gaze cold but curious. "Power, you say?" His voice was soft but carried a weight that hinted at both intrigue and suspicion.


    Thalnor leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a whisper. "More power than you''ve ever tasted. But first, we must begin your training. Follow me."


    Without another word, Elder Thalnor turned and led the way, guiding Hades out of the academy and into the wilderness surrounding it. Hades followed silently, his mind calculating, as the eerie wind whispered through the trees.

 Chapter 170: Thalnors Plan

    Hades followed closely behind Elder Thalnor, his dark robes gliding silently over the ground as they made their way deeper into the forest. The dense trees around them seemed to bend inward, and the air itself grew heavier, thick with the weight of hidden intentions. Each step felt like moving through a veil of deceit, but Hades remained calm, his expression unreadable.


    [Don''t tell me you actually believe that old fool,] the system''s voice cut in, dripping with its usual arrogance. [Because if you do, Host, then maybe you''ve finally lost it.]


    Hades'' lips curled into a sly smirk. "Believe him? Don''t be ridiculous. The Abyss Hole might be real, and yes, the idea of a holy land for dark cultivators holds some truth. But that nonsense about him wanting to train me? Pure garbage." His tone was cold, yet amused.


    The system gave a mocking laugh, echoing in Hades'' mind. [Oh, so you''re not completely brain-dead. I was starting to worry. You should know by now, anyone from the Malachor family saying they want to help is as believable as a pig learning to fly.] The system''s voice was filled with shameless mockery.


    "Of course," Hades replied, his smirk widening. "He''s from the same family as Vesperin, after all. I haven''t even settled my score with that one yet." His eyes gleamed with dark amusement, thinking of the Malachor family''s corpse puppets and twisted practices.


    [Oh, Vesperin? That worm is still crawling around? Tch. Typical Malachor¡ªfilthy, desperate, and absolutely full of themselves.] The system''s tone was dripping with mockery.


    [Not that they''re any real threat, but it''s adorable how they think they can manipulate everyone around them. Let me guess¡ªThalnor probably thinks you''ll become his prized puppet, doesn''t he? How quaint.]


    Hades chuckled under his breath, his amusement growing. "Exactly. But I''m not worried about that. The Malachor family doesn''t have an ounce of sincerity. It''s all deceit, just like Vesperin. And now Thalnor thinks he can ''train'' me?" His voice oozed sarcasm.


    "I''m curious to see what his real plan is. Given their obsession with corpse puppets, it''s not hard to figure out what he wants from me."


    The system let out a smug laugh, the sound echoing mockingly in Hades'' mind. [Oh, please! He''s probably hoping you''ll hand over your body willingly! The desperation must be oozing from his pores. ''Oh, Hades, let me train you, let me help you,'' he says, all the while thinking, ''How fast can I turn him into a corpse puppet?'' Pathetic.]


    "I know," Hades agreed, his smirk deepening. "It''s amusing, really. I''m almost tempted to play along just to see how far he''ll take it. And when the time comes, I''ll turn the tables."


    The system practically purred in satisfaction. [Oh, I do love it when you get crafty. Let him dance on the edge, then knock him off when he least expects it. These fools are always so confident right before they fall.]


    "Let''s see how this little game unfolds," Hades whispered inwardly, his dark amusement intensifying as they continued their journey. Each step brought them closer to the inevitable confrontation, and Hades relished the thought of what would come next.


    Soon, they arrived at a secluded area, far from the bustling academy but close enough to a shadowy, quiet town nestled in the distance.


    The atmosphere felt thick with malice, the eerie silence pressing down like a weight. The town itself seemed to be in a permanent state of twilight, its buildings worn and lifeless, much like the grim presence the Malachor family always exuded.


    Hades glanced toward the town, his eyes narrowing. "This place¡­" he muttered under his breath, the tension around them growing with each step.


    Thalnor noticed his hesitation and flashed a seemingly reassuring smile, though it held a hint of something darker. "No need to worry, Hades. This town is under my control. My clansmen live here, and they''re loyal to me."


    Hades raised an eyebrow, suspicion clear in his expression. Thalnor continued, his voice almost too smooth, "If you''re concerned about keeping your training a secret, rest assured¡ªno one outside will ever know. In fact," his smile widened, "I plan to keep you as a secret myself."


    "Naturally," Hades thought, the corners of his lips curling into a knowing smirk. "Of course you plan to keep me a secret. After all, in your perfect little scenario, I''ll be nothing more than another puppet by the time you''re finished with me." The amusement in his eyes grew darker, but he kept it well hidden beneath his calm exterior. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Oh, this is too good!] The system chimed in with a mocking laugh. [''Keep you a secret,'' huh? That''s rich. Translation: ''I''m going to turn you into a lifeless corpse puppet, and no one will be the wiser.'' How pathetic. This guy must think you''re blind.] The system''s voice was dripping with contemptuous amusement.


    "He''s underestimating me, like they all do," Hades mused inwardly, his tone laced with calm indifference. "But that only plays into my hands. Let him think he''s got control. It''ll be his undoing."


    Elder Thalnor''s voice broke through his thoughts, smooth and almost patronizing. "You seem a bit tense, Hades. Relax. I told you, there''s nothing to fear here."


    Hades looked up, eyes cool and unreadable, masking the dark amusement bubbling inside him. He nodded slowly, giving just the right amount of hesitation to seem believable. "I''m just... absorbing it all, Elder Thalnor. It''s not every day someone''s invited into the heart of the Malachor family''s territory."


    Thalnor chuckled softly, clearly pleased with himself, as though Hades'' words were a validation of his supposed authority. "Indeed. Consider yourself fortunate, Hades. Many would give anything to be where you are now... some would even kill for it."


    "Or be killed by it," Hades thought with a silent smirk, his expression still one of feigned respect.


    [Oh, I like that. ''Kill for this opportunity.'' More like ''kill to get out of this place alive,''] the system snickered, clearly entertained. [I''ll give him one thing: he''s got guts. Let''s see how long that lasts when he realizes he''s not the one in control.]


    "Exactly," Hades whispered inwardly. "Let''s see what he''s really planning."


    Elder Thalnor, oblivious to the sinister amusement behind Hades'' eyes, clapped him on the shoulder with an air of superiority. "Exactly. You''re one of the lucky few. Remember that."


    Hades'' smirk deepened, just for a moment. "I''ll be sure to keep that in mind, Elder."


    The moment passed unnoticed by Thalnor, who continued walking ahead, his voice dripping with false sincerity. "Trust me, Hades. This is an opportunity that will change your life."


    "It might change yours too, old man," Hades thought darkly, watching Thalnor''s back as they moved deeper into the secluded area. "But not in the way you expect."

 Chapter 171: Thalnors Plan (2)

    Thalnor welcomed Hades into his dimly lit residence, the oppressive atmosphere thick with a foreboding tension. Without hesitation, he guided Hades through a narrow, shadowy corridor that led to a concealed chamber. As the heavy door creaked open, the stench of decay hit Hades like a wave, thick and nauseating.


    Hades'' sharp gaze swept over the room, taking in every grim detail¡ªthe dark stains of blood smeared across the walls, the faint but unmistakable residue of death mana clinging to the air like a lingering curse.


    The space was cluttered with grotesque instruments, tools designed for dark and twisted purposes. Hades felt a smirk tug at the corner of his mouth, though he kept it hidden. "So, this is where he conducts his vile rituals," he thought, amused.


    Outwardly, Hades maintained a perfectly neutral expression, betraying none of his thoughts. "How exactly do you plan to train me, Elder?" he asked, his voice calm yet tinged with mild curiosity, as if merely indulging Thalnor''s game.


    Elder Thalnor''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with sinister intent. "The training is quite simple, Hades," he said, his voice smooth and full of dark promise. "I can help you ascend far quicker than you ever could on your own."


    The confidence in his tone was almost sickening, as if he believed his every word carried the weight of undeniable truth. "With my methods, you''ll reach the Six-Star level in no time," he added, a slight curl of arrogance in his smile.


    Hades tilted his head, a faint flicker of amusement dancing in his eyes. "Oh? And just how do you intend to accomplish that, Elder?" His voice was laced with curiosity, though the subtle edge in his tone suggested skepticism.


    Thalnor''s grin never faltered. He met Hades'' gaze without hesitation, his confidence unwavering. "It''s all about pushing your limits, accelerating your cultivation through techniques only known to a few. With my guidance, you''ll reach a level of power most can only dream of."


    His tone was smooth, almost too smooth, carrying an unsettling confidence. It was the voice of someone who believed they were always in control.


    Hades raised an eyebrow, the faintest flicker of amusement playing at his lips. "Is that so? And these methods¡ªhow exactly do you plan to use them?"


    Thalnor chuckled softly, a glint of anticipation flickering in his eyes. "You''ll see soon enough." He motioned deeper into the lab, his voice steady and commanding. "Follow me."


    Without a word, Hades followed, his footsteps quiet as they echoed through the narrow corridor. The silence between them was heavy, thick with unspoken tension, until they arrived in a vast, dimly lit chamber.


    In the center, a sinister formation sprawled across the floor, etched in dried blood. The grotesque symbols pulsated with a faint dark energy, humming with an ancient malevolence.


    "Please," Thalnor said, his voice unnervingly pleasant, as if he were offering a gift, "step into the middle." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hades'' eyes swept over the blood-drawn symbols, the familiar dark energy radiating from them stirring no fear in him.


    He recognized this ritual instantly¡ªexactly as he had expected. An inward smirk tugged at his thoughts, but outwardly, he remained composed, his expression calm and unreadable.


    "I''m ready, Elder," Hades said, his voice steady, almost mocking in its politeness. There was a faint edge of amusement, though his tone remained respectful, hiding the storm brewing beneath.


    Thalnor''s grin widened in response, eyes gleaming with barely restrained excitement. He gripped his staff with both hands, savoring the moment. "Good," he murmured, his voice lowering into a dark chuckle. "You have no idea how long I''ve waited for this."


    "Oh, I think I do," Hades thought to himself, though he remained outwardly obedient, his face giving nothing away.


    With a swift and almost eager movement, Thalnor slammed his staff into the center of the blood-drawn formation. The symbols on the ground pulsed violently as the entire circle began to glow with a sickly red light.


    Dark energy erupted from the formation, swirling around Hades like a malevolent storm. In moments, walls of pure death mana encased him, trapping him inside as the ritual took hold. The air grew thick, suffocating, as the energy pressed in on him.


    Suddenly, Hades felt an excruciating pain rip through his entire body, as though his very soul was being torn apart. He staggered, his face twisting into an expression of anguish, though inwardly, he remained calm.


    "What¡­ what is this, Elder?" Hades cried out, his voice trembling with fear. He staggered, clutching at his sides as though overwhelmed by the pain coursing through his body. His performance was flawless, his limbs shaking, his breaths ragged. His face contorted in agony, eyes wide with panic as he stumbled within the swirling walls of death mana.


    "Elder, please!" he gasped, his voice breaking, as though desperate for answers, his gaze pleading. "What''s happening? Why¡­ why does it hurt so much?"


    Thalnor''s smirk deepened, his eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure. He watched Hades writhe in apparent agony, savoring every moment of his so-called victory. The elder''s laughter filled the chamber, cold and triumphant.


    "Oh, Hades," Thalnor sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "Finally, you''ve fallen into my trap."


    Hades'' knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, clutching his chest as if the pain was unbearable. His breaths came in shallow gasps as he looked up at Thalnor, eyes filled with fear. "Trap? Elder¡­ what trap?" he whimpered, his voice shaking as though he couldn''t comprehend the betrayal. "I don''t¡­ understand¡­ Why are you doing this?"


    Thalnor stepped closer, towering over Hades, his grin widening. "You truly don''t see it, do you?" he said, his tone mocking and filled with glee. "It was all too easy. You, Hades, are nothing more than a pawn, a piece in a much grander game."


    Hades gasped in response, clutching at the ground as though trying to steady himself. "Please¡­ no," he whispered, shaking his head in disbelief, his body trembling. "Elder, I trusted you¡­"


    Thalnor chuckled, the sound dark and filled with cruelty. "Trust? Foolish boy. You were never meant to walk out of here alive," he hissed, his tone low and filled with satisfaction. "All this time, you thought I was training you. But no, you''ve merely been fattened up for the slaughter."


    Hades groaned, curling into himself as if the pain had intensified. "Elder¡­ please¡­" he whimpered, his voice cracking, selling the illusion of helplessness. "I don''t want to die."


    Thalnor looked down at him, eyes glinting with twisted delight. "It''s far too late for that, Hades," he said with a slow, menacing smile. "You were destined for this moment. There''s no escape."


    Hades'' breathing grew heavier, his body convulsing as if the pressure of the death mana was crushing him from the inside. He let out a strangled cry, his voice raw and desperate. "Why¡­ why me? What do you want?"


    Thalnor leaned in, his grin stretching wider. "You''ll find out soon enough," he whispered, his voice a chilling promise. "But first, I''m going to enjoy watching you break."


    As Hades continued to act the part of a broken, terrified victim, his mind worked behind the scenes, carefully calculating every move. He had seen this trap coming, but he needed to play along¡ªjust long enough to let Thalnor believe he had won.

 Chapter 172: Thalnors Plan (3)

    Hades, now trapped within the pulsating walls of dark energy, looked up at Elder Thalnor, a flicker of fear lighting up his normally calm eyes.


    His entire body felt like it was being torn apart, the agony so intense that every breath he took was like inhaling fire. His mind was clouded, but through the searing pain, he managed to gasp out, "What... are you planning to do to me?"


    Thalnor''s lips curled into a sinister smirk, his eyes glinting with satisfaction as he watched Hades writhe in torment. He took a step forward, his tone chillingly calm, as if discussing a trivial matter.


    "It''s quite simple, really," he said, pausing for effect. "As you''re aware, the Malachor Clan excels in the art of corpse puppetry."


    Hades, his body trembling from the overwhelming pain, barely managed to keep his attention on Thalnor''s words.


    The fear was gnawing at him, but he forced himself to listen, knowing that his life now hung by a thread. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest, each beat loud in his ears, matching the rhythm of the dark energy surrounding him.


    Thalnor''s grin widened, pleased with the visible terror in Hades'' eyes. He continued, his tone almost too casual for the horrors he was describing.


    "I''ve cultivated a very special clan manual. It''s called the Graven Puppet technique. Unlike the usual corpse puppets, this technique allows the creation of only one puppet, but..."¡ªhe paused, his eyes narrowing with cruel excitement¡ª"this puppet will be far stronger than anything you''ve ever seen."


    Hades blinked through the haze of pain, his mind struggling to keep up with Thalnor''s words. Suddenly, a realization struck him, cutting through the fog of agony.


    "That''s why when I met Vesperin... he only used one puppet..." The pieces clicked together in his mind. The fear gnawing at his core sharpened into clarity, though his body continued to scream in protest.


    Elder Thalnor''s eyes glinted with malevolent delight as he caught the flicker of realization crossing Hades'' face. He let out a dark, mocking chuckle, his voice lowering to a sinister whisper, dripping with amusement. "Ah... there it is. You''re finally beginning to understand, aren''t you?"


    He leaned in slightly, as if savoring Hades'' fear. "But you see, I haven''t just stuck to the old ways. No, no, no¡­ I''ve improved upon the Graven Puppet technique. My own creation... I call it the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual."


    His voice dripped with pride, as though he were unveiling a masterpiece. "It''s more advanced... far more exquisite. A much more... delicious version of the original."


    Hades, his body trembling under the oppressive weight of the blood formation, felt an icy wave of dread roll over him.


    The name¡ªNether Puppet¡ªalone was enough to send shivers down his spine, but Thalnor''s tone made it clear that this was no ordinary technique. It was something far more insidious.


    Thalnor''s eyes flickered with sadistic glee as he read the fear etched across Hades'' face. He sneered, his voice now a low growl, full of dark satisfaction.


    "Yes... you should be afraid," he hissed. "The Nether Puppet manual follows a similar principle to the Graven Puppet¡ªone puppet, but oh, the process... is much darker."


    Hades'' chest tightened with every word, the growing terror mixing with the searing pain coursing through his body. He wanted to move, to escape, but the formation held him fast, and Thalnor''s voice continued to slither through his mind like poison.


    Thalnor took a step closer, watching with a twisted grin as Hades squirmed in agony, unable to resist the dark energy binding him.


    "First," he said softly, his voice almost soothing in its malice, "I fill my chosen target with Abyssal Mana¡ªa more advanced and far more dangerous version of Death Mana."


    He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in, before continuing with a gleeful whisper, "Once your body is filled to the brim with Abyssal Mana, I rip out your soul. Then, I fuse that soul with a powerful corpse to create the strongest puppet imaginable."


    Hades'' breathing became ragged, the fear tightening its grip on him as he tried to process the horror being described to him. His mind raced, but he was trapped¡ªboth physically and mentally.


    Thalnor''s grin widened as he savored Hades'' terror, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "And your body..." He licked his lips. "I absorb it. Consume it. Your flesh, your very essence¡ªit becomes mine. Making me stronger, younger, more powerful than you could ever imagine."


    Hades'' mind spun in a chaotic storm of pain and fear. His vision blurred, and his thoughts were clouded by the unrelenting agony coursing through his body.


    He struggled to focus, but the horror of Thalnor''s words pierced through the haze. "You... you plan to turn me into your puppet... and devour my body..." he rasped, his voice barely audible, trembling with genuine terror.


    The reality of it sank in, chilling him to the core. The terror he once pushed away was now clawing its way through him, his heart pounding in sync with the oppressive force surrounding him.


    Thalnor''s wicked smile deepened, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he leaned in closer, his face inches from Hades''. "Do you know why I''m telling you all of this?" he asked softly, his tone calm, yet dripping with sinister intent.


    Hades'' breath hitched, but he couldn''t respond. The fear choking him made it impossible.


    Thalnor''s smile twisted into something darker, almost gleeful. "It''s because the more terrified you are when you die, the stronger the effect of the Abyssal Mana." His voice lowered to a near-whisper, sending a shiver through Hades. "Your fear will make the transformation... perfect." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hades'' eyes widened in pure horror. Every word struck him like a blow, the dread gripping him tighter as the weight of his fate closed in around him. He could barely breathe, each shallow inhale laced with panic.


    Thalnor straightened, his cruel laughter filling the chamber¡ªa hollow, chilling sound that reverberated off the walls. "Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon," he said with a mocking tone. "I just have some... business to attend to in the village."


    Hades watched as the elder turned away, his form fading into the shadows of the dimly lit room. His footsteps echoed briefly before being swallowed by silence, leaving Hades trapped¡ªalone with his thoughts, his fear, and the dark power of the blood formation tightening its grip on him.

 Chapter 173: Hadess Counter Plan

    As soon as Thalnor left the lab, the door creaking shut behind him, Hades'' agonized expression melted away. His face shifted to one of complete calm, his eyes narrowing slightly in thought. The fear he had shown earlier was nothing more than a well-crafted act.


    [You really are something, aren''t you?] The system''s voice cut through the silence, dripping with mockery. [I almost believed you were actually scared for a second. A true actor, Hades. Maybe you missed your calling.]


    Hades gave a small, amused smirk, his tone casual. "Of course I am. Thalnor bought every second of it, didn''t he?"


    [Well, obviously! I mean, who wouldn''t fall for that performance? But seriously¡­] The system''s voice took on a more sarcastic edge.


    [To think this is the grand master plan he''s so proud of? Turning you into a corpse puppet and eating your body to get younger? Ha! What a genius.] The system''s laugh echoed mockingly in Hades'' mind.


    Hades chuckled, shaking his head, a wry smile playing on his lips. "Right? From an outsider''s perspective, it might seem like a brilliant plan. But honestly? It''s weak. He actually believes that turning me into a corpse puppet will work.


    Me? Of all people?" His voice was laced with disdain, his expression one of pure amusement.


    [Oh, the sheer audacity!] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with arrogance. [Can you imagine? Someone like him thinking he can control someone like you? It''s laughable. Truly, what a genius we''re dealing with here. I''m almost insulted on your behalf.]


    Hades smirked, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "He has no idea what he''s dealing with. But... I''ll give him this: his cultivation manual for creating a Nether Puppet while gaining youth? That''s impressive. Most would kill for a technique like that."


    [Ah, yes, the Graven Puppet technique¡ªnow with a fancy evil twist. Sure, it''s a nice trick. I''ll give him credit where it''s due,] the system replied, mockingly grand.


    [Creating a puppet and reversing the clock on your own body? Oh, what a visionary. Too bad for him he picked the absolute wrong person to try this on.] sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hades'' smirk deepened, his voice cool. "Exactly. He thinks he''s got the upper hand, but he''s hopelessly out of his league."


    [Of course he is. And don''t even get me started on this so-called ''Abyss Mana''.] The system''s voice took on a haughty, dismissive tone.


    [This isn''t Abyss Mana. It''s just slightly purified Death Mana¡ªlike he washed it in cold water and hoped for the best. Abyss Mana would tear someone like him apart. It''s adorable that he thinks this is powerful.]


    Hades nodded, scanning the swirling energy around him, feeling nothing more than a slight discomfort. "I know, this so-called ''Abyss Mana'' doesn''t even faze me. He talks big, but this barely feels like anything."


    [Honestly, if he''d ever seen real Abyss Mana, he wouldn''t even be standing here. It''d liquefy his organs in a heartbeat. But sure, let him think this is dangerous. It''s always fun when they think they''re winning,] the system added, the arrogance practically oozing from every word. [The poor fool doesn''t even realize how far behind he is.]


    "Exactly. Let him enjoy this little victory for now," Hades replied, his calm demeanor completely unshaken. "It''ll make the inevitable downfall that much sweeter."


    [So, what''s the brilliant plan now?] the system asked, its voice dripping with sarcasm, though there was an underlying note of genuine curiosity. It sensed the calm confidence radiating from Hades despite the dire situation.


    Hades smirked, his eyes gleaming with sharp, calculating intent. "Simple. We keep up the act. Let him think I''m writhing in fear and pain while I turn this little trap into my personal cultivation ground." His tone was casual, but there was a dangerous edge to it, like a predator toying with prey.


    [Oh, how predictable. Of course, you want to milk this situation for all it''s worth,] the system mocked, though its satisfaction was clear. [It''s so you, turning a death sentence into an opportunity for power. You never disappoint.]


    "Why waste the mana and souls he''s handed me on a silver platter?" Hades replied, his voice low but amused. "There''s plenty of this ''Abyss Mana'' here¡ªif we can even call it that. And I can sense countless souls trapped in this place. I''ll pull them into my Soul Vault, absorb their power, and use the mana to fuel my cultivation."


    [Ha! Classic. He sets up a deadly formation, and you use it as a spa day. I love it. And those souls¡­] The system''s voice became almost gleeful.


    [They''re just begging to be absorbed. Weak, pathetic things. But hey, food is food. Let me get started on converting that so-called ''Abyss Mana''. It''s laughable, but still potent enough to be useful.]


    Hades sighed, settling himself into a more comfortable position, his body now more relaxed despite the deadly energy swirling around him.


    "Of course. Time to endure another round of discomfort," he muttered, though there was no real frustration in his voice. It was more a resigned acceptance of the process.


    [Oh, come on, you love this. Don''t pretend otherwise. Power doesn''t come without a little pain, right?] The system''s voice was practically mocking him, but there was a twisted sense of camaraderie in its tone.


    [Besides, you know the drill. Absorb the mana, devour the souls, and before you know it, you''ll be stronger than ever. If anything, you should thank poor Thalnor for this little opportunity.]


    "I''ll be sure to send him a thank-you note before I tear him apart," Hades replied with a cold, dark chuckle, already feeling the influx of energy beginning to flow through him. The souls surrounding the room seemed to gravitate toward him, their essence slowly being pulled into his Soul Vault.


    [Such a charmer. You know, if Thalnor could see this, he''d probably die of shame on the spot.] The system''s voice was smug, clearly reveling in Thalnor''s ignorance. [He thinks he''s trapping you, when really, you''re just sitting back and collecting the spoils.]


    "Let him think he''s in control. It''ll only make his downfall that much more satisfying," Hades whispered, his voice almost serene as the dark energy wrapped around him, fueling his growing strength.


    With a steady breath, Hades began the process, tapping into the vast reserves of energy surrounding him. The discomfort was there, but he was long used to it. His mind was calm, focused entirely on twisting this so-called trap to his own advantage.


    [That''s right. Cultivate, absorb, repeat. And when the time comes¡­ well, let''s just say Thalnor won''t even know what hit him.] The system''s tone was darkly gleeful, already anticipating the eventual turn of events.


    Hades said nothing more, his focus completely on the task at hand. The souls, the mana, the power¡ªit was all his now. Thalnor''s plan was already unraveling, and Hades was going to ensure that by the time the elder realized his mistake, it would be far too late.

 Chapter 174: Thalnors Ambition

    Thalnor strode purposefully toward the village, his mind preoccupied with the intricate plan he had set in motion with Hades. Each step was calculated, his thoughts running through every detail of his carefully crafted scheme.


    The dark energy he had infused into the formation was working perfectly¡ªsoon, Hades would be under his control. "Just a matter of time," Thalnor thought with a wicked grin tugging at the corners of his lips.


    As Thalnor neared the outskirts of the village, the quiet of his thoughts was suddenly interrupted by a frantic voice cutting through the air.


    "Elder Thalnor!" The voice called out, dripping with urgency.


    Thalnor stopped in his tracks, the smirk that had been playing on his lips vanishing instantly. His eyes darkened, and he slowly turned to face the source of the disturbance.


    A deep frown etched itself across his face as he watched a villager running toward him, breathless and wide-eyed with panic.


    The villager stumbled to a halt just a few paces away, barely managing to steady himself. "E-Elder Thalnor...!" he panted, gasping for breath. His tone was shaky, the anxiety clear in his every word.


    Thalnor''s gaze was cold and piercing, his voice smooth but edged with icy impatience. "What is it? What''s happened?"


    The villager flinched slightly at the elder''s tone but pushed himself to speak. "We''ve just received word... young master Vesperin..." he gasped, struggling to catch his breath between each word.


    Thalnor''s frown deepened, his patience wearing thin. "Yes? What about Vesperin?" he prompted, his voice calm but laced with an unmistakable undercurrent of irritation.


    The villager swallowed hard, wiping the sweat from his brow before continuing. "He''s coming... in three days... for his corpse puppet upgrade. This time, he''s requesting... a major enhancement."


    For a moment, Thalnor stood in silence, his expression unreadable. But inside, a wave of annoyance surged. "Vesperin. Again." He resisted the urge to roll his eyes. His grip tightened around the staff he carried, though his outward appearance remained composed.


    He let a moment of silence stretch between them, his eyes narrowing as he processed the information. Finally, with a slow, measured tone, he responded. "I see. Let him come... and have him stay for a while after his arrival."


    The villager hesitated for a moment, noticing the elder''s mild irritation, but quickly nodded in understanding. "Yes, Elder Thalnor. I''ll make sure the arrangements are in place," he said respectfully, bowing his head slightly before scurrying off to relay the instructions.


    Thalnor watched the man leave, his irritation bubbling just below the surface. Once the villager was out of sight, he muttered to himself, "I thought it was something urgent, but it''s just Vesperin coming for another puppet upgrade. Hmph." His lips curled into a sneer as he resumed his walk back to the lab.


    Thalnor''s irritation wasn''t just about Vesperin''s inconvenient timing¡ªit ran much deeper. It was a constant, gnawing reminder of his place within the Malachor Clan, a place he had long since outgrown.


    Though he held the esteemed title of elder, that title felt more like a gilded cage. The others viewed him as nothing more than a glorified corpse puppet master, valued solely for his skill in upgrading puppets. To them, he was useful, yes, but ultimately expendable. A tool.


    His lips curled in a sneer as the thought crossed his mind. "They see me as a technician, someone they can easily replace once I''ve outlived my usefulness. How foolish." The words echoed in his head, each one dripping with disdain.


    Thalnor''s hands clenched into fists, his nails digging into his palms, but he quickly relaxed, exhaling slowly. "But that''s about to change." His smirk returned, more sinister than before, as his mind wandered to the secret weapon he had spent years perfecting.


    Through relentless study of every forbidden manual, every ancient cultivation technique the clan possessed, he had created something the others couldn''t even dream of: the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual. It was his masterpiece, born from years of tireless research and ruthless experimentation.


    As he walked, his eyes gleamed with ambition. He could almost feel the power of his creation coursing through his veins. "They have no idea what I''ve accomplished. No one in the clan could have foreseen this."


    Thalnor''s smirk widened, his dark thoughts swirling with satisfaction. "Once I perfect this technique, I''ll no longer be just the elder known for upgrading puppets."


    His steps grew lighter as his vision of the future solidified in his mind. "I''ll be the one they fear, the one they bow to." His voice, though silent in the open air, was filled with the venom of his ambition.


    The thought of the current clan leader crossed his mind, and Thalnor''s smirk deepened into something far more wicked. "Surpassing him won''t be difficult once I master the Nether Puppet Manual. Just wait, old man. Your reign is nearing its end."


    His eyes flickered with dark resolve. He knew that this technique would allow him to do more than just create an unparalleled corpse puppet.


    The manual would let him harness the soul and life force of his victim, granting him not only strength but also youth and vitality. With it, he could claim immortality of sorts, and no one¡ªneither Vesperin nor any other elder¡ªwould stand in his way.


    As Thalnor neared his lab, his mind was already racing with the next steps. Every detail, every subtlety had to be planned. There was no room for error. He paused at the door for a moment, staring at it as if the future lay just beyond its threshold.


    He muttered under his breath, a low, dark whisper, "Soon... soon, they will all see." His fingers brushed against the door''s surface, and his smirk returned, full of dangerous intent.


    Opening the door, Thalnor stepped inside his lab, the familiar scent of death mana filling the air around him. His sanctuary. His place of creation.


    With ambition burning in his chest, he crossed the room, already plotting his rise to power. Every move, every choice from here on out would be calculated to ensure his ascent. And when the time came, the Malachor Clan would belong to him.


    S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 175: Thalnors Fatal Miscalculation

    Thalnor returned to the lab, his footsteps echoing softly against the stone floor. His heart raced with a mixture of excitement and anticipation, each step taking him closer to the culmination of his dark plan. As the heavy door creaked open, he entered the dimly lit chamber, his eyes scanning the room.


    Suddenly, he froze.


    There, lying motionless in the center of the now-inactive formation, was Hades. His body appeared lifeless, completely still, as if all vitality had drained away. Thalnor''s eyes widened, and for a brief moment, he felt a pang of disbelief.


    "Is he... already dead?" the thought crossed his mind as he cautiously approached the body.


    Thalnor''s breath quickened, but he quickly calmed himself. He had done this countless times before¡ªthere was no reason to doubt his abilities.


    Yet, something about this particular situation made him pause. His gaze flickered over Hades, and he leaned in, narrowing his eyes, studying the corpse-like stillness of his form.


    His lips curved into a smirk. "There''s only one way to know for sure," he thought, and with a calculated motion, he crouched down beside Hades. Thalnor''s face, shadowed by the dim light, took on an expression of twisted satisfaction.


    Leaning in, he took a long, deliberate breath, the faint but unmistakable scent of death creeping into his nostrils. His eyes fluttered shut for a moment, as if savoring the confirmation. He straightened, his smirk widening into a grin that bordered on maniacal.


    "Corpse smell," Thalnor muttered, his voice low and filled with twisted reverence. His words dripped with satisfaction, each syllable a quiet celebration of his perceived victory. A dark delight danced in his eyes as he savored the scent, like a predator savoring the taste of its prey. "Just as expected." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a flick of his staff, the blood formation around Hades'' body deactivated, the ominous glow fading as the oppressive energy dissipated.


    Thalnor''s movements were deliberate, almost ritualistic, as he approached the seemingly lifeless form of Hades. He knelt down beside him, a cruel smile curving his lips as his fingers hovered over Hades'' cold flesh.


    As he finally made contact, his fingertips tracing along Hades'' arm, Thalnor''s expression shifted to one of approval. He nodded to himself, admiration gleaming in his eyes.


    "The body is of excellent quality," he whispered, his voice soft but laced with dark intent. His fingers roamed along Hades'' limbs, assessing the strength of the muscles beneath the skin, noting the durability and potential. "Yes... this will do nicely."


    He paused, his mind racing with possibilities, already imagining how he could mold and shape this body into a puppet of unparalleled strength. But then, his expression faltered, and a sigh escaped his lips¡ªa sigh of disappointment and resignation.


    "Such a pity..." he murmured, shaking his head slowly. The excitement in his voice dimmed, replaced by frustration. "If only I could use this body as another puppet."


    His thoughts drifted back to the limitations of the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual, a technique that had both granted him power and shackled him with its restrictions.


    "In my cultivation manual, only the body of the soul I''ve absorbed can be used for my own power," he muttered, frustration seeping into his tone. "Any other corpse... is worthless."


    Thalnor stood up slowly, looking down at Hades with a mix of regret and hunger in his eyes. His lips curled into a faint sneer. "This one... this body, with all its potential, can only serve as my dinner."


    He let out a resigned sigh, his eyes never leaving Hades'' still form. The disappointment in his voice was palpable, but underneath it, there was a sense of grim acceptance.


    Thalnor took a step back, tilting his head slightly as his cold eyes swept over Hades'' motionless form. His lips curled into a faint sneer of disappointment. "What a waste," he muttered under his breath, his tone bitter yet resigned, as if lamenting a lost opportunity that could never be reclaimed.


    But there was no time for regret. His focus quickly shifted to the next step of his plan. "Well, time to extract your soul," he said, almost casually, though a dark excitement flickered in his voice.


    He raised his hand, his fingers crackling with malevolent energy as tendrils of dark mana began to swirl around them. The air in the chamber thickened, heavy with the weight of his magic.


    As the dark energy snaked toward Hades, ready to rip the soul from his body, Thalnor''s face twisted into one of concentration. But the moment his magic made contact, he froze.


    Nothing happened.


    Thalnor blinked, confused. "What?!" His heart skipped a beat as panic surged through him. He furrowed his brow, his hand hovering over Hades'' chest as the dark energy fizzled out.


    A moment of silence passed, and then, with mounting anxiety, he tried again. This time, he channeled more power, his fingers trembling as he forced the magic to take hold.


    But again¡ªnothing.


    Thalnor''s face paled, his breath catching in his throat. "Why... why can''t I absorb the soul?" His thoughts spiraled as the panic in his chest began to bloom, spreading like wildfire.


    Sweat trickled down his temples as he poured even more power into the spell, his hand shaking with effort. The dark energy around his fingers thickened, swirling violently now, but the result remained the same.


    Nothing.


    Thalnor''s eyes darted toward Hades'' lifeless face, and for the first time, fear crept into his expression. "This doesn''t make any sense!" he thought, desperation flashing across his features. His mind raced for answers, but there were none. He, the master of corpse puppetry, was powerless.


    Suddenly, a soft sound reached his ears¡ªbarely a whisper at first, but unmistakable.


    A slow, deliberate exhale.


    Thalnor''s eyes shot wide open as Hades'' eyelids lifted, revealing cold, gleaming eyes filled with amusement. The corpse-like stillness was gone, replaced by an unsettling calm. Hades sat up slowly, each movement smooth and controlled, as if the pain and agony from before had never existed.


    Thalnor stumbled back, his breath caught in his throat, eyes wide with disbelief. "Y-You..." he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Hades looked at him, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, dripping with mockery. His eyes never left Thalnor''s, watching the elder''s growing terror with a sense of satisfaction.


    "Surprise," Hades said, his voice calm and cutting through the tension like a knife. There was no need to shout¡ªhis tone alone carried the weight of control and power, the tables now fully turned.


    Thalnor''s hand trembled at his side, his dark magic forgotten as fear gripped him. His mouth opened, but no words came out. He had no plan for this.

 Chapter 176: Thalnor’s Fatal Mistake

    Thalnor stood frozen, disbelief and fear etched into his pale face as Hades casually sat up, alive and completely composed. His mind raced, desperately trying to process the impossible scene before him. How could Hades still be alive? His plan had been flawless¡ªor so he thought.


    "How¡­ how are you still alive after absorbing all that Abyss Mana?" Thalnor stammered, his voice cracking with disbelief. His eyes darted to Hades, wide with confusion. "I could smell death on you¡­ the stench of a corpse! How is this possible?"


    Hades chuckled softly, his laughter dripping with amusement. His eyes gleamed, not with the fear or submission Thalnor had expected, but with mocking satisfaction.


    "You really thought you had me, didn''t you?" Hades'' tone was calm, almost condescending, as he brushed the dirt from his robes and stood to his full height. His every movement was deliberate, exuding a quiet confidence that sent a chill down Thalnor''s spine.


    "You think I''m like the other weak disciples you toy with?" Hades shook his head slowly, his smirk deepening. "You''re gravely mistaken, Elder."


    Thalnor took a step back, his lips twitching as he tried to respond. "But¡­ the Abyss Mana¡­ No one should be able to withstand that kind of power!" His voice rose, filled with confusion and panic. He was grasping for an explanation, anything to make sense of the situation.


    Hades let out a low, mocking laugh. "Abyss Mana?" He tilted his head slightly, as if amused by the term. "What the hell are you talking about, Thalnor?" His smirk grew wider, his eyes locked onto the elder with a predatory glint. "That wasn''t Abyss Mana."


    Thalnor''s brows furrowed in confusion, his mind scrambling for answers. "What¡­ do you mean?" His voice wavered, the confidence he once had crumbling.


    Hades'' smirk turned colder, more sinister. "What you called ''Abyss Mana'' was nothing more than pure Death Mana¡ªsure, it''s potent and dangerous for you, but it''s hardly the force you claim it to be."


    He took a step closer to Thalnor, his tone condescending. "You probably thought calling it ''Abyss Mana'' made it sound more terrifying, didn''t you?"


    Thalnor''s mouth went dry. He stood there, frozen, as the reality of Hades'' words sank in. "But¡­ the corpse smell¡­ I smelled death on you! You were dead!"


    Hades crossed his arms over his chest, his expression calm but laced with amusement. "You''re a corpse puppet master, Thalnor. I''m sure you can tell the difference between life and death by scent alone. But dark arts¡­"


    He raised an eyebrow, as if explaining something elementary. "Making my body smell like a corpse? That''s child''s play for someone like me."


    Thalnor''s face contorted in pure fury as the realization of Hades'' deception sank in. His lips trembled, his eyes wild with a mixture of anger and disbelief. His voice, usually composed, now shook with unrestrained rage. "So¡­ you lied to me? You tricked me, you¡ª"


    Hades cut him off sharply, his smirk growing into a menacing grin, his voice low and dripping with satisfaction. "Lied? Of course, I lied." His words were laced with mockery, his tone almost playful as he watched Thalnor struggle with the truth.


    "You really thought I was in agony? That I was helpless? That I was anything less than fully in control this entire time? Please." Hades scoffed, his eyes gleaming with cold amusement.


    His voice turned sharp and biting, cutting through the air like a blade. "The truth, Thalnor, is that I wanted you to let your guard down. And you did¡­ beautifully." He said the last word slowly, savoring the fear that flickered in Thalnor''s eyes.


    Thalnor''s expression darkened further, his jaw clenched so tightly it looked as though he might snap. His eyes narrowed, burning with hatred, but behind that hatred lay fear.


    His rage bubbled to the surface, barely contained. "You... you''ll regret this!" he spat, his voice trembling with both fury and desperation.


    Hades responded with a low, dark chuckle, a sound that sent chills down Thalnor''s spine. His gaze was unwavering, his eyes locked onto Thalnor''s, filled with nothing but cold certainty.


    "No, Thalnor," Hades replied, his voice soft yet chilling, every word dripping with lethal intent. "You are the one who''ll regret ever trying to make me your puppet."


    Hades took another step closer, his presence looming over Thalnor like a shadow. His voice dropped, lowering into something almost intimate, yet terrifying. "And you know what?" His grin widened, his voice now as cold as death itself. "I should thank you."


    Thalnor''s frown deepened, his anger flaring like a flame desperately seeking fuel. "Thank me?" His voice dripped with suspicion, his mind racing to make sense of Hades'' words. "Thank me for what?"


    Hades'' smile widened into something more sinister, the kind of smile that sends a chill down your spine. "Thank you," he began, his voice dripping with mockery, "for attempting to absorb my soul. By doing that, you opened the perfect channel¡­ for me to siphon your soul instead."


    The color drained from Thalnor''s face as the horrifying truth hit him like a crashing wave. His eyes went wide with terror, and he stumbled back, his breath coming in shallow, panicked gasps.


    "No¡­ no, you can''t!" His voice cracked, rising into a desperate plea. He could feel the trap closing around him, the power he thought he wielded now slipping from his grasp.


    Hades raised his hand slowly, dark energy swirling menacingly around his fingers, the very air around him vibrating with a low, ominous hum. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes locked onto Thalnor''s, unblinking, cold, and devoid of any mercy. "Soul Siphon," he whispered, his voice a chilling blend of calm and cruelty.


    Thalnor''s world collapsed around him as he felt the pull, a violent tugging sensation deep within his chest. His scream tore through the air, filled with agony and terror as his soul was wrenched from his body, inch by inch, with unstoppable force.


    The energy wrapped around him like chains, dragging his very essence toward Hades, who stood motionless, watching the scene unfold with a dark satisfaction in his eyes.


    "No! Please!" Thalnor begged, his voice breaking, but it was too late. His body convulsed, trembling violently as the last shreds of his soul were ripped free.


    The light in his eyes faded, replaced by a hollow, empty gaze. With one final, shuddering gasp, his body went limp, collapsing to the ground in a lifeless heap.


    Hades lowered his hand slowly, his smirk never faltering as the rush of power surged through him. He could feel the dark energy coursing through his veins, the strength of Thalnor''s soul now becoming his own.


    He stood over the soulless body, towering with newfound strength, his expression one of cold triumph.


    "Fool," Hades muttered under his breath, the smirk on his face growing sharper. "You never stood a chance."


    He looked down at the limp form of Elder Thalnor, now nothing more than an empty shell, and turned away, leaving the dark, cold room with a sense of satisfaction.

 Chapter 177: Hadess Dangerous Experiment

    Hades stood over Thalnor''s lifeless body, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction as a dark smirk curled across his lips. The once-formidable elder, now a mere hollow shell, lay crumpled at his feet¡ªa testament to Hades'' victory.


    [To think that fool actually believed he could trap you,] the system''s voice rang in his mind, dripping with its usual arrogance. [Honestly, it''s almost insulting. The man had no idea who he was dealing with.] S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hades chuckled softly, his expression still twisted in dark amusement. "Of course, he didn''t. Thalnor thought I was just another naive disciple¡ªeasy prey." He let out a low, mocking laugh. "He underestimated me from the start."


    The system snorted in derision. [Typical. You''d think these so-called ''elders'' would be more careful. But no, they just throw their weight around like they own the place. I mean, who does that? Trying to turn you into a puppet?


    It''s laughable.]


    Hades crossed his arms, glancing around the eerie lab that now felt eerily silent without Thalnor''s presence. His eyes flickered over the strange tools and dark symbols lining the walls, each one a remnant of Thalnor''s twisted ambitions. "So, what do you think we should do now?" he asked, his tone calm but calculating.


    The system hummed thoughtfully, clearly reveling in the moment. [Oh, now you''re asking me for advice? How refreshing. I suppose you could start by using this place to your advantage. After all, the fool did leave it all to you.]


    Hades nodded, his gaze shifting as if weighing his options. "I plan to make use of it, of course. But before I get to that, I''ve been thinking about something..."


    The system''s voice perked up, dripping with mock curiosity. [Oh? You thinking? Now this should be good. Go on, enlighten me.]


    Hades'' smirk deepened, his eyes narrowing with mischievous intent. "You know how I use Soul Fusion to bind souls to corpses, turning them into my perfect puppets? What do you think would happen if, instead of using the souls on a corpse, I fused them directly into my own soul?"


    For a moment, there was silence from the system. Then, a slow, incredulous laugh echoed in Hades'' mind, the system practically howling with disbelief. [Are you serious? What the hell are you thinking? Fusing other souls with your own? Do you have a death wish or are you just that insane?]


    Hades let out a low chuckle, unfazed by the system''s mockery. "I''m just saying¡­ souls are energy, aren''t they? If I can manipulate them externally, what''s to stop me from using that same energy to strengthen my own soul?"


    The system groaned, clearly exasperated but still intrigued. [Souls are a kind of energy, sure. But you''re treading into seriously dangerous territory here, genius. One wrong move and you could turn your own soul into a fragmented mess¡ªor worse, destroy it entirely. Still¡­ I suppose it could work.]


    Hades raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "Could? So you''re saying it''s possible?"


    [Well, don''t get too excited. I said could, not will. Let''s be clear: you might end up as a screaming wreck if you screw this up. But... your soul''s already shattered into shards anyway, thanks to Divine Clone Technique. You could try fusing one of those shards with some stray souls to test it out.


    Not that I''d recommend it, but hey, you''ve done dumber things.]


    Hades nodded thoughtfully, a smirk still playing on his lips. "I see. Well, that''s all the encouragement I need. Let''s try it."


    The system snickered, its tone filled with shameless arrogance. [Fine, go ahead. But when this all goes sideways, don''t say I didn''t warn you. I mean, you can''t possibly be this reckless... oh wait, you totally are.]


    Hades rolled his eyes but didn''t lose his smirk. "I''ll take my chances." He closed his eyes and focused inward, reaching out to the countless souls trapped within his Soul Vault, feeling the raw energy they radiated. One by one, he pulled the souls toward him, channeling them into his own fragmented soul.


    [Oh, this should be entertaining. Don''t scream too loudly now, Host. I have sensitive ears.]


    Ignoring the system''s relentless taunts, Hades steeled himself and activated Soul Fusion, drawing the foreign souls toward his own fragmented soul.


    "Let''s see if this really works," Hades muttered under his breath, his fingers tightening into fists as he closed his eyes. He focused inward, diving deep into the recesses of his Soul Vault. Inside, the countless souls he had collected over time swirled, trapped in a chaotic storm of energy.


    The system snickered in the back of his mind, its voice dripping with smugness. [You''re really going through with this, huh? Alright then, prepare for the worst, genius.]


    Hades ignored the jab, taking a deep breath to center himself. He could feel the souls pulsating, their energy raw and untamed. With deliberate focus, he activated Soul Fusion, pulling the restless souls toward his own fractured essence.


    The moment the first soul touched his own, an excruciating pain exploded through him. It was immediate, violent, and far beyond what he had anticipated. Hades'' entire body convulsed as the agony struck deep into his very soul, sharper and more unbearable than any physical pain he had ever endured.


    "What... is this...?" Hades groaned, his voice a strained whisper as the pain intensified. It felt like his soul was being torn apart and forcibly reshaped, every piece of his essence being crushed and reassembled.


    The system''s mocking voice broke through the haze of pain. [Well, well! What did I tell you? Feel that? That''s what happens when you mess with forces you barely understand. Enjoying yourself?]


    Hades tried to respond, but the agony stole his breath, his mind overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of it. The system, ever shameless, continued its taunting commentary.


    [I warned you, didn''t I? But nooo, you had to play with your precious Soul Fusion. Now look at you¡ªwrithing on the floor like some helpless bug. Not so tough now, are you?]


    The pain grew even worse, pushing Hades beyond his limits. His vision blurred, the room spinning as his body succumbed to the strain. Before he could stop it, his consciousness faded. With a final gasp, Hades collapsed, the world around him going dark.

 Chapter 178: Result From Soul Fusion

    Hades stirred, slowly opening his eyes. His body felt weak, the toll of the soul fusion still fresh, but his mind was sharper than ever, buzzing with an energy he hadn''t experienced before. It had been five hours since he passed out from the excruciating process. As he sat up, stretching his stiff muscles, a familiar, mocking voice echoed in his mind.


    [How do you feel, Host? Or should I ask how it feels to wake up after playing with your soul like a reckless fool?]


    A smirk crept across Hades'' face, though the lingering ache from the experiment remained. "I got something... something amazing," he said, ignoring the system''s tone.


    [Amazing, huh? Care to enlighten me, or are you going to keep playing the mysterious act?] The system''s arrogance seeped into every word, its curiosity poorly hidden beneath the mockery.


    Hades chuckled, rubbing his temples as he recalled the experience. "Oh? So now you want to know? I thought the ''all-knowing, genius system'' already had all the answers." His voice carried a playful sarcasm, baiting the system.


    The system scoffed, clearly annoyed. [Please, Host, I don''t have time for your weak attempts at wit. Just get to the point before I decide to withhold my wisdom next time you need it.]


    Hades'' smirk deepened, enjoying the system''s frustration. "Alright, alright," he said, taking his time before finally continuing. He could feel the system''s impatience, and it only made his satisfaction greater. "The effect was... incredible. My soul feels significantly stronger now, almost as if it''s been fortified beyond what I thought possible." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system gave an exaggerated, dismissive laugh. [Of course your soul is stronger. What did you expect when you went and fed all those souls directly into it? Did you think you''d come out weaker? Please.] It continued, voice dripping with arrogance. [And by the way, because your soul is scattered across all your Divine Masks, every one of your precious little fragments has been strengthened too.


    So, congratulations¡ªyour other versions just got a free upgrade. You''re welcome.]


    Hades chuckled softly, nodding in approval. "Good to know. But I have to admit, the pain was almost unbearable. It was far worse than anything I''ve experienced before." His voice lowered, still recalling the sharp, tearing agony that had racked him during the fusion.


    The system, ever shameless, responded with its usual mocking tone. [Well, obviously. You''re not messing around with just your body anymore, Host. This is your soul we''re talking about. Did you expect it to feel like a warm bath? If you''re going to dance with fire, don''t act surprised when you get burned.] It let out a smug chuckle, thoroughly enjoying its own analogy.


    Hades rolled his eyes, though he couldn''t deny the truth behind the system''s words. "Fair enough," he conceded, though his smirk remained intact. "But there''s something else. Something even more important."


    The system''s usual condescending tone shifted slightly, its curiosity piqued beneath layers of smugness. [Oh? Now this should be entertaining. What else could possibly be more ''important''? Out with it, Host. Or are you going to make me guess?] Its voice was dripping with mock impatience.


    Hades leaned back, deliberately taking his time. He enjoyed moments like this¡ªteasing the system just enough to push it. "I didn''t just absorb their souls, system. I got something else¡­ something far more valuable. Their memories."


    The system fell silent. For a brief second, the ever-arrogant presence in Hades'' mind seemed to falter. It clearly hadn''t expected this. Then, after a beat, it responded, its tone skeptical but layered with intrigue. [Wait¡­ memories? You mean you''ve absorbed all their memories?]


    Hades'' grin widened as he soaked in the system''s disbelief. "Not exactly all of them, but fragments. I can recall pieces of their knowledge. It''s not complete for each soul, but I''ve gained a massive trove of information."


    [Hah! You''re telling me you''ve become a walking encyclopedia of dead souls?] The system''s arrogance wavered slightly, its mocking tone now mixed with something else¡ªperhaps awe, but it would never admit that. [Let me check your mind, Host. I want to see this for myself.]


    Hades felt a familiar presence digging through his consciousness, sifting through the vast array of new memories now embedded in his soul. The system was silent for a moment, the usual mockery absent as it processed what it was seeing. Then, it spoke again, this time in pure shock.


    [Damn¡­ you really did it. You''ve absorbed a huge repository of memories! It''s incomplete, sure, but this is still¡­] The system trailed off, its words loaded with realization.


    Hades leaned forward, grinning like a predator that had just caught its prey. "Now you understand. We can use this, system. This is far more valuable than I could''ve imagined."


    The system, for once, didn''t immediately mock him. Its voice returned, now filled with its usual smugness, but the underlying respect was unmistakable. [Of course, I see the potential. You''ve stumbled upon something that could be incredibly valuable, Host. Though, let''s be honest, you probably didn''t even plan for this to happen.]


    Hades let out a soft laugh, shaking his head. "Luck or not, the result is the same. We now have access to knowledge and memories that no one else could ever hope to obtain. You know what that means, right?"


    The system''s arrogance returned full force. [I know exactly what it means. You might''ve just accidentally given us the upper hand. But let''s not pretend this was all some grand plan of yours, Host. You were just experimenting. That''s what you do best, after all¡ªdabbling in the unknown and hoping it doesn''t kill you.]


    Hades'' smirk didn''t waver. "True. But I''ll take whatever advantages I can get." He paused for a moment, enjoying the victory. "This power, these memories¡ªthey''ll serve us well. We can unlock things even the Malachor family can''t dream of. And that''s only the beginning."


    The system chuckled, its voice smug yet pleased. [Well, aren''t we ambitious today? But fine, I''ll admit¡ªthis could turn into something monumental if played right. And, as always, you''ve got me here to guide you. After all, without me, you''d probably still be wandering around like a clueless fool.]


    Hades shook his head, still smiling as he leaned back, savoring the moment. "Whatever you say, system. But you and I both know¡ªthis changes everything."


    The system gave a final mocking laugh, clearly enjoying the rare acknowledgment of Hades'' success. [Oh, this will be fun. Let''s see how far you can go with this newfound knowledge, Host. Just don''t let it get to your head. After all, you''re still far from the top.]


    Hades didn''t respond immediately, his mind already turning toward the possibilities ahead. He knew that what he had gained was a step forward, a significant one. His smirk never faded as he imagined the new path unfolding before him, with the memories of countless souls to guide him.

 Chapter 179: Thalnors Memories

    Hades, now brimming with newfound knowledge, leaned back against the wall, his mind swirling with possibilities. A sly grin tugged at the corner of his lips as he addressed the system. "Alright, let''s dig into Thalnor''s memories. We absorbed his entire soul, so there''s bound to be something useful in there."


    [Useful?] The system''s voice echoed in his mind, dripping with condescension. [Oh, it''s more than just useful. Thalnor''s memories are fascinating, to say the least.]


    Hades raised an eyebrow, his grin widening slightly. "Fascinating, huh? What makes them so special?"


    [Well, if you must know,] the system replied, a smug undertone creeping in, [Thalnor was destined for greatness¡ªwell, in another world, that is.] It paused for dramatic effect. [If he had been born in your past world, he would''ve been hailed as a genius. Brilliant, in fact.]


    Hades crossed his arms, intrigued but not willing to show too much. "How much of a genius are we talking about here?" His voice held a mixture of curiosity and amusement.


    [Oh, only an IQ of 170,] the system said, almost casually, as though it wasn''t a big deal.


    Hades'' eyebrows shot up, and he let out a low whistle. "170? That''s impressively high."


    The system snorted. [Impressively high? Please, that''s practically unheard of for most humans. But Thalnor wasted it all. It''s almost laughable. Imagine having all that intelligence and focusing on perfecting one cultivation manual.


    Pitiful, really.]


    Hades shook his head, suppressing a chuckle. "So, he spent all his genius on refining his manual, huh? What a waste."


    [A total waste,] the system agreed with mock pity. [Can you believe that? A man with the brainpower to change the world, and he spends his entire life tweaking a few lines in a dusty old manual. If I had a body, I''d roll my eyes.]


    Hades snickered. "That''s rich coming from you."


    The system''s tone turned arrogant. [Oh, I''m leagues beyond him. I don''t need to spend years perfecting anything. I''m perfect by design.]


    Hades rolled his eyes but didn''t bother with a retort. Instead, he sighed. "Alright, what else did you find? There''s got to be more than just his obsession with that manual, right?"


    The system, as usual, took its time, almost as if savoring the moment. [Oh, you''ll love this one,] it began, its tone laced with arrogance. [Thalnor wasn''t just tinkering with a single manual. Oh no, this guy was a maniac. He''d read every manual from the Malachor Clan and the Necrovauld Academy.]


    Hades'' eyes widened in genuine surprise. "What the hell? So, he wasn''t just a genius but a total bookworm too?"


    [Exactly,] the system chimed in, clearly enjoying Hades'' shock. [Not just a genius¡ªan insatiable reader. The guy consumed knowledge like his life depended on it, which, frankly, makes me wonder how he found time to do anything else.]


    Hades leaned back, processing the information. "That''s... unexpected."


    The system wasn''t done gloating yet. [And thanks to his obsessive reading, I''ve gone ahead and immediately upgraded your Abyssal Nether Core Divine Scripture.] The system''s tone dripped with self-satisfaction.


    Hades leaned forward, curiosity piqued. "Upgraded? To what rank?"


    The system paused for effect before delivering its revelation smugly. [It''s now a Nine-Star Divine Scripture.] You could practically hear it grinning. [Which means Hades can reach the Nine-Star level, as long as you''re willing to endure the delightful agony of cultivation and, of course, absorb enough mana.]


    For a moment, Hades was stunned, blinking in disbelief. "Nine-Star¡­?" He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, impressed. "That''s¡­ incredible. Good news indeed."


    [Of course it''s good news. And you can thank me whenever you''re ready. No rush,] the system added with a mockingly casual tone, clearly reveling in its own brilliance.


    Hades chuckled, shaking his head. "I''d almost forgotten how much you love patting yourself on the back."


    The system responded with a condescending hum. [Well, when you''re as exceptional as I am, you get used to it. Now, what else do you want? More praise for me?]


    Ignoring the jab, Hades leaned back in his seat, still processing the enormity of the Nine-Star revelation. "Alright, what else have you found in Thalnor''s memories? There''s got to be more."


    The system, always one for drama, took a moment before responding. [Oh, there''s more. Much more,] it said with a tone that could only be described as self-satisfied. [Three days from now, Vesperin will be arriving here.] sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hades'' eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint flashing in them. "Vesperin? He''s coming here?"


    [Yes,] the system replied, almost lazily. [He''s coming to upgrade his precious little corpse puppet,] it added with a mocking tone, as if Vesperin''s ambitions were nothing more than child''s play.


    Hades'' lips curled into a sinister smirk. "So, Thalnor''s role in the clan was as their go-to corpse puppet master? He was the one responsible for upgrading the Malachor Clan''s puppets?"


    The system responded with an exaggerated sigh, as if the answer should''ve been obvious. [Exactly. But here''s the kicker¡ªbecause of his position, Thalnor always felt like he was being looked down on, treated like a tool. So, what did he do? He hid things from the clan,] the system paused for effect, [including that shiny Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual he was so proud of.]


    Hades chuckled darkly, the sound low and menacing. "I see. That''s interesting... If he felt overlooked, then this whole situation is a lot more delicate than I thought. It also means I''ve got an opportunity to exploit."


    The system''s tone became more condescending, as if Hades'' revelation was slow in coming. [Of course you do. Honestly, Host, I was waiting for you to catch on.] The system''s voice dripped with arrogance.


    [With all this newfound knowledge, you''re practically sitting on a treasure trove of secrets. If you can''t figure out how to use it, I might have to start questioning your ability to think strategically.]


    Hades rolled his eyes, but there was no denying the truth of the system''s words. "You''re right, as usual. Vesperin coming here means we have a lot of room to maneuver. His reliance on Thalnor for those upgrades... well, let''s just say I can put that to good use."


    [Oh, I''m sure you will,] the system chimed in, with a smug satisfaction that only made its arrogance more pronounced.


    [But try not to get too distracted by all the power plays. You''ve still got some painful cultivation to deal with, remember? That Nine-Star power isn''t going to hand itself over easily.]


    Hades chuckled again, darker this time, his mind already turning over the possibilities. "Don''t worry. I''ll handle both. With Vesperin on his way and all this new knowledge, this is just the beginning."


    [Well, I hope you''re ready for the fun part, then. Things are about to get very, very interesting,] the system added, its voice full of shameless anticipation.


    Hades, with the smirk still lingering on his face, nodded to himself. "Interesting, indeed."

 Chapter 180: Vesperin Had Arrived

    Three days later, Vesperin arrived at the village, exuding his typical air of arrogance. His sharp eyes surveyed the surroundings with disdain, clearly finding the humble village beneath him. He strode into the central square, his black robes flowing behind him, and without preamble, barked out, "Where is Elder Thalnor?"


    The villagers who had gathered there immediately stiffened at the sound of his voice. One of them, a middle-aged man with graying hair and trembling hands, cautiously stepped forward. He bowed low, keeping his gaze on the ground.


    "Young master Vesperin, Elder Thalnor is still in his lab," he said hesitantly, his voice wavering slightly. "Please, if you could wait for just a moment while we inform him¡ª"


    Vesperin''s expression darkened, cutting him off mid-sentence. "Wait?" His voice was sharp, carrying a tone of irritation. "Do you think I have the time to stand around in this backwater village waiting for an old man to finish his experiments?"


    The villager winced at Vesperin''s words, his shoulders shrinking even further. "My deepest apologies, young master," he said, bowing lower. "I assure you, Elder Thalnor will be informed immediately."


    Vesperin waved him off dismissively, the gesture laced with impatience. "Fine, but don''t waste my time. I''m not here to sit around while you stumble over yourselves. Tell him to hurry."


    With a flourish of his hand, Vesperin walked over to a nearby bench, settling himself down with a sense of entitlement.


    As he reclined, his eyes swept over the villagers, his expression clearly conveying his dissatisfaction. He drummed his fingers impatiently on the armrest, his lips curling into a sneer.


    The gray-haired villager nodded frantically, backing away with haste before hurrying toward Elder Thalnor''s lab. The others, equally unnerved by Vesperin''s presence, kept their heads down and avoided his gaze, not wanting to draw his ire.


    As Vesperin sat there, the weight of his growing frustration settled heavily on his chest, making each second feel like an eternity. His foot tapped against the ground impatiently, the rhythmic sound betraying the storm of emotions simmering beneath his calm exterior.


    "Damn that Zeus," he thought bitterly, his fingers curling into a fist. The news he had received recently gnawed at him like a relentless pest.


    Zeus, the one person he had been determined to eliminate, had not only slipped through his fingers but had also managed to secure something far more dangerous¡ªprotection. And not just any protection.


    Vesperin''s jaw clenched tightly, his teeth grinding together. "Accepted as the private disciple of one of the top elders at the Celestial Academy, of all things," he fumed inwardly, his thoughts spiraling. His expression darkened as the implications weighed heavily on him.


    He scowled, unable to shake the thought. Worse still, this elder wasn''t just any figurehead. This was an elder with no ties to Necrovauld Academy or its allies, making any attempt to carry out his plans far more treacherous.


    Vesperin''s eyes flickered with anger as he leaned forward, his voice barely above a whisper, but filled with venom.


    "How the hell am I supposed to kill him now?" he muttered to himself, his frustration boiling over. The words came out harsher than intended, but they felt inadequate to express the rage he felt brewing inside.


    As he muttered, one of the nearby villagers, too afraid to approach but close enough to hear, stole a nervous glance toward Vesperin. Sensing the attention, Vesperin''s gaze snapped toward him, sharp and cold. The villager quickly looked away, trembling slightly.


    Vesperin scoffed at the display, feeling his temper rise further. "Zeus," he growled, the name leaving a bitter taste in his mouth. "You think hiding behind that elder will keep you safe forever?"


    He clenched his fist tighter, the knuckles turning white from the strain. The very thought of Zeus standing untouchable enraged him.


    The Celestial Academy elder had no allegiance to Necrovauld, making any subtle manipulation or assassination attempts near impossible without drawing unwanted attention.


    "Damn it!" Vesperin cursed again, this time under his breath but loud enough for it to carry in the air. His frustration boiled over, the tension in his body palpable. His mind was racing, trying to devise a way to bypass the newfound obstacle, but each idea felt weaker than the last. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His gaze turned icy as he whispered to himself, "No matter what it takes, I''ll find a way. Elder or not, Zeus... your time will come."


    Forcing himself to lean back again, Vesperin''s eyes narrowed as he stared into the distance, already plotting his next move. The rage simmering beneath the surface didn''t fade¡ªit only intensified as he sat there, waiting for Thalnor and trying to contain the beast of anger growing inside him.


    Meanwhile, back at the lab, one of the villagers cautiously approached the entrance. His heart raced, knowing how impatient Vesperin could be. With a hesitant knock on the wooden door, he called out, "Elder Thalnor, young master Vesperin has arrived and is waiting for you."


    A moment of silence followed, the villager nervously shifting from foot to foot, unsure of what to expect. Finally, from deep within the lab, a voice drifted out, smooth and composed, with an air of indifference. "I see. He''s here already. Give me a moment¡ªI''m just finishing up."


    The villager blinked in surprise at the calmness of the reply. There wasn''t a trace of urgency or concern in the elder''s tone. It was as though Vesperin''s impatience was of little importance to Thalnor. The villager nodded, even though no one could see him. "Y-Yes, Elder. I''ll let him know you''ll be out shortly."


    There was no response, only the faint rustling of movement from inside the lab. The villager stood there for a moment, unsure if he should stay or leave, before the door creaked open slowly, revealing Elder Thalnor.


    Thalnor stepped out, his appearance impeccable, not a hair out of place. His robes were pristine, and his expression was just as cold and detached as always. His pale eyes gleamed with a hint of arrogance, as though the very world around him was beneath his notice.


    "Lead the way," Thalnor ordered, his voice carrying an air of superiority. His words were not a request but a command, leaving no room for hesitation or argument.


    The villager bowed deeply, his voice trembling slightly. "Of course, Elder Thalnor. Right this way."


    Thalnor barely acknowledged the gesture, his gaze piercing as he stepped forward, his posture rigid and his stride purposeful. The villager, still unnerved by Thalnor''s cold demeanor, hurried ahead to lead him back toward the waiting Vesperin.

 Chapter 181: Fake Thalnor

    Thalnor¡ªor rather, the person who appeared to be Thalnor¡ªstrode confidently through the village, the nervous villagers glancing at him uneasily as they led him toward Vesperin. Every step exuded the cold, haughty air that Thalnor was known for, but beneath the flawless disguise, Lucas, disguised using the Divine Mask of Thalnor, was suppressing a flicker of annoyance.


    Inside his mind, Lucas''s thoughts churned. "I had to burn through a decent chunk of mana from the Mana Storage just to make this mask a 6-star," he muttered internally, frowning as he walked. He wasn''t pleased about using so much power on what felt like a temporary fa?ade.


    [Oh, come on, relax, Host. This was all necessary for your grand plan, wasn''t it?] the system''s voice echoed, dripping with its usual arrogance. [You wouldn''t want to slip up just because Thalnor didn''t feel quite as powerful as he should, right?]


    "Yeah, yeah, I know." Lucas sighed, rolling his eyes in his mind. Despite knowing the logic, it still irked him to spend mana unnecessarily. "At least it didn''t drain too much."


    The system chuckled, its voice dripping with smugness and mockery. [''Didn''t drain too much,'' he says. Oh please, of course it didn''t! You''re working with a basic cultivation manual, not one of your precious Divine Scriptures, Host.]


    It paused, then let out a derisive snort. [A technique as lowly as this? Pfft. It''s nothing but a drop of mana compared to what you normally handle.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but smirk, the contrast in power between the Nether Puppet manual and his Divine Scriptures becoming all the more obvious. "Makes sense. As a user of Divine Scriptures, I''m leagues beyond this kind of technique," he said, a hint of pride creeping into his voice.


    [Leagues? Try universes apart,] the system corrected, its voice arrogant and shameless. [You should be glad I let you play around with something so beneath you. Honestly, this Nether Puppet manual is laughable compared to what you''re used to.]


    Lucas chuckled, still enjoying the feeling of superiority. "True enough. The difference in quality is obvious. I barely felt anything when cultivating with it."


    [Exactly! That''s the problem with weak manuals like this,] the system interjected, with a tone that implied Lucas should have realized this earlier. [When you were cultivating with that sorry excuse for a technique, did you feel any pain at all? Be honest, now.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, though the sarcasm in his voice was clear. "No, not at all. It''s been a long time since I''ve cultivated without any pain. Honestly, it felt almost... unnatural."


    The system''s laugh was loud and condescending. [Unnatural? Try ineffective! A cultivation manual without pain? Please, Host. It''s practically a joke.


    If you''re not suffering through it, what''s the point? No pain, no gain. Or in your case, no divine power, no real progress.]


    Lucas sighed, though a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "So, you''re telling me if it doesn''t hurt, it''s worthless?"


    The system''s voice, dripping with sarcasm, immediately responded. [Ah, finally catching up, are we? Took you long enough. Yes, Host, that''s exactly it.] The system sounded almost amused, as if Lucas should have figured this out ages ago.


    [Real power doesn''t come without pushing yourself to the absolute limit. And trust me, this ''Nether Puppet'' nonsense you''ve been toying with? It''s child''s play compared to what you''ve endured. Honestly, no wonder you felt nothing.]


    Lucas shook his head, letting out a small chuckle. "You really know how to make things sound worse than they are. But what about Lucy? She doesn''t experience any pain cultivating her Divine Scripture."


    The system huffed, its tone almost dismissive. [Lucy? She''s a special case, obviously. She has the perfect physique for that specific Divine Scripture. It''s like the universe handed her the keys to painless cultivation. But you?


    Ha! You''re not that lucky.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes. "Of course, there''s always an exception when it comes to her. She gets a free pass while I get stuck with the agonizing route."


    [Oh, boo-hoo, Host. You''ll be stronger for it,] the system mocked, its voice laced with playful cruelty. [Don''t you love the pain? Come on, admit it¡ªit''s made you who you are.]


    "Yeah, yeah," Lucas grumbled, though the system''s arrogance only made him smirk more. "This mask is temporary anyway, so let''s just forget about the whole ''Nether Puppet'' thing. We''ve got bigger things to focus on. Like Vesperin."


    The system responded with a light chuckle, its mockery fading as it shifted its tone. [Ah, yes. Vesperin. Finally, we get to some real fun. It''s about time you started playing the game properly, Host.]


    "Always with the dramatics, huh?" Lucas muttered, but his mind was already focusing on the next step. As they approached Vesperin''s location, Lucas, still wearing the flawless disguise of Thalnor, began mentally preparing himself for what was to come.


    Lucas''s thoughts sharpened, the usual light banter with the system fading as the weight of the situation settled in. He knew the upcoming interaction with Vesperin required precision and focus.


    The system, of course, couldn''t resist one last jab. [Oh, Host, just remember¡ªno pain, no gain. And Vesperin? He''s going to learn exactly what that means in a very personal way.] Its voice was dripping with amusement, as though savoring the chaos that was about to unfold.


    Lucas grinned, his mind already calculating the next move. "Oh, I''m counting on it." His tone was calm but full of dark anticipation. The real game was about to begin.


    With a swift movement, Lucas opened the door and stepped inside. The first thing he noticed was Vesperin, seated with his usual arrogant posture, legs crossed, an impatient frown etched on his face. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes barely acknowledged Lucas as he entered, as if he were too important to care about anyone else. The air around him reeked of self-importance.


    "Same arrogant, stupid face as always," Lucas thought to himself, hiding his smirk beneath the mask of Thalnor. The system snickered in the background, clearly enjoying the internal commentary.

 Chapter 182: Nether Puppet

    Thalnor¡ªthough in reality, Lucas beneath the disguise¡ªstood before the ever-arrogant Vesperin, who was clearly brimming with frustration. The young master''s face was tight with annoyance, lips pressed into a thin line, as if holding back from snapping at the elder for taking so long to arrive.Despite his barely concealed irritation, Vesperin refrained from lashing out. Thalnor, after all, was an elder of the Malachor Clan, and more importantly, the one who handled the delicate matter of corpse puppet upgrades. He knew better than to burn that bridge, no matter how his impatience simmered beneath the surface.


    Vesperin''s sharp eyes flicked toward Thalnor, his lips curling slightly into a half-scowl, half-smile. His tone was clipped as he spoke, an attempt to maintain control over his brewing frustration. "Elder Thalnor, I''ve come here to see my corpse puppet upgraded, as we discussed."


    Thalnor¡ªhis calm facade unshaken by Vesperin''s obvious irritation¡ªoffered a practiced, placid smile. The mask was perfect, down to every detail. He gave a small nod, his voice smooth and unaffected, almost as though the delay had been intentional just to rile the young master up. "I''ve heard. Tell me, what sort of upgrade are you looking for this time?"


    Vesperin''s scowl deepened for a moment, but he quickly masked it with a dismissive wave of his hand, leaning back slightly in his chair as though the decision was beneath him. "Up to you, Elder. Just make it stronger. That''s all I care about."


    There was a slight edge to his voice, a demanding undertone that conveyed his belief that his desires were not merely requests, but commands. Vesperin''s gaze flickered toward Thalnor''s eyes, trying to gauge the elder''s reaction, as if testing his boundaries.


    Thalnor''s smile never wavered, but there was a glint in his eyes¡ªsomething unreadable, something almost predatory. "Stronger, you say?" he repeated, his tone smooth, as though weighing the request carefully. "Of course, young master. But tell me, are you ready for something far beyond the typical upgrade?"


    Vesperin''s eyebrow arched slightly at that, a flicker of interest sparking despite his usual arrogance. His suspicion and curiosity played out in the tightening of his jaw and the narrowing of his sharp eyes. "What exactly do you mean by that, Elder?"


    Thalnor leaned in just a touch, his voice dropping to a whisper, as if sharing a dangerous secret. "I''ve been working on something new. An invention, if you will, that will make your current corpse puppet look like a mere toy in comparison. This is not just an upgrade, young master¡ªit''s an evolution."


    Vesperin''s gaze darkened with both intrigue and a trace of caution. He leaned forward, clearly interested but unwilling to let his guard down too easily. "A new invention, you say?" His voice was laced with skepticism, but there was an undeniable eagerness lurking beneath. "You''ve piqued my interest, Elder Thalnor. What is it you''re offering?"


    Thalnor''s smile widened by the faintest fraction, a sure sign that he knew he had Vesperin right where he wanted him. "I call it the Nether Puppet," he said, each word deliberately measured, as though the very name was a powerful secret. "A creation unlike anything the Malachor Clan has ever seen. You will not find its equal, nor will anyone who dares to challenge you."


    Vesperin''s eyes narrowed further, though his interest was clear. "A bold claim, Elder," he murmured, his voice dropping with a mix of doubt and desire. "But show me, and I''ll decide if it lives up to your words."


    Thalnor chuckled softly under his breath, pleased with Vesperin''s response. He extended his hand with a deliberate slowness, as if summoning something from the very shadows around them. The air in the room shifted, growing colder as a dark aura began to swirl and fill the space.


    In a sudden, fluid motion, a figure materialized before them. A corpse puppet, but unlike any Vesperin had ever seen before. Its skin was a deep, dark red, the color of dried blood, and it pulsed faintly with an eerie, otherworldly energy. The aura around it was thick and suffocating, the very essence of death.


    Vesperin''s eyes widened as he studied the puppet, his earlier arrogance momentarily overshadowed by pure fascination. He stood up from his chair, drawn toward the puppet as though it was calling to him. "What... is this?" he whispered, his voice betraying awe.


    Thalnor''s smile widened further, though his expression remained calm and collected. "Young Master Vesperin, allow me to introduce the Nether Puppet¡ªa six-star puppet, much like my past corpse puppet. But unlike my old puppet, this one is far superior in both strength and resilience."


    To demonstrate his point, Thalnor reached into his robes and pulled out a gleaming six-star knife, its edge catching the dim light of the room. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he thrust it directly toward the Nether Puppet''s chest. The blade, sharp enough to slice through most six-star corpse puppets with ease, met the puppet''s skin¡ªand stopped cold.


    The metal halted as though it had struck solid stone. The knife didn''t pierce, didn''t even leave a mark.


    Vesperin''s eyes widened in disbelief. He had seen this very knife in action before, effortlessly cutting through other six-star puppets as though they were nothing more than cloth. But now... it was completely useless.


    "Impossible..." Vesperin muttered, his voice barely above a whisper, his gaze fixed on the unmoving puppet. He instinctively took a step closer, as if proximity might somehow explain the phenomenon.


    He stared at the spot where the knife had made contact, his disbelief etched deeply into his expression. "That knife should''ve cut right through it," he said, more to himself than to Thalnor. "I''ve seen it slice through puppets stronger than mine without resistance."


    Thalnor''s smirk widened, the satisfaction in his eyes unmistakable as he withdrew the knife and inspected its unblemished surface. His movements were slow, deliberate, almost as if he were savoring Vesperin''s astonishment.


    "You''re correct, young master," Thalnor said, his tone soft but dripping with amusement. "Normally, this blade would tear through any six-star corpse puppet. But as you can see..." He gestured toward the Nether Puppet, whose dark red skin remained unmarred. "This is no ordinary creation."


    Vesperin''s disbelief quickly gave way to a new emotion¡ªdesire. The way his eyes gleamed as they traced the puppet''s form made it clear. Power like this was not just something to admire¡ªit was something to possess.

 Chapter 183: Nether Puppet (2)

    Thalnor¡ªor rather Lucas, cleverly disguised as the elder¡ªgazed at Vesperin, his eyes calm yet filled with an underlying calculation. His voice was smooth, almost coaxing, as he asked, "So, young master Vesperin, do you truly desire this Nether Puppet?"Vesperin didn''t hesitate, his eyes gleaming with excitement and ambition. "Of course, Elder! I want it more than anything. What do I need to do to get one?"


    A subtle smile tugged at the corners of Thalnor''s lips, as though he had been expecting this exact response. "Well," he began, his tone deliberate, almost patient, "the first step is rather straightforward. You''ll need to replace your current cultivation manual."


    He watched closely as Vesperin''s expression shifted slightly, a hint of concern flickering across his face. Sensing the hesitation, Thalnor''s smile grew, his tone becoming more reassuring. "The Graven Puppet Cultivation Manual you use now is adequate for lesser puppets, but it simply won''t be enough to control a Nether Puppet efficiently. The power required is on a whole different level."


    Vesperin frowned slightly, his excitement momentarily dimmed by the implication. "But... will that affect my current cultivation? I''ve spent years building it. I can''t afford to lose progress."


    Thalnor''s smile never wavered, and he leaned in slightly, his voice lowering as if to impart a secret. "You need not worry, young master. The Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual isn''t just a different manual; it''s an upgrade. It builds on the foundation of the Graven Puppet, meaning you''ll only strengthen what you''ve already accomplished." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He paused, letting the words sink in, then continued in an even softer tone. "Your current cultivation won''t regress. In fact, it will only improve. Think of it as a natural evolution¡ªyour power will increase, with no risk and no side effects."


    Vesperin''s expression relaxed, and the tension in his shoulders eased. Relief washed over him, evident in the way his posture straightened. "So... it''s just an improvement?" he asked, his voice almost tentative, seeking further reassurance.


    Thalnor chuckled, the sound smooth and deliberate, a blend of reassurance and subtle manipulation. "I wouldn''t allow that to happen, young master," he said, his tone silky. "I''m here to offer you greater power, not diminish what you''ve achieved."


    Vesperin''s lips curled into a smirk, the familiar arrogance now fully restored. His eyes gleamed with the hunger for strength. "Then, what''s next, Elder? How do we move forward?"


    Thalnor paused for a moment, letting the anticipation build. He leaned forward slightly, his voice lowering to add an air of secrecy. "The second thing we''ll need is... materials. The resources required to create a Nether Puppet are rare, and I don''t have them on hand. This is where I''ll need your assistance."


    Vesperin''s brow furrowed slightly in confusion. "Materials? What exactly do you need?"


    Thalnor''s eyes glinted with cold calculation. "I trust that, as the young master of the Malachor Clan, you have access to the resources I require. The necessary materials aren''t impossible to obtain, but they are not something you can find in just any market. The clan''s vaults should have what we need."


    Vesperin''s smirk returned as he understood what Thalnor was implying. "Ah, I see. No problem, Elder. I''ll speak with my father. He''ll grant us access to anything we need."


    Thalnor gave a slight, approving nod. "Excellent. Once we have the materials, we can proceed with the transformation. The Nether Puppet will be unlike anything you''ve controlled before."


    Without a word, Thalnor retrieved a scroll from the sleeve of his robes. He held it up for a moment, the thick parchment adorned with intricate symbols, before handing it to Vesperin. "This is the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual. Study it carefully."


    Vesperin''s eyes lit up with eagerness as he took the scroll from Thalnor''s hand. He wasted no time, unrolling it to glance over the contents. His eyes widened with each line he read, and his expression gradually transformed into one of awe.


    "This... this is far beyond the Graven Puppet manual!" Vesperin exclaimed, his voice filled with a mixture of excitement and disbelief. "It''s not just a simple upgrade; it''s a whole new level of power."


    Thalnor''s smirk deepened. "I told you, young master. The Nether Puppet is a different beast entirely. With this manual, you''ll be able to control something far superior. I''ve spent years perfecting it."


    Vesperin''s eyes gleamed with excitement, and he clutched the scroll tightly to his chest as though it were the most valuable artifact he''d ever held. "Elder Thalnor, this is incredible!"he exclaimed, his voice filled with awe.


    "I''ll take this to my father immediately. He''ll be just as impressed as I am. Once he sees the potential of this manual, we''ll ensure you have access to everything you need."


    Thalnor nodded, his expression a mask of polite acknowledgment, though the smirk playing on his lips never faded. "I''m glad to hear it, young master. I look forward to your father''s approval and the resources we need to proceed."


    Vesperin nodded eagerly, barely able to contain his excitement. His mind was already racing with thoughts of the power he was about to gain. He turned swiftly, not bothering with formalities, and strode toward the exit. "I''ll be back soon, Elder. We''ll make this happen."


    As Vesperin disappeared into the distance, his hurried steps carrying him toward the future he imagined, Thalnor¡ªLucas in disguise¡ªwatched him with a knowing smile, his eyes cold and calculating. "Fool," he thought to himself. "So easily led by his greed for power."


    Everything was falling into place just as Lucas had planned.


    Once Vesperin was out of sight, Thalnor turned and made his way back toward the lab, his steps calm and deliberate. As he approached the entrance, a group of villagers who served under him stood nearby, awaiting his orders.


    "Elder, is there anything else we can do?" one of them asked hesitantly, bowing slightly.


    Thalnor, maintaining the air of superiority expected of him, waved them off with a dismissive gesture. "No. I don''t want to be disturbed unless young master Vesperin returns with the necessary resources. Until then, leave me to my work."


    The villagers exchanged quick glances before nodding in unison. "Yes, Elder Thalnor," they replied, bowing deeper before scattering to attend to their duties.


    Thalnor watched them go for a moment, his expression unchanged. He turned and entered the lab, the door creaking shut behind him. Inside, the shadows seemed to stretch longer, the air thick with the remnants of dark mana and secrets hidden behind the walls.

 Chapter 184: Nether Puppet (3)

    Thalnor¡ªor rather Lucas, still hidden behind the perfect illusion of the Thalnor mask¡ªsat alone in the dimly lit lab. A sly smirk tugged at his lips, eyes glinting with amusement as he reflected on the moment he had handed over the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual to Vesperin. Everything was going according to plan, just as he had intended.In the quiet of the lab, Lucas reached out to the one presence that always accompanied him. "System," he called mentally, his voice calm but laced with curiosity, "I know you had your hand in improving the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual. It''s a little too refined for Thalnor''s capabilities."


    The system responded almost immediately, its tone dripping with smugness. [Well, of course. Did you think that dim-witted corpse-puppet-loving elder could craft something this... genius?] It gave a derisive chuckle. [It was my brilliance that made it what it is. As usual, I had to step in and fix things.]


    Lucas''s smirk widened. "I figured as much. This new version you created is quite interesting. I don''t even need a corpse filled with deep resentment and fear anymore, like the old manual required." He paused, his tone curious yet impressed. "All it needs is a strong, resentful soul. That soul can be fed with others to grow stronger."


    [Exactly,] the system chimed in, clearly enjoying Lucas''s recognition of its superiority. [A significant improvement, wouldn''t you say? Unlike the old, outdated methods. Why waste time finding a corpse with the ''right'' emotions when you can mold a powerful soul with ease?] The system''s voice dripped with arrogance, as if it had rewritten the rules of cultivation itself. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas nodded, leaning back in his chair. "And as for the puppet''s body?" he continued, his voice calm but probing for more details. "It only needs some rare materials and pure Death Mana. Poisonous to most, sure, but not to us."


    The system practically purred with satisfaction. [Exactly. While others would be corroded by that mana, you? You''re special. This is why my modifications make the manual leagues better than anything that old fool Thalnor or even the Malachor Clan could dream of. No one else could use it quite like you.]


    Lucas chuckled softly at the system''s shameless self-praise. He had to admit, it wasn''t wrong. "I''ve noticed something else too," he said, his voice shifting into a more thoughtful tone as his amusement gave way to calculation.


    "The manual you modified¡ªit now allows any cultivator who uses it to control not just their own Nether Puppets, but also those made by other practitioners of the same manual." He paused for effect, his expression darkening slightly as he continued, "And the fact that my use of pure Death Mana makes me irreplaceable? No one can even inspect or challenge my identity as the true creator.


    It''s flawless."


    There was a brief moment of silence as Lucas frowned, his mind lingering on a more pressing question. "But what I don''t get," he said, the curiosity in his voice sharpening, "is why we even gave them this manual. It''s far stronger than what they had before. What''s the real play here?"


    He leaned forward, his smirk fading into a look of suspicion. "Knowing your cunning mind, system, there has to be more. What did you really do to the manual?"


    The system didn''t respond immediately. Instead, it let out a dark, almost playful chuckle, clearly savoring the moment. [Ah, so you''ve noticed,] it said, its tone dripping with arrogance. [I suppose it was only a matter of time before you started asking questions.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, intrigued. The system''s arrogance was nothing new, but it was moments like these where its cunning truly shone through.


    [The question is,] the system continued, its voice oozing with condescension, [do you want to know what I did? Or do you really want to know?] It emphasized the word "really," drawing out the moment like a cat playing with its prey.


    Lucas couldn''t help but grin, feigning mock reverence as he clasped his hands together in an exaggerated display of deference. "Oh, great divine system, please enlighten me. I am but a humble servant of your vast and limitless wisdom," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    The system let out a snort, clearly pleased with itself. [Hehe, flattery will get you nowhere, but since you asked so nicely...] It paused, savoring the moment again. [Alright, I''ll tell you.]


    The system began its explanation, detailing every change it had made to the Nether Puppet manual. It spoke in its usual smug, self-satisfied tone, weaving intricate modifications that no one in the Malachor Clan would ever notice, let alone suspect. Each word was filled with pride, as if the system were painting a masterpiece and relishing every stroke.


    As Lucas listened, his smirk widened, his dark amusement only deepening. His eyes gleamed with a wicked delight, reflecting the brilliance of what he was hearing. "What the hell... you can actually do that?" he asked, half in disbelief, though his tone carried more admiration than shock.


    The system, not one to miss an opportunity to gloat, responded without missing a beat. [Of course I can,] it replied smugly, practically preening at the praise. [Did you expect anything less from me?] There was a teasing mockery in its voice, as if the mere thought of being questioned was offensive.


    Lucas, still cloaked in the form of Thalnor, leaned back in his chair, letting out a soft laugh. The sound was one of pure satisfaction, the kind of laugh that comes when everything falls perfectly into place. He shook his head slightly, still processing the brilliance of the system''s design. "You''re truly evil and brilliant, system."


    The system, shameless as ever, echoed his sentiment. [Of course I am,] it said, its voice dripping with smug satisfaction, as if Lucas had merely confirmed what it already knew. [And you, my dear host, are lucky to have me. Let''s not forget that.]


    Lucas chuckled again, but this time there was a knowing glint in his eyes. Everything was unfolding exactly as he had hoped¡ªperhaps even better. He didn''t need to say anything more; the system''s arrogance spoke for itself. The plan was in motion, and the true depth of it? That was a secret only he and the system shared, a mystery that no one else would ever fully grasp.


    With his mask still in place and his mind filled with dark anticipation, Lucas let the silence settle, knowing that soon enough, the results would speak louder than any words.

 Chapter 185: Nether Puppet (4)

    Vesperin hurried through the corridors of his family''s grand estate, his heart racing with excitement and anticipation. He entered the massive stone-carved hall where his father, the imposing leader of the Malachor Clan, sat on an elevated throne-like chair.The room was dark, lit only by dim torches on the walls, casting flickering shadows that added to the tension in the air. His father, a man known for his cold, calculating demeanor, immediately turned his sharp gaze toward Vesperin as he entered.


    "Vesperin," his father''s deep, authoritative voice echoed through the hall. "What brings you here so suddenly? You usually report from the academy."


    There was an edge to his voice, as if he expected only important matters to interrupt his day. Vesperin could feel the weight of his father''s gaze, scrutinizing every move he made.


    Without a word, Vesperin approached the throne and pulled out the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual. He extended it toward his father, his face calm but a flicker of excitement gleamed in his eyes. "Read this first, Father."


    The Malachor Clan leader raised an eyebrow, intrigued but cautious. His fingers wrapped around the ancient-looking scroll, and he began to unravel it. His eyes skimmed the first few lines casually, but as he continued reading, his expression transformed. What began as mild interest quickly shifted to wide-eyed shock.


    His hand tightened around the manual as he abruptly lifted his head, staring at Vesperin with disbelief etched on his usually stoic face. "Where did you find this?" His voice trembled slightly, the disbelief apparent.


    Vesperin crossed his arms, a small, satisfied smirk playing at the corners of his lips. "I got it from Elder Thalnor, Father. He''s the one who created it."


    For a moment, his father was speechless. He blinked several times, trying to process what he had just heard. His eyebrows furrowed in deep confusion. "Thalnor?" he asked, his voice low and incredulous.


    "The same Thalnor who''s been regarded as nothing more than a relic? The elder who was sidelined because he lacked the cultivation strength the rest of us possessed? He made this?" His tone shifted from disbelief to a mixture of curiosity and astonishment.


    "Yes," Vesperin said confidently, nodding. "It surprised me too, but it turns out that Thalnor''s knowledge in corpse puppetry is far greater than any of us thought. He''s perfected this cultivation manual."


    His father''s eyes narrowed, still trying to grasp the magnitude of the situation. "He''s been underestimated for years¡­ and now he comes up with this?" There was a hint of admiration in his voice now, as if recognizing the genius of a man he had previously dismissed.


    Vesperin nodded again, a smirk creeping across his lips as he saw the rising curiosity in his father''s eyes. "He''s also created something else, Father¡ªsomething far more powerful. A six-star Nether Puppet for the Nether Puppet cultivation manual. It''s unlike any puppet we''ve ever seen before." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His father''s expression shifted, skepticism mingling with intrigue. "A six-star Nether Puppet, you say? Show me."


    With a confident flick of his hand, Vesperin reached into his spatial ring and summoned the Nether Puppet. The room grew colder as the dark-red figure materialized before them.


    The dim light of the hall reflected off its skin, which had a deep, blood-like hue, and a sinister aura seemed to seep from its very being.


    It stood rigidly, resembling a regular corpse puppet, but its menacing aura was palpable¡ªthicker and far more intimidating than anything Vesperin''s father had seen before.


    The Malachor Clan leader''s eyes narrowed, his experienced gaze scrutinizing the puppet. "It''s... darker. More potent than the others," he muttered, stepping closer. His fingers twitched, already itching to test its durability.


    Without warning, and with no further hesitation, he raised his arm and unleashed a powerful blow, his fist slamming into the puppet''s chest with the force of a Seven-Star cultivator.


    The impact reverberated through the hall, the sound of cracking stone echoing as the Nether Puppet was flung across the room like a ragdoll, crashing violently into the far wall and leaving a visible dent in the stone.


    Vesperin stood still, watching silently with an air of confidence. He didn''t flinch or show any sign of concern, knowing the puppet''s resilience far exceeded that of a normal corpse puppet.


    As the dust settled, the Malachor Clan leader''s brows furrowed. He watched closely, expecting the puppet to have been shattered, its body rendered useless. But to his astonishment, the Nether Puppet remained intact.


    The damage it had sustained¡ªa few broken bones, cracks along its dark-red exterior¡ªwas superficial. The puppet, though damaged, was still functioning. It remained upright, waiting, as if the blow hadn''t crippled it at all.


    The Clan leader took a deep breath, stepping forward and placing his hand on the puppet''s chest. He traced the cracks, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "This... this is incredible," he murmured, his voice filled with admiration. "My strike should''ve obliterated a six-star puppet. This one has taken damage, but nothing that can''t be repaired."


    He turned toward Vesperin, his eyes gleaming with newfound respect. "The force I just used would have critically injured even a specially crafted corpse puppet. And yet, this Nether Puppet... it''s still standing."


    Vesperin smiled wider, satisfied with his father''s reaction. "Exactly, Father. Elder Thalnor''s creation is far beyond anything we''ve had access to. This is the future of our clan''s corpse puppetry."


    His father''s mind was already spinning with possibilities, his lips pressed into a thin line as he contemplated the ramifications. "Elder Thalnor," he muttered, almost to himself. "He''s outdone himself with this. We could revolutionize our clan''s power structure with these Nether Puppets."


    Pausing for a moment, his father''s voice grew commanding once more. "Vesperin, bring Thalnor to me at once. I need to speak with him personally about this creation."


    Vesperin nodded eagerly, knowing full well the significance of what he had just witnessed. "Yes, Father," he said, his voice brimming with pride. He quickly turned on his heel, making his way toward the door.


    The Clan leader watched his son leave, his eyes narrowing slightly as his thoughts raced. A sly smile crept onto his face. "With the Nether Puppet cultivation technique," he whispered to himself, his tone dark and ambitious, "our clan will rise to new heights. No one will stand in our way."


    As Vesperin disappeared from sight, the leader of the Malachor Clan leaned back, already imagining the future where the clan would dominate the surrounding territories with an army of unbreakable puppets under his command.

 Chapter 186: Malachor Clan Vault

    Vesperin made his way back to the village, his thoughts racing with a mix of excitement and triumph. His footsteps were quick, fueled by the anticipation of what was to come.As he reached the village''s edge, his eyes landed on Elder Thalnor¡ªor rather, Lucas cleverly disguised as Thalnor¡ªstanding outside the lab, waiting with an air of calm confidence. The faint flicker of a knowing smile crossed Thalnor''s face as their gazes met.


    "Ah, Young Master Vesperin," Thalnor greeted smoothly, his voice steady and composed. "What news do you bring from the clan leader? What did he decide?"


    Vesperin''s expression shifted into one of smug satisfaction, his lips curling into a grin that barely hid his arrogance.


    "Don''t worry, Elder Thalnor. My father, the clan leader, has personally summoned you. You''ve managed to impress him." His tone carried a hint of surprise, as though he hadn''t expected Thalnor to be capable of such a feat.


    Thalnor''s expression remained unreadable, though the subtle arch of his brow hinted at amusement.


    "Impressed, you say? Well then, it would be rude to keep the clan leader waiting," he said, his voice laced with just enough humility to maintain the facade. Still, there was a faint smirk playing at the corner of his lips, barely perceptible unless one looked closely.


    Vesperin puffed out his chest slightly, clearly relishing the role of the messenger of such important news. "Indeed. Follow me," he said, his voice carrying an air of superiority, as if he were leading someone beneath him, despite Thalnor''s elder status.


    Thalnor, maintaining the composure of an elder with great patience, inclined his head. "Lead the way, young master."


    They walked together, with Vesperin leading them through the winding pathways of the Malachor Clan''s territory. The air grew heavier with power as they approached the clan estate, a grand structure that reflected the dark majesty of the Malachor lineage.


    As Thalnor stepped inside the grand hall, his eyes immediately locked onto the man sitting at the far end¡ªthe leader of the Malachor Clan, Vesperin''s father. Lucas, hidden beneath the Thalnor mask, discreetly scanned the leader''s aura. The strength emanating from him was undeniable.


    "So, the leader is a Seven-Star cultivator," Lucas mused inwardly, his keen senses detecting the faint fluctuations of the leader''s formidable power. The man''s presence alone was enough to command respect.


    The leader''s sharp gaze landed on Thalnor, studying him intently. Without wasting a second, he spoke, his voice deep and authoritative, yet laced with a hint of curiosity. "Elder Thalnor, is it true that you are the one who created this Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual?"


    His words were not just a question¡ªthey carried the weight of expectation. It was as though the leader was assessing whether Thalnor was truly capable of such a feat or if this was a ploy.


    Thalnor¡ªLucas, still in disguise¡ªremained composed. His expression was respectful, his tone calm yet confident as he nodded. "Yes, Clan Leader. I am the one who developed it." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by the elder standing before him. His eyes flickered with surprise, but his voice remained measured. "You''ve made a significant contribution to our clan, Elder Thalnor. This... this has the potential to change the future of the Malachor Clan."


    There was a brief pause, the silence hanging heavy between them as the leader''s words sank in. Then, a faint smile appeared on the leader''s lips, though his gaze remained sharp, as if still evaluating Thalnor.


    Thalnor bowed slightly, his voice humble yet with a touch of pride. "Thank you, Clan Leader. I am honored to be able to assist the clan in such a way."


    The leader leaned forward on his throne, fingers steepled beneath his chin, his eyes gleaming with curiosity and something more¡ªambition. "Now," he began, his voice dropping slightly as he focused entirely on Thalnor, "tell me, what is it that you seek in return for this contribution?"


    There was a pause as Thalnor''s lips curled into a small, calculated smile. He met the leader''s gaze, unflinching. "I would like access to the clan vault, Clan Leader. I need specific materials to craft more Nether Puppets and to further my research."


    The leader leaned back, stroking his chin thoughtfully. His expression betrayed nothing, but his eyes showed that he was considering the request deeply. "Access to the vault, you say?" His voice remained neutral, though there was a sharpness beneath it, as if he were testing Thalnor''s motivations.


    Thalnor inclined his head in affirmation. "Yes, Clan Leader. The materials I seek are essential to ensuring the continued advancement of the Nether Puppets. Without them, I cannot proceed effectively with my work. And, of course, any improvements made will directly benefit the clan."


    The leader studied Thalnor for a moment longer, his eyes narrowing slightly. Then, with a slow nod, he spoke. "That''s a reasonable request." His voice had shifted back to the authoritative tone he''d carried earlier, now filled with finality. "You will be granted access to the clan vault to gather what you need."


    Thalnor bowed again, his expression one of humble gratitude, though beneath the surface, Lucas was calculating every word. Just as Thalnor opened his mouth to speak, the leader raised a hand, cutting him off.


    "What is the highest level of Nether Puppet you can create at this point, Elder Thalnor?" the leader asked, his tone calm but carrying a sharp edge of expectation. His eyes bore into Thalnor, demanding an honest and precise answer.


    Thalnor paused for a moment, considering his response carefully. His voice was steady when he finally spoke, "Currently, I am a six-star mage, Clan Leader. But with the necessary materials, I can create Nether Puppets up to the seven-star level."


    The leader leaned back slightly, his fingers drumming on the arm of his chair as he processed Thalnor''s words. His face remained impassive, but there was a glimmer of approval in his eyes. "Seven-star, you say?" He raised an eyebrow, a subtle sign of intrigue. "Good."


    His voice grew more authoritative as he leaned forward, locking eyes with Thalnor. "Once you''ve gathered the materials you need, I want you to create a range of Nether Puppets for the clan. Start from four-star and work your way up to seven-star. Each one will serve a purpose in our future."


    There was no mistaking the weight of this request. The leader''s ambitions for the Malachor Clan were clear, and he was placing significant trust in Thalnor to deliver.


    Thalnor nodded confidently, not missing a beat. "Of course, Clan Leader. I will see to it immediately." His tone was respectful but filled with the assurance of someone who knew exactly how to fulfill the leader''s expectations.


    The leader studied him for a moment longer, his expression unreadable, then gave a curt nod of approval. "Do not fail me, Elder Thalnor. This is a pivotal moment for our clan."


    Thalnor bowed deeply, his voice steady and resolute. "I won''t fail you, Clan Leader. You have my word."


    With that, the deal was sealed, and Thalnor¡ªLucas, hidden behind the elder''s mask¡ªallowed himself an inward smile. The pieces of his plan were falling into place far better than he had anticipated. The Malachor Clan was now walking directly into his web.


    As Thalnor turned to leave, the leader''s voice called out once more. "Remember, Elder Thalnor, the clan''s future rests on this. Don''t disappoint me."


    Thalnor didn''t hesitate. He turned slightly, his face a mask of calm obedience, and replied, "I will not disappoint you, Clan Leader. The Nether Puppets will be the pride of our clan."


    And with that, he left the grand hall, his steps steady, his mind already several moves ahead, plotting the next stage of his elaborate game.

 Chapter 187: Malachor Clan Vault (2)

    Elder Thalnor¡ªor rather Lucas under the flawless guise of Thalnor¡ªwas escorted by a group of stern-faced guards through the dimly lit corridors of the Malachor Clan''s estate, each step echoing in the silence.As they neared the legendary vault, Lucas could sense the growing discomfort and tension from the guards. Their dislike for Thalnor was palpable, almost radiating from them, but Lucas reveled in it. The corners of his mouth curled ever so slightly as they approached the vault.


    At the entrance, the vault keeper stood waiting, his sharp eyes narrowing as he spotted Thalnor. He didn''t bother to hide the disdain in his voice. "You''re quite fortunate to be allowed access to the vault, Elder," he sneered, the word "elder" rolling off his tongue with thinly veiled mockery.


    Lucas, in Thalnor''s form, raised an eyebrow, his lips twisting into a calm, arrogant smile. "Yes," he replied smoothly, his tone dripping with false humility, "I do consider myself very fortunate."


    The vault keeper''s face tightened, clearly irritated by the response. His eyes flicked briefly to the guards, perhaps hoping for some shared sense of superiority, but they remained silent. Despite his obvious frustration, the keeper maintained his professional demeanor, albeit barely.


    "Rules are rules, Elder," he continued, his voice clipped. "Hand over your spatial pouch and ring. You''re not permitted to take anything from the vault directly. You''ll write down your choices, and the guards will deliver them to your lab later."


    Lucas, still smiling, nodded as though unbothered by the man''s tone. Slowly, he reached into his robes and removed both his spatial pouch and ring, handing them over without so much as a blink.


    "Of course. I trust you to follow protocol, as always," he said, his voice laced with a subtle edge of mockery.


    The keeper''s eyes narrowed further, but he remained silent, taking the pouch and ring with stiff hands. He inspected them meticulously, his gaze flickering with annoyance as he found nothing suspicious.


    Finally, the vault keeper gave a sharp, almost dismissive nod to the guards, who immediately moved to operate the massive mechanisms that sealed the vault. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The grinding of gears and shifting of ancient locks echoed throughout the corridor. Slowly, the heavy vault door began to open with a deep, resonating creak, like the groan of something ancient being disturbed.


    The enormous door revealed the legendary treasures of the Malachor Clan: shelves upon shelves of rare materials, shimmering artifacts, and countless resources that could be used to fuel unimaginable power.


    It was a sight few were ever privileged enough to witness. The dim light of the hallway barely penetrated the vast space within, casting eerie shadows that danced over the endless rows of treasures.


    Thalnor¡ªor rather, Lucas¡ªpaused for a moment at the threshold, his eyes sweeping over the incredible wealth that lay before him. His face remained expressionless, but inside, Lucas was already calculating. "All of this... and yet they have no idea how easily it can slip from their grasp."


    The vault keeper''s voice broke the silence, sharp and businesslike, with a hint of lingering contempt. "You have one day, Elder Thalnor. Choose what you need, and write it down. The guards will retrieve it and bring it to your lab. No exceptions."


    Lucas, still in his Thalnor disguise, turned his head slightly to acknowledge the vault keeper with a calm, almost indifferent nod. "Of course," he replied, his voice measured and composed. "I wouldn''t dream of doing otherwise."


    The keeper, clearly unimpressed, folded his arms. "Make your choices wisely. This isn''t an opportunity to be careless." His voice held a note of warning, though the thinly veiled disrespect remained.


    Without further acknowledgment, Lucas stepped forward, the echo of his boots on the stone floor the only sound in the still air as he passed through the towering doorway into the vault.


    As soon as he crossed the threshold, the colossal door began to close behind him, its weighty thud reverberating through the silence like a finality.


    Once inside, Lucas took a deep breath, relishing the stillness. There were no prying eyes now, no vault keepers watching his every move, just the vast collection of rare and valuable resources laid out before him, free for the taking.


    From behind the door, the vault keeper''s voice called out once more, though now it was muffled and distant. "One day, Thalnor. Don''t waste it."


    Lucas paused just inside the vault, his back to the massive doors that had sealed him in. A small, almost imperceptible smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    Out of sight from any prying eyes, that smile slowly widened, transforming into something far more sinister. His expression darkened, and his eyes gleamed with barely concealed ambition.


    "One day is all I need," he thought, his mind already racing with plans as he surveyed the wealth of treasures before him.


    "Now¡­ let''s begin," he whispered, his voice low, almost a hiss of anticipation. The vault was vast, and the dim lighting barely reached the far corners, casting long, eerie shadows. The air was thick with the scent of ancient power and forgotten secrets.


    Lucas began to walk deeper into the vault, his steps slow and deliberate, taking in the endless shelves of rare and precious resources. His expression remained calm, but beneath that fa?ade, he was calculating, planning every move.


    "First, the materials for the Nether Puppets," Lucas mused to himself. His eyes flickered over the rare items displayed in the vault, each one labeled with the type of mana it possessed. He knew exactly what he needed.


    He reached the section where the pure Death Mana-infused materials were kept, an area few dared to approach. Most people avoided it, fearing the deadly energy that emanated from these resources.


    But to Lucas, this was exactly what he sought. As he scanned the shelves, he spoke softly, almost as if in conversation with himself.


    "The bones of a Nightshade Beast, rare enough to create a strong puppet base." He grabbed a set of dark, sleek bones that radiated a faint glow of death energy.


    "Soul-imbued gems¡­ perfect for containing the resentment I need to power the puppet." His fingers traced over the cold surface of a translucent gem, pulsing faintly with trapped souls.


    He continued to gather the rare components, all necessary for crafting his next Nether Puppets. "This should be enough to craft several at once," he muttered, his voice calm but filled with purpose.


    As Lucas moved deeper into the vault, his eyes caught sight of a large, blackened vial filled with what could only be pure, undiluted Death Mana. "Ah, here we go," he said, his voice dripping with satisfaction.


    He carefully placed the vial aside with the rest of the materials he had collected and paused for a moment, surveying the riches around him.

 Chapter 188: Malachor Clan Vault (3)

    Lucas strolled deeper into the Malachor Clan vault, his eyes flickering over the countless rows of rare materials, treasures, and artifacts stacked high on the shelves. Despite the sheer volume of wealth and resources, his expression remained indifferent, almost bored.The dim lighting cast long shadows across the floor, but Lucas paid them no mind, focused on his conversation with the system.


    "System, are there any valuable things in here?" he asked casually, his voice calm and measured as he scanned the inventory. He wasn''t expecting much, but it was worth asking.


    The system let out a scoffing chuckle, dripping with arrogance. [Valuable? In this collection? Please, Lucas. These items are barely worth a second glance.]


    The system''s voice was laced with its usual smugness. [Everything here is beneath you. Do you see anything remotely close to a nine-star? No? Exactly. It''s all garbage.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow but nodded, unsurprised by the system''s response. "I thought as much. Still, I wanted to be sure." His tone remained even, though the corners of his lips twitched upward in mild amusement.


    The system, however, wasn''t finished mocking the Malachor Clan''s prized possessions. [Honestly, you''d think a clan of their stature would at least stock up on something decent. But no, they''re hoarding all this mediocrity like it''s worth something. If they knew who you really were, they''d be embarrassed.] It chuckled again, clearly enjoying its own condescending tone.


    "I see," Lucas replied, completely unphased by the system''s typical arrogance. His eyes drifted across the shelves one last time before he shrugged. "Well then, if there''s nothing of value, let''s move forward with our plan."


    The system''s voice grew darker, laced with anticipation. [Hehe, now this is the part that''s worth your time. Let''s begin.] Its dark chuckle echoed in Lucas''s mind, filled with shameless glee.


    Lucas ventured deeper into the vault until he reached a secluded area where a collection of corpses lay in neat rows, waiting to be repurposed for puppet creations.


    His eyes flicked over the bodies, and he began carefully selecting the weakest, most common-looking corpses. He didn''t need anything extraordinary¡ªjust enough to remain inconspicuous.


    "These will do," he muttered to himself, bending down to inspect a corpse with a broken arm and hollow eyes. His expression was one of pure calculation, no hint of disgust or hesitation.


    The system''s mocking voice chimed in, clearly enjoying the situation. [Weak and pathetic, aren''t they? You could at least pick something with a bit more dignity. But I suppose you know what you''re doing. Common trash like this won''t raise any alarms,] it taunted. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly," Lucas replied, unfazed by the system''s constant jabs. His hands moved swiftly, spreading the corpses out across various points in the vault. Each one was placed with precise intent, ensuring they wouldn''t arouse suspicion. His face remained focused, his mind calculating each step.


    Once the task was complete, he stood back, surveying the carefully positioned bodies. "Now that I''ve set them up, let''s move on to the next phase."


    The system let out a smug chuckle. [You''re lucky I''ve already prepared everything. Wouldn''t want to keep you waiting, after all. My genius knows no bounds,] it mocked, relishing its role.


    Lucas reached into his inventory, pulling out several blank Divine Masks, their surfaces smooth and featureless.


    These masks, void of any immediate power, were soon to become something far more sinister. With a calm and collected expression, Lucas began placing the Divine Masks on each of the corpses he had laid out, his movements precise and deliberate.


    At first, nothing happened. The Divine Masks simply disappeared into the flesh of the corpses, sinking beneath the skin without a trace, as though they had never existed. A moment of stillness followed.


    A smirk crept across Lucas''s face. He folded his arms, watching the seemingly lifeless bodies with a knowing glint in his eyes. "Hehe, they''re going to be in for quite the surprise later."


    The system laughed, thoroughly enjoying itself. [Oh, absolutely. You can already imagine their faces when these puppets spring to life. Once they''re triggered, the real fun will begin. Of course, I always deliver,] it said, with an air of superiority.


    Lucas nodded, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "They won''t know what hit them."


    [And let''s not forget who made this brilliance possible,] the system added, its tone dripping with smugness. [I could have made it flashier, but subtlety has its own charm, doesn''t it?]


    "Subtlety works best for this part of the plan," Lucas replied, turning his back to the corpses and walking toward the exit, still wearing Thalnor''s mask. His lips twitched into a smile as he imagined what would happen next. "Now, let''s get ready for the final act."


    As Lucas exited the vault, his stride was relaxed, almost leisurely. He approached the vault keeper, who stood by with his usual look of boredom, arms crossed, glancing up curiously as Lucas drew near.


    "Have you written down what you need?" the vault keeper asked in a flat, professional tone, though there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes. Clearly, even he wasn''t used to seeing Thalnor leave the vault looking so... confident.


    Thalnor¡ªLucas in disguise¡ªnodded calmly and handed over the list with a practiced air of authority. "Yes, I''ve listed everything. For the corpses, I''ll need the strongest you can offer. And for the souls, make sure they''re the fiercest, most evil ones you can find." His voice was smooth, measured, as if this were routine for him.


    The vault keeper raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by the specific request, but didn''t question it aloud. He studied Thalnor for a moment, as though trying to find some flaw or crack in his calm demeanor. After a moment, he gave a curt nod. "Very well, Elder. I''ll arrange it."


    "Make sure you do," Lucas added, a touch of coldness in his voice, letting the implication hang in the air.


    The vault keeper swallowed but managed to maintain his composure. "Of course," he replied, then motioned to the guards. "Escort the Elder back to his lab."


    As the guards moved to accompany him, Lucas allowed himself a brief smirk, concealed under the Thalnor mask. The vault keeper may have been professional, but even he was unaware of what had truly been set in motion inside that vault.


    With the plan in place, Lucas walked away, his mind already racing with what was to come. The wheels had been set in motion, and soon, the Malachor Clan would be in for a surprise far beyond their understanding.

 Chapter 189: The Power of Nether Puppets

    Thalnor¡ªor more accurately, Lucas, hidden beneath the flawless mask of the elder¡ªstepped into the new lab with a sense of satisfaction humming through his body. The cool air inside the room carried the faint scent of chemicals and death mana, the perfect atmosphere for the task ahead.Not long after he settled in, the sound of the door creaking open signaled the arrival of the guards, who entered the room with large bundles of materials in hand.


    One of the guards, clearly the most senior among them, stepped forward and placed the items carefully on the nearby table. His posture was respectful, but there was an underlying tension in the air.


    "Here are the materials you requested for your experiments, Elder Thalnor," the guard said, his tone dutiful but stiff, as if the weight of the items matched the pressure of being in the presence of a clan elder.


    Thalnor¡ªLucas¡ªgave a curt nod, his expression impassive, playing his role to perfection. "Thank you," he replied coolly, his voice steady and formal, betraying nothing of the hidden schemes swirling in his mind.


    The guards bowed briefly before making a hasty exit, clearly eager to leave. Once the heavy door shut behind them with a resounding thud, sealing Lucas alone in the lab, his composed facade slipped away. A satisfied smile curved his lips as his thoughts instantly shifted to his next steps.


    "System, how long until the end of the year?" he asked, already calculating how much time he had to execute his intricate plan.


    The system''s voice responded almost immediately, its tone dripping with mockery. [Approximately more than two months. Not that you should be asking me that. Haven''t you been paying attention, oh brilliant one?]


    Lucas smirked, unfazed by the system''s tone. "Plenty of time, then. More than enough to craft all the Nether Puppets they''re expecting." He paused, his mind already racing through the many ways this plan would not only meet the clan''s demands but further his own agenda. "I''m going to turn their so-called strength into my leverage."


    The system let out a shameless chuckle, clearly enjoying its own sense of superiority. [You do have a knack for spinning webs, don''t you? But really, I should take the credit. After all, it''s my enhancements that make the Nether Puppets so¡­ irresistible.] The system''s arrogance was palpable, as if it was waiting for Lucas to give it praise.


    Lucas rolled his eyes, but there was a hint of amusement in his voice. "Oh, don''t worry, you''ll get your share of credit¡ªassuming the puppets don''t fall apart in their hands, of course."


    [Fall apart? Please.] The system scoffed, sounding almost offended. [These puppets are infused with power far beyond what those simpletons could even comprehend. If anything, they''ll be begging you for more. No thanks necessary. It''s just what I do.]


    "Always so humble," Lucas remarked, his voice laced with sarcasm.


    [Humility is for the weak,] the system shot back, its tone sharp but playful. [Now get to work. Two months is enough time if you don''t laze around. Not that I expect someone like you to understand time management.]


    "Right, right," Lucas said, chuckling softly as he moved toward the materials laid out for him. The mockery from the system had become more of a companion than an irritation¡ªits arrogance only pushing him further toward his goals.


    For the first month, Thalnor¡ªstill Lucas in disguise¡ªdedicated himself entirely to crafting the 6-star and 7-star Nether Puppets. Every step was executed with precision, his hands moving with practiced ease as he infused each puppet with dark energy and raw power.


    The Nether Puppets weren''t just replicas of the traditional corpse puppets the Malachor Clan had relied upon for centuries; they were something entirely new, imbued with strength far beyond anything the clan had ever seen.


    As the first batch of Nether Puppets neared completion, Lucas observed them with satisfaction. The eerie red skin of each puppet seemed to pulse with latent power, and a faint aura of death mana surrounded them. He could already imagine the astonished faces of the Malachor elders when they received their new weapons.


    "These puppets will shatter their expectations," Lucas thought, his lips curling into a smirk as he packed them for delivery.


    ---


    A few days later, the leader of the Malachor Clan stood in the grand hall with a handful of his most trusted elders, anticipation clear in their expressions. They had heard of Thalnor''s new Nether Puppets and were eager to see the results.


    The door to the hall opened, and several guards carefully carried in the Nether Puppets, presenting them before the clan leader and elders.


    As the puppets were unveiled, the leader, a formidable 7-star warrior, stepped forward. His keen eyes studied the puppets, his expression neutral, though there was a glint of curiosity in his gaze.


    One of the elders leaned in, his voice low and skeptical. "They look... similar to our current corpse puppets. Do you really think they''ll be that much stronger?"


    The clan leader didn''t respond immediately. He stepped closer to one of the puppets, his hand hovering over its dark red, almost ominous skin. "We''ll soon find out," he muttered, his voice filled with quiet confidence.


    With a nod to his guards, the leader ordered them to bring in his old corpse puppet for comparison. As it was brought forward, he gave one last glance at the elder, a smirk playing on his lips. "Let''s see just how different they are."


    The leader stepped back, mentally commanding his old puppet to move. It responded swiftly but mechanically, performing a series of standard combat maneuvers. The elders watched, unimpressed. This was the same efficiency they had come to expect over the years.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, the leader commanded the new 7-star Nether Puppet to engage. The difference was immediate.


    The Nether Puppet moved with an eerie fluidity, far faster and smoother than the old puppet. Its limbs flexed and extended with a grace that belied its hulking form, and the dark energy it emitted was palpable, swirling around it like a malevolent aura.


    The leader''s eyes widened in surprise, though he quickly masked his reaction. He signaled for the Nether Puppet to perform the same maneuvers, and once again, it exceeded expectations, its strikes swift and precise.


    One of the elders gasped audibly, stepping forward to inspect the puppet more closely. "Its power... I can feel it radiating from here. This is no mere upgrade¡ªit''s a transformation."


    The leader clenched his fists, clearly pleased with what he was seeing. He commanded the Nether Puppet to engage in a brief spar with his personal corpse puppet. The moment the two clashed, the difference was undeniable.


    The old corpse puppet was slow, its movements sluggish in comparison, while the Nether Puppet outmaneuvered it with ease, delivering precise blows that left the old puppet crumpled on the ground.


    "Unbelievable," one of the elders whispered, awe in his voice.


    The leader, his confidence swelling, turned to the rest of the group, his smile wide and filled with satisfaction. "It''s truly remarkable. These Nether Puppets are far superior to anything we''ve had before."


    The elders exchanged nods of agreement, their earlier skepticism completely erased. One of the senior elders, a six-star warrior, spoke up, his voice filled with excitement. "With these, our clan''s strength will increase dramatically. Thalnor... he''s outdone himself." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader''s eyes gleamed with ambition. He looked at the elders, then back at the Nether Puppets. "Let''s test their full capabilities. It''s time to see what they can do in a real battle."


    With that, he gestured for the elders to follow him. Each elder, now with their own Nether Puppet, stepped forward, commanding their creations to move. The puppets responded instantly, their dark energy crackling in the air as they followed their masters out of the hall.

 Chapter 190: The Power of Nether Puppets (2)

    The leader of the Malachor Clan and his elders moved swiftly through the night, their dark robes billowing in the wind. Their destination was clear: the stronghold of the Kragmir Clan, one of their greatest rivals.Like the Malachor, the Kragmir also cultivated the dark arts of corpse puppetry, but their approach was different. They followed the Earthbound Death Cultivation Manual, creating puppets that resembled undead golems, sturdy and powerful, infused with the strength of earth and death mana.


    As the Malachor group approached the border between their territory and that of the Kragmir Clan, the leader''s lips curled into a dark, satisfied smile.


    His Nether Puppet followed him like a silent shadow, its dark-red skin shimmering faintly in the moonlight, as though the mana coursing through it was alive and waiting to be unleashed.


    "This will be the perfect test," the leader said, his voice low but filled with a cold confidence that resonated through the still night.


    He glanced at the elders flanking him, their expressions a mix of anticipation and eagerness. "For too long, we''ve been seen as equals with the Kragmir. Tonight, that changes. We''ll show them what true power looks like."


    One of the elders, a grizzled warrior with scars tracing his face, chuckled darkly, gripping the reins of his own Nether Puppet. "About time, Leader. I''ve been waiting for the day we could crush those arrogant fools. Let''s make sure they never forget this night."


    The other elders nodded in agreement, their Nether Puppets moving silently beside them, each step precise, controlled, and exuding an unmistakable aura of strength.


    These creations were far beyond the traditional corpse puppets they had wielded in the past¡ªstronger, faster, and more sinister.


    The dark-red hue of their skin, paired with the subtle pulsating glow of their mana, made them seem almost alive, like restless spirits bound in flesh, waiting for a command. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I still can''t believe how fluid they are," one of the younger elders remarked, his voice tinged with awe as he watched his Nether Puppet move. "It''s almost as if they''re anticipating our orders."


    The leader glanced at him, a small smirk tugging at his lips. "That''s the beauty of the Nether Puppet. Not only are they stronger, but they react faster. Tonight, you''ll see what that means in battle."


    The younger elder swallowed hard, his eyes flicking to his own puppet. A flicker of excitement mingled with apprehension danced across his face.


    "I''ve never seen them tested against the Kragmir puppets," he admitted, his voice quieter now, as if the magnitude of what they were about to do had finally dawned on him. "Do you think¡ª"


    "Don''t think," the leader interrupted sharply, his gaze focused straight ahead. "Just watch. And when the time comes, strike."


    He raised his hand, signaling for the group to halt. Their boots crunched softly in the dust as they stopped just shy of the massive gates that marked the entrance to Kragmir Clan territory.


    The gates stood tall and foreboding, forged from dark iron and carved with grotesque images of the Kragmir''s undead puppets. Beyond the gates, shadows shifted, and a faint chill hung in the air as if death itself lingered just behind those walls.


    Standing guard were several Kragmir warriors, their faces grim and hardened. Behind them loomed their Earthbound Death Puppets¡ªhulking, golem-like figures that seemed to be part stone, part decayed flesh. Their bodies were thick and rigid, built for raw power rather than finesse.


    One of the Kragmir guards stepped forward, his cold eyes narrowing as he glared at the approaching Malachor party.


    His armor clinked as he gripped the reins of his Earthbound Death Puppet, the giant figure standing like a monstrous sentinel at his side. The puppet''s body crackled with a faint aura of earth mana, its skin looking more like weathered stone than decaying flesh.


    "State your business, Malachor scum," the guard spat, his voice laced with disdain and contempt. He made no effort to hide his hatred for the Malachor Clan, his lips curling into a sneer as he eyed their leader. "Or do you enjoy making death wishes?"


    The Malachor leader, unbothered by the insult, merely smirked. There was a coldness in his eyes, a quiet malice that simmered just below the surface. He let the silence linger, enjoying the discomfort it caused the Kragmir guards. When he finally spoke, his voice was low, dangerous, and edged with amusement.


    "We''ve come to show you something," he said, his tone carrying the weight of certainty and menace. His smirk widened slightly as he glanced toward his Nether Puppet standing motionless at his side, its dark-red skin pulsing faintly as if eager for what was to come.


    In a blur of motion, the Nether Puppet lunged forward, its speed so swift that the Kragmir guards had no time to react.


    One moment it stood still, the next, its dark-red fist was driving into the Earthbound Death Puppet with terrifying force. The sound of impact echoed like a thunderclap, and cracks spiraled across the stone-like surface of the Kragmir puppet''s body.


    The Kragmir warriors froze, their eyes wide with disbelief. The Earthbound Death Puppet, their clan''s pride, built to withstand the strongest blows, was crumbling¡ªits once-impenetrable shell fractured by a single devastating strike.


    "Impossible..." one of the Kragmir guards muttered, his voice shaking with fear as he stared at the shattered remnants of their golem-like puppet.


    The leader of the Malachor Clan chuckled darkly, his voice filled with cold amusement. "Do you see now?" He stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with malicious satisfaction. "We are no longer equals. The Malachor Clan has surpassed you."


    His words dripped with menace, and the Kragmir guards felt the weight of his confidence pressing down on them. Desperation flashed across their faces as they scrambled to react, barking hurried commands to their remaining puppets.


    "Send them in!" one of the Kragmir warriors shouted, his voice cracking under the tension. "Crush them before they¡ª"


    But his words were cut short as the Nether Puppets of the Malachor elders moved in with frightening precision. The contrast between the two sets of puppets became immediately apparent.


    The Earthbound Death Puppets lumbered forward, their movements heavy and slow, like ancient boulders struggling to gain momentum. In stark contrast, the Nether Puppets were swift and agile, darting through the battlefield like shadows, their strikes landing with deadly accuracy.

 Chapter 191: The Power of Nether Puppets (3)

    The Kragmir Clan was thrown into utter chaos. The sudden assault by the Malachor Clan had caught them completely off guard, but what truly left them stunned were the Nether Puppets¡ªcreations far beyond anything they had ever faced.These puppets moved with an eerie swiftness, their attacks ruthless and precise, overwhelming the Kragmir''s prized undead golems with frightening ease. Panic rippled through the Kragmir ranks as their golem puppets, once thought to be indomitable, fell one by one to the Malachor invaders.


    Amid the confusion and mounting destruction, the leader of the Kragmir Clan stormed out of his stronghold. His face was twisted in fury, his eyes blazing as he surveyed the battlefield. Towering behind him was his personal 7-star undead golem puppet, a hulking, stone-infused colossus with massive, clenched fists that seemed ready to crush anything in its path.


    "MALACHOR SCUM!" the Kragmir leader roared, his voice booming across the battlefield. He marched toward the leader of the Malachor Clan, who stood arrogantly in the center of the chaos, his Nether Puppet looming beside him like a shadow.


    "You dare attack my clan?" the Kragmir leader snarled, his teeth bared in rage. "You will regret this!"


    The leader of the Malachor Clan remained calm, his lips curling into a smirk that barely masked his contempt. His eyes flicked briefly to the undead golem behind his rival, but he showed no sign of fear or hesitation.


    "Oh, I highly doubt that," he said, his voice cold and mocking. "Look around you. You''re already losing." His smirk deepened, eyes gleaming with confidence. "But I''m feeling generous. I''ll give you a chance¡ªfight me, one on one. Let''s see whose clan truly reigns supreme."


    The Kragmir leader''s expression twisted into one of fury. His eyes flicked between his opponent and the Nether Puppet, sensing its unnatural power. Still, his pride pushed him forward.


    "Fine," the Kragmir leader growled. "I''ll crush you with my own hands!"


    Without another word, the air between them thickened with tension as both leaders commanded their puppets to attack. The ground trembled beneath the weight of the impending clash as the massive forms of the undead golem and the Nether Puppet lunged at each other. The force of their impact sent a shockwave through the battlefield, rattling the nearby soldiers from both clans.


    The Kragmir leader, face flushed with determination, shouted commands to his undead golem. "Smash it! Destroy that abomination!"


    The golem obeyed, slamming its massive stone fists toward the Nether Puppet with devastating force. Each blow shook the ground like thunder, but the Malachor leader''s puppet moved with an eerie, unnatural agility. The dark-red figure dodged effortlessly, its lithe movements almost mocking the heavy, slow strikes of the golem.


    "You call that strength?" the Malachor leader mocked, his voice dripping with disdain. "Your puppet moves like a sluggish ox. This is what true power looks like."


    The Nether Puppet danced around the undead golem''s attacks with terrifying precision, countering with swift, calculated strikes. Each hit landed perfectly, targeting weak spots in the golem''s defenses that even the Kragmir leader had never considered vulnerable. Cracks began forming along the golem''s stone arms, thin at first, but growing deeper with every exchange.


    "Impossible!" the Kragmir leader spat, his voice betraying the panic creeping into his chest. His once towering confidence began to crumble as he watched the fight unfold. "How is this happening? My golem is unbreakable!"


    But the reality before him told a different story. Every time the Nether Puppet struck, it seemed to gain strength, while the golem, once a symbol of impenetrable power, visibly weakened. The Kragmir leader''s eyes widened in disbelief as more cracks appeared, not just on the golem''s arms but across its chest and legs.


    The Malachor leader watched the scene with an infuriatingly calm demeanor, hands behind his back, his lips curling into a wider smirk. "Is that fear I see on your face? You''re realizing it now, aren''t you? Your precious golem is no match for my Nether Puppet. It was over the moment we began."


    "Shut up!" the Kragmir leader roared, though his voice cracked under the weight of his realization. He ordered the golem to throw another punch, this time putting all his power into the command, but it was too late. The golem''s movements were slower, labored under the strain of its cracking body.


    The Nether Puppet easily dodged the sluggish attack and retaliated with a powerful strike to the golem''s midsection. This time, the sound of shattering stone echoed through the battlefield. The golem staggered back, its chest fractured wide open, pieces of its stone armor crumbling to the ground.


    "What... what is this?" the Kragmir leader muttered, horror etched into his features. His once-solid resolve was fading fast as the reality of his defeat began to sink in. He had never seen a puppet, let alone one of his strongest creations, fall apart so easily.


    "What''s happening is simple," the Malachor leader said, his voice cold and cutting. "You were outclassed from the start. Your outdated golem was no match for true innovation. This is the future¡ªyour clan is stuck in the past."


    The Kragmir leader''s breath quickened, his mind racing, but there was nothing he could do. He watched helplessly as his once-mighty undead golem staggered, its body disintegrating piece by piece under the relentless assault of the Nether Puppet.


    Desperation flashed in his eyes. "No, I can still¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the Nether Puppet delivered a final, devastating blow to the golem''s head. The stone skull shattered into dust, and the massive puppet collapsed to the ground in a heap of broken rubble.


    The Kragmir leader stood frozen, his eyes locked on the shattered remains of his once-mighty undead golem. His hands trembled at his sides as he struggled to comprehend the scene before him.


    "This¡­ can''t be¡­" he whispered, his voice weak and trembling. The arrogance, the rage¡ªall of it had drained from him, leaving behind only disbelief and fear. His entire world seemed to be crumbling with the pieces of his fallen puppet.


    His lips quivered, his breath shallow. The mighty golem, his symbol of power and dominance, lay in ruins, broken beyond repair. His pride, his confidence¡ªeverything had been shattered in the same crushing blow.


    The Malachor leader stepped forward, his every movement deliberate, his footsteps echoing ominously across the battlefield.


    His smirk had grown into a full, predatory grin that exuded triumph. The confidence in his eyes was unshakable, and his voice, when he spoke, was dripping with condescension and satisfaction.


    "It''s over, Kragmir," the Malachor leader drawled, his tone slow and savoring each word as though he was tasting victory itself. "You''ve lost."


    The Kragmir leader''s eyes snapped to the Malachor leader, wide with desperation. "No..." he stammered, shaking his head as though denying the reality would change it. "There must be... there has to be something..." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Malachor leader chuckled, a cold, heartless sound that sent a shiver down Kragmir''s spine. "Still clinging to hope, I see? Pathetic."


    He took another step forward, his gaze piercing, like a predator circling its prey. "You were never a match for me. Your golem? Outdated. Your clan? Stuck in the past.


    And now? You''re just a relic watching the future unfold right before your eyes."


    The Kragmir leader swallowed hard, his throat dry, his hands balled into fists, but he could feel his strength waning. "We can still... negotiate," he muttered, the desperation creeping into his voice. He had never imagined he''d be the one begging for mercy, but there he was, grasping at the last straws of survival.


    The Malachor leader''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with cruel amusement. "Negotiate?" He laughed mockingly. "You''re in no position to negotiate, Kragmir. You had your chance. And now... well, now you''re just a defeated dog." His voice dropped, dark and menacing.


    "And I don''t negotiate with the weak."


    Kragmir''s heart pounded in his chest as the weight of his defeat fully settled in. He had no words left, no arguments, no strength to fight back. His entire being felt hollow, crushed under the realization that this was the end.

 Chapter 192: The Power of Nether Puppets (4)

    The news of the Kragmir Clan''s crushing defeat at the hands of the Malachor Clan spread like wildfire through the surrounding territories. The shock rippled through every corner, shaking the nearby clans that had long considered Kragmir the dominant force.Whispers of disbelief and concern filled the air, as Kragmir, once viewed as the stronger of the two, had been brought to its knees.


    In every clan meeting hall, the conversation was the same¡ª"How did Malachor suddenly overpower Kragmir?"


    "We heard Kragmir was taken down in just one night," one clan leader said to his advisors, his voice trembling with fear.


    "Impossible!" another elder exclaimed, slamming his fist on the table. "Kragmir''s golems are the strongest in the region! The Malachor Clan could never rival them!"


    But the facts could not be ignored. Word spread quickly that Malachor had employed a new weapon¡ª"a new type of corpse puppet, stronger and faster than anything ever seen before."


    "What could it be?" murmured one leader in a secluded meeting. "They call it the Nether Puppet, and it''s said to be invincible."


    Another leader, pacing back and forth in his chambers, couldn''t hide his anxiety. "If Malachor has such power, it''s only a matter of time before they come for us next. We need to act before we''re crushed."


    Panic set in as the realization dawned: Malachor, a clan that had once struggled in Kragmir''s shadow, had somehow surged ahead. Their sudden rise left many clans scrambling for answers¡ªand more importantly, for alliances.


    Within days, envoys from nearby clans began arriving at the gates of the Malachor stronghold, their carriages weighed down with extravagant gifts¡ªprecious stones, rare elixirs, enchanted weapons, anything that might appease the now-dominant Malachor Clan.


    The leaders of these clans hoped that these offerings would serve as a sign of goodwill, and perhaps secure an alliance¡ªor at least avoid becoming the next target in Malachor''s path of destruction.


    One envoy, representing the Elderhorn Clan, was ushered into the Malachor throne room. Bowing low, the diplomat, a wiry man with a nervous smile, presented his clan''s tribute: three chests of mana-rich gems and ancient scrolls.


    "For your esteemed leader," the envoy said, his voice shaky, "a humble gift from the Elderhorn Clan, in recognition of the Malachor Clan''s newfound... strength."


    The leader of the Malachor Clan, seated upon his throne, leaned forward, eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    He waved for one of his attendants to inspect the chests before offering a slow, deliberate smile. "Your gifts are appreciated. It seems the Elderhorn Clan knows how to show proper respect."


    The envoy''s smile grew strained. "Yes, of course, my lord. We only wish to foster continued peace between our clans."


    The Malachor leader chuckled softly, a sound that made the envoy flinch. "Peace... yes. It''s a wise choice to be on the right side of this conflict," the leader said, his tone laced with a subtle threat. "I will remember the Elderhorn Clan''s loyalty."


    As the envoy bowed again and hurried out, beads of sweat glistening on his brow, the Malachor leader turned to his advisors, his face breaking into a wide grin. "They''re afraid. It won''t be long before the rest follow suit. Look how they flock to us, begging for our favor."


    One of his closest advisors, an elder with a knowing smile, nodded. "The balance of power has shifted. Everyone knows it. And those who don''t yet, soon will."


    Over the next few days, more envoys arrived, all bearing similar tributes, each leader desperate to curry favor and avoid Malachor''s wrath. The Silverscale Clan sent a priceless collection of weapons enchanted with rare elemental magic.


    The Ironclaw Clan, known for its fortifications, offered blueprints to their latest defensive structures in a bid to align themselves with Malachor''s newfound strength.


    As the Malachor leader received each gift, his confidence swelled. He reveled in the attention, knowing full well that he had cemented his clan''s dominance in the region. With every chest of treasure and every word of flattery, he felt the weight of power tipping further in his favor.


    During a private feast held to celebrate their victory over the Kragmir, the leader turned to one of his guards, his voice brimming with satisfaction. "Where is Elder Thalnor? I want him to see how his creation has transformed our clan." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guard, standing at attention by the door, bowed respectfully before responding. "My lord, Elder Thalnor has returned to the Necrovauld Academy. He mentioned that the end-of-the-year event is about to begin, and his presence is required."


    The leader frowned slightly, tapping a finger against his goblet. "Ah, I see. Duty calls, I suppose." He paused for a moment, then his tone shifted to something more business-like, his smile returning. "And what of the Nether Puppets? Has everything been prepared for the next phase?"


    The guard nodded. "Yes, my lord. Elder Thalnor has made all the necessary preparations. The Nether Puppets are complete and awaiting your orders. They are safely stored in his lab, ready for deployment."


    The leader''s smile widened, a satisfied gleam in his eyes. "Excellent. Everything is proceeding exactly as planned. Thalnor has outdone himself."


    He raised his goblet, swirling the wine inside before taking a deliberate sip. His voice lowered to a near-whisper, though the intensity of his words carried across the table to his most trusted advisors. "With these puppets, no one in the region will dare to challenge us."


    One of the elders seated nearby, an older man with sharp eyes and a grizzled beard, leaned forward, his voice filled with admiration.


    "This is only the beginning, my lord. The surrounding clans are already bending over backward to stay in your good graces. With the Kragmir Clan gone, we stand unrivaled. Soon, others will beg for alliances¡ªor mercy."


    The leader chuckled darkly, his eyes flashing with ambition. "Let them come. They will bring their gifts and their praises, but they know the truth¡ªthey fear us. And they should. The Malachor Clan is no longer in anyone''s shadow."


    He raised his goblet high, his voice booming across the hall. "To our strength! To the future of the Malachor Clan!"


    The hall erupted in cheers, the sound of clinking cups echoing through the grand space. Laughter and conversations filled the air as the clan members, emboldened by their newfound power, celebrated long into the night.

 Chapter 193: The End of Thalnor Malachor

    Thalnor was already on his way back to the Necrovauld Academy, weaving through the dense trees with a quiet confidence. A sly smirk spread across his lips, growing wider as he ventured deeper into the forest, where no one would witness what came next.After a quick scan of his surroundings, his smirk turned into a mischievous grin. "No one''s watching," he muttered under his breath, reaching up to peel the Thalnor Divine Mask from his face.


    The moment the mask lifted, the imposing figure of Thalnor began to shimmer, his tall, robust body dissolving into the air like smoke caught in a breeze.


    His features faded into nothingness, leaving behind a boyish figure¡ªLucas. His youthful face, with wide, innocent eyes, masked the immense power hidden beneath. He glanced down at his hands, flexing his fingers as if testing his own reality.


    "System," Lucas called, his voice firm, sharp, "absorb all the mana from this mask. Now."


    [Tsk, tsk. So demanding.] The system''s voice rang in his head, dripping with arrogance. [You think you''re the boss here, huh?]


    Lucas rolled his eyes, his patience thin. "I am the boss. Just do it."


    [Fine, fine, I''ll take care of it. But let''s not forget who''s doing the heavy lifting here, yeah? You should be thanking me.] The system''s tone was mocking, but it began its task regardless.


    The Thalnor Divine Mask in Lucas''s hand pulsed for a moment, glowing faintly as the mana was siphoned out of it. The system hummed in satisfaction.


    [Ahh, that''s the stuff. I swear, you''d be nothing without me.]


    "Sure," Lucas replied dryly, watching the mask grow dull and lifeless as its power was drained away. "And you''d be useless without me."


    [Ha! You wish! I could find another host in minutes, believe me.] The system''s arrogance was almost palpable. [But I guess you''ll do for now.]


    Lucas smirked, his fingers tightening around the now-emptied mask. "Whatever you say."


    With a swift movement, he crushed the Thalnor Divine Mask in his grip. The once powerful artifact crumbled like brittle clay, its fragments turning to dust and scattering in the wind.


    "And that," Lucas said softly, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes, "is the end of Thalnor Malachor."


    [Good riddance. He was kind of an eyesore anyway.] The system chimed in, its tone lazy but amused. [Honestly, it''s amazing you managed to pull off that whole act for so long without cracking up.]


    Lucas gave a small chuckle, brushing the last bits of dust from his hands with a confident grin. "I''m just that good," he said, amusement flickering in his eyes. "Now, let''s not waste any more time."


    [Oh, sure, because you''re such a busy man.] The system''s voice cut in, dripping with sarcasm. [Always so humble, aren''t you?]


    Ignoring the mocking tone, Lucas reached into the system''s inventory and retrieved the Hades Divine Mask.


    Its cold, dark surface gleamed ominously in the dim light, almost as if it carried its own dark aura. He ran his fingers over its smooth edges for a moment, feeling the power contained within.


    Without hesitation, he slipped it on. His body shifted immediately¡ªhis small, youthful form expanding, muscles stretching, and white hair cascading down his back.


    His once-boyish features transformed into the sharp, chiseled face of Hades, the strikingly handsome, white-haired inner disciple of the Necrovauld Academy.


    "System," Hades said, his deep voice steady and authoritative, "transfer the mana to me. I need to cultivate this body to the peak of six-star."


    There was a moment of silence, then the system''s voice returned, practically oozing with amusement. [Oh, you need it, do you? Because obviously, I don''t have anything better to do than cater to your whims.]


    Hades'' eyes narrowed slightly, though his expression remained calm. "Quit complaining and just do it."


    [Ahh, the mighty Hades commands! Fine, fine, but don''t say I didn''t warn you¡ªthis is going to hurt. And I mean really hurt. I almost feel bad for you.] The system''s tone was playful, almost as if it relished the thought of the impending discomfort.


    Hades sighed, bracing himself. "I''ve dealt with worse."


    [Ha! We''ll see about that.] The system''s mocking laugh echoed in his mind.


    Hades glanced around, spotting a hidden cave nestled within the forest''s dense foliage. He made his way inside, finding a quiet, secluded corner to settle into. The cave was dark and damp, perfect for a moment of undisturbed cultivation. With a deep breath, he sat down, crossing his legs and closing his eyes.


    [Alright, here it comes!] The system announced gleefully. [Try not to scream.]


    Almost instantly, the mana flooded into his body like a tidal wave. The energy was wild, raw, and relentless, tearing through his muscles and veins with a searing heat that burned from the inside out. His body tensed as the pain struck him, sharp and unyielding. Every inch of him felt like it was being pulled apart and rebuilt simultaneously.


    Hades grit his teeth, refusing to let out any sound. He had endured worse¡ªhe knew he had. But still, the system was right. This was no ordinary pain. It clawed at his very core, threatening to tear his consciousness apart.


    [Ohhh, there it is! I can feel you shaking. Come on, is that the best you''ve got?] The system taunted, shamelessly enjoying itself. [It''s like watching a toddler trying to lift a boulder!]


    "Shut¡­ up¡­" Hades growled, his voice strained, but steady. Sweat poured down his face as he forced himself to push through the torment, absorbing the mana bit by bit.


    Minutes felt like hours, but slowly, the agony subsided. The energy within him began to stabilize, and his cultivation surged. Hades could feel his strength building, growing, as he pushed beyond his previous limits.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the pain eased. Hades exhaled slowly, opening his eyes. His power had risen¡ªhe had successfully reached the peak of six-star. A slight smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "Done," he muttered, wiping the sweat from his brow.


    [Well, look at that, you survived. Barely. I''m almost impressed.] The system''s voice was teasing, yet there was a hint of begrudging respect. [But really, it''s all thanks to me, you know. You''d be crawling without my help.]


    Hades stood, stretching his newly empowered body. "Keep telling yourself that."


    [Oh, I will. And you can thank me later.]


    Ignoring the system''s continued arrogance, Hades stepped out of the cave, feeling the surge of power coursing through his veins. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s return to the Necrovauld Academy," Hades muttered to himself, his eyes filled with dark anticipation. "It''s time to go to the Holy Land¡ªthe Abyss Hole."


    With that, Hades vanished into the night, his next steps set firmly in place.

 Chapter 194: Abyss Cores Rumors

    Hades moved swiftly through the shadowed halls of the Necrovauld Academy, arriving at the central office of the inner disciples. His white hair and sharp features gave him a striking appearance, but here, amidst the dark-cloaked disciples of the academy, he blended in effortlessly.Few paid him any mind as he approached the counter, where a weary officer sat sorting through an endless stack of reports.


    The officer barely glanced up, offering a half-hearted nod of acknowledgment.


    "I''ve been away for a bit," Hades said casually, his voice smooth and composed. "Anything new happening in the academy?"


    The officer looked at him through tired eyes, rubbing his chin absentmindedly. "Not really," he muttered, rifling through the papers. "Things have been quiet, same as always. Nothing worth mentioning."


    Hades nodded slightly, appearing satisfied with the response, though inwardly he was already thinking of his next move. He turned to leave, but before he could take a step, the officer suddenly leaned forward, his voice dropping as if remembering something important.


    "Actually," the officer said, his eyes narrowing, "there is one thing."


    Hades stopped, his face calm as ever, though his interest piqued. He raised an eyebrow, feigning only mild curiosity. "Oh? What''s that?"


    The officer straightened in his seat, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "The Abyss Hole... it''s opening tomorrow."


    Hades allowed a faint smile to form on his lips, though only for a brief moment. The Abyss Hole¡ªexactly what he''d been waiting for. But outwardly, he kept his expression confused and curious, playing the role of a clueless disciple.


    "The Abyss Hole?" Hades repeated, letting confusion lace his words. "What''s that?"


    The officer blinked, clearly taken aback by the question. He sat back in his chair, studying Hades for a moment before realization dawned on him. "Ah, you must be new here," he said with a nod. "No wonder you haven''t heard of it."


    He leaned forward again, his voice lowering as though sharing a secret. "The Abyss Hole is... well, it''s the holy land of the Necrovauld Academy. It only opens once in a while, and when it does, everyone wants a piece of it."


    Hades tilted his head slightly, feigning genuine curiosity. "Holy land? What makes it so special?"


    The officer''s eyes gleamed, clearly relishing the opportunity to share his knowledge. His voice dropped, taking on a tone of reverence. "Inside, there''s pure abyss mana," he said, the words carrying a certain weight.


    "It''s poisonous," the officer continued, his expression darkening slightly as if warning Hades. "Dangerous to most¡ªdeadly, even¡ªbut for those of us at the Necrovauld Academy? It''s a gift. Absorb even a little, and it can increase your cultivation by leaps and bounds."


    He paused, leaning forward, his voice lowering as if to emphasize the danger. "But..." his eyes narrowed, "it''s not for the weak. Only the strongest can survive inside. The mana''s not just poison, it''s hungry¡ªit devours those who aren''t prepared."


    Hades nodded thoughtfully, pretending to weigh the risks. "Sounds like a challenge," he said, keeping his tone even. "But is that all there is to it? Just the mana?"


    The officer''s eyes flickered with something like excitement as he realized he had captured Hades''s attention. "No, no. There''s more." His voice picked up with renewed energy. "The Abyss Hole isn''t just about the mana. There are materials in there¡ªrare and incredibly valuable."


    "Materials?" Hades asked, his tone slightly intrigued, as though this was news to him.


    The officer nodded eagerly, clearly enjoying the role of a storyteller. "Oh yes. Rare herbs, precious stones¡ªsome say even ancient techniques are hidden deep inside. These aren''t things you can find anywhere else. Some disciples risk everything just to get their hands on one piece."


    Hades raised an eyebrow, keeping his expression neutral. "Sounds interesting. But isn''t that just common knowledge here? I thought you had something... more to share."


    The officer smirked, his lips curling as he leaned in closer, glancing around quickly to ensure no one else was listening. His voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper. "Ah, you''re sharp. Let me tell you a little secret."


    Hades leaned in just slightly, a flicker of interest crossing his features. "What secret?" he asked, his tone casual but inviting.


    The officer''s eyes darted around, ensuring no one was eavesdropping. His voice dropped to a low whisper, barely audible over the ambient noise of the academy''s office. "There''s a rumor¡ªmore of a legend, really¡ªthat deep within the Abyss Hole, there''s something called the Abyss Core."


    At the mention of the word "Core," Hades''s body tensed ever so slightly, though he kept his expression carefully neutral. Inside, his mind was already spinning, calculating the possibilities. Still, he played his part, raising an eyebrow as though the concept was new to him.


    "The Abyss Core?" he repeated, his tone curious but not overly eager. "What is it?"


    The officer shrugged, his face showing that even he didn''t quite know the full truth. "No one really knows," he admitted, shaking his head slowly.


    "But the story goes that whoever finds it will gain unimaginable power. It''s been sought after for generations. Every time the Abyss Hole opens, someone tries... but no one''s ever confirmed its existence."


    He leaned back, a slight smile playing on his lips. "But... the story persists. And in a place like this, legends have a funny way of being real."


    Hades nodded thoughtfully, as if digesting the information. Inside, though, his mind was already racing. Unimaginable power? A Core... It was exactly the kind of thing that could change everything for him. But outwardly, he remained calm. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see," he murmured, as though it was just another piece of information in his day. "Sounds interesting."


    The officer, sensing that he had shared enough, straightened up in his chair and cleared his throat. His voice turned formal again, like he was giving routine instructions.


    "Just don''t forget to come tomorrow. The gates to the Abyss Hole will open at dawn. If you want to enter, you''ll need to head here." He reached over the desk and tapped a location on a large map spread across the counter. "That''s the spot where they''ll be allowing entry."


    Hades''s eyes flicked briefly to the map, committing the location to memory in an instant. He nodded, his voice steady and calm. "Thank you," he said simply, offering the officer a brief, polite nod before turning on his heel to leave.

 Chapter 195: Abyss Cores Rumors (2)

    Hades returned to his house, the cool night air clinging to him as his thoughts swirled with intrigue. The stillness of the night did nothing to quiet the excitement brewing within. Once inside, he wasted no time, immediately dropping into a chair with purpose.His eyes flickered with curiosity as he called out, "Do you think the Abyss Core the officer mentioned is real?"


    The system''s voice rang in his mind, oozing with its usual arrogance. [Hmph, you''re asking me that? Of course, I think it could be real.] There was an almost smug tone to the words, as if the system were mildly offended by the question.


    Hades raised an eyebrow, sensing the system''s confidence. "How can it be real?" he asked, his tone more skeptical this time.


    The system let out a mock sigh, as if Hades should have known better. [Oh, come on. Think for a second. The Abyss Core is the only thing that makes sense. Why else would that entire place be flooded with pure Abyss Mana? You think it''s just naturally occurring?


    Please.]


    Hades tilted his head slightly, pondering the system''s words. "So, what you''re saying is that this Abyss Core... it''s like the cores you''ve mentioned in special physiques?"


    The system let out a low chuckle, clearly enjoying the conversation now. [Exactly! Finally catching on, huh? Anything called a "Core" is bound to be important.]


    [It''s usually a central source of energy or mana, like in those rare physiques I''ve told you about.] There was a slight pause before it continued with a taunting edge. [I thought you were smarter than this, but I guess I overestimated you... again.]


    Hades rolled his eyes, ignoring the jab. "But you can''t be sure it''s a core, right?"


    [Well, obviously I can''t confirm it without seeing it,] the system replied with a dramatic tone.


    [But let''s be real. Pure Abyss Mana doesn''t just flow from nowhere. If this Abyss Core is what I think it is, we''re talking about a source of power beyond anything you''ve seen. And let''s face it, kid¡ª] the system paused for emphasis, [you need all the help you can get.]


    Hades smirked at the shameless comment. "I think I''m doing just fine without your constant arrogance," he muttered under his breath.


    [Oh, sure, fine. If by ''fine'' you mean barely keeping up. But don''t worry, if you get this Abyss Core, you might finally be worth something. Or, you know, maybe you''ll just die trying. Either way, I''m entertained.]


    Hades sighed, leaning back in his chair, letting the system''s mocking tone wash over him. "If I get it," he said, smirk still playing on his lips, "will it even affect me?"


    The system snorted, as if the answer was obvious. [I''ll tell you when you get it. But let me give you a hint¡ªif it''s what I suspect, and you actually survive the process of obtaining it, it won''t just affect you. It''ll change everything.] The system''s voice was low, almost conspiratorial now, but still carrying that shameless arrogance.


    Hades'' smirk deepened. The Abyss Hole, and whatever secrets it held, had just become a far more enticing challenge. His eyes gleamed with anticipation as he whispered, "Looks like things just got a lot more interesting."


    The system, clearly amused, added one final taunt. [Finally, something to look forward to. Let''s see if you can manage not to screw it up.]


    ---


    At the Necrovauld Academy, tension simmered like a storm brewing on the horizon. The grand opening of the Abyss Hole, a highly anticipated event, was just a day away, and the presence of all high-ranking elders was not only expected but required. However, one critical figure had yet to make his appearance¡ªElder Thalnor.


    The elders convened in a dimly lit, private chamber, seated around a long, dark oak table. Their faces reflected a range of emotions¡ªirritation, suspicion, and, for some, a flicker of concern.


    The silence in the room was oppressive, broken only by the occasional shuffling of robes or the soft clink of a ceremonial cup being placed on the table.


    Finally, a gaunt man with sharp features and silver hair, Elder Feris, broke the silence. His voice was sharp, filled with impatience.


    "Where is Elder Thalnor?" he demanded, his silver eyes narrowing as they swept across the room. "We need him here for this event. Has anyone seen him?" His words cut through the air like a knife.


    A younger woman with cold, calculating eyes, Elder Mirra, leaned back in her chair. She crossed her arms, her voice carrying an edge of skepticism.


    "I''ve heard nothing," she replied, her gaze drifting toward the empty chair meant for Thalnor. "But his absence is... troubling. He should have returned by now." Her words were carefully measured, but the suspicion in her tone was unmistakable.


    Feris frowned, his brows knitting together in frustration. "Thalnor has never been this irresponsible. Something is off." He paused for a moment before barking out orders to the nearby disciples, his tone sharp and commanding.


    "Search for him! And check with the Malachor Clan. I''ve heard they''re basking in glory these days, and all because of Thalnor''s new techniques. Perhaps they have information on his whereabouts."


    The disciples hurriedly nodded and scurried out of the chamber, leaving the elders in an uneasy silence. Feris''s fingers tapped impatiently on the table, his eyes darting to the heavy wooden doors as though willing them to open with answers.


    Several minutes passed, each one stretching out longer than the last. Finally, the doors creaked open, and a stern-faced man, Elder Vorn, stepped in. His face was unreadable as he approached the table, but the tension in his posture spoke volumes. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ve spoken with the Malachor Clan," Vorn began, his voice low and serious. "They said Elder Thalnor was supposed to have returned already. According to them, he''s been handling some business on their behalf. But they expected him back by now."


    Feris''s frown deepened, his voice growing harder, almost cutting. "How can he not be here yet?" His fists clenched, the knuckles whitening. "His absence at such a critical time... is troubling."


    Elder Mirra, who had been silent up until now, leaned forward slightly, her eyes narrowing. "There''s more to this," she muttered, her voice laced with a quiet intensity.


    "The Malachor Clan''s sudden rise to prominence¡ªit doesn''t sit right with me. Thalnor''s techniques, their newfound strength... If it''s true that Thalnor was responsible for their sudden success, then perhaps something''s gone wrong."


    Her words sent a ripple of unease through the room. Elder Vorn stiffened, exchanging a look with Elder Feris, whose expression darkened further.


    Elder Sylra, the eldest among them, spoke next. Her voice was soft but laden with the weight of experience. "I have a bad feeling about this."


    She paused, her wise eyes scanning the room before continuing, "It''s possible that Thalnor may have... overreached. The Malachor Clan''s meteoric rise is suspicious, especially in such a short time. If Thalnor had a hand in that, there''s no telling what he might have gotten involved in."


    Her voice trailed off, the weight of her implication hanging heavy in the air.


    Feris let out a slow, frustrated sigh, his impatience barely restrained. "You''re suggesting something happened to him?" His voice was sharp, but there was a trace of uncertainty behind it. "What could possibly take down an elder of Thalnor''s strength?"


    Mirra shrugged, her expression cold and unbothered. "We don''t have proof, Feris. Only speculation at this point. But you can''t deny¡ªthis is unusual. Even for someone as... unpredictable as Thalnor."


    The room fell silent again, the air thick with the unspoken tension.


    Finally, Feris stood from his chair, his fists tightening at his sides. "We can''t wait forever. If Thalnor doesn''t return by the time the Abyss Hole opens, we''ll proceed without him. This event is too important to delay."


    He glanced at the others, his eyes hard. "But we will investigate. Something isn''t right here. I can feel it." His words held a dangerous edge, one that suggested the consequences for failure¡ªshould they uncover treachery¡ªwould be severe.


    The other elders exchanged murmurs of agreement, but the weight of uncertainty hung heavily over them all.


    They were leaders of the Necrovauld Academy, cultivators of dark power, but even they couldn''t ignore the signs that something was amiss. If Elder Thalnor had truly fallen¡ªor worse, betrayed them¡ªthe consequences could be catastrophic.


    "We wait," Feris declared, his tone final. "But not for long."


    The elders nodded, though none of them spoke further. They would wait for Elder Thalnor''s return¡ªbut if he did not show, there would be answers sought, no matter what darkness they had to wade through to find them.

 Chapter 196: The Opening of Abyss Hole

    The next day, Hades made his way to the location of the Abyss Hole gate. As he approached, he saw a large gathering of disciples, all eagerly awaiting the event. The atmosphere was tense yet filled with excitement, as everyone knew the potential rewards that awaited inside.Standing before the gate were several elders, their powerful auras radiating throughout the area. These were no ordinary elders¡ªmany of them were 7 and 8-star cultivators. At the forefront stood Elder Feris, an imposing figure known to be an 8-star warrior.


    Elder Feris raised his hand, his imposing figure immediately commanding the attention of the gathered disciples.


    As silence fell over the crowd, he swept his gaze across them, his eyes hard and unyielding, as if assessing their worth. His deep, resonant voice echoed through the air, carrying a weight that silenced any remaining whispers.


    "Today," he began, his tone both formal and filled with authority, "marks the start of the annual Abyss Hole event for the Necrovauld Academy."


    The crowd listened intently, knowing full well the gravity of what he was about to explain. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is not just a test," he continued, his voice rising with purpose, "but a land of great opportunity. Within the Abyss Hole, you may uncover high-grade materials, treasures that are invaluable, and resources capable of pushing your cultivation to new heights."


    A murmur ran through the crowd at the mention of such rewards, excitement flickering in the eyes of many. Elder Feris paused for effect, letting their anticipation build before his expression grew more serious, his brows knitting into a stern line.


    "But," his voice took on a colder, sharper edge, "do not forget that where there is great opportunity, there is also great danger."


    He scanned the disciples, his gaze piercing. "Inside, you will encounter abyssal beasts, creatures that dwell in the dark and thrive off the deadly energy of the Abyss. They are not like the common beasts you may have faced. Many of your predecessors, despite their strength and preparation, have fallen to their claws and fangs."


    A ripple of unease passed through the crowd now, some of the disciples exchanging nervous glances. Elder Feris'' lips thinned as he observed their reactions, his tone turning almost scolding as he continued.


    "If you believe this will be a simple trial, you are sorely mistaken. The Abyss is not forgiving. Underestimate it, and you will not survive."


    His words hung heavy in the air, but he was far from finished. His voice dropped lower, becoming almost a growl, laced with warning.


    "Furthermore, the Abyss Mana that saturates the very air within the Abyss Hole is both a blessing and a curse. Yes, it can accelerate your cultivation. Yes, it can push you beyond your current limits. But it is also poisonous to those who are unprepared."


    He looked around at them, his expression unforgiving. "It will eat away at your mind, corrupt your body, and leave you weakened if you do not handle it with caution. Absorb too much, too quickly, and it may destroy you from the inside out."


    A tense silence fell over the crowd, the weight of Elder Feris'' words settling in. The atmosphere was thick with a mix of excitement and fear, but none dared to speak as the elder fixed them with his intense gaze. His voice, calmer now but no less serious, softened slightly.


    "Be cautious when you cultivate within. The Abyss Hole is an opportunity, yes, but it is also a test of your will and strength. You must balance the rewards with the risks."


    Elder Feris stood tall, his expression as rigid as stone. His gaze swept across the assembled disciples, measuring their resolve. His voice, deep and authoritative, echoed through the still air, demanding their full attention.


    "Now," he began, his tone carrying the weight of centuries-old tradition, "the Abyss Hole will soon open. You will have one month to explore its depths and claim whatever treasures you can."


    His eyes darkened, and the tension in his voice grew sharper. "But once the month is over, the gate will close. If you are not out by then, you will be trapped inside for an entire year."


    A murmur rippled through the crowd, some of the disciples shifting nervously. Elder Feris didn''t soften his words.


    "The dangers inside increase with every passing day. The deeper you go, the more treacherous it becomes. Many who have been trapped inside have perished, their bodies never to return. So, mark my words," he leaned forward slightly, his gaze piercing, "be mindful of your time."


    There was a pause as his warning hung in the air. The disciples nodded, some visibly shaken by the gravity of his words. Others stood stoically, their eyes gleaming with determination. Elder Feris watched them closely, his features unreadable.


    Hades, standing near the back, observed the scene with amusement. While the other disciples wrestled with feelings of fear and excitement, he felt only one thing: exhilaration.


    His fingers twitched slightly at his side, his anticipation growing. The Abyss Hole wasn''t just a challenge¡ªit was an opportunity for him to rise even higher, to claim what others could only dream of.


    Elder Feris took a step back, his final words cutting through the crowd like a blade. "Now, let the event begin."


    With a deafening rumble, the massive stone gate to the Abyss Hole began to creak open, revealing a swirling vortex of dark, pulsing energy. The air around it seemed to shift, becoming thick with the ominous presence of the abyss beyond.


    One by one, the disciples began to move forward. Some hesitated, their faces pale with nervous anticipation.


    Their hands gripped their weapons tightly, as if the very sight of the vortex was enough to make them reconsider entering. Others, more confident, stepped forward with grim determination, their eyes fixed on the unknown dangers ahead.


    Hades, however, lingered at the edge of the crowd, watching with a mix of curiosity and disdain. The fear in their eyes was almost laughable. They were all too focused on surviving, on making it through the Abyss Hole without getting trapped. But Hades had far loftier ambitions.


    As the last of the nervous disciples shuffled through the gate, Hades smirked. This was what he had been waiting for. This moment¡ªthe entry into the abyss¡ªwas just the beginning. He took a breath, savoring the excitement that churned in his veins.


    "It''s time," he whispered to himself, his voice low and full of confidence.


    With a final glance at the swirling vortex, Hades stepped forward. His stride was confident, unhurried, and as he crossed the threshold into the Abyss Hole, the dark energy seemed to welcome him, enveloping him like a second skin.


    The gate loomed behind him, but Hades didn''t look back. His mind was already fixed on the Abyss Core and the limitless power it promised. Whatever awaited him inside, he would face it head-on. For Hades, this was not just a test¡ªit was his path to greatness.

 Chapter 197: The Opening of Abyss Hole (2)

    The disciples had all entered the Abyss Hole, their figures vanishing one by one into the swirling vortex of darkness. Elder Feris stood at the edge of the gate, arms crossed tightly across his chest, his sharp eyes tracking the last of the participants until they disappeared into the abyss.His expression remained composed, but beneath the surface, his mind was calculating, strategizing every possible outcome of the event.


    He let out a low sigh, breaking the tense silence around him. "I hope the disciples this year bring better results," Feris said, his voice deep and resonant, carrying easily over the murmurs of the gathered crowd.


    His tone was calm, but those close to him could sense the weight of expectation behind his words. "We need more Abyss Materials and higher-quality resources. If they succeed, it could make a real difference for us... for the future of Necrovauld."


    The other top elders nodded in agreement, their expressions mirroring his seriousness. Among them were Mirra and Sylra, the two most prominent female elders of the Necrovauld Academy. Both women were 7-star cultivators, standing tall amidst their peers.


    Despite their ages¡ªMirra in her sixties and Sylra in her seventies¡ªthey still radiated the youthful beauty of their prime years. Their cultivation had slowed the natural effects of time, granting them the grace and vitality that came with reaching such a high level.


    Mirra''s gaze drifted over the horizon for a moment, then she exchanged a thoughtful glance with Sylra. "If any of the disciples show real promise this year," she mused aloud, her voice smooth yet contemplative, "it might be worth taking one of them under my wing. Someone with true potential... It''s been a while since I''ve considered a new disciple."


    Sylra nodded in quiet agreement, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Yes," she said softly, her voice light but tinged with ambition. "A good disciple would be an investment... someone to carry forward our teachings and strengthen the academy''s future."


    Her eyes briefly met Mirra''s, an unspoken understanding passing between them. Both women were always on the lookout for good seedlings, the term they often used for young disciples with the potential to grow into powerhouses.


    Taking one under their guidance could increase their own influence in the academy, ensuring their legacies continued long after they ascended further in their cultivation.


    Meanwhile, Elder Kaelor, a hulking figure with a strong, imposing presence, stood slightly apart from the others.


    His broad shoulders were squared, and his stern expression was one of deep thought. He stroked his beard absently, his sharp eyes narrowing as he considered the possibilities ahead.


    "The Abyss Materials this year should be plentiful," Kaelor muttered to himself, though his deep voice was loud enough for the others to hear. "If one of the right disciples manages to gather what I need... it could make my next breakthrough far easier."


    Kaelor''s eyes flickered with anticipation. Like the other elders, he had a vested interest in the disciples'' success, not just for the academy''s sake but for his own.


    Cultivation was a never-ending journey, and any resource that could help him advance was worth his attention. He wasn''t interested in just any disciple¡ªhe was waiting for the perfect seedling, someone who could be molded into a powerful force under his tutelage.


    Elder Feris watched his peers closely, nodding slowly as he sensed their unspoken hopes and expectations. He, too, was looking for something more from this event, something that could turn the tide in favor of Necrovauld.


    "If the disciples'' outcome is as good as we hope," Feris said, his voice taking on a sharp edge, "this could be a pivotal year for us." His eyes gleamed with ambition, his thoughts clearly already moving beyond just the Abyss Hole.


    The other elders turned to look at him, curious about the direction of his thoughts.


    "Perhaps it''s time to start thinking bigger," Feris continued, his tone becoming more intense. "If our gains from the Abyss Hole are significant enough... we could begin planning an attack on the Celestial Academy."


    A quiet murmur ran through the group of elders, their interest clearly piqued by his suggestion. Mirra and Sylra exchanged another glance, this time filled with intrigue. Kaelor raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised but not dismissive of the idea.


    "The Celestial Academy?" Sylra asked, her voice cautious but curious. "You think we''re ready for that kind of move?"


    Feris''s lips curled into a faint smile, one of quiet confidence. "They''ve grown too comfortable in their position of power," he replied. "It''s time they realize who the real power is in this region. And with the Malachor Clan growing stronger by the day... our chances have never been better."


    Elder Kaelor, standing a few steps behind, let out a grunt of agreement, his large frame casting a long shadow across the gathering. His brows furrowed in deep thought as his sharp eyes narrowed, considering the bold suggestion.


    "If the Malachor Clan can back us fully... it could work," Kaelor mused aloud, his deep voice resonating with a sense of calculated pragmatism.


    He crossed his arms, his stern face unreadable but focused. "They''ve already shown significant growth recently, especially with those new techniques. Elder Thalnor had a hand in that, didn''t he?"


    Feris nodded subtly, still contemplating the broader possibilities.


    "Yes, that''s exactly why this might be our perfect moment."


    Mirra, ever the cautious strategist, folded her arms across her chest. Her expression was thoughtful, her eyes flickering between the elders. The slight furrow in her brow gave away her concern, though she didn''t entirely dismiss the plan.


    "It''s risky," she admitted, her tone level but laced with caution. "An attack on the Celestial Academy isn''t something we should take lightly. But," she added, her eyes shifting to meet Feris''s, "if our disciples return with the resources we''re hoping for, and the Abyss Materials are as valuable as we expect... it could give us the edge we need."


    Sylra, standing beside Mirra, nodded slowly in agreement, though her gaze remained distant, clearly weighing the potential risks. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Even so," she added, her voice soft but firm, "the Celestial Academy is no small opponent. We''ll need more than just resources. Our strategy has to be flawless."


    Feris''s faint smile didn''t waver. "Which is why we need to make sure the disciples succeed. Every resource they pull from the Abyss Hole strengthens our hand."


    His tone was confident, but there was an undeniable tension beneath the surface. This wasn''t just a plan of ambition¡ªit was one that could tip the scales of power in their favor or lead to catastrophic failure.


    For a moment, a heavy silence fell over the group, the elders deep in contemplation. Each of them weighed the risks against the rewards, their expressions a mixture of caution and anticipation.


    The possibility of taking down the Celestial Academy was a tantalizing prospect, but it would require perfect timing, careful planning, and the full cooperation of the Malachor Clan.

 Chapter 198: The Missing Elder Thalnor

    The elders of the Necrovauld Academy continued their discussion, the topic shifting naturally back to their ambitions. With the results of the Abyss Hole soon to come, and the power of the newly strengthened Malachor Clan, Elder Feris spoke again, his voice filled with determination."With what we gain from the Abyss Hole and the support of the Malachor Clan, we should consider launching an attack on Celestial Academy. They''ve become complacent. If we strike with the right force, we could assert our dominance once and for all."


    The other elders murmured in agreement, their minds clearly on the same path. However, the conversation quickly shifted as Elder Feris added, "Speaking of the Malachor Clan¡­ does anyone know what has become of Elder Thalnor? It''s troubling that we''ve had no word from him."


    A heavy silence blanketed the room. The elders exchanged uneasy glances, their expressions shifting from mild concern to growing discomfort.


    One by one, they looked to each other, hoping someone would offer an explanation. But no one spoke. The tension in the air thickened, the room growing colder with each passing second.


    Elder Mirra finally broke the silence, her voice soft but tinged with concern. "It''s¡­ strange. Thalnor wouldn''t just vanish without word. Especially not with the Abyss Hole event looming. He knows how important this is."


    Elder Kaelor leaned forward, his tone more gruff. "If the Malachor Clan has risen so rapidly because of him, surely they''d know where he is. Someone must."


    The elders nodded in agreement, but the unease lingered. Just as the tension was about to peak, the heavy wooden door creaked open, and Elder Vorn strode in, his presence immediately commanding attention. The other elders turned toward him, their eyes narrowing with a mix of curiosity and concern.


    Vorn, a formidable figure draped in dark robes, cultivated the rare and powerful Corpse Sovereign technique. His expression was hard, his gaze sharp, and his aura radiated with an unshakable confidence.


    Unlike those who practiced the Nether Puppet technique, which focused on creating a single powerful puppet, Vorn''s mastery allowed him to cultivate ten corpse puppets, each stronger than the average but still slightly below the level of a fully realized Nether Puppet.


    He wasted no time, his voice deep and steady as he addressed the room. "I have news regarding Elder Thalnor."


    All eyes locked onto him, the tension in the room shifting from uncertainty to palpable anticipation. Vorn stepped forward, his face unreadable, and continued, "One of my corpse puppets discovered something¡­ disturbing."


    Elder Sylra''s brow furrowed as she asked, "Disturbing how? What did you find?"


    Vorn''s voice lowered, his tone grim. "It''s connected to Thalnor. I found blood¡ªand next to it, this."


    From within his robe, Vorn slowly pulled out a small, tarnished emblem. The elders leaned forward as he held it up, the light glinting off the metal. It was unmistakably marked with the Necrovauld Academy''s insignia, and etched clearly into its surface was Elder Thalnor''s name.


    The room fell deathly silent. Elder Feris''s eyes darkened as he stared at the emblem, his hand tightening into a fist at his side. "Thalnor''s identity card," he muttered, his voice laced with dread. "This doesn''t bode well."


    Elder Kaelor, his face tense, spoke next, his voice a low growl. "Blood and his identity card¡­ left behind? That''s not just disturbing. That''s a sign that something terrible has happened."


    Elder Mirra, normally calm, now had a worried frown etched across her features. "Thalnor wouldn''t leave something like that unless he was in grave danger. This isn''t just a disappearance, is it?"


    Elder Vorn nodded gravely, but there was a shadow in his eyes that hinted he wasn''t finished. "There''s more," he said, his voice dropping a notch, as if what came next carried even greater weight.


    The room fell silent as Vorn reached into his robe once again and produced an old, worn manual. Its edges were frayed, the cover smeared with dust, indicating it had been buried for some time. He held it out in front of him, letting the gravity of the moment settle in.


    "This," he said slowly, "was found buried near the location where we discovered the blood and the emblem."


    He handed the manual to Elder Feris, who took it carefully, his eyes narrowing as he opened to the first page. The moment his gaze scanned the contents, his expression shifted from mere curiosity to shock. His fingers tightened around the edges of the manual.


    "This¡­ this is the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual," Feris whispered, his voice tight with disbelief, as if the words themselves carried too much weight to fully process. "It''s far stronger than the manual we''ve been using."


    The room seemed to hold its breath as Feris continued, "No wonder the Malachor Clan has risen in power so quickly."


    Elder Mirra''s eyes widened, and she leaned forward, her voice barely above a murmur, yet tinged with awe. "So, this¡­ this is how they did it? They''ve been using this manual to cultivate far more powerful Nether Puppets than we ever could have imagined. This explains everything."


    She exchanged a glance with Elder Sylra, whose expression had grown darker by the second. Sylra''s fists were clenched tightly at her sides, her knuckles white.


    Her voice, when it came, was hard and filled with frustration. "But how did Thalnor come into possession of something like this? And more importantly¡ªwhy was it left behind like that?"


    Her mind was racing with possibilities, none of them comforting.


    Elder Vorn''s face remained impassive, but his tone was grim as he spoke again. "That''s the part that worries me the most. The fact that his identity card and this manual were found together... suggests that Thalnor might have been involved in something far more dangerous than we ever anticipated." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room grew cold, and the other elders leaned in, the atmosphere thick with dread.


    Elder Kaelor finally broke the silence, his voice low and cautious. "You mean... you think he was targeted?"


    Vorn gave a slow nod. "It''s possible. Either that, or something much worse. The manual''s strength and the circumstances under which we found it point to a plot we don''t yet fully understand."


    Elder Feris closed the manual and exhaled deeply, the weight of the situation settling heavily on his shoulders. "If Thalnor was targeted for this, we may be dealing with forces beyond our current comprehension."


    Sylra''s jaw tightened as her mind churned through the possibilities. "We need to know more about this manual. Where it came from. Who else knows about it. And most importantly¡ªhow much the Malachor Clan is truly involved."


    Mirra nodded in agreement, her expression tense but resolute. "If the Malachor Clan has access to this level of cultivation, they may have already surpassed us in strength. We can''t afford to underestimate them."


    The room remained silent for a moment, the air thick with a mixture of dread and urgency. It was clear that Thalnor''s disappearance wasn''t just a simple case of a missing elder. Something deeper¡ªand far darker¡ªwas at play.

 Chapter 199: The Missing Elder Thalnor (2)

    Elder Vorn stood at the head of the gathering, his expression heavy with concern, his eyes scanning the room. His usually calm demeanor had taken on a more somber tone as he prepared to speak to the other top elders of the Necrovauld Academy.With a slow, deliberate breath, Elder Vorn began, his voice low and measured. "I don''t know exactly what''s going on yet, but I have a feeling that something far deeper¡ªand perhaps darker¡ªis at play here."


    He paused, letting his words settle into the minds of the others, each of them waiting intently for him to continue. "And it''s not just about Elder Thalnor. I believe the Malachor Clan might be involved in something¡­ more significant."


    The room fell silent, the tension thickening with each passing second. The elders, usually composed and indifferent, exchanged uneasy glances. Even for them, the unknown held a certain weight of dread.


    Elder Feris, who had been quietly observing, leaned forward, his brow furrowing in concern. "What do you mean? What makes you think the Malachor Clan is involved?" There was a sharpness in his tone, a demand for clarity.


    Vorn sighed heavily, his shoulders dropping slightly under the burden of what he was about to reveal. "The leader of the Malachor Clan, Velkar Malachor, has arrived at the academy."


    The ripple of surprise that ran through the elders was immediate. They hadn''t expected someone of Velkar''s stature to make an appearance so suddenly. Elder Feris''s expression shifted from concern to something more guarded, his eyes narrowing as he tried to make sense of the situation.


    "Velkar Malachor?" he repeated, his voice laced with both curiosity and suspicion. "Why has he come here so suddenly? What does he want?"


    Vorn met Feris''s gaze, his tone growing more serious. "When I inquired about Elder Thalnor''s disappearance, Velkar immediately reacted. He frowned, asking me for every detail I had."


    Vorn''s voice dropped lower, almost as if to emphasize the weight of his next words. "I didn''t tell him much at the time¡­ but it was clear he''s growing impatient with the lack of information."


    Feris clenched his jaw, leaning back slightly as he processed this new development. His mind raced, trying to connect the dots between Elder Thalnor''s sudden disappearance and the Malachor Clan''s recent rise to power. Velkar''s involvement added a dangerous layer of complexity.


    Vorn continued, sensing the growing unease in the room. "That''s why Velkar is here today. He''s come to speak with us. It seems he''s no longer content to wait for news."


    A murmur of voices spread among the other elders, each speaking in hushed tones as they shared their own concerns. One of the younger elders spoke up, his voice hesitant. "Do you think Velkar suspects something? Or is he just here to press for answers?"


    Vorn shook his head. "It''s hard to say. But his presence here... it feels like more than just a search for information. There''s an urgency in his actions."


    Feris narrowed his eyes, his mind calculating the possible outcomes of this unexpected visit. "Velkar is not a man who acts on impulse," he said quietly, his voice thoughtful. "He must have a reason for being here, and it''s likely tied to the sudden rise of his clan and Thalnor''s disappearance."


    The room fell silent again as the other elders absorbed this, tension hanging thick in the air.


    After a long pause, Feris finally spoke again, his tone decisive. "We can''t ignore this. If Velkar is growing impatient, we need to find out why. And if he''s here to confront us directly, we need to be prepared."


    He stood up, his aura of authority filling the room. "Let''s meet him. There''s no point in delaying this."


    With that, the five top elders made their way through the stone corridors of the Necrovauld Academy, their steps echoing with anticipation.


    Their minds were sharp, calculating the reasons for Velkar Malachor''s sudden visit. As they approached the meeting hall, an unspoken tension hung in the air, thicker with each step.


    When they entered the hall, the presence of Velkar Malachor struck them immediately, but it wasn''t just his imposing figure that caught their attention¡ªit was the unmistakable aura radiating from him.


    His cultivation had advanced, and the sheer power in the room was undeniable. Even from a distance, the elders could sense it.


    Velkar had ascended to the 8-star level.


    The elders, caught off guard by the realization, instinctively bowed in respect, their movements synchronized. This was not something they could overlook. Reaching 8-star was a monumental achievement.


    "Congratulations on your breakthrough, Velkar Malachor," Elder Feris said, his voice formal but carrying a subtle weight of acknowledgment. His eyes flickered with a mix of respect and caution.


    Velkar stood tall, his expression unreadable, a man of few words. He gave them a curt nod, his eyes scanning each elder before speaking, his tone as calm as it was powerful. "It was thanks to a new cultivation manual that I was able to make the breakthrough. The results speak for themselves." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other elders exchanged glances, their faces carefully composed, though the surprise was clear in their eyes. Elder Feris, always the most perceptive of them, didn''t let the silence stretch for too long. "I take it this is due to the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual?"


    Velkar, far from surprised, met Feris''s gaze evenly. He nodded slowly, confirming their suspicions. "Yes. The news has spread, I see."


    A ripple of unease passed through the elders, though they maintained their composure. The realization of just how much power the Nether Puppet Manual had granted the Malachor Clan was now undeniable.


    This was no ordinary rise in strength. It explained the clan''s sudden influence, their rapid ascent in both cultivation and political power. And now, with Velkar as an 8-star cultivator, the balance had shifted even more dramatically.


    Elder Sylra couldn''t hide a brief flash of concern in her eyes, though she quickly masked it. The implications of this new strength were vast, and it wasn''t just the power of the manual itself that troubled them¡ªit was the fact that Elder Thalnor had vanished soon after the manual surfaced.


    Velkar, sensing the growing tension, glanced around the room, his voice cool and direct. "However, I am not here just to discuss cultivation breakthroughs." His eyes sharpened, as if cutting through the pleasantries. "I''ve come to speak about Elder Thalnor."


    The room grew noticeably still. The unspoken questions that had been circling in their minds now had a focal point. Velkar had brought the conversation exactly where they knew it was headed, but none of them were sure how much he knew¡ªor how much he was willing to share.


    Elder Feris''s expression darkened slightly, exchanging a glance with the others. His voice was calm but carried the weight of expectation. "We anticipated this, Velkar. You must know his disappearance has raised many concerns. We''ve been investigating."


    Velkar''s expression didn''t change, but there was a subtle intensity in his eyes. "Good. Then let us talk in detail."


    Elder Feris nodded once, the other elders silently falling into step behind him. "Let''s head inside," he said, his tone shifting to something more official, as though they were preparing for a strategic discussion rather than a simple meeting.

 Chapter 200: The Missing Elder Thalnor (3)

    Velkar and the elders of the Necrovauld Academy entered Elder Feris''s private chamber, the heavy door closing behind them with a soft thud. The atmosphere was thick with tension as they took their seats around a dark stone table. Elder Feris was the first to speak, his tone measured but firm.Elder Feris folded his arms and leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing as he fixed his gaze on Velkar. His voice was calm but laced with suspicion. "What exactly do you want to talk about, Velkar?"


    Velkar met his gaze with a small nod, maintaining a neutral expression. "As you are already aware, I''ve come to discuss Elder Thalnor," he said evenly, his tone betraying none of the tension in the room.


    Elder Feris acknowledged the statement with a slight nod but remained cautious, his gaze sharp and unrelenting.


    The room was silent for a moment as Velkar took the time to gauge the reactions of the other elders, their expressions tense. His calm voice cut through the silence. "I want to assure you, Elder Feris, I haven''t come here with hostile intent."


    Elder Feris raised an eyebrow, clearly not entirely convinced. His voice held a slight edge as he replied, "I see. However, your aura is... rather imposing. It''s making some of us a bit wary."


    Velkar''s eyes flickered with understanding, and he offered a slight, almost apologetic bow. "My apologies for that. The cultivation manual I''ve been using has caused this change in my aura. It wasn''t my intention to make anyone uncomfortable."


    There was a brief pause as Elder Feris studied Velkar more carefully. His eyes lingered on the powerful aura that Velkar radiated, now stronger and more intense than it had ever been before. His expression softened slightly, though the tension remained.


    "I see," Feris said slowly, his voice dropping to a more neutral tone. "Let''s move to the main topic, then. I must tell you plainly that I don''t know much about Elder Thalnor''s whereabouts. I haven''t seen him in over three months." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Velkar leaned back in his chair, his hands resting on his lap. His face remained thoughtful, though there was a faint glint of frustration in his eyes. "That lines up with what I''ve been able to gather. He returned to our clan about two and a half months ago."


    The elders leaned forward, their interest piqued as Velkar continued speaking, his voice steady and measured. "During his time with our clan, Elder Thalnor completed the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual and handed it directly to me."


    The room plunged into an uneasy silence. Every elder was taken aback, struggling to digest what Velkar had just revealed. The weight of his words hung in the air like a thick fog. Elder Feris, the first to break the silence, blinked in disbelief, his normally composed face showing clear signs of shock.


    "Wait¡ª" Feris''s voice was strained as he leaned forward, his eyes locked onto Velkar. "Are you telling us that Elder Thalnor was the one who created that manual?"


    Velkar met Feris''s gaze, his face serious and solemn. "Yes," he said firmly. "Elder Thalnor was the mastermind behind the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual."


    The tension in the room grew palpable as the elders exchanged glances, their expressions ranging from disbelief to astonishment. It was clear none of them had expected this revelation. Elder Feris, still reeling, sat back in his chair, rubbing his chin thoughtfully as he processed the news.


    "I always knew he was intelligent..." Feris said slowly, as if speaking more to himself than to the others. His brows furrowed in contemplation. "But to think he was capable of creating something so... powerful¡ªno, dangerous¡ªon his own..."


    Elder Mirra, who had been silent until now, crossed her arms, her voice cutting through the room with a sharp edge. "Are you certain?" she asked, her eyes narrowing as she fixed Velkar with a piercing stare. "A manual like that¡ªit could change the course of puppet cultivation for generations. Thalnor had no prior experience with puppetry... How could he manage something so advanced?"


    Velkar, unflinching, replied, "I can assure you, Elder Thalnor was more than capable. His understanding of cultivation was... beyond anything I''ve seen. He grasped the core principles of the Nether Puppet technique in a matter of weeks, and in no time, he was improving upon them."


    Elder Sylra, seated beside Mirra, shook her head in disbelief, her voice softer but no less stunned. "If that''s true, then we''ve greatly underestimated him all these years. This kind of knowledge could upset the balance of power, not just within our academy, but beyond it."


    Velkar nodded gravely. "Precisely. That is why his disappearance is such a critical issue. He wasn''t just any elder¡ªhe became the most important figure in the Malachor Clan. Losing him, and without warning¡­ you can understand the implications this has for us."


    Elder Feris exhaled slowly, his face tight with concern. "I see now why you''re here, Velkar. The instability within your clan must be growing. Without Thalnor, your foundation is... vulnerable."


    Velkar''s face hardened, his voice losing some of its calmness. "Exactly. Elder Thalnor was the pillar upon which much of our recent success was built. His sudden disappearance¡ªwithout a trace¡ªis causing ripples that we cannot afford to ignore."


    Elder Kaelor, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke, his deep voice filled with skepticism. "But why now? Why, after delivering something as significant as the Nether Puppet Manual, would he simply vanish? Was there any indication, any clue, that he might have been... planning something?"


    Velkar shook his head, his brow furrowed in frustration. "No, nothing. He completed the manual, handed it to me, and then... he was just gone. No warning, no signs. That''s why I''m here.


    His disappearance leaves us in a precarious position, and we need answers."


    The room fell silent again as the elders considered Velkar''s words. Elder Feris finally spoke, his voice more resolved. "If Thalnor truly was behind the Nether Puppet Manual, and now he''s vanished... this situation is far more dangerous than we thought."


    Velkar nodded in agreement, his eyes dark with concern. "That''s exactly why I''ve come to you. The Necrovauld Academy needs to know the gravity of this situation. If we don''t find Thalnor soon, the consequences will ripple across more than just the Malachor Clan."


    The elders exchanged solemn looks, the weight of the situation settling over them like a heavy cloud. This was no longer just a simple mystery¡ªit was a potential crisis.

 Chapter 201: The Missing Elder Thalnor (4)

    Both Elder Feris and Velkar frowned deeply as they processed the news, the weight of the situation settling in. The tension in the air grew thick, silence hanging between them until Elder Vorn cleared his throat, his voice filled with a tense urgency."Elders," Vorn began, his tone grave, "my other corpse puppet has found another clue."


    Feris and Velkar immediately turned their attention to Vorn, their expressions shifting from curiosity to apprehension. Feris''s sharp gaze bore into Vorn, his voice edged with anticipation. "What clue?" he asked, his voice tight and controlled, though there was an unmistakable undercurrent of anxiety.


    Vorn gestured toward the entrance of the chamber, and moments later, his corpse puppet shuffled in, its movements eerily precise.


    The room seemed to grow colder as the puppet approached, its lifeless hands holding a small, unassuming object. The other elders watched intently, their eyes narrowing as the puppet came to a halt.


    Without a word, the corpse puppet handed the object to Vorn, who then carefully passed it to Feris and Velkar. As they examined it, their expressions shifted from mild curiosity to outright shock.


    The item they held was an emblem, clearly marked with the insignia of the Celestial Academy. But what truly sent a ripple of disbelief through the room was the name engraved upon it: Zeus.


    Velkar''s eyes widened in disbelief, his mouth opening slightly as if struggling to process what he was seeing. He muttered the name under his breath, his voice low and filled with sudden intensity, "Zeus¡­"


    Elder Feris immediately picked up on Velkar''s reaction. He turned to him, his eyes narrowing, his voice probing. "You know this Zeus, Velkar?"


    Velkar''s jaw clenched, his hands tightening into fists as anger radiated from him. His voice was low but filled with fury.


    "Yes, I know him. Zeus¡ªhe''s a disciple from the Celestial Academy. The very same one who killed our corpse puppet maker several months ago." His eyes narrowed, darkening with the memory. "And worse, he humiliated my son, Vesperin."


    The room fell silent for a moment as the weight of Velkar''s words hung in the air. The other elders exchanged tense glances, sensing the deep-rooted personal vendetta behind Velkar''s tone. Elder Feris leaned forward slightly, his sharp eyes studying Velkar''s expression.


    "I see," Feris said slowly, his voice steady but laced with concern. He paused, his mind clearly racing as he pieced things together. "But why would his emblem be here, in a place connected to Elder Thalnor? This can''t be just a coincidence."


    Velkar''s face darkened further, his features hardening like stone. His voice dropped to a growl. "It''s revenge," he said coldly, the bitterness in his tone unmistakable.


    "After what Zeus did to our clan, I sent assassins to eliminate him. Clearly, he survived. And now¡­ now it seems he''s come back to settle the score. To think that he would come after Elder Thalnor¡­"


    Velkar''s voice trailed off, but the implication was clear. The anger and frustration simmering just beneath the surface were palpable. He glanced at the other elders, his face twisted with barely contained rage.


    Elder Feris''s expression shifted, his eyes narrowing as he considered Velkar''s words. "If what you''re saying is true, then this is far more than just a grudge match.


    Zeus must have known how valuable Thalnor was to the Malachor Clan." Feris''s voice grew quieter, more thoughtful. "Targeting Thalnor isn''t just about revenge¡ªit''s a strategic move."


    The room filled with a heavy silence as the elders digested the significance of what had just been said. It wasn''t just personal anymore. This was turning into something much larger, something that could shake the foundations of their power.


    Velkar stood up abruptly, unable to contain his frustration any longer. He began pacing the room, his movements sharp and tense.


    "Damn it," he muttered under his breath, barely keeping his fury in check. "And the worst part is¡­" He stopped, turning to face the other elders, his expression deadly serious. "Zeus isn''t just any disciple."


    The other elders watched him closely, sensing something ominous about what was coming next.


    "He''s a private disciple of the strongest elder at the Celestial Academy," Velkar said, his voice low and filled with frustration.


    A wave of unease rippled through the room. The elders exchanged concerned glances, their expressions tightening with the gravity of the revelation. The tension was thick, but Elder Feris broke the silence, his voice steady and measured.


    Elder Feris folded his hands on the table, his voice calm yet laced with gravity. "This is indeed troublesome," he began, his tone carrying a calculated edge. "But Velkar, you need not worry too much."


    Velkar''s brow furrowed, skepticism flickering in his eyes. "And why''s that?" he asked cautiously, his voice betraying both curiosity and suspicion.


    Elder Feris leaned forward, the intensity in his gaze sharpening. "We''ve been planning to take action against the Celestial Academy," he revealed, his words measured yet brimming with ambition.


    "It''s time we seize the top spot as the best academy¡ªand this situation with Zeus may provide the perfect opportunity to act."


    Velkar''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, the gears of his mind turning quickly. "You plan to take down the Celestial Academy?" he echoed, his voice steady, though laced with growing intrigue. His surprise slowly gave way to contemplation.


    Elder Feris nodded, his gaze never leaving Velkar''s. "Exactly. With your clan''s recent rise in power and the strength of the Nether Puppet Manual, we believe your support could tip the balance. We want you and the Malachor Clan to join us in this endeavor."


    A long silence stretched between them, the weight of Feris''s words sinking in. Velkar''s expression shifted, the surprise in his eyes fading into a slow, calculated smile. His posture relaxed, but there was an underlying current of menace in the way his fingers tapped against the table.


    "So, it''s about more than just revenge," Velkar murmured, his voice carrying a dark edge. "You''re planning something far bigger."


    He glanced around the room, his gaze locking onto each elder one by one. "If that''s the case¡­ I have no reason to hold back. This would be the perfect chance to settle the score with Zeus and humiliate the Celestial Academy once and for all."


    His smile deepened, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Consider the Malachor Clan fully on board."


    The elders exchanged nods, the tension in the room shifting to a shared understanding. Their ambitions aligned, and with Velkar''s commitment, a powerful alliance had just been forged. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air hummed with the weight of what was to come¡ªan impending conflict that could reshape the balance of power.


    Elder Feris''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "Good. Then it''s settled."


    The pieces of their plan were falling into place, and each elder knew that with Velkar''s strength added to their side, the coming war with the Celestial Academy would be nothing short of monumental.

 Chapter 202: The Missing Elder Thalnor (5)

    Elder Feris leaned forward, his expression stern but filled with conviction. "Now that we''ve agreed to work together, Velkar, there''s something else I need to show you," he said, his voice low but authoritative. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.With a swift motion, he reached inside his robe and carefully pulled out a manual, placing it deliberately on the stone table between them.


    Velkar''s eyes immediately fixed on the book, his brow furrowing in curiosity. He reached for it without hesitation, flipping it open with precise fingers.


    As his eyes scanned the pages, his expression shifted from curiosity to disbelief, his sharp features growing tense with every line he read.


    "This... this is¡­" Velkar''s voice trailed off, the disbelief evident in his tone.


    Elder Feris observed the reaction calmly, giving a slight nod. "Yes," he said, his voice firm but cautious. "This manual was found near the site where we discovered the blood we suspect to be Elder Thalnor''s. It''s unlike anything we''ve seen before. "


    "That''s why I wanted to bring it to your attention and ask for your permission to study it further. There''s no doubt this could hold important clues¡ªperhaps even leading us to what really happened to Thalnor."


    Velkar''s grip on the manual tightened slightly, his face still betraying his shock. He stared at the pages for a long moment before slowly lifting his gaze to meet Elder Feris''s. His silence was thick with tension, the weight of the discovery visibly unsettling him.


    "Velkar?" Elder Feris asked gently, his brow arching in concern. "Is something the matter?"


    Velkar blinked, as if pulled back to reality, and shook his head, trying to regain his composure. "Sorry," he muttered, his voice strained. "I''m just¡­ surprised. This manual... it''s unlike anything I''ve ever seen. I never expected something of this caliber."


    His hand still resting on the manual, Velkar reached into his own robe with his free hand and produced another, older-looking manual. He laid it beside the one Elder Feris had given him.


    "This one," Velkar began, his tone growing more serious, "I found in Thalnor''s lab before he left the Malachor Clan. At the time, I didn''t give it much thought. I assumed it was just another of his experiments."


    The elders leaned in, their attention sharp as Velkar continued. "But now¡­ seeing these two manuals together¡­"


    As if on cue, a faint glow began to emanate from both manuals. The elders, their curiosity quickly turning to awe, watched as the two books seemed to react to each other. The glow intensified, and the once separate texts began to merge, their covers slowly fusing into one.


    Velkar''s eyes widened, his voice dropping to a hushed whisper. "What... is happening?"


    The elders stood speechless, mesmerized by the phenomenon. As the glowing subsided, a new title appeared on the front cover of the now single manual. The letters shimmered with a soft, eerie light:


    Nether Puppet Body Cultivation Manual.


    The title shimmered ominously on the cover, and the elders exchanged tense glances before eagerly flipping open the pages. Silence fell over the room as they scanned the contents, their eyes growing wider with each passing moment.


    Elder Feris, who had been skimming quickly, suddenly stopped and muttered under his breath, his voice barely above a whisper. "Damn it... To think such a manual could exist..."


    His words caught the attention of the others, and they looked up from the pages. Elder Feris''s normally calm and collected expression was filled with disbelief and something close to awe.


    "This is far stronger than the original Nether Puppet Manual," Elder Vorn added, his voice laced with both admiration and unease.


    The new manual was more than just an improvement; it was a revolutionary breakthrough. It didn''t just fuse the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual with a traditional Body Strengthening Manual¡ªit introduced an entirely new concept, one that had the potential to transform their approach to cultivation entirely.


    "This..." Elder Sylra began, her voice barely a whisper, "this allows the user to enhance their physical body to a level nearly equivalent to that of a Nether Puppet. But that''s not all¡­"


    Elder Mirra, scanning further, finished her sentence. "It also grants the ability to control up to three Nether Puppets at once. Something we''ve never been able to do before."


    The room buzzed with quiet murmurs of astonishment. The weight of the discovery pressed down on them as they realized the magnitude of what they had found.


    This manual had the potential to shift the balance of power in their favor, not just within the academy, but in the entire cultivation world.


    "This could change everything," Elder Vorn whispered, his tone filled with awe. The usually composed elder had a glimmer of excitement in his eyes, something rarely seen.


    Velkar remained quiet for a moment longer, still carefully studying the contents of the manual. His expression was stern, calculating, as if he were weighing the potential of this newfound power. Finally, he looked up from the pages, his voice sharp and authoritative.


    "You can learn this manual," Velkar said, his words slow and deliberate.


    The other elders paused, sensing there was more to his statement. Velkar''s gaze hardened, and he added, "But I have one condition."


    The elders exchanged glances before turning back to Velkar, who continued without missing a beat.


    "Since Thalnor was a member of the Malachor Clan, and it''s because of him that this manual even exists, I want 70% of the loot obtained from the war with Celestial Academy to be given to me and my clan. Thalnor''s knowledge belongs to us, and I won''t see his legacy used without compensation."


    His voice held a firm, unyielding tone, and the air grew thick with tension. Elder Feris, the strategist of the group, didn''t hesitate, seeing the logic in the request.


    "Agreed," Elder Feris said, his voice steady. He leaned back slightly, the tension in his face easing. "We''re more interested in claiming the title of the best academy than in the loot. That will suffice."


    The other elders nodded, murmurs of agreement rippling through the room. They, too, understood the value of the manual lay not in material wealth, but in the power it could bring them as an academy.


    Velkar, satisfied with the response, gave a curt nod. "Good," he said, his voice firm but devoid of hostility. "Then we move forward with this agreement."


    Elder Feris''s gaze sharpened as he regarded the manual once more, his mind already spinning with the potential this new power held.


    "With this manual in our possession," he said thoughtfully, "we can elevate Necrovauld Academy to the top. The Celestial Academy will have no choice but to acknowledge our superiority."


    The other elders agreed, their faces lighting up with anticipation. The Nether Puppet Body Cultivation Manual was now in their hands, and with it, they knew they had an unparalleled advantage.


    Velkar, though still deep in thought, couldn''t help but smirk slightly. "With this... we might just change the entire balance of power in the world of cultivation."


    As the realization of what they had discovered fully settled in, the elders knew one thing for certain: this manual was a game changer, and the Necrovauld Academy was about to rise to a level of dominance no one had ever imagined.

 Chapter 203: Abyss Holes Beasts

    Hades stood at the entrance of the Abyss Hole, the atmosphere heavy with swirling clouds of Abyss Mana. The energy in the air was palpable, dark tendrils of mana weaving through the landscape like eerie mist.His sharp eyes scanned the shadowy surroundings, the oppressive weight of the abyss pressing against him with every breath he took. He could feel the faint pulse of the abyssal energy, though it was weaker than he''d expected.


    As he took his first deliberate steps into the depths, the system chimed in, its tone carrying its usual arrogant flair.


    [Well, well, well. Would you look at that? This really is Abyss Mana, though... pretty weak stuff if I''m being honest. Definitely low-rank.] There was a mocking pause before it added, [But hey, it''s still Abyss Mana, so I guess it''s better than nothing, right?]


    A small smirk tugged at Hades'' lips, his eyes glinting in the dim light. "So, the rumors about the Abyss Core being here... they might actually be true, then?"


    The system let out a scoffing hum, as if rolling its eyes. [Oh, please. Don''t get your hopes up just yet, hero. The Abyss Mana around here is so weak it''s almost laughable. If there''s an Abyss Core here, it''s doing a terrible job of hiding its power.]


    Hades chuckled softly, his voice amused but steady. "You''re awfully skeptical for something that''s spent the last few days hyping up the possibility of the Abyss Core."


    [That''s called having standards, Host,] the system retorted with a shameless lilt. [Unlike you, I don''t get starry-eyed over the first faint whiff of power. You mortals jump at every little thing. I, however, prefer things a bit more... substantial.]


    Hades rolled his eyes. "Then let''s find out for ourselves. We''ll see how ''substantial'' things get the deeper we go."


    With that, he pressed forward, the shadows growing thicker as he ventured further into the abyss. The terrain became rugged and uneven, jagged rocks jutting out from the ground, while a creeping chill settled into the air.


    After walking deeper into the Abyss Hole, Hades paused, sensing the swirling Abyss Mana thickening around him. He turned his attention to the system, his expression calm but commanding.


    "Absorb all this mana into the Mana Vault. It might not be pure, but it''ll still be useful later."


    There was a moment of silence before the system responded, its voice dripping with exaggerated concern.


    [Oh, if I absorb and convert all this mana, I won''t be able to talk to you for a while.] It paused, letting the implication linger before adding with mock worry, [I''m just so scared you''ll be lost without my brilliant guidance. You know, the great me keeping you alive?]


    Hades rolled his eyes, clearly unimpressed. His voice was sharp, carrying the edge of his impatience. "Just shut your stupid mouth, system. I don''t need your ''guidance.'' I''m strong enough on my own. Do your job and quit acting like you''re irreplaceable." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system responded with a playful scoff, thoroughly amused by Hades'' annoyance. [Oh, is that so? Strong enough all on your own? I''ll pretend I didn''t hear the subtle cry for help under your bravado.]


    There was a teasing lilt in its tone. [But fine, if you insist, I''ll get to work. Just remember, without me, you''d be floundering around like a headless chicken.]


    Hades didn''t even bother replying, his patience clearly wearing thin. He just waited, his gaze forward, focused on the dark path ahead.


    [All right, all right,] the system finally relented, though not without getting in one last jab. [I''ll absorb all this mana into the vault, but try not to miss me too much while I''m gone. You might actually enjoy the silence for once. Or maybe not¡­ I''ll bet you''ll be lost without me.]


    "Just do it," Hades muttered, his voice flat and unamused.


    As the system began its work, the Abyss Mana around him shifted, dark tendrils swirling toward Hades before vanishing into the Mana Vault.


    The thick, oppressive air around him lightened ever so slightly, though the Abyss Mana itself remained present, lingering in the atmosphere like a living shadow.


    The surroundings became clearer, but Hades barely took notice. His mind had already shifted toward the path ahead, the mysteries waiting deeper in the abyss drawing his attention.


    The cold air around him grew denser, the pressure increasing with every step, but Hades walked forward with unwavering determination.


    The system''s absence was oddly quiet, but Hades found comfort in it, his focus sharpening now that the constant banter had ceased. As the dark path stretched out before him, he couldn''t help but smirk.


    "Let''s see what the Abyss Hole has to offer," Hades muttered to himself, his steps steady as he ventured deeper into the dark unknown.


    The atmosphere around him grew heavier with each passing moment, and the shadows seemed to shift and flicker unnaturally, as if the very darkness itself was alive. His senses heightened, aware that danger lurked in every corner.


    Not long after, a low, guttural growl echoed through the cavernous path ahead of him. The sound was sharp, menacing, and it reverberated through the oppressive atmosphere of the Abyss Hole.


    Hades halted mid-step, his sharp eyes narrowing as he scanned the shadows. "Well, well..." he muttered, his voice tinged with amusement.


    From the darkness emerged a creature unlike anything he had encountered before¡ªa wolf-like beast, but twisted beyond recognition.


    Its fur, once perhaps majestic, was now matted with dried blood, clinging to its deformed frame. Large patches of its body looked disfigured, as though the abyss itself had warped it into something monstrous.


    The creature''s glowing red eyes locked onto Hades, filled with mindless hunger. It let out another snarl, scraping its claws against the stone floor, the sound grating and sharp. The jagged claws left deep gashes in their wake, sending sparks flying in the dim light.


    Hades raised an eyebrow, his smirk widening. "So, this is an Abyss Beast?" His tone was light, mocking, as if he found the creature''s grotesque appearance more fascinating than intimidating.


    The beast growled again, baring its jagged, misshapen teeth. Saliva dripped from its jaws, sizzling slightly as it hit the ground, and the air around it seemed to ripple with dark energy.


    "Look at you," Hades said, tilting his head slightly as if in admiration. "Corrupted, deformed, and yet... you still have fight in you." His voice dropped to a lower, more sinister tone. "I wonder how powerful you are."

 Chapter 204: Abyss Holes Beasts (2)

    Hades stood firm, unmoving, as the Abyss Wolf Beast charged toward him. The creature''s claws gleamed with a sinister, dark light, trailing a faint mist of abyssal energy with each swipe.


    Its ferocity was undeniable, and the malice emanating from its aura thickened the air around them. Yet, Hades remained calm, his cold, calculating eyes locking onto the beast.


    "Let''s see just how strong you are," Hades muttered under his breath, his voice low but filled with anticipation. His lips curled into a slight smirk, betraying the excitement bubbling within him.


    With a swift flick of his wrist, he summoned one of his Soul Puppets. This wasn''t just any puppet; it was ethereal, a spectral figure that hovered beside him, translucent yet brimming with unseen power. Its form shimmered in the dim light of the Abyss Hole, like a ghostly warrior awaiting its command.


    The Abyss Wolf, undeterred by the new threat, snarled viciously and lunged forward, its glowing claws aiming to tear through the puppet.


    But as the beast''s deadly claws connected with the puppet''s form, they passed through without resistance, as if slashing through mist. The wolf''s red eyes flickered with confusion, its momentum faltering for a split second.


    The beast hesitated, and Hades chuckled softly, the sound cold and mocking. "You can''t touch it," he said, his tone dripping with amusement. "It''s beyond your reach."


    The wolf, momentarily stunned, let out a growl of frustration and prepared to attack again. But it was too late.


    The Soul Puppet countered, moving swiftly and gracefully. Its sword, forged from pure dark energy, sliced through the air with a hiss, striking the Abyss Wolf directly¡ªnot at its body, but at its soul. The creature let out an anguished howl, the sharp sound echoing through the cavern. Though its physical form remained unharmed, its movements slowed as if something vital had been ripped away.


    The wolf staggered, its glowing red eyes now clouded with weakness. It snarled, trying to regain its balance, but its strength was fading fast.


    Each strike from the Soul Puppet''s sword wasn''t aimed at flesh or bone but at the essence of the beast itself¡ªits very soul. The puppet''s attacks were relentless, each slash draining the wolf''s spirit, making it slower, more vulnerable.


    Hades watched with an amused gleam in his eyes, his arms crossed over his chest. He took a step forward, speaking in a mocking tone. "Weakening already?" he taunted, his voice dripping with condescension.


    The Abyss Wolf, desperate, lunged once more, but its movements were sluggish, uncoordinated. The Soul Puppet effortlessly sidestepped the attack, raising its sword for another strike.


    This time, the blow was final. The beast let out a soft whimper, collapsing to the ground as the last remnants of its soul flickered and dimmed.


    Hades knelt beside the fallen Abyss Wolf, its body twitching with the last remnants of life. His hand hovered just above the creature''s head, his eyes gleaming with dark intent.


    Slowly, a swirling vortex of energy began to form in his palm, black tendrils of power snaking toward the wolf''s fading essence.


    "Your soul belongs to me now," he muttered softly, his voice a chilling whisper.


    The wolf''s red eyes flickered weakly, its life force draining rapidly as Hades drew in the remnants of its soul.


    The vortex intensified, spinning faster and faster as the dark energy of the Abyss Beast was consumed and merged into Hades'' own power. The sensation was exhilarating, like a surge of cold fire rushing through his veins.


    In one swift motion, Hades absorbed the wolf''s damaged soul completely. He stood up, feeling the newfound strength settle within him. His body pulsed with the abyssal energy, every inch of him brimming with dark vitality.


    He flexed his fingers, smirking as the power coursed through him. "Not bad," he said, his voice low, filled with satisfaction. "But if that''s the best this Abyss Hole can offer, I''ll be sorely disappointed."


    He glanced around, the eerie silence of the abyss stretching out in all directions. Shadows flickered and shifted at the edge of his vision, and Hades'' smirk grew wider. His cold anticipation was palpable as he spoke aloud, "Let''s see if there are any other Abyss Beasts lurking in the shadows."


    With his Soul Puppet gliding silently beside him, Hades ventured deeper into the Abyss Hole. The air grew colder, and the dark energy thickened with every step. As he pressed forward, the distant growl of another creature echoed through the cavernous tunnels.


    From the shadows, another Abyss Beast emerged¡ªa twisted, monstrous creature resembling a serpent with jagged black scales and glowing red eyes. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its body coiled as it hissed, dark venom dripping from its fangs. The beast, powerful and menacing, slithered toward Hades with deadly intent.


    Hades raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "A five-star Abyss Serpent? Is that all?"


    The serpent lunged, but Hades didn''t flinch. With a simple flick of his hand, his Soul Puppet moved in, blocking the creature''s attack effortlessly.


    The puppet''s ethereal blade sliced through the serpent''s soul, just as it had with the wolf, bypassing its physical form and attacking its essence directly. The serpent writhed in agony, its body convulsing as its soul was torn apart.


    "Pathetic," Hades said with a mocking laugh, watching as the serpent weakened rapidly. With a quick command, his Soul Puppet delivered the final blow, and the serpent''s soul was absorbed just as easily as the wolf''s.


    As the serpent crumpled to the ground, another beast appeared from the shadows¡ªa massive abyssal boar, its tusks covered in dark flames. The beast charged at Hades, its hooves thundering against the ground.


    But Hades didn''t even bother summoning the Soul Puppet this time. With a snap of his fingers, dark tendrils of energy erupted from the ground, ensnaring the boar and pulling it down with immense force.


    "Another five-star creature," Hades muttered, his tone filled with disappointment. The boar struggled, but it was no match for Hades'' power.


    He waved his hand lazily, and the tendrils tightened, crushing the beast''s body and soul simultaneously. The boar''s dark energy was absorbed in an instant, further feeding Hades'' growing strength.


    With each defeated beast, Hades'' smirk grew wider. He looked around the dark, twisted landscape, his eyes gleaming with hunger for more. The Abyss Hole had thrown creatures at him, but none posed a true challenge.


    "Is this all?" Hades asked, his voice cold and mocking as he stepped over the defeated bodies. "Surely, there''s more than just these weaklings."


    With a final glance at the carnage behind him, Hades continued deeper into the Abyss Hole, his Soul Puppet silently following by his side. There was no fear in his steps, only cold anticipation for whatever lay ahead. He was ready for whatever awaited him¡ªno matter how powerful.

 Chapter 205: Meeting Vesperin

    Hades ventured deeper into the Abyss Hole, each step bringing him closer to more dangerous territory. The air grew heavier, and the Abyss Mana became thicker, but that only excited him more.


    Along the way, he encountered several Abyss Beasts, many of them reaching 6-star strength. However, they were no match for him or his Soul Puppet. Each time they attacked, they were easily subdued, their souls devoured by Hades to fuel his power.


    But then, as Hades continued deeper into the Abyss Hole, his steps slowed as he sensed something unusual.


    His eyes narrowed, scanning the dark landscape, and then he saw them¡ªa group of people locked in a fierce battle. The sight brought a slow, deliberate smirk to his lips as he recognized one of the figures immediately.


    Vesperin.


    Hades stood still for a moment, his smirk deepening as he observed the scene before him. Vesperin, flanked by three other figures, was desperately trying to control a 4-star Nether Puppet, sending it against a massive bear-like Abyss Beast.


    The creature loomed over them, its hulking form radiating raw power, easily recognizable as a 6-star Abyss Beast. Its thick fur was stained with dark energy, and its eyes glowed a deep crimson as it roared, sending shockwaves through the ground beneath them.


    Vesperin''s face was twisted with frustration, his teeth clenched as he shouted, "Attack from the left! Hit it with everything we''ve got!"


    His Nether Puppet, a shadowy figure with elongated limbs and glowing red eyes, lunged at the Abyss Bear, its ethereal claws aimed at the creature''s throat.


    But the beast was far too strong. Even as the claws raked its flesh, the wounds began to heal almost instantly, dark energy swirling around the Abyss Bear, knitting the injuries together with frightening speed.


    Hades watched, his amusement growing. "Futile," he muttered to himself, crossing his arms. "This beast is absorbing the Abyss Mana. They''re outmatched."


    The Abyss Bear roared in anger, raising one massive paw, its claws glowing with dark energy. It swiped at Vesperin''s Nether Puppet with a ferocity that could shatter stone, and the puppet barely dodged in time. The force of the strike cracked the earth beneath it, sending debris flying.


    Before the Abyss Bear could land another blow, one of Vesperin''s companions stepped forward. Khalon, a man with a broad, muscular frame, charged toward the beast, his fists glowing with a deep crimson aura.


    He let out a battle cry as he blocked the Abyss Bear''s massive paw with both arms, the impact sending a shockwave through the air.


    "Crimson Blood Strengthening Technique," Hades whispered to himself, his brow furrowing slightly. "That technique¡­ it uses blood to enhance the body''s strength. And given their methods, it''s likely the blood of people."


    Khalon''s face was a mask of focus, his teeth bared as he held back the Abyss Bear''s strike. The crimson aura around his fists pulsed violently, and he grunted under the pressure. "Hit it now!" he shouted to his comrades.


    But despite Khalon''s immense strength, the Abyss Bear remained undeterred. Its wounds continued to heal rapidly, and its overwhelming physical power made it difficult for the group to gain any ground.


    Hades could see the frustration mounting on their faces as each of their attacks failed to make a lasting impact.


    "Come on, we''re not done yet!" Vesperin growled, directing his Nether Puppet to flank the bear from behind.


    The puppet moved with eerie silence, aiming once again for the Abyss Bear''s vulnerable spots, but the creature turned with surprising speed, swinging its tail and sending the puppet flying across the battlefield.


    As Hades observed the battle, his amusement only grew. He could intervene, of course. One strike from his Soul Puppet would be enough to take down the beast.


    But something about the scene intrigued him¡ªtheir desperation, their struggle to survive against an enemy far beyond their capabilities. He wanted to see just how far they would go.


    "Let''s see how resourceful you really are, Vesperin," Hades whispered, his smirk deepening as he leaned against a nearby rock, arms folded. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two other members of Vesperin''s group, Lyros and Sarela, moved in tandem, launching coordinated attacks from either side of the beast. Lyros, a thin, wiry man with pale skin, began chanting under his breath, his fingers weaving through the air as dark energy coiled around them.


    "Curse of Withering," Lyros muttered, his voice dripping with malice. His spell hit the Abyss Bear, and for a brief moment, the beast''s movements slowed, its strength sapped by the curse.


    Sarela, a woman with sharp, predatory eyes, took advantage of the opening. She flung several small darts coated in a sickly green liquid. "Let''s see how your regeneration handles poison," she sneered, her voice filled with cold confidence.


    The darts embedded themselves in the Abyss Bear''s hide, and for a moment, the beast faltered, its body trembling as the poison took hold. Its healing slowed, and Vesperin saw his chance.


    "Now! Attack with everything you''ve got!" he roared, sending his Nether Puppet in for another assault.


    But the Abyss Bear was relentless. Even as the poison worked its way through its system, even as the curse weakened its body, the creature fought back with primal fury. It let out a deafening roar and slammed its paw into the ground, sending shockwaves that knocked the group back.


    Hades'' eyes glimmered with fascination. "They''re putting up more of a fight than I expected," he muttered, watching as the group scrambled to regain their footing. "But the real question is¡­ will they figure out the beast''s weakness before it''s too late?"


    Vesperin barked more orders, his face twisted with determination. His Nether Puppet lunged at the Abyss Bear once more, aiming for the beast''s legs in an attempt to cripple it, while Khalon charged from the front, his fists glowing with renewed blood energy.


    Lyros and Sarela moved in from the sides, their attacks focused and coordinated. For a moment, it seemed like they had the upper hand.


    But the Abyss Bear, fueled by the surrounding Abyss Mana, continued to regenerate, its eyes burning with rage. The beast let out another earth-shattering roar, and Hades, watching from the shadows, knew the battle was far from over.


    "They''re close¡­" Hades whispered, a sly grin spreading across his face. "But it''ll take more than brute force to win this."


    For now, he remained a spectator, curious to see if Vesperin and his group had the cunning to defeat the Abyss Bear or if they would crumble under the pressure of their own desperation.

 Chapter 206: Meeting Vesperin (2)

    Vesperin and his group were losing¡ªbadly. The Abyss Bear was relentless, its hulking form looming over them like a monstrous shadow. Its glowing red eyes burned with primal rage, and each strike they managed to land only seemed to be in vain.


    The beast''s wounds closed almost instantly, healing with the Abyss Mana that saturated the air around them. Every effort, every attack, was rendered useless in the face of its overwhelming power.


    Vesperin''s face twisted in frustration, his eyes narrowing into angry slits as he turned toward his companions. His voice dripped with contempt. "Useless! Every single one of you!" He spat, glaring at them one by one.


    His tone was harsh, filled with the fury of a man too proud to admit he had made a mistake. "How can you be so weak? We''re getting crushed by this thing, and you can''t even land a proper blow!"


    Khalon, the broad-shouldered tank of the group, barely managed to deflect the bear''s next attack, his massive arms shaking under the force of the blow. His body, drenched in sweat, tensed with the strain of holding back the beast''s claws.


    "This thing''s too powerful, Vesperin!" he shouted through gritted teeth, his breath labored. "We can''t keep this up much longer!" His frustration mirrored Vesperin''s but was laced with the awareness that they had overestimated their abilities.


    Vesperin cursed under his breath, pacing angrily as he tried to think of a way out. "This shouldn''t even be happening!" he snapped, his voice rising in panic.


    "How did such a powerful Abyss Beast appear out of nowhere? This place is supposed to be weaker at these depths!" His tone was desperate, but he refused to admit that he had led them too far, too recklessly.


    From the shadows, Hades watched silently, an amused smirk curling his lips. He stood still, arms crossed, his eyes glinting with satisfaction as he observed the scene unfolding before him. "How laughable," he thought. "Vesperin led them straight into this mess, and now he''s blaming them for it."


    The Abyss Bear let out a bone-chilling roar, shaking the ground beneath them. It slashed wildly, its claws glowing with Abyss Mana as it towered over the group, ready to tear them apart.


    The air around the beast shimmered, dark energy swirling as it fed on the abyssal surroundings, becoming stronger with each passing moment.


    Khalon, his muscles burning from the effort, managed to block another strike but staggered backward from the force. His blood-red aura, pulsing with the Crimson Blood Strengthening Technique, began to flicker, the strain clearly taking its toll.


    "This thing is getting stronger every second! We can''t outlast it!" Khalon''s voice was hoarse, tinged with a mix of fear and fury.


    Beside him, Lyros and Sarela shared grim looks, their expressions tight with frustration. They had followed Vesperin into the Abyss Hole without question, but now they were regretting it. The arrogance of Vesperin had pushed them too far, and now they were staring death in the face.


    Lyros wiped the sweat from his brow, his curse-based energy swirling faintly around his hands as he prepared another futile attack. "This wasn''t supposed to happen," he muttered under his breath, his voice laced with bitterness. "We should''ve turned back long ago."


    Sarela, her eyes narrowed with a mix of anger and fear, whispered just loud enough for Khalon to hear. "We''re here because Vesperin pushed us too deep. He''s too stubborn to admit it."


    Her hands glowed with a sickly green poison as she hurled her next attack toward the bear, but even that was barely slowing it down. The poison seeped into the bear''s wounds but healed just as quickly as it was inflicted.


    Despite their frustration, none of them dared openly challenge Vesperin. He was their leader, their connection to power, and they knew the consequences of defying him. But the truth hung heavy in the air¡ªthey were in this situation because of his reckless decisions.


    The Abyss Bear, sensing their weakness, let out another roar and charged toward Vesperin, its glowing eyes locked onto him. The bear''s massive paw came down with terrifying speed, intent on crushing him.


    Vesperin''s face twisted into a mask of horror as he realized the full extent of their dire situation. "No! I won''t be killed by some beast!" he screamed, desperately sending his Nether Puppet forward in an attempt to block the strike.


    But the puppet, a mere 4-star, was no match for the bear''s strength. It was thrown aside with ease, crashing into the rocks as if it were nothing.


    Vesperin cursed again, his arrogance melting into panic. "How is it so strong?" he muttered, backing up as the bear closed in on him.


    Hades watched from the shadows, his smirk widening. He could see the desperation in their movements, the fear flickering in their eyes.


    "Pathetic," he thought, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "They''ve brought this upon themselves. Venturing too deep without the strength to back it up¡ªthis is the price they pay."


    The three companions of Vesperin glanced nervously at one another. They were outmatched, and the reality of their situation was sinking in fast. The bear was relentless, and their attacks were doing nothing but buying them time.


    Lyros grunted as he barely dodged the bear''s next swipe. "We''re going to die here if this keeps up," he muttered, his voice low but filled with frustration.


    Khalon''s face was a mask of determination, but even he was starting to lose hope. "We need a plan, Vesperin! This thing won''t go down with brute force!" His tone was strained, but there was a hint of accusation there¡ªdirected at the one who had led them into this mess.


    Before Vesperin could respond, the Abyss Bear roared again, and for a brief moment, it seemed as though all hope was lost. The beast''s claws were poised to strike the final blow.


    But then, from the shadows, a figure emerged.


    Hades stepped forward, his aura dark and commanding. With a flick of his hand, dark tendrils shot out from the ground, wrapping around the bear''s limbs with an overwhelming force. The beast let out a deafening roar, struggling against the tendrils, but Hades'' power was too much.


    With a swift motion, Hades tightened the tendrils, crushing the Abyss Bear. Its body shuddered before collapsing to the ground, lifeless. The battlefield fell silent.


    Vesperin and his group stood frozen, staring at Hades in shock and disbelief.


    Hades smirked, his eyes glinting with amusement. "You all look like you could use some help."


    S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 207: Meeting Vesperin (3)

    The moment Hades appeared and swiftly dispatched the Abyss Bear, Vesperin and his group were left standing in stunned silence. The sheer ease with which Hades had taken down the monstrous creature made them question if they had been entirely out of their depth all along.


    Khalon, Lyros, and Sarela were the first to react, rushing over to Hades with expressions of relief and awe, their breaths coming in ragged gasps after the intense battle.


    "Thank you!" Khalon exclaimed, his voice still shaky from the close encounter. His large frame, usually so confident, now seemed smaller in the wake of his fear.


    "If you hadn''t stepped in¡­" Lyros began, his voice trailing off as he shook his head in disbelief. "We would''ve been slaughtered."


    Sarela, still trembling, managed to offer her gratitude. "We owe you our lives," she said softly, her tone laden with sincerity. Her hand instinctively moved to her chest, as if trying to calm her racing heart. "That bear was beyond anything we could handle."


    But while the others expressed their gratitude, Vesperin stood off to the side, his face twisting with barely concealed anger. He glared at Hades, eyes narrowing, as if the man''s mere presence was an affront to his pride. His lips curled into a sneer, and his voice cut through the air like a knife.


    "How dare you kill our target?" Vesperin spat, his tone dripping with contempt.


    Khalon, Lyros, and Sarela froze in disbelief, exchanging stunned glances. They couldn''t understand how Vesperin, who had nearly gotten them all killed, could have the audacity to complain about the death of the beast that had nearly torn them apart. It was as if his arrogance blinded him to the danger they had just escaped.


    Khalon clenched his fists, fighting the urge to say something, while Lyros and Sarela stood silently, their faces tense with frustration. It was clear they couldn''t refute Vesperin openly, even though his words grated on their nerves.


    Hades, on the other hand, merely smiled. His cold eyes glittered with amusement as he looked Vesperin up and down, seeing through his bluster and wounded pride.


    "I see," Hades drawled, his voice low and mocking. "So, it seems you didn''t need my help after all."


    Vesperin''s frown deepened, and confusion flickered across his face. "What are you talking about?" he snapped, his tone defensive, though the uncertainty in his eyes betrayed him.


    Hades didn''t answer right away. Instead, he gestured lazily over Vesperin''s shoulder, his smirk widening as his gaze darkened with malicious satisfaction.


    "In that case," he said, his voice soft but dripping with menace, "you should have no trouble handling the other bears coming up behind you."


    Vesperin''s eyes went wide with shock, and he instinctively whipped around. His group followed his gaze, and their faces paled as they spotted two more hulking Abyss Bears emerging from the shadows.


    The bears growled, their bloodshot eyes locked onto the group, their dark fur bristling with the oppressive power of the Abyss Mana surrounding them.


    The sheer size of the beasts and the dark energy radiating from them made it clear to everyone¡ªthese bears were even stronger than the one they had just barely survived.


    Panic set in almost immediately.


    "W-what do we do?" Sarela whispered, her voice trembling as her eyes darted between the bears and the group.


    Khalon''s bravado from earlier evaporated, his face pale as he stammered, "We¡­ we need help! We can''t handle this alone!"


    Lyros looked equally horrified, the curses he''d prepared dying on his lips as he stared helplessly at the advancing beasts.


    Vesperin, who moments ago had been so full of arrogance, now stood frozen, his face drained of color.


    His legs trembled slightly as he struggled to maintain control, but the terror in his eyes gave him away. His lips moved, but no sound came out. For the first time, he seemed completely at a loss.


    Hades watched the scene unfold, a deep amusement playing on his face. He was enjoying the irony of it all¡ªthe same people who had been moments from berating him were now scrambling for their lives. He let the moment linger, watching as the group fell apart under the weight of their fear.


    Finally, he spoke, his voice calm and commanding. "Run."


    The single word cut through the panic like a blade. Khalon, Lyros, and Sarela immediately latched onto the command, nodding furiously as they bolted in the opposite direction, their survival instincts taking over. They didn''t question it¡ªthey just ran, leaving Vesperin behind, still frozen in disbelief.


    Hades shifted his gaze toward the two Abyss Bears, their hulking forms advancing with growls of pure malice. His expression remained calm, even as the beasts charged forward, their massive claws raised, ready to tear him apart.


    With a casual flick of his wrist, Hades summoned his dark power once again. The shadows around him seemed to thicken and come alive, forming dark tendrils that shot out toward the approaching beasts.


    The tendrils coiled around the bears like serpents, wrapping tightly around their limbs and necks. The creatures roared in fury, thrashing and trying to free themselves, but it was futile.


    Hades'' tendrils tightened with every moment, constricting their massive bodies and choking the life out of them. The once overwhelming Abyss Bears could do nothing but struggle helplessly as their strength was drained away.


    "Stronger than most," Hades mused, his voice a calm contrast to the chaos unfolding before him. "But still¡­ not enough."


    The bears'' roars weakened, their thrashing growing slower until, finally, their bodies went limp. In a matter of moments, both Abyss Bears lay dead at his feet, their once imposing forms reduced to lifeless husks.


    Hades exhaled softly, brushing his hands off as if the battle had been nothing more than an inconvenience. He glanced over to where Vesperin had been standing moments ago¡ªonly to find him lying on the ground, unconscious.


    The young man had collapsed, his body unable to handle the sheer terror of the situation. His once-arrogant expression had vanished, replaced by a blank, unconscious stare. Hades walked over slowly, peering down at Vesperin with a mixture of amusement and disdain.


    "To think he''s this weak¡­ passing out from fear," Hades muttered, shaking his head. His smirk returned, tugging at the corners of his lips.


    There was something almost comical about how the situation had played out¡ªVesperin, who had been so overconfident, now lay motionless, defeated not by a physical blow, but by his own fear and shock.


    Kneeling beside the unconscious body, Hades examined Vesperin with cold calculation in his eyes. "But," he said softly, a plan already beginning to form in his mind, "this works in my favor." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His voice was barely more than a whisper, his tone cold and deliberate. The wheels in his mind were turning quickly now, each possibility falling into place. Vesperin, in his current state, was no longer a threat¡ªhe was a tool, one that Hades could manipulate to his advantage.


    Standing up, Hades bent down and, with a swift motion, lifted Vesperin effortlessly over his shoulder. The weight of the unconscious man was nothing compared to the power Hades wielded.


    "You''ve led me deeper into the Abyss Hole than I''d expected," Hades said quietly, more to himself than to Vesperin. His gaze shifted to the dark path ahead, where the Abyss Mana grew thicker, almost suffocating. "But since we''re here¡­"


    He turned and began walking further into the abyss, Vesperin''s limp form draped over his shoulder. His pace was unhurried, his steps measured, as though he had all the time in the world.


    Every movement was deliberate, the darkness of the Abyss Hole welcoming him as he ventured further into its depths.


    As he walked, a dark smile played on his lips. Vesperin had been nothing more than a pawn in his scheme, and now, in this weakened state, he would be easier to control. The deeper they went, the more leverage Hades would have over him and his group.


    "Yes," Hades whispered, his voice filled with quiet satisfaction. "This will do nicely."


    With every step, his plan solidified, and the shadows of the Abyss Hole seemed to close in around him, pulling him deeper into the darkness where his true goals awaited.

 Chapter 208: Vesperin New Bodyguard

    Hades carried Vesperin deeper into the Abyss Hole, the thick aura of Abyss Mana growing denser with each step. The oppressive energy surrounded them, amplifying the darkness that filled the air. Soon, Vesperin stirred, groaning as he regained consciousness. His eyes fluttered open, only to be met with the sight of Hades walking calmly beside him.


    Startled, Vesperin jolted upright, gasping for breath as his heart pounded in his chest. His eyes, wide with fear, darted around, taking in his surroundings before landing on Hades standing nearby. The memory of the battle with the Abyss Bears flashed in his mind, and panic set in.


    "W-what''s going on? Why are you¡ª" His voice cracked, a mixture of fear and confusion.


    Hades didn''t even look fully at him, only glancing down from the corner of his eye with an almost bored expression. His face remained calm, but there was a dangerous chill in his gaze.


    "You''re awake," he said evenly, his tone flat, as if he had been expecting it. "Good. But I''d advise you not to move much."


    There was a subtle warning in his voice, sharp enough to freeze Vesperin where he sat. His heart still racing, Vesperin''s breath came in shallow gasps. He slowly turned his head, eyes scanning the ground around them. His blood ran cold.


    Corpses of Abyss Beasts lay strewn about, their bodies twisted into grotesque shapes, broken and torn as if they had been playthings in some brutal game.


    The dark, deformed beasts were larger than anything Vesperin had fought before, their hulking forms motionless in death. It was a massacre.


    His stomach churned at the sight, but worse than that was the realization sinking into him. These weren''t just any Abyss Beasts. They were some of the strongest creatures he had encountered in the Abyss Hole¡ªand Hades had killed them all.


    Vesperin''s hands trembled. His mind screamed at him to run, but his body wouldn''t respond. He looked back at Hades, swallowing hard, his throat dry. The fear was evident in his voice now, the bravado he once had gone. "H-how did you¡­?"


    Hades finally turned to face him fully, his eyes gleaming with amusement. He smirked, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes. "Does it really matter?" he asked, his tone almost mocking. "What you should be concerned about right now is staying alive."


    Vesperin''s pulse quickened, his chest tightening as the full weight of his situation hit him. The man standing before him wasn''t just any powerful cultivator¡ªhe was something else, something far more dangerous than he had imagined.


    Fear bubbled up inside Vesperin, threatening to spill over. His mouth felt dry, and his voice came out in a trembling whisper. "D-don''t kill me," he stammered, his tone betraying the panic clawing at his insides. "I''m¡­ I''m the son of Velkar Malachor. My father¡­ he''s an eight-star warrior now!"


    He swallowed hard, trying to steady his breath, but the words tumbled out in desperation. "If you harm me, he''ll¡ª"


    Hades, who had been watching him with calm detachment, suddenly raised an eyebrow. There was a flicker of genuine surprise in his otherwise unreadable expression. "Velkar Malachor?" Hades'' voice was quiet but laced with curiosity. "He''s reached eight-star now?"


    Vesperin nodded quickly, the relief flooding his body for a brief moment. His father''s name would surely be enough to protect him. "Y-yes! So you understand, right? If you know what''s good for you, you''ll let me go. My father will reward you greatly for keeping me alive."


    His words came out in a rushed, pleading tone, the confidence in them faltering slightly as he stared into Hades'' cold eyes. But still, he clung to the hope that his father''s status would be enough to sway this dangerous man.


    Hades remained silent for a moment, his gaze fixed on Vesperin. His face was impossible to read, his expression giving nothing away. The silence stretched, and with each passing second, Vesperin''s heart raced faster, uncertainty gnawing at him.


    Then, slowly, a smirk began to spread across Hades'' face¡ªa smirk that sent a chill down Vesperin''s spine. There was something dark, almost mocking, in the way Hades smiled, and it unsettled him deeply.


    "I see," Hades said, his tone smooth, almost amused. "So, you''re from the Malachor Clan." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vesperin, sensing a chance to gain some control over the situation, forced a nervous smile. "Yes¡­ that''s right. The Malachor Clan is wealthy, powerful. I can give you whatever you want," he said, his voice picking up a hint of desperation as he tried to sound confident.


    "Just¡­ as long as you take me deeper into the Abyss Hole, where I can cultivate better, I''ll reward you handsomely. Money, resources¡ªname it, and it''s yours."


    Hades'' smirk widened, though there was a cold gleam in his eyes that Vesperin failed to notice. He leaned in slightly, his voice low but filled with a dangerous edge. "Is that so?"


    The words sent another shiver down Vesperin''s spine. He nodded quickly, trying to maintain his nervous smile, hoping to make his offer sound enticing enough. "Y-yes¡­ Whatever you want. I can get it for you."


    Hades let out a soft chuckle, though it lacked warmth. The amusement in his eyes remained, but there was something else lurking beneath the surface¡ªsomething far more calculating. "You must be very loaded, then," he said, his voice smooth as silk. "A son of the Malachor Clan with deep pockets¡­"


    Vesperin''s forced smile widened, thinking he was making progress. "Yes, exactly. I can make sure you''re well taken care of. Just help me reach the deeper parts of the Abyss Hole, and the rewards will be more than worth your while."


    Hades stared at him for a long moment, his smirk unwavering, but in his eyes, a glint of dark satisfaction grew. "Interesting," he murmured, almost to himself.


    Vesperin''s relief grew as he misread the situation, believing Hades had taken the bait. But behind that smirk, Hades was already weaving his own plans, seeing the weakling in front of him as nothing more than a pawn in a much larger game.

 Chapter 209: Vesperin New Bodyguard (2)

    Hades ventured deeper into the Abyss Hole, Vesperin trailing behind him, his face pale and tense. The further they went, the denser the Abyss Mana became, suffocating the air around them. With every step, the number of Abyss Beasts grew, their eyes glowing with malicious intent as they attacked relentlessly.


    Each of these beasts carried the power of a 6-star creature, wild and ferocious, filled with the chaotic energy of the abyss. But to Hades, they were nothing more than minor distractions.


    Hades, though a 6-star cultivator himself, wielded a strength far greater thanks to the Divine Scripture he cultivated. His movements were sharp and precise, each strike obliterating the beasts with terrifying ease.


    Dark tendrils shot up from the ground, coiling around the Abyss Beasts, crushing them into oblivion. His Soul Puppet floated around him like a ghost, cutting through the air with graceful lethality, its ethereal blade delivering blows directly to the souls of the beasts that dared come close. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vesperin, standing at a safe distance, watched in stunned silence, his mouth slightly agape. Every time Hades moved, it was as though the battlefield bent to his will. The power he witnessed was far beyond anything he had imagined.


    "How is he this strong?" Vesperin whispered under his breath, his hands trembling slightly as he clutched at his robes. He had known Hades was powerful, but this¡ªthis was something else entirely.


    Hades, not even breaking a sweat, turned slightly, noticing Vesperin''s gaze. "You look nervous," Hades remarked with a faint smirk. His voice was calm, almost mocking.


    Vesperin gritted his teeth, trying to maintain his composure. "I''m not nervous," he spat defensively, though the tremor in his voice betrayed him. "I''m just... watching."


    "Watching?" Hades raised an eyebrow. "Because from where I stand, it looks like your Nether Puppet is struggling."


    Vesperin glanced back at his Nether Puppet, which was indeed locked in battle with a couple of the Abyss Beasts, but it was clearly overwhelmed. Built to handle 4-star enemies, the puppet was outmatched by the sheer number and strength of the 6-star beasts surrounding it. Each clash forced it backward, and it was only a matter of time before it crumbled.


    Hades turned his attention back to the fight, dispatching several more beasts as if it were child''s play. Each time a creature lunged, it was swiftly cut down, either by Hades'' tendrils or by his Soul Puppet''s deadly strikes.


    Vesperin clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms as a mixture of envy and awe flooded through him. He hated being overshadowed, but in this moment, he couldn''t deny Hades'' strength.


    As they ventured further, the atmosphere shifted. The abyss grew darker, the air thicker with tension. A low growl echoed through the tunnel ahead, and suddenly, a massive figure emerged from the shadows.


    Vesperin froze, his eyes widening in fear.


    It was a huge lizard-like beast, its scales dark and jagged like the hardest of armor. Its eyes glowed with an eerie, sinister light, and the air around it vibrated with raw power. This wasn''t just a normal Abyss Beast.


    "A dragon?" Vesperin gasped, his voice trembling with disbelief. His eyes were wide as he took in the massive creature before them. But even as the word left his lips, he knew this was no ordinary dragon.


    The air around it seemed to pulse with an overwhelming presence, a suffocating aura that made it hard to breathe. Despite being classified as a 6-star Abyss Beast, its raw power was unmistakable¡ªcloser to that of a 7-star.


    The dragon-like beast let out a deep, rumbling snarl, its glowing eyes locked onto them. Massive claws dug into the earth, leaving deep grooves as it prepared to strike.


    Every movement was fluid and deliberate, as if the beast was toying with its prey, savoring the fear it could sense from Vesperin.


    Vesperin''s confidence faltered. His usual arrogance drained from his face as panic set in. He quickly turned to Hades, his voice frantic but laced with an attempt to regain control.


    "You have to kill it!" His words were more of a plea than a command, though he tried to sound authoritative. "Get the beast core for me, and¡­ and I''ll reward you handsomely later. I''ll make it worth your while!"


    Hades didn''t respond immediately. He stood still, his posture calm and unmoved by the enormous beast in front of them. The air seemed to grow colder as he slowly turned his head to look at Vesperin. His eyes were dark, unreadable, and a slow, almost mocking smirk curled on his lips.


    "Reward me?" Hades repeated, his voice dripping with amusement. He raised an eyebrow, studying Vesperin''s eager but desperate face.


    The young man''s panic was palpable, his bravado completely gone. Hades found it almost laughable. Here was the supposed son of the mighty Velkar Malachor, reduced to begging in the face of true power.


    "Yes!" Vesperin stammered, trying to maintain his composure. "I''ll make sure you''re well compensated for this! I''ll give you anything you want¡ªjust kill the beast and get the core!"


    Hades tilted his head slightly, his smirk deepening. "Anything?" His tone was casual, but the coldness in his voice made Vesperin shudder. The way Hades seemed to toy with him, like a predator playing with its prey, was unsettling.


    Vesperin swallowed hard. "Yes," he replied, forcing a smile. "I¡­ I have resources, wealth, connections. My father will make sure you get whatever you want. Just handle this beast."


    For a long moment, Hades said nothing, simply staring at Vesperin with those sharp, calculating eyes. Then, with a slow exhale, he turned his gaze back to the dragon-like beast. The creature, sensing the shift in attention, let out a guttural roar, its tail whipping behind it as it prepared to charge.


    Hades'' smirk remained, his demeanor calm and utterly fearless. "Consider it done," he said softly, his voice low but filled with lethal intent.


    He stepped forward, his dark aura flaring to life as he prepared to face the beast. Vesperin stood frozen, watching in awe¡ªand perhaps a bit of terror¡ªas Hades moved with the confidence of someone who had long ago ceased to fear anything.


    The battle was about to begin, and for the first time, Vesperin understood the true depth of Hades'' power.

 Chapter 210: 6 Star Abyss Dragon

    Hades wasted no time, swiftly summoning his Soul Puppet with a mere flick of his wrist. The temperature around them plummeted as the ethereal figure materialized beside him.


    Its form shimmered with a ghostly, dark energy that seemed to pulse with life, moving with a fluid grace that was unnatural and unnerving.


    The air itself felt heavier, charged with a menacing aura as the puppet took shape, its translucent body appearing as if it could vanish at any moment, yet held immense, untouchable power.


    Vesperin, who had been watching from a safe distance, gasped audibly, his eyes widening in disbelief. His jaw dropped slightly as he struggled to process what he was witnessing. The puppet''s presence sent chills down his spine, and his confident demeanor faltered.


    "A Soul Puppet¡­" Vesperin whispered, his voice filled with awe and trepidation. "I''ve only ever heard of them in stories."


    His gaze stayed locked on the figure, eyes darting over every detail of its ghostly appearance. He swallowed hard, the weight of the puppet''s power settling in his chest.


    Soul Puppets were legendary among the elite, known to be nearly invincible due to their ability to strike at the soul itself. Their very nature allowed them to bypass any physical defense, rendering most opponents helpless.


    "They''re said to be the strongest puppets," Vesperin murmured under his breath, his voice trembling slightly. "Nothing can touch them¡­ and all of their attacks¡ª"


    He trailed off, shaking his head in disbelief as he continued to mutter to himself. "How did he get his hands on something like this?"


    His mind raced, knowing the enormous difficulty in creating such a puppet. "To create one of these," Vesperin added, his voice louder now but still tinged with disbelief, "you''d need the soul of a strong fighter, at least an 8-star warrior¡­"


    He glanced at Hades, who was calmly commanding the puppet as though it were an ordinary tool. Vesperin''s awe quickly turned into unease.


    "But how? How did he manage to capture such a powerful soul?" His voice carried a hint of fear, realizing the man before him had capabilities far beyond what he had initially thought.


    Despite his swirling thoughts, curiosity gnawed at Vesperin, his desire to know more almost overpowering his fear. His voice softened again, his eyes glued to the puppet. "Who is this guy¡­?"


    Meanwhile, Hades stood firm, his eyes locked on the massive Abyss Dragon before him, its dark, glowing eyes glaring back with primal fury. He remained calm, unflinching, as he gave the order to his Soul Puppet. "Attack the Abyss Dragon," he commanded, his voice a steady force of control.


    The Soul Puppet moved with inhuman speed, its ethereal form gliding silently through the air. It raised its blade, ready to strike at the core of the dragon''s very essence¡ªthe soul.


    But just as the puppet was about to unleash its deadly strike, a sharp voice rang through Hades'' mind, halting him in his tracks.


    [Stupid host, stop your attack!]


    Hades'' eyes narrowed in irritation. "What do you mean, stop?" he hissed through clenched teeth. "I''m about to finish this!"


    The system''s voice cut through again, this time more urgent, but with its usual arrogant tone. [Oh, brilliant one, always so hasty. You''ll ruin everything if you don''t listen to me. You''d think after all this time, you''d have learned to trust me more. But no, here you are, trying to kill yourself again.]


    Hades'' jaw tightened, his patience thinning. "Explain, now," he growled, forcing himself to stay calm.


    [Glad you asked, even though I''m sure you''d mess it up without me. I''ve sensed something important. The source of the Abyss Mana that''s flooding this entire area is coming from the dragon''s core¡ªyes, that core inside the very beast you''re about to soul-punch into oblivion.]


    Hades froze, his thoughts racing. "The core? So, what are you saying?"


    The system''s voice took on an exaggerated, mocking tone. [Let me spell it out for you since clearly you''re struggling to keep up: If you attack its soul, you''ll damage the core. You don''t want a defective core, do you? Because I know how much you love shattered, worthless relics.]


    Hades cursed under his breath, a low growl of frustration escaping his lips. "Damn it¡­ So what do you suggest I do then?"


    The system practically purred in smug satisfaction. [Finally, a decent question. You''ll need to physically fight the dragon this time. Yes, your big, strong hands will have to do the work. The Abyss Core is resilient, but it''s designed to handle physical blows. However, a direct hit to the soul would ruin it, and then you''ll be left with nothing but dust.


    And don''t even try to blame me for that.]


    Hades clenched his fists, his gaze shifting back to the dragon. The situation was now clearer, but no less dangerous. "So, I need to beat this thing with brute force?"


    The system''s tone was dripping with mockery now. [Exactly, my oh-so-sharp host. The core''s been absorbing Abyss Mana for who knows how long, making it tougher than most. But lucky you, it can withstand a good old-fashioned beating¡ªjust make sure not to get too carried away with that rage of yours. Wouldn''t want you to accidentally smash the prize you''re after.]


    A cold, dangerous smile tugged at the corners of Hades'' lips as he lowered his hand, dismissing the Soul Puppet from the battle. His voice was low, filled with dark amusement. "Fine. A physical fight it is, then."


    The system chuckled, pleased with itself. [Now you''re talking. Try not to die, alright? I''d hate to have to find another host as entertaining as you.]


    Hades ignored the jab, his focus entirely on the massive beast before him. The Abyss Dragon roared, sensing the shift in the air as Hades prepared himself for a direct confrontation. He cracked his knuckles, his eyes gleaming with the thrill of the impending fight. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s see just how tough you are," he muttered under his breath, his body tensing as he prepared to strike.


    With renewed determination and a strategy in place, Hades charged forward, ready to take down the Abyss Dragon in a brutal, physical battle, fully aware that the Abyss Core within it was his key to victory¡ªand the prize he wouldn''t let slip through his fingers.

 Chapter 211: 6 Star Abyss Dragon (2)

    Hades swiftly unsummoned his Soul Puppet, realizing that the delicate nature of the Abyss Dragon''s core required a more nuanced approach.


    His face remained calm but focused, his sharp eyes scanning the massive creature for weaknesses. With a quick gesture, he summoned dark tendrils, their inky blackness swirling through the air like shadows come to life.


    The tendrils, usually designed for soul-damaging attacks, twisted and coiled around the dragon. But this time, Hades altered their purpose. He spoke softly, almost to himself, his voice carrying an icy edge. "No soul damage... just physical strikes. We need that core intact."


    The Abyss Dragon let out a guttural roar, its enormous body thrashing against the tendrils. Its scales shimmered with dark energy as the Abyss Mana flowed through it, healing its wounds almost instantly. Each tendril that struck left a mark, only to see it disappear moments later.


    The dragon lunged at him with its sharp claws, but Hades dodged with ease, his expression showing no sign of panic.


    His movements were precise, like a predator toying with its prey. The dark tendrils lashed at the dragon, coiling tighter around its limbs, restricting its ability to move freely.


    The beast roared again, its eyes glowing with fury, but Hades remained unfazed. He leapt forward, joining the fight directly, his gaze cold and calculating.


    The dragon''s massive jaws snapped at him, missing by inches as Hades gracefully evaded every attack. "You''re not making this easy," he said with a small smirk, the thrill of the fight briefly lighting his eyes.


    Suddenly, the system chimed in, its voice sharp and filled with the usual arrogance. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Hey, genius, stop playing around. The core''s in its head, right inside the brain. How do you not know this by now?]


    Hades'' eyes lit up with sudden understanding, his lips curling into a wicked grin. "Ah, so that''s where you''re hiding your little secret," he muttered, glancing at the massive Abyss Dragon with renewed intent. He let out a low chuckle, already shifting his strategy.


    "Time to wrap this up."


    With a flick of his wrist, Hades summoned more dark tendrils, their shadowy forms multiplying as they lashed out, binding the dragon''s limbs and wings even tighter.


    The dragon snarled, its movements becoming frantic as it realized something had changed in Hades'' approach. Its glowing red eyes flickered with desperation, sensing the shift in danger.


    [Look at it squirm,] the system mocked, its tone dripping with amusement. [You''d think it would''ve known not to mess with someone who actually listens to me. Though, to be fair, you don''t always, which is why you get into messes like this.]


    Hades smirked, ignoring the jab. He wasn''t in the mood for the system''s usual taunts, his focus entirely on the prize.


    "Hold still," he muttered under his breath, his voice carrying an almost playful tone, though his eyes were cold. He watched as the tendrils wrapped tighter, preventing the dragon from breaking free.


    The dragon roared, swiping its claws in a desperate attempt to shake off its restraints, but Hades moved swiftly. He launched himself towards the beast''s massive head, dodging another swipe from its claws with ease. His body twisted through the air, landing lightly near its enormous jaw.


    [Careful, don''t want to get eaten now, do we? Though with your luck, you''d probably survive anyway.]


    "Shut up," Hades hissed through gritted teeth, though a smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth. With a flick of his hand, he summoned more tendrils, using them to pry open the dragon''s jaw, forcing it wide. The creature resisted, its body convulsing, but Hades was already in motion.


    With the grace of a shadow, Hades leaped inside the dragon''s open mouth, disappearing into the dark, pulsating interior. The heat inside was stifling, filled with the raw energy of the Abyss Mana coursing through the beast''s veins.


    "Let''s make this quick," he muttered, his voice echoing within the dragon''s body.


    [Look at you, crawling around inside a dragon. Not exactly a vacation spot, is it?] the system mocked, though there was an edge of amusement in its tone. [Don''t mess it up, though. The core''s too important for you to fumble now.]


    "I know what I''m doing," Hades replied, irritation in his voice, though he kept his movements swift and calculated.


    Navigating through the beast''s body, he could feel the pulsing energy growing stronger the closer he got to its head. The walls of flesh vibrated with power, but Hades remained unfazed.


    Finally, he reached the brain, where the core resided. The energy was overwhelming, radiating from one central point¡ªthe Abyss Core. Without hesitation, Hades plunged his hand deep into the dragon''s head, his fingers brushing against something smooth and hard.


    "Found you," he whispered, gripping the object tightly.


    As he pulled it free, the Abyss Core slipped into his hand¡ªa pitch-black, marble-like item, absorbing the light around it. The power it radiated was immense, a dark force that pulsed in his grip, almost alive with energy.


    The moment the core was removed, the dragon''s body began to convulse violently, its life force rapidly draining away as the connection to the Abyss Mana was severed. The once ferocious beast now lay dying, its massive frame shuddering as its power flickered and faded.


    Hades climbed out of the dragon''s mouth, landing gracefully beside the massive corpse. He glanced down at the Abyss Core in his hand, the weight of its power thrumming against his palm.


    "Got it," he said with a smirk, his tone one of quiet triumph.


    [Well, well, looks like you didn''t mess it up after all,] the system chimed in, still mocking but with a hint of approval. [Not bad for someone who usually stumbles through everything.]


    Hades rolled his eyes, though his smirk remained. "Shut up. I''ve got what I came for."


    The system laughed, its voice echoing in his mind. [Yeah, yeah. But you''ve still got a long way to go, genius. Let''s see if you can handle what comes next without needing me to save your skin.]


    Hades simply chuckled, his eyes still fixed on the Abyss Core in his hand, the dark marble holding untold power. Whatever was coming next, he knew he was ready.

 Chapter 212: Backstabbed Hades

    Hades stood still, gazing at the pitch-black Abyss Core resting in his palm. The raw energy emanating from the core was palpable, vibrating in sync with the ominous aura it cast around him.


    The air thickened, weighed down by the intense darkness it exuded, as if the entire Abyss Hole bowed in submission to the core''s power.


    His eyes gleamed with fascination, his mind racing as he thought of the possibilities. This core, this rare, potent artifact, was more than just a trophy¡ªit was a key to unlocking a new level of strength, one that could elevate him far beyond his current limits.


    But before Hades could relish in his victory, a sharp, searing pain erupted in his back.


    His eyes snapped open in shock. The world around him blurred for a split second as his body registered the betrayal.


    Instinctively, Hades turned his head, and there, standing behind him with a malicious grin, was Vesperin. His hand gripped a sword, its blade buried deep into Hades'' back, glowing with the remnants of dark magic.


    "Surprised?" Vesperin sneered, his voice dripping with triumph. He twisted the sword slightly, causing another jolt of pain to ripple through Hades'' body. "I should be thanking you, really. For killing the Abyss Dragon, for retrieving this precious core¡­ and soon, for giving me your Soul Puppet."


    Vesperin''s eyes sparkled with glee, his satisfaction almost sickening. He stepped closer, his tone condescending as he admired his handiwork. "You were so focused on the core, you didn''t even notice me, did you? Pathetic."


    Hades winced, but his expression remained eerily calm, watching Vesperin''s smugness unfold.


    Vesperin, mistaking his calm for fear, chuckled darkly. "Oh, I see. You don''t understand yet, do you?" He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a whisper.


    "The sword I used¡­ it''s no ordinary blade. It''s a one-time-use artifact, imbued with a curse that instantly kills the soul of its victim." He smirked wider. "It bypasses all defenses¡ªeven your precious Soul Puppet."


    As if to emphasize his words, the sword in his hand began to crumble, its magical properties used up. The blade turned to ash, the particles floating away and disappearing into the air. "A shame it can only be used once, but for someone like you, it was worth it." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vesperin took a step back, crossing his arms as he watched Hades with a look of cold finality. "This is it for you. The moment your soul collapses, I''ll claim everything that was yours. Your puppet, the Abyss Core¡­ all of it."


    But then, something unexpected happened.


    Hades didn''t collapse. He didn''t stagger, he didn''t fall, and there was no sign of agony or desperation. Instead, a soft, low chuckle escaped his lips, growing louder with each passing second.


    His shoulders shook slightly, and the chuckle turned into a full, almost maniacal laughter that echoed through the Abyss Hole.


    Vesperin froze in place, his smirk faltering as Hades'' eyes locked onto him. But it wasn''t fear or pain that gleamed in those eyes¡ªit was amusement.


    Dark, twisted amusement. The cracks spreading across Hades'' body glowed faintly, but rather than signaling his end, they only seemed to enhance the power in his gaze.


    "Do you really think it''s over?" Hades asked, his voice laced with mockery, his tone calm yet dripping with malicious glee.


    Vesperin''s confidence wavered as he took a step back. "W-what''s going on? You¡­ you should be dead!" His voice cracked slightly, betraying the panic slowly creeping into his chest.


    Hades tilted his head, his smile widening. "Dead?" he repeated mockingly, his laughter rising again. "You poor, deluded fool." He took a slow, deliberate step forward, the cracks on his body continuing to spread, but they didn''t seem to weaken him. If anything, they made him more imposing.


    Vesperin swallowed hard, his earlier arrogance melting away. His mind raced to understand why Hades was still standing, why the cursed sword hadn''t worked. "No¡­ This can''t be¡­ That sword was supposed to¡ª"


    "¡ªKill me?" Hades finished the sentence for him, his voice sharp. "End my soul? Is that what you thought? That a one-time-use artifact could take me down?" His eyes gleamed, and he let out another chuckle, this one colder and more sinister. "You have no idea who you''re dealing with."


    Vesperin''s heart pounded as he stared at Hades. His earlier smirk had disappeared, replaced by a creeping sense of dread. He tried to speak, but the words wouldn''t come out. "But¡­ the sword¡­ it destroys the soul¡­ How are you¡­"


    Hades took another step closer, his presence becoming overwhelming, suffocating. "You really think it''s that easy to kill me?" he asked, his voice lowering to a near whisper, dripping with menace. "You think a single cursed sword is enough to break me?"


    Vesperin''s breath hitched as he took another step back, the reality of the situation beginning to sink in. Hades was no ordinary opponent. His confidence, the way he stood there laughing at the very sword that was meant to kill him¡ªit was all wrong.


    "You''ve made a grave mistake, Vesperin," Hades continued, his voice now a soft, dangerous hum. "You thought you could outsmart me, stab me in the back, and walk away with the spoils of my victory. But you''ve only unleashed something far worse."


    Vesperin''s face paled, the creeping dread now settling fully into his bones. "W-what are you saying?" His voice wavered, fear seeping into every word.


    Hades'' smile grew even wider, his eyes glowing with a malevolent light. "You thought you were taking my life," he said, his voice rising again, the mockery thickening with every word. "But all you''ve done is give me more power. And now¡­ you''ll pay for your arrogance."


    The cracks on Hades'' body deepened, glowing with an unearthly energy, but there was no pain, no sign of weakness. Instead, his aura seemed to expand, filling the space between them, swallowing the air around Vesperin in oppressive darkness.


    Vesperin stumbled back, his hands shaking as he realized he was utterly outmatched. The arrogance he had held just moments ago evaporated completely, replaced by sheer terror. His voice trembled as he stammered, "This¡­ this can''t be happening. You should be dead!"


    Hades laughed again, a deep, echoing sound that seemed to shake the ground beneath them. "Oh, Vesperin," he whispered, leaning in ever so slightly. "You have no idea what you''ve just unleashed."

 Chapter 213: Backstabbed Hades (2)

    Hades'' aura began to surge, rippling with dark energy, and the cracks on his body grew wider, glowing with a fierce, ominous light. From within those fractures, a bright dark radiance pulsed, intense and foreboding, as if something far more powerful was ready to be unleashed.


    The sheer magnitude of the energy made the air around them shudder, vibrating with raw power that sent chills up Vesperin''s spine.


    Even as the light grew stronger, Hades'' body continued to crumble. Pieces of him turned to dust, drifting away on the wind like sand, his very essence seeming to disintegrate right before Vesperin''s eyes.


    Vesperin, watching in a mixture of shock and disbelief, sneered. He took a step back, convinced he had won. "You''re bluffing," he spat, his voice filled with contempt. "Look at you¡ªyou''re falling apart, turning to ashes! All your power, all that talk¡ªit means nothing!"


    He grinned, his arrogance growing as Hades'' body continued to crumble. "Finally, all your threats, all your games, come to an end. You''re nothing but dust now."


    But even as his body disintegrated, Hades wore that same unsettling smirk, his eyes glinting with a dark amusement. "Are you so sure?" he whispered, his voice low, carrying a sinister edge that sliced through the air like a dagger.


    Vesperin''s sneer faltered for the briefest of moments, a flicker of doubt flashing in his eyes. His confident stance wavered as he took in the eerie calm in Hades'' expression.


    The cracks continued to widen, and Hades'' form grew thinner, until finally, his entire body collapsed into ash, the dark light extinguishing into nothing.


    The silence that followed was suffocating. The pile of ash where Hades had once stood lay still, untouched by the faint breeze that drifted through the abyss.


    For a moment, Vesperin exhaled, his body releasing the tension he''d unknowingly held. "It''s over," he muttered to himself, relief evident in his voice. "Finally..."


    But then, something stirred.


    From behind the pile of ash, where Hades had disintegrated, a shadow moved. Vesperin''s breath caught in his throat, his eyes widening in disbelief. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Emerging from the remnants of dust was a young boy, his figure clear against the backdrop of the darkness. His presence was undeniable, radiating an eerie calm that was almost more terrifying than Hades himself.


    Vesperin''s jaw went slack. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. His body froze, his mind struggling to comprehend what he was seeing. The sneer that had once graced his lips was now gone, replaced with a look of pure shock.


    The boy¡ªLucas¡ªstood there, his posture relaxed, his face unreadable, exuding an air of calm detachment. He tilted his head slightly, his cold, calculating eyes locked onto Vesperin, who was still frozen in shock.


    The earlier chaos, the violent battle, and the near-death experience Vesperin had just faced seemed meaningless to Lucas. He stood there, completely unaffected, as if nothing had ever happened.


    His silence was unnerving, and the lack of any urgency in his movements made the tension in the air almost unbearable. Lucas'' calm presence was far more terrifying than anything Vesperin had faced so far.


    "Too stunned to speak?" Lucas finally said, his voice soft, laced with an almost playful mockery. His tone was casual, as if they were discussing something as mundane as the weather, not the life-or-death situation they were in.


    He took a step forward, each movement slow and deliberate, his amusement growing with every passing second.


    The air between them seemed to grow heavier as Lucas closed the distance. There was something about his presence¡ªsomething that made the space around him feel suffocating, like the darkness itself was bending to his will.


    Vesperin, still struggling to comprehend what had just happened, felt a surge of panic rising in his chest. His confidence from earlier had vanished completely. This boy¡ªno, this monster¡ªwas far beyond anything he could have expected.


    "W-who are you?" Vesperin finally stammered, his voice trembling, a mix of confusion and genuine fear creeping into his words. His earlier arrogance had evaporated, replaced with the raw vulnerability of someone who had just realized they were utterly powerless.


    Lucas smirked, the corner of his lips curling up into a smile that didn''t reach his cold eyes. He didn''t bother answering.


    Instead, with lightning speed, he moved¡ªso fast that Vesperin barely registered the motion. In the blink of an eye, Lucas was directly in front of him, his expression still calm, almost bored.


    Before Vesperin could react, Lucas drove his fist into Vesperin''s stomach with brutal force. The blow landed with a sickening thud, and the pain hit Vesperin like a tidal wave.


    His eyes widened in shock, his breath completely knocked out of him as he doubled over in agony. But Lucas wasn''t done.


    In one fluid motion, Lucas followed up with a precise, sharp strike to the back of Vesperin''s neck. The impact was immediate. Vesperin''s body went limp as his eyes rolled back, and he crumpled to the ground like a rag doll, completely unconscious before he even hit the dirt.


    Lucas straightened, looking down at Vesperin''s limp form with a dark, satisfied smirk. There was no sign of concern or hesitation in his expression¡ªonly amusement, as if this had all been some kind of twisted game.


    "You really thought you could control this situation," Lucas muttered to the unconscious Vesperin, his voice low and chilling, almost like a whisper in the darkness. "But you''ve always been out of your depth."


    He crouched down next to Vesperin''s lifeless body, studying him with a mixture of amusement and disdain. The slight rise and fall of Vesperin''s chest was the only indication that he was still alive. Lucas reached out, pushing Vesperin''s shoulder lightly, as though testing just how out of it he was.


    "Pathetic," Lucas murmured, his eyes narrowing as he cast one last glance at the fallen boy.


    He paced around Vesperin for a moment, considering his options. Then, with a slow exhale, he bent down again, this time speaking directly into Vesperin''s ear, even though the other couldn''t hear him.


    "I''ll have my fun with you soon enough," Lucas whispered, his voice dripping with menace. "But for now, you''re not ready."


    Straightening, Lucas gave a final, dismissive glance at Vesperin''s lifeless form. "Sleep," he commanded, the word more a decree than a suggestion. "You''ll wake when I decide it''s time."


    Without another word, Lucas turned away, his presence cold and commanding, leaving the unconscious Vesperin to his fate.

 Chapter 214: Unfortunate Vesperin

    The truth behind what had occurred was far more intricate than it seemed. What Vesperin had witnessed wasn''t just the dramatic crumbling of Hades'' form but the system acting swiftly and efficiently to absorb the abundant mana that had been released from the Hades Divine Mask as it was destroyed.


    When Vesperin had stabbed Hades using the artifact sword¡ªa weapon that clearly held immense power¡ªthe soul shard inside the Hades mask had begun to shatter almost immediately, and the Divine Mask itself soon crumbled into dust. It was not just any defeat, but the obliteration of an artifact of great power.


    The system, however, reacted without hesitation, absorbing as much of the dissipating energy as possible before the mask''s destruction was complete. Its actions were swift, even before Lucas regained control of his true form.


    As Lucas stood in his real body, the transformation complete, his mind quickly reached out to the system. His voice was steady but with an edge of curiosity. "System," he asked, "was the Hades Divine Mask destroyed completely?"


    The system responded immediately, its tone casual, almost indifferent, but with an underlying tension that hinted at something more. [Of course it was destroyed. Completely. The Hades Divine Mask and the soul shard inside it are no more.]


    Lucas took a moment to absorb this, his eyes narrowing as his mind raced. "I see," he said, his voice measured, but there was an unmistakable trace of frustration. "But didn''t you tell me months ago that the Divine Mask was indestructible?"


    The system''s response came with a snarky, almost arrogant undertone. [Yes, yes, I did say that.] It hesitated for a moment, almost as if it were rolling its proverbial eyes, before adding, [But that was assuming you''d be stronger when facing such things.] Its tone shifted, becoming more defensive, as if it didn''t want to admit any fault.


    Lucas'' brow furrowed, his patience thinning. "Stronger? What exactly do you mean?"


    The system sighed dramatically, clearly irritated by the need to explain. [That sword Vesperin used¡ªwhere he or his pathetic clan got their hands on it, I have no idea¡ªbut it''s no ordinary weapon.]


    [That sword was an artifact of immense power, a 9-star object. Its sole purpose is to obliterate anything below 9-star entirely. Your Hades mask, being only 6-star, had no chance. None.]


    The words hung in the air for a moment. Lucas'' expression darkened, but not out of fear¡ªjust calculation. "So it was a unique case. The Divine Mask could have survived any normal physical attack or damage, but this sword was something else entirely."


    The system, sensing an opportunity to mock, couldn''t resist a condescending chuckle. [Exactly. Even if some overgrown brute hit you with everything they had, the mask would''ve been fine.]


    [But that sword? That''s not something you come across every day. It''s a soul killer, designed to eradicate entities below 9-star as if they were nothing more than dust.]


    [Your Hades mask was no match, and it shattered like glass. But hey, that''s life for those who haven''t reached 9-star yet.] The system''s tone was laced with shameless arrogance, as if it were amused by Lucas'' predicament.


    Lucas processed the information, his jaw tightening. His usual calmness was now replaced by a focused resolve. "I see... I suppose I should be grateful that it was only the Hades Divine Mask and the soul shard that were destroyed, and not me."


    The system, ever opportunistic, seized the moment to mock further. [Oh, yes, feel free to express your gratitude, mortal.]


    [Truly, you''re fortunate that I managed to preserve what was left before it all disintegrated into the abyss. Without me, you''d be a smudge on the ground, right next to your crumbled mask.] It let out a smug laugh, clearly relishing its role in Lucas'' survival.


    Lucas'' eyes flicked upward, clearly annoyed by the system''s arrogance but unwilling to let it rattle him. "So, what about the soul shard? Does losing a piece of my soul affect me in any significant way?"


    The system responded with an air of confidence, almost sounding bored by the question. [Oh please, it was just a small shard. There''s no lasting damage to you.] It paused, then continued in a more condescending tone. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [As you grow stronger¡ªand believe me, you need to grow stronger¡ªyour soul will naturally recover and become even more powerful. It''s just a tiny setback, nothing more. Really, I''m surprised you even bothered asking.]


    Lucas nodded thoughtfully, digesting the explanation. "I see. That''s good enough."


    The system, quick to shift the conversation, interrupted with a smooth, almost smug tone. [Naturally, everything is under control as usual. No need to thank me, by the way. Now, have you noticed the part where I absorbed all of the mana from the destroyed Hades mask?] The system practically purred with self-satisfaction.


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, amused by the system''s shameless bragging. "You absorbed it all, huh?"


    [Every last drop,] the system replied, its voice dripping with smug superiority. [Nothing goes to waste on my watch. All that precious mana has been collected and will be put to excellent use in the future. Once again, your survival is thanks to me. You''re welcome.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s arrogance. "Good. That''ll come in handy." His gaze then shifted toward Vesperin, who still lay unconscious on the ground, completely unaware of the danger he was in. The amusement in Lucas'' eyes darkened, turning into something far more sinister.


    "Now," he murmured with a wicked grin, "let''s play with him."


    The system, always eager for revenge, chimed in with malicious excitement. [Oh yes, let''s! After all, how dare he destroy one of my precious Divine Masks! The audacity of this pathetic fool. He''ll pay for that. I say we make him regret every breath he''s ever taken.]


    Lucas'' smile deepened, a chilling sense of satisfaction creeping into his expression. "Agreed. He doesn''t even know what''s coming."


    With slow, deliberate steps, Lucas approached Vesperin, his mind already plotting exactly how to make him suffer for his betrayal¡ªnot just for destroying the Hades Divine Mask, but for his arrogance and audacity to even attempt to kill him.


    As Lucas stood over Vesperin, the unconscious figure completely unaware of the fate about to befall him, the tension in the air thickened. This was only the beginning.

 Chapter 215: Unfortunate Vesperin (2)

    Lucas rummaged through his spatial pouch, his smirk growing wider with each passing moment as he pulled out four long ropes that had been tucked away. He chuckled softly to himself, amused at the thought of what was about to unfold. The system chimed in, its tone dripping with sarcasm.


    [I see you''re planning something quite... creative. How entertaining.]


    "Watch and learn," Lucas muttered under his breath as he moved with deliberate precision, tying each end of the ropes to the surrounding trees. The sturdy branches creaked under the tension as the ropes were pulled taut, creating a perfect frame for what was to come.


    [Oh, a rope trick? How... primitive. But I''ll give you credit for the theatrics.]


    Ignoring the system''s mocking tone, Lucas finished his work, then turned toward Vesperin, who was still unconscious on the ground. Without hesitation, Lucas bent down, binding Vesperin''s wrists and ankles to the ropes, pulling his limbs apart and stretching his body wide open.


    Once everything was in place, Lucas stepped back, admiring his handiwork. Vesperin''s body was now completely exposed, vulnerable, and immobilized. The sight brought a dark satisfaction to Lucas, who let out a low chuckle under his breath, his eyes gleaming with malice.


    "Time to wake you up," he murmured, stepping closer, his voice a soft taunt.


    With a swift motion, Lucas delivered a sharp slap across Vesperin''s face. The sound echoed through the air, crisp and unforgiving.


    Vesperin jolted awake, his eyes fluttering open in confusion. At first, there was a brief moment of disorientation, but then horror dawned on his face as he realized the predicament he was in.


    "What¡ªwhat is this?!" Vesperin''s voice cracked, his body instinctively struggling against the ropes. He thrashed uselessly, panic creeping into his voice as he looked around.


    His gaze finally landed on Lucas, standing calmly before him. His face twisted in anger, desperate to regain control. "Do you know who I am?! I am the son of¡ª"


    Lucas cut him off with a cold, dismissive tone, his smirk unwavering. "I know exactly who you are."


    Vesperin blinked, startled by the sheer indifference in Lucas''s voice.


    "You''re the son of Velkar Malachor," Lucas continued, his voice dripping with mockery, "the eight-star cultivator of the Malachor Clan. Do you really think I don''t know that?" He paused, his eyes narrowing as they bored into Vesperin''s panicked gaze. "But let me tell you something¡ªI don''t care about any of that."


    Vesperin''s defiance began to crack, his anger flickering into fear. His voice wavered as he tried to bargain, desperation creeping into his tone. "W-what do you want? I''ll pay you anything. Just release me, and I''ll give you whatever you want!"


    The system chimed in, its tone laced with amusement. [Oh, how adorable. Look at him begging for his life like a cornered animal. This is entertaining, isn''t it?] S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas tilted his head, his smirk never fading, but his gaze sharpened, cutting through Vesperin like a blade. "If money and apologies could solve everything, the world wouldn''t be such a mess, now would it?" His voice was low, carrying the weight of years of unspoken bitterness.


    He stepped closer, the shadows from the trees playing across his face. "And don''t forget¡ªyou and I have bad blood between us."


    Vesperin''s eyes widened, and his mind raced to figure out what Lucas meant. "I-I don''t understand! What are you talking about?" His voice trembled, and he tried to pull against the ropes again, but it was useless.


    Lucas leaned in closer, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he felt Vesperin''s terror intensify. He could practically hear the pounding of Vesperin''s heart, the panic rising with each passing second. Lucas''s smile widened, the corners of his lips curling into a smirk. His voice was low, dripping with malice.


    "Oh, you understand perfectly, Vesperin," Lucas said softly, his words like a slow, twisting knife. "Don''t play dumb with me. You know exactly why you''re in this position."


    Vesperin''s eyes darted around, desperately searching for a way out. His breathing became shallow, but Lucas''s calm, mocking demeanor kept him rooted in fear.


    [Look at him squirm,] the system''s voice chimed in, oozing with smug satisfaction. [He''s finally realizing how deep he''s in. Go on, show him who you really are. I can''t wait to see that look on his face when he realizes he''s made the worst mistake of his life.]


    Lucas gave a short, dark chuckle. "You''re going to love this," he murmured under his breath.


    With a slow, deliberate motion, Lucas reached into the air, summoning the Zeus Divine Mask through the system. As the mask materialized in his hand, the Abyss Mana around it cast eerie, shifting shadows over its surface, making it seem alive with power.


    Vesperin''s eyes locked onto the mask, a mixture of confusion and fear clouding his face. His voice wavered as he spoke. "W-what''s that? What are you doing?"


    Lucas didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he held the mask up for a moment, savoring the moment of confusion and dread on Vesperin''s face. The mask seemed to pulse with energy, glowing faintly in the dim light.


    Lucas''s smile grew even darker, the corners of his mouth curling into something more sinister. With a swift flick of his wrist, he placed the mask over his face.


    In an instant, his entire form shifted, his appearance transforming into the powerful figure of Zeus¡ªthe very same Zeus that Vesperin had feared and hated.


    The color drained from Vesperin''s face, his eyes going wide with shock and terror. His mouth opened, but at first, no words came out. His entire body tensed, as though paralyzed by the realization of what he was seeing.


    "Y-you¡­ you''re Zeus?!" Vesperin stammered, his voice breaking under the weight of his disbelief. He stared at Lucas¡ªnow Zeus¡ªwith wide, horrified eyes, unable to comprehend what was happening.


    Lucas, now fully Zeus, smiled darkly, his voice carrying a cold, mocking edge. "Surprised?" he asked, taking a step closer to Vesperin, his presence looming over him like a shadow. "You should be. You didn''t think you''d ever see me again, did you?"

 Chapter 216: Unfortunate Vesperin (3)

    Vesperin couldn''t believe his eyes. The man he had thought was merely an unknown cultivator named Hades had now transformed before him into someone far more terrifying¡ªZeus, the very figure he had feared and loathed for so long.


    Here, of all places, in the dark, foreboding depths of the Abyss Hole, they had crossed paths again. His mind raced, trying to piece together the horror of his situation, but no coherent thoughts came. All Vesperin could do was tremble in terror, his heart pounding wildly in his chest.


    Zeus''s face was calm, but behind that calmness lurked something far more dangerous. His eyes gleamed with dark satisfaction, the kind that sent a chill straight to Vesperin''s core.


    "You really are surprised to see me, aren''t you?" Zeus asked, his voice dripping with amusement. His lips curled into a mocking grin, as if he were enjoying every moment of Vesperin''s terror. "Didn''t expect to cross paths with me again, especially not down here, did you?"


    Vesperin opened his mouth, but no words came out. He felt the weight of his own fear crushing him. His throat was dry, his body trembling uncontrollably. This can''t be happening, he thought, his mind swirling with panic.


    Finally, he stammered, "Please¡­ forgive me. I¡­ I didn''t know¡­ I didn''t mean¡­"


    Zeus''s mocking grin twisted into something darker, more menacing. His voice cut through Vesperin''s pitiful excuses like a knife. "Forgiveness?" he repeated, the word laced with contempt. "Do you honestly think forgiveness is something I''d give you?"


    The grin vanished from Zeus''s face, replaced by an expression of cold rage, the kind of fury that burns deep without the need for shouting. His voice became dangerously low, each word seething with anger.


    "Let me remind you of the sins you''ve committed against me," Zeus began, his eyes narrowing. "You tried to kill me months ago. You sent assassins after me, thinking I wouldn''t notice. You mocked me, betrayed me, and worst of all¡­" His voice dropped to a deadly whisper, "You destroyed one of my favorite masks."


    The air seemed to freeze as Zeus''s words hung between them, each accusation a nail in Vesperin''s coffin. Vesperin''s legs trembled, his face pale as tears began to well in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry! I won''t do it again, I swear! Just¡ªplease¡ªlet me go!" Vesperin''s voice cracked as he begged, desperation pouring from every word. His once proud and arrogant demeanor was now shattered, replaced by pitiful fear. His eyes were wide, pleading, but there was no mercy to be found in Zeus''s gaze.


    With a swift, fluid motion, Zeus summoned a Thunder Lance, its crackling lightning illuminating the darkness around him. The deadly weapon sparked with raw power, the sharp, electric hum filling the air as arcs of electricity danced across its surface. A cruel smirk curled across Zeus''s lips as he twirled the lance in his hand, almost lazily, like a predator toying with its prey.


    The atmosphere around them grew thick with tension, the charged air buzzing ominously. Vesperin''s eyes widened in sheer terror, his body trembling uncontrollably as he realized the horror that was about to unfold. His breath came in shallow, panicked gasps, and beads of sweat rolled down his face.


    "No... please... no!" Vesperin''s voice broke, his words desperate and shaky as he begged for mercy. But there was no mercy in Zeus''s cold, unfeeling eyes.


    "Begging already?" Zeus mocked, his voice low and dripping with disdain. "Pathetic."


    The system chimed in, gleefully mocking. [Oh, how predictable. The ''I''m sorry'' routine. It never gets old. They beg, they cry, but it''s too late. You should savor this, Host.


    Really drink it in.]


    Zeus remained silent, his expression icy and unrelenting as he tightened his grip on the Thunder Lance. Without hesitation, he drove the weapon forward, thrusting it deep into Vesperin''s leg.


    The instant the lance pierced flesh, a violent jolt of electricity surged through Vesperin''s body, lighting up his nerves with excruciating pain. Vesperin''s scream tore through the air, a high-pitched cry of pure agony, his entire body convulsing uncontrollably as the electricity ravaged him.


    The pain was overwhelming¡ªwhite-hot and all-consuming¡ªevery inch of his leg throbbed as the sharp tip of the lance lodged itself deep into his muscle.


    Zeus tilted his head slightly, watching Vesperin writhe beneath the onslaught of lightning with a clinical detachment.


    He didn''t blink, didn''t flinch. "You think this hurts?" Zeus''s voice was almost soft, eerily calm, as if he were having a casual conversation. "This is nothing. We''re just getting started."


    The system added with a shameless snicker, [Oh, listen to him. He sounds like a dying animal. Honestly, Host, I didn''t think you''d make him crack so fast. Aren''t you having fun?]


    Zeus ignored the system''s taunts and, with a swift motion, yanked the lance free from Vesperin''s leg. Blood trickled from the wound, but Vesperin could barely register it. His leg was on fire, the shock of the attack leaving him gasping for air, every breath shallow and labored.


    But Zeus wasn''t done.


    The crackling of the Thunder Lance intensified as he raised it again. Without giving Vesperin a moment to recover, Zeus plunged the lance into his arm, the sharp tip digging deep into his flesh as another bolt of electricity surged through him. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vesperin let out a choked scream, his body jerking violently as the pain spread through his veins like wildfire. His arm twitched uncontrollably, the nerves seizing under the force of the electric current.


    He could feel the lightning tearing through him, breaking him apart from the inside. His mind was a haze of agony, the world spinning around him as his vision blurred.


    Zeus continued his merciless torture, methodically driving the Thunder Lance into Vesperin''s limbs, one by one. Each strike was slow and deliberate, designed to maximize the pain. Vesperin''s screams echoed through the darkness, but there was no one to hear him.


    "Does it hurt, Vesperin?" Zeus asked, his voice now a cold, venomous whisper. "Do you finally understand what pain feels like?"

 Chapter 217: Unfortunate Vesperin (4)

    Zeus stood over Vesperin, his smirk widening as he watched the bound and broken figure before him. The scent of ozone and burnt flesh filled the air, a grim reminder of the pain he had inflicted. The Thunder Lance in his hand still crackled with energy, eager for more destruction.


    "Look at you," Zeus said, his voice low, but laced with cruel amusement. "Reduced to this pitiful state, and you thought you could kill me?"


    Vesperin''s body twitched involuntarily, his limbs pulled taut by the ropes binding him to the surrounding trees. His breathing was ragged, his face soaked in tears, sweat, and blood. His eyes, once full of arrogance, were now wide with fear, darting around frantically, as if searching for an escape. But there was none. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "P-please," Vesperin whimpered, his voice weak, trembling with pain and terror. "I... I didn''t mean it... Please... no more..."


    Zeus tilted his head, his eyes gleaming as he let out a small, mocking laugh. "Didn''t mean it? You tried to kill me, you sent assassins after me, and let''s not forget how you destroyed one of my favorite masks."


    He stepped closer, the Thunder Lance sizzling with energy in his hand. "But now you''re asking for mercy? Now, you''re saying you didn''t mean it?" His voice dripped with sarcasm. "Pathetic."


    [Pathetic doesn''t even begin to describe it,] the system chimed in, its voice loud and arrogant inside Zeus''s mind. [This weakling thought he could betray you and walk away unscathed. Typical.]


    Zeus couldn''t help but chuckle at the system''s tone, its mockery only fueling his desire to inflict more pain. "Well, shall we give him another taste of regret, then?" he murmured.


    [Oh, by all means. He deserves nothing less. Let him know what happens when you mess with someone like you. No one touches one of my divine masks and gets away with it.] The system''s voice was haughty, as if it was personally offended by the destruction of the mask.


    Zeus grinned, his expression cold and filled with sadistic pleasure. "Let''s see how many limbs you have left, Vesperin."


    With those words, Zeus raised the Thunder Lance and plunged it into Vesperin''s leg, the crackling energy surging through his body. Vesperin let out a strangled scream, his body convulsing violently as the electricity coursed through him. The flesh around the wound sizzled as the lance remained lodged in his leg, the pain so intense that it robbed him of breath.


    "Does it hurt?" Zeus asked casually, tilting his head as if he were genuinely curious. "Or do I need to dig deeper?"


    Vesperin gasped, his eyes wide and frantic. "Please... stop... I''ll give you anything... I swear..."


    Zeus sneered, pulling the lance out slowly, letting Vesperin feel every agonizing moment of it. "You think money can save you? You think your pathetic apologies can undo what you''ve done?" He raised the lance again, his tone growing darker. "If money and sorry fixed everything, the world wouldn''t be such a mess now, would it?"


    The system, ever shameless, laughed in Zeus''s mind. [He really thinks he can buy his way out of this? How hilarious. The only thing he''ll be paying with is pain.]


    Vesperin''s eyes rolled back, his body convulsing again as Zeus drove the Thunder Lance into his other leg, eliciting another agonized scream. His once pristine robes were now stained with blood, his limbs twitching uncontrollably.


    "You wanted power, didn''t you?" Zeus continued, his tone now cold and mocking. "This is what power looks like. Pain. Suffering. And I''m only getting started."


    Vesperin''s voice was barely audible now, choked with sobs. "Please... stop... I can''t..."


    Zeus ignored his pleas. With deliberate slowness, he raised the lance again, this time driving it through Vesperin''s right arm, the sound of crackling electricity filling the air once more. Vesperin''s scream was weak, broken by his exhaustion, his entire body shaking violently from the shock.


    [This is getting fun,] the system hummed, clearly entertained. [Not that I''m surprised. You always do know how to make things interesting.]


    Zeus smirked at the system''s praise, his eyes locked on Vesperin''s trembling form. "You brought this on yourself," he said, his voice dark and emotionless. "Did you think there wouldn''t be consequences for betraying me? For trying to kill me?"


    Vesperin''s mouth moved, but no sound came out. His body was shutting down, unable to process any more pain. His tears, sweat, and saliva mixed together, running down his face in a grotesque mess. His limbs hung limp, his strength completely drained.


    Zeus, showing no mercy, cut into Vesperin''s remaining arm with a slow, methodical strike, watching as the blood poured out. Vesperin''s body went limp, his mind finally succumbing to the overwhelming torture. His eyes closed, his head slumping forward as he passed out.


    Zeus, seeing Vesperin''s body go limp, tilted his head in mild disappointment. "Passed out already?" he muttered, his voice thick with disgust. He wiped the blood from his hand with slow, deliberate motions, flicking the crimson droplets to the ground with disdain. "Weak."


    The system immediately burst into laughter, its voice mocking and dripping with arrogance. [You really did a number on him, didn''t you? What a pathetic mess. I almost¡ªalmost¡ªfeel bad for him.] The system''s tone was thick with sarcasm, savoring every moment of Vesperin''s suffering. [But hey, this is what happens when you think you can play with the big leagues.]


    Zeus let out a small chuckle, amused by the system''s shameless gloating. "Almost?" he asked, his tone carrying a hint of dark humor. "I didn''t think you had the capacity to feel bad for anyone."


    [I don''t,] the system shot back, arrogance dripping from every word. [But this? This is just so pitiful. Look at him¡ªsnot, blood, and tears all over his face. He thought he could betray you and come out on top. How laughable!]


    Zeus'' eyes flickered with amusement as he glanced at Vesperin''s unconscious form. "He''s nothing but a tool now. He got what he deserved."


    The system snickered. [Deserved? That''s putting it lightly. I mean, he destroyed my beautiful Hades Divine Mask. If I had a body, I''d make sure to personally humiliate him even more. No one touches one of my precious creations and gets away with it.]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, finding the system''s mock indignation entertaining. "You''re still going on about that mask? You''re worse than me when it comes to holding grudges."


    [Oh, please, don''t even compare us,] the system shot back, its voice playful but still sharp. [I''m far more refined in my approach. But I digress¡ªhe''s yours now. Do with him as you see fit. Honestly, he should be grateful he''s even still breathing. Not that he''ll appreciate it for long.]


    Zeus stepped closer to Vesperin''s limp form, his expression void of any empathy. He crouched down, tilting his head as he studied the broken figure tied to the ropes.


    The blood still dripped from Vesperin''s arms and legs, pooling around his body. His face, once twisted in arrogance, was now a grotesque mix of tears, saliva, and blood.


    "You thought you could betray me... send assassins after me... mock me," Zeus whispered, his voice cold and low. "And now look at you. You got what was coming."


    The system hummed, pleased. [And this is just the beginning. There''s no coming back from this, Vesperin.]


    Zeus stood up slowly, casting one final, cold glance at the unconscious figure before him. "This isn''t over, Vesperin," he muttered, his voice carrying a dangerous promise. "Your suffering has only just begun."


    Without another word, Zeus turned his back on the broken figure, leaving Vesperin tied up and unconscious, his fate now entirely in Zeus''s hands.

 Chapter 218: Abyss Core

    Zeus stood over Vesperin''s limp form for a moment, his piercing gaze lingering on the unconscious figure before him. With a cold, casual motion, he reached up and removed the Zeus Divine Mask, the aura of power shifting as his appearance transformed back into Lucas. His expression softened into calm, but his eyes gleamed with curiosity as he held the Abyss Core in his hand.


    The core was small, smooth, and pitch-black, pulsating with a deep, foreboding energy. It radiated an intense Abyss Mana, the sheer presence of which made the air around Lucas heavy with dark energy. He turned the core in his palm, inspecting it closely, feeling the power it held.


    "Is this really an Abyss Core?" Lucas mused aloud, his brow furrowing slightly as he spoke, the question more for himself than anyone else. His voice carried a mix of skepticism and curiosity, unsure if such a small object could truly hold such potential.


    Almost instantly, the system chimed in, its tone brimming with its trademark arrogance. [Of course, you idiot. It''s a core¡ªwhat else could it be? Did you think it was a decoration? Honestly, I don''t know how you manage to function sometimes...] The system''s voice dripped with sarcasm, as if Lucas''s question had insulted its intelligence. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, ignoring the jab. "But it''s so small. Shouldn''t it be bigger if it''s valuable?"


    The system sighed dramatically before responding. [Bigger? Bigger? Are you really that dense, host? I''m not joking, and even though I love mocking you¡ªusually because you deserve it¡ªthis time I''m being serious. You''ve stumbled upon something special.]


    Lucas''s frown deepened, confusion growing. "So¡­ you''re telling me this tiny thing is valuable? You''ve got to be kidding me."


    [For once in your life, try to listen to me without questioning everything. Let me break it down for you, because clearly, your brain needs some help with basic logic.] The system''s tone shifted, becoming sharper and more authoritative.


    [The smaller the core, the purer it is. The mana inside it condenses as the size shrinks. Cores are usually the size of a fist or larger, but this? This marble-sized core is incredibly rare. You''re lucky you even laid eyes on something like this.]


    Lucas blinked, his thoughts racing to process the new information. He held the Abyss Core up to the dim light of the abyss, studying its flawless surface. "So... the smaller the core, the more condensed and powerful the mana is?"


    The system let out an exaggerated sigh, its mocking tone returning. [Finally, you''re catching on! Yes, the smaller the core, the better. This size is the limit of how small cores can get while still maintaining their integrity. It''s why I said you''re lucky, though honestly, I''m more surprised you didn''t screw it up somehow before picking it up.]


    Lucas stared at the core for a moment longer, his smirk slowly forming as realization dawned on him. "I guess I did get pretty lucky then," he admitted, his voice tinged with satisfaction. "So, what do I do with it now? How do I use it?"


    The system wasted no time, its tone dripping with its usual arrogance. [Oh, you could use it right away, genius. But here''s the thing: your Void Physique? Yeah, it''s not exactly compatible with all that delicious Abyss Mana stored inside this shiny little core.]


    Lucas''s brow furrowed, his smirk fading slightly. "Not compatible? What are you talking about?"


    The system sighed, as if it had to explain the most basic of concepts. [Look, your Void Physique is built for void-based energy, not Abyss energy. You can''t just absorb every shiny thing you find like a child collecting rocks.]


    There was a mockery in its tone, as if it found Lucas''s ignorance amusing. [If you try to absorb the Abyss Mana as it is, you''ll basically waste the core''s true potential.]


    Lucas frowned, turning the core over in his hand. "So, what do you suggest? I just throw it away because it''s not ''compatible''?" His voice was laced with sarcasm, not entirely trusting the system''s explanation yet.


    The system let out an exaggerated groan. [No, don''t throw it away! I swear, sometimes your lack of common sense is astounding.] There was a brief pause, as if the system was shaking its metaphorical head.


    [Here''s the solution for your tiny brain to comprehend: we release the Abyss Mana and leave the core blank. Once it''s empty, it''ll be a clean slate¡ªa blank core. Then, and only then, will it be useful for your Void Physique.]


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed. "So... you want me to just strip it of its Abyss Mana?"


    The system practically rolled its eyes. [Yes! Strip it of its Abyss Mana, genius. Your main body will benefit more from a blank core. That way, you can actually make use of it instead of turning yourself into a walking abyssal disaster. Unless, of course, you enjoy the thought of spontaneous combustion.]


    Lucas sighed, the system''s endless mockery starting to grate on his nerves. "Right... so we''re just going to drain it dry."


    The system, still riding its wave of arrogance, responded with more enthusiasm than was probably necessary. [Exactly! Strip it, drain it, whatever you want to call it. Just hand it over and let me do all the work, as usual.]


    Lucas shook his head slowly, but there was a hint of amusement in his eyes. "You really love to talk yourself up, don''t you?"


    [Well, considering you''d be hopeless without me, I think I''ve earned the right.] The system''s voice was positively smug now. [Now stop asking dumb questions and give me the core before you manage to do something reckless with it.]


    Lucas let out a quiet chuckle, realizing the system had a point. He couldn''t just absorb the core without understanding its true nature. "Fine," he said, "I get it. But don''t take all the credit."


    The system, ever smug, immediately chimed in, its voice dripping with exaggerated self-satisfaction. [Oh, don''t worry. I''ll leave you just enough glory to bask in later. After all, someone has to do the heavy lifting here, and it''s clearly not going to be you.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes, resisting the urge to respond with something snarky. Instead, he extended his hand, about to hand over the core when he suddenly paused. A spark of an idea flickered in his mind, and a slow, deliberate smirk began to form on his lips.


    "Wait a minute," he said thoughtfully, his voice now tinged with mischief.


    The system, sensing something was up, immediately grew curious. [What now? What''s with that look? You''re not thinking of doing something stupid again, are you?] Its tone shifted, a mix of caution and suspicion creeping in, as if already anticipating whatever wild idea Lucas was brewing.


    Lucas''s eyes gleamed, the smirk widening. "Actually¡­ I think I''ve got an idea."


    The system was silent for a beat, and then its voice returned, this time with a mix of impatience and mockery. [Oh, this should be good. Come on then, genius, enlighten me. What harebrained scheme have you come up with now?]

 Chapter 219: Abyss Core (2)

    Lucas''s lips twisted into a sinister grin as an idea began to form in his mind. "System, I think I''ve got a perfect way to use this Abyss Mana from the core," he said, his tone brimming with dark excitement.


    The system responded instantly, its usual arrogance evident in its voice. [Oh? Finally, a spark of intelligence. I''m curious¡ªwhat scheme have you cooked up this time?] It was half mocking, half intrigued.


    Lucas chuckled softly, undeterred by the system''s usual taunts. "We both know the Hades Divine Mask is gone. That means we can''t just walk out of here as easily as I originally planned. But why should we run when we can own this place?"


    The system''s laughter echoed in Lucas''s mind, clearly entertained by the sudden shift in plans. [Now, now¡­ that sounds more like it. Go on, amuse me.]


    Lucas''s eyes gleamed with mischief. "If we release the Abyss Mana from the core right at the gate to the Abyss Hole, it''ll cause an uncontrollable spike in energy. The beasts here will absorb it, grow stronger¡ªfar stronger. The academy won''t be able to control the situation, and they''ll have no choice but to seal off the Abyss Hole entirely."


    The system let out a low, satisfied hum. [Ahh, finally using that brain of yours for something useful. Yes, yes... with the sudden surge of Abyss Mana, the creatures will become more aggressive, more unpredictable.]


    [Those fools from the academy will be scrambling to contain the chaos. They''ll be forced to shut the entire place down, and while they''re doing that, you and I will have free reign. Oh, how delightful.]


    Lucas nodded, a dark smile spreading across his face. "Exactly. The beasts will be impossible to control. It''ll be a disaster for them, but for us¡­ it''ll make this place ours. Our playground."


    The system let out a low, dark chuckle, clearly reveling in Lucas''s twisted plan. [Well, aren''t you just full of surprises today? Let me guess¡ªyou''re planning to cause a real mess down here. Maybe even add a little personal flair to the chaos?] The mocking tone in the system''s voice was unmistakable, but beneath it was a layer of genuine approval.


    Lucas''s gaze shifted down to Vesperin''s unconscious body, his lips curling into a wicked smirk. "Why waste a perfectly good puppet, right?" His tone was casual, but his words dripped with malice.


    "We''ll turn him into an Abyss Monster. Let him roam this cursed zone, adding to the chaos. They''ll struggle to control the situation while he wreaks havoc on everything in sight."


    The system''s laugh echoed in Lucas''s mind, a mix of arrogance and dark amusement. [Oh, I see. You plan to twist him using the Abyss Mana, don''t you? I must say, host, I like the way you think. It''s cruel, creative, and downright brilliant.]


    Lucas nodded slowly, still watching Vesperin, whose face was a mess of dried tears and blood. "He''s already broken, mentally and physically. But with the Abyss Mana, he''ll become something far worse. Something¡­ unrecognizable. The academy won''t know what hit them."


    The system hummed, clearly pleased. [Ah, yes, they won''t even recognize their former young noble. He''ll be a walking nightmare¡ªa true Abyssal creation. And the best part? We get to watch them scramble as their world crumbles. I really must say, host, you''re growing into quite the devious tactician.]


    Lucas smirked. "We are similar, aren''t we?"


    The system let out a satisfied laugh. [Hehe, of course. We''re perfectly aligned in our thinking. Twisting a betrayer into something monstrous is a delicious irony. And the best part? He''ll be your creation.


    A walking symbol of your power and vengeance.]


    Lucas glanced at Vesperin one last time, then turned his attention to the Abyss Core still pulsing with dark energy in his hand. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His mind was already racing with thoughts of the havoc he was about to unleash. "We''ll need to release the core''s mana soon, but first, we need to get to the gate of the Abyss Hole. That''s where the real fun begins."


    The system''s tone shifted, eager and taunting. [Ah, yes. Let''s not waste any time. Lead the way, host. I can''t wait to see the chaos unfold once we unleash the Abyss Mana. I''ll enjoy watching them struggle, all while you turn this place into your personal domain.]


    Lucas straightened, his eyes lingering on Vesperin''s limp form, a mixture of satisfaction and dark amusement dancing in his gaze. He stepped forward, his voice low and filled with anticipation. "Let''s get to work. This is going to be fun."


    The system was quick to respond, its voice laced with a smug, almost gleeful arrogance. [Oh, fun doesn''t even begin to describe it, host. You have no idea how much I''ve been waiting for something like this. Let''s show them what real chaos looks like.


    Not that weak mess they call a disaster¡ªtrue, controlled, and unstoppable destruction.] The system''s voice oozed delight, and its shameless enthusiasm for havoc was palpable.


    Lucas''s grin widened. "Controlled? Oh no, I think this time we''ll let things get out of control, just to see how they scramble."


    The system laughed mockingly, as if sharing an inside joke. [Yes, yes! Let''s see them panic, scurrying like rats while their precious academy falls apart from within. And all thanks to your genius, of course. The Abyss Mana will tear through them, and Vesperin¡­ well, he''ll be the cherry on top, won''t he? A puppet turned monster.


    Fitting, isn''t it?]


    Lucas chuckled softly, his steps growing quicker as he headed toward the gate of the Abyss Hole. He could already picture the chaos that awaited¡ªbeasts empowered, the academy helpless, and Vesperin transformed into a nightmare.


    As he neared the gate, Lucas''s smile grew wider, his eyes narrowing as he caught sight of a gathering of people ahead. There were more figures than he''d expected¡ªdisciples, elders, all bustling about. And then, his gaze sharpened, locking onto two familiar faces.


    There, not far from the gate, stood Velkar Malachor and a handful of the top elders of the academy, their auras strong and commanding as they discussed something amongst themselves. Velkar''s presence alone made Lucas''s smirk turn into something even more sinister.


    "Perfect," Lucas muttered under his breath, barely able to contain his excitement.


    The system, too, took notice, its voice practically dripping with arrogance. [Oh, now this is too perfect! Velkar himself? The big-shot eight-star cultivator? Along with the other top elders? Oh, host, this is a treat.


    You couldn''t have planned it better if you tried.]


    Lucas''s eyes gleamed, his mind already working. "I didn''t expect them to be here. But it makes everything even sweeter. We''ll start the chaos right in front of their eyes. Let them watch as everything falls apart."


    [Haha! Yes! Let them feel the helplessness of watching their world crumble and knowing they can''t do anything about it.]


    The system''s voice was laced with glee, mocking the elders even though they couldn''t hear it. [And imagine the look on Velkar''s face when he realizes the true depth of your plan. Oh, this is going to be delicious.]


    Lucas''s smirk deepened as he positioned himself carefully, keeping a low profile for now. "Let''s give them a show they''ll never forget."


    [By all means, host. Let the chaos begin.]


    With the Abyss Core still in his hand, Lucas focused, ready to unleash the Abyss Mana into the gate. The energy thrummed under his fingers, waiting to be released. He glanced back at the gathering of powerful cultivators one last time before a single thought ran through his mind.

 Chapter 220: Berserk Abyss Hole (1)

    Lucas smirked as he examined the Abyss Core in his hand, its dark energy pulsating like a heartbeat. "Let''s get started," he said, his voice laced with dark anticipation.


    The system chimed in immediately, with its familiar tone¡ªarrogant, as always. [Ah, finally! You''re actually using your brain, host. Time to make some real chaos.] There was a gleeful edge to its voice, like it had been waiting for this moment.


    Lucas chuckled. "You''ve been itching for this, haven''t you?"


    [Of course! Do you think I like watching you bumble around aimlessly all the time? Let me show you how it''s done.] The system''s arrogance was palpable, its words dripping with mockery.


    "Just do it," Lucas muttered, amused but not in the mood for its taunting.


    Without any delay, the system took control of the core, releasing the Abyss Mana in a powerful, controlled surge. The black energy poured out like a storm unleashed, swirling through the air with deadly intent, moving toward the gate of the Abyss Hole.


    As the mana surged forward, the atmosphere shifted violently. The ground trembled as if it feared what was about to come. The Abyss Beasts scattered around the area paused, their once feral eyes now glowing with a fierce malevolence, feeding on the spiked mana.


    [Look at them! Pathetic little beasts, and now they think they''re gods.] The system cackled, a cruel delight evident in its tone. [Aren''t you impressed, host?]


    Lucas''s lips curled into a smirk. "They''re turning into monsters. Perfect. This will keep the academy on their toes."


    The beasts, once dangerous but manageable, began to grow in size. Their bodies contorted, expanding into grotesque versions of their former selves. Limbs stretched unnaturally, claws grew sharper, and their roars¡ªnow much louder and deeper¡ªreverberated through the abyss.


    One beast, a once-small, wolf-like creature, now stood three times its original size, its eyes glowing red with fury. "Looks like they''re getting a little... unruly," Lucas remarked.


    [Unruly? Ha! Look at them! They''re magnificent! All thanks to me, of course. You''re lucky I''m around to handle this.] The system sounded smug, as if the chaos unfolding was all part of its personal accomplishment.


    Lucas rolled his eyes. "Sure, you''re a real hero. Now let''s see what happens next."


    The Abyss Mana spread faster now, snaking toward the edge where the weaker disciples were cultivating. Some noticed the sudden spike, their faces twisted in fear as they felt the overwhelming pressure crush down on them. They barely had time to react.


    One disciple, struggling to stand, gasped, "What... what is this mana?" His voice trembled with terror, his eyes widening as he saw the approaching storm.


    Another, his skin already paling from the pressure, coughed violently before collapsing to the ground. "We need... to¡ª" But he never finished his sentence. His body convulsed once, then stilled.


    The system laughed. [Weaklings. I could''ve predicted this. You''d think they''d know better than to be near the Abyss Hole in the first place!]


    "They never learn, do they?" Lucas said, his tone casual as he watched the chaos. His eyes gleamed with a cold satisfaction as the disciples'' bodies fell one by one, crushed under the immense force of the Abyss Mana.


    But it didn''t end there.


    Their corpses, lifeless and broken, began to twist and shift, bones cracking and reshaping. Their skin darkened, turning gray and cracked like stone, their once-human features becoming grotesque. Humanoid Abyss Monsters now stood in their place¡ªtwisted, nightmarish creatures, their eyes hollow, filled with a ravenous hunger.


    [Ah! Now look at this. Dead one second, monsters the next! What did I tell you, host? Chaos. Glorious chaos.] The system sounded gleeful, basking in the destruction it had orchestrated.


    Lucas watched with a grin, the satisfaction of his plan working perfectly settling deep within him. "The academy''s not going to be able to handle this. They''ll have no choice but to close off the Abyss Hole." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Exactly! And then it''s all ours, host. You see, this is why you need me. Left to your own devices, you''d just mess everything up. Aren''t you glad you''ve got me running the show?]


    Lucas smirked. "You''re certainly enjoying this a little too much."


    [You wound me, host. This is a masterpiece in the making! And besides, you''re lucky to have me. Don''t pretend otherwise.]


    Lucas chuckled, but didn''t bother arguing with the system''s usual arrogance. "You''ve done well," he said, his voice low with amusement. "But we''re not finished yet."


    His gaze shifted to Vesperin, still lying unconscious on the ground, completely unaware of the chaos that had unfolded around him.


    The screams of the transformed disciples and the roars of empowered Abyss Beasts filled the air, but Vesperin remained oblivious. Lucas''s smile grew wider, his eyes glinting with malice.


    "Now¡­" he said, walking over to Vesperin''s limp body, his voice dripping with dark anticipation. "It''s your turn."


    Without a second thought, Lucas grabbed Vesperin by the collar and with a swift motion, tossed him into the swirling abyssal energy that filled the air like a black storm. Vesperin''s body was swallowed by the Abyss Mana, and the transformation began immediately.


    The system cackled gleefully, its voice filled with twisted excitement. [Oh, this is going to be fun!]


    As soon as Vesperin''s body hit the dark energy, the Abyss Mana surged into him, like a thousand searing needles piercing through every inch of his being.


    His eyes snapped open, his pupils dilating in a mixture of terror and excruciating pain. A horrifying scream tore from his throat, echoing across the landscape.


    Vesperin''s body convulsed violently, his limbs thrashing as the Abyss Mana invaded his very soul, corrupting it. His skin began to darken and crack, turning ashen gray, the once-smooth surface splitting and peeling.


    His limbs twisted unnaturally, elongating and reshaping into grotesque, clawed forms. Every joint bent in ways it shouldn''t, making sickening cracking sounds as his transformation deepened.


    "Just look at him," Lucas muttered, watching with a twisted satisfaction. "All that arrogance... gone."


    The system hummed in agreement, its tone dripping with mockery. [Pathetic. He thought he could kill you and now look at him¡ªjust another mindless puppet of the Abyss. Oh, how the mighty fall.]


    Vesperin''s once-human face morphed into something unrecognizable. His features twisted into a monstrous form¡ªeyes hollow and glowing with the same malevolent hunger that now filled the other Abyss Monsters.


    His mind, once filled with ambition and pride, was now obliterated, replaced by the endless hunger for destruction.


    Lucas watched, arms folded across his chest, as Vesperin''s final transformation took hold. The disgusting humanoid Abyss Monster that now stood where Vesperin once was growled lowly, the last remnants of his humanity long gone.


    "Perfect," Lucas said softly, his voice cold and devoid of pity. His smirk deepened, pleased with the results. "Exactly what I wanted."


    [You have a real talent for making monsters, host,] the system chimed in, its voice filled with smug approval. [I''d almost say we make a perfect team.]


    Lucas snorted. "Don''t get too full of yourself."


    [Too late. This is my victory as much as yours.] The system''s arrogance was palpable, but Lucas let it slide.


    With his task complete, Lucas glanced back at the gate of the Abyss Hole, now surrounded by the carnage he had unleashed.


    The disciples who had died were grotesque monsters, and the empowered beasts roamed free, their roars echoing through the dark. Everything was going according to plan.


    He turned his back on the scene, ready to move deeper into the Abyss Hole. "Our work here is done," he said, his voice casual as though he had merely finished a mundane task. "Let''s head deeper. There''s much more to discover."


    The system hummed in agreement, its tone pleased. [Agreed, host. This chaos should keep the academy busy for quite some time. We''ll have all the time we need to explore without interference.] There was a mocking edge to its voice, as though it enjoyed watching the academy struggle with the mess Lucas had made.


    Lucas began to walk away, his steps steady and unhurried. Behind him, the scene of devastation and chaos continued to unfold, with the monstrous figures of the transformed disciples and empowered Abyss Beasts rampaging freely.


    As he disappeared into the dark depths of the Abyss Hole, Lucas smiled to himself, knowing he had left behind a trail of destruction that would ripple far beyond what anyone could anticipate.

 Chapter 221: Berserk Abyss Hole (2)

    A sudden surge of Abyss Mana sent violent ripples of chaos through the surroundings, distorting the air with its malevolent force.


    The top elders of the Necrovauld Academy, along with Velkar Malachor, stood near the entrance to the Abyss Hole, their once-calm expressions quickly twisting into shock as the ominous energy spiked unnaturally.


    "What is going on?" muttered Elder Feris, his usual calm demeanor giving way to visible tension. His eyes narrowed, scanning the gate as the oppressive energy grew more suffocating by the second.


    Disciples who had been cultivating or standing guard near the Abyss Hole''s edge came sprinting out, their faces pale, eyes wide with terror. Some of them could barely form words, gasping for breath as they stumbled toward the elders.


    "They''re coming! The beasts¡ª!" one disciple cried out, collapsing to his knees in panic, his breath ragged. Others followed suit, collapsing as if the sheer terror of whatever they had witnessed had broken their spirits.


    "What''s happening?!" barked Elder Kaelor, his voice sharp, slicing through the chaos as he took a step forward, his hand instinctively moving toward his sword.


    Before anyone could answer, the ground trembled. The atmosphere thickened with an even stronger surge of Abyss Mana, its dark tendrils coiling in the air like living shadows.


    The low growls and monstrous roars of Abyss Beasts echoed from within the hole, growing louder and more ferocious.


    "They''re coming," whispered Elder Sylra, her usually composed voice betraying a hint of unease as she took a defensive stance. Her eyes flicked toward the other elders, who stood ready, their own expressions tense.


    Suddenly, from the darkness of the Abyss Hole, the Abyss Beasts emerged, far stronger, far more twisted than before.


    Their grotesque forms, swollen and mutated by the surge of Abyss Mana, looked like monstrous versions of their former selves. Dark, thick veins pulsed across their bodies as they snarled and charged, their glowing eyes filled with an unnatural hunger.


    "Those beasts..." Elder Mirra muttered, her eyes widening. "They''ve been corrupted."


    But it wasn''t just the beasts. Following them were humanoid monsters, once recognizable as disciples, now warped and grotesque.


    Their limbs twisted, their faces unrecognizable, contorted by the Abyss Mana. Hollow eyes stared back at the elders as they advanced, driven by nothing but a primal instinct to destroy.


    "By the gods," Elder Feris whispered, his eyes filled with disgust. "What have they turned into?"


    The tension in the air snapped as Elder Feris clenched his fist. "Kill them!" he commanded, his voice filled with uncharacteristic fury. "Show no mercy!"


    The top elders sprang into action. Elder Kaelor was the first to move, his blade igniting with black flames as he cut through the first wave of beasts, each swing precise and deadly.


    Elder Mirra, her hands crackling with dark lightning, unleashed bolts of energy, striking down the twisted monsters with pinpoint accuracy.


    Elder Sylra summoned her shadow energy, enveloping the creatures in a suffocating darkness, squeezing the life out of them with merciless efficiency.


    "These beasts¡­ they''re stronger than before," Elder Mirra growled, her voice tight with effort as she continued her assault.


    "Not just stronger," Elder Sylra added, her eyes darting between the waves of monsters. "They''re feeding off the Abyss Mana. Something has triggered this spike."


    Elder Feris, fighting off another wave of creatures with ease, glanced back at the gate of the Abyss Hole, his brow furrowed in deep thought.


    "What the hell happened inside that hole? The Abyss Mana was never supposed to spike like this!" His voice was filled with frustration, though it remained controlled. He could feel the unease creeping into his chest.


    As the top elders fought off the incoming waves, they exchanged quick glances, their concern growing with every attack they deflected. Something had gone terribly wrong, and the unknown threat gnawed at their minds.


    Meanwhile, Velkar Malachor stood apart from the other elders, his face a mask of growing horror as he watched the grotesque creatures emerging from the Abyss Hole.


    The top elders were engaged in battle, but Velkar''s focus drifted elsewhere, his gaze fixed on the monstrous forms of disciples twisted by the sudden surge of Abyss Mana. His hands trembled, though he made no move to hide it.


    A wave of cold dread washed over him, the kind that seeped into his bones. His breath became shallow, and his heart pounded painfully in his chest as a dark thought crept into his mind¡ªa realization that sent a chill down his spine.


    "My son..." Velkar whispered under his breath, the words barely audible, but laced with fear. His eyes, wide and filled with shock, scanned the grotesque battlefield. His face paled as his lips trembled, struggling to form the words. "Vesperin¡­ he entered the Abyss Hole earlier."


    His voice was shaky, a mixture of disbelief and terror. His mind raced as he recalled Vesperin''s confident stride as he entered the Abyss Hole, thinking he could conquer whatever lay within. He had let him go. The implications of the surge in Abyss Mana weighed heavily on him now. Velkar swallowed hard, his throat dry.


    Elder Mirra noticed the distant look on Velkar''s face and the slight tremble in his hands. "Velkar?" she called out, her voice edged with concern as she deflected a blow from a charging beast. "What''s wrong?"


    Velkar didn''t respond immediately, his thoughts spiraling. His son was inside. If the mana had twisted the beasts and disciples into monsters¡­ what had become of his son? The thought clawed at him, tightening his chest.


    "Velkar!" Elder Mirra shouted again, this time more urgently, as she dodged another attack. "Did something happen?"


    Velkar finally spoke, but his voice was distant, hollow. "Vesperin... he was inside when this happened."


    Elder Mirra''s eyes widened as she absorbed the weight of his words. "You mean¡­?" she trailed off, her expression shifting from confusion to realization.


    Velkar''s mind raced, his face ashen. He could feel the truth gnawing at him, the dreadful reality he didn''t want to accept. If these creatures¡ªthese twisted, monstrous things¡ªwere once disciples¡­


    His voice dropped to a haunted whisper, barely audible but thick with fear. "If this surge of mana twisted them... what has it done to him?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another elder, Elder Kaelor, overheard and frowned deeply, his face grim as he slashed through a beast with one swift motion. "Velkar¡­ if Vesperin was caught in that surge¡­"


    The weight of the words hung in the air. Kaelor didn''t finish his sentence, but the meaning was clear.


    Velkar''s knees nearly buckled as the full force of the realization hit him. His son, the pride of the Malachor clan, could have been transformed into one of those monstrous, hollow-eyed beasts.


    "Vesperin..." Velkar murmured again, his voice now trembling with desperation. His mind refused to accept the worst, but the evidence was before him. The Abyss Mana had twisted everything, and there was no way to know if his son had escaped it¡ªor become part of it.


    Another wave of creatures poured from the hole, but all Velkar could see were the horrors that might now include his own blood.

 Chapter 222: Berserk Abyss Hole (3)

    The elders, along with Velkar Malachor, fought furiously as wave after wave of Abyss Beasts and grotesque humanoid monsters poured out from the gate. The battlefield was a chaotic symphony of clashing steel, the crackling of spells, and the thick stench of blood.


    The oppressive Abyss Mana swirled around them like a storm, dark and dense, birthing even more twisted creatures from the depths of the Abyss Hole.


    Velkar moved with the precision and lethal efficiency of an eight-star cultivator, his face a mask of fury tempered by cold calculation.


    His blade tore through the Abyss Beasts, each swing sharp and deliberate, leaving a trail of carnage in his wake.


    But behind his composed exterior, his mind was in turmoil, thoughts consumed by a gnawing fear for his son, Vesperin. The last he knew, his son had ventured into the Abyss Hole, but now with the unexpected surge of power from the gate, something was wrong.


    Elder Feris, who was battling nearby, glanced at Velkar, his voice strained as he deflected an incoming monster. "Velkar! Focus! You''re too distracted!"


    Velkar''s gaze snapped back to the battle, his face tightening. "I''m focused," he muttered, though his heart pounded with a different fear. Vesperin''s face flashed before his eyes, and with each passing moment, the dread grew deeper.


    Suddenly, a massive humanoid Abyss Monster lumbered out of the swirling darkness, its grotesque form towering above the other beasts.


    Its misshapen body radiated with a corrupt, violent energy, and its eyes glowed with malevolent hunger. The monster let out a deep, bone-chilling roar, shaking the ground beneath its feet, before charging directly at Velkar.


    "Leader Velkar!" one of the younger disciples shouted in warning, but Velkar didn''t need it. His instincts kicked in, his body reacting with the speed of a seasoned warrior.


    With a single, fluid motion, Velkar unsheathed his blade, and in a devastating arc, he cleaved through the massive creature with a strike so swift it barely had time to register. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Abyss Monster''s body convulsed before collapsing to the ground, blood pouring from its gaping wound, lifeless and crumpled at Velkar''s feet.


    Panting slightly, Velkar lowered his weapon, his breathing controlled but heavy. His eyes, however, were sharp and focused as he surveyed the corpse. Something about the creature seemed off¡ªfamiliar, even.


    And then he saw it.


    Hanging from the monster''s torn belt was a spatial pouch. The sight of it made Velkar''s heart skip a beat. His normally steady hands trembled as his brows furrowed in suspicion. Slowly, he crouched down, reaching for the pouch as dread began to claw at his chest.


    "Please¡­ no," Velkar muttered under his breath, his voice a mixture of disbelief and denial.


    With trembling fingers, he pulled the pouch free, his eyes narrowing on the emblem engraved on its surface. The insignia was unmistakable¡ªthe Malachor Clan''s crest. His mind raced as he hastily opened the pouch, hoping against hope that he was wrong. But as his fingers grazed the cold metal of an identification card, he knew he wasn''t.


    He pulled it out and stared at the name engraved on it: Vesperin Malachor.


    A cold wave of horror washed over him.


    "No¡­" Velkar whispered, his voice cracking with disbelief. He clutched the card tighter, his knuckles turning white as he looked back at the grotesque creature lying lifeless at his feet. "It can''t be¡­ not my son¡­"


    His voice trembled as he repeated the words, almost as if saying them aloud would make them untrue. But the evidence was there¡ªhis son had become this¡­ thing.


    Elder Feris, who had been fighting nearby, noticed Velkar''s sudden stillness and called out, "Velkar! What''s going on?" His voice was urgent, but Velkar didn''t respond. His entire focus was on the creature.


    Gritting his teeth, Velkar forced himself to examine the Abyss Monster more closely. As he knelt beside it, his sharp eyes caught something strange¡ªwounds on the creature''s body. But these weren''t from his attack. The cuts and burns seemed different, unfamiliar.


    Velkar placed his hand over the injuries, his brow furrowing in concentration. A faint but unmistakable energy pulsed beneath his fingers.


    His breath caught in his throat as he recognized it¡ªa lingering trace of thunder energy. But this wasn''t ordinary thunder. It had a certain purity to it, something that stood out starkly against the darkness and corruption of the Abyss Mana surrounding them.


    His eyes widened in sudden realization, his expression contorting from shock to pure rage. "This¡­ this isn''t Abyss thunder," he growled through clenched teeth. His voice was low, almost trembling with fury. "This is righteous side''s thunder."


    The realization hit him like a lightning bolt. His mind raced, piecing together the puzzle. There was only one person he knew who could wield such thunder with that kind of power¡ªone person whose interference had caused him endless grief in the past.


    "Zeus¡­" Velkar spat the name like venom, his fists clenching so tightly that his nails bit into his palms.


    His face twisted in fury as the pieces fell into place¡ªthe surge in Abyss Mana, the chaos, and now the unmistakable presence of Zeus'' energy. It all pointed to one thing: Zeus had been here. Zeus had a hand in this catastrophe.


    "Leader Velkar!" Feris called again, noticing the shift in Velkar''s demeanor. "What is it? What did you find?"


    Velkar stood slowly, his body trembling with barely contained rage. His eyes burned with a vengeful fire as he stared at the remains of the creature that had once been his son. "This¡­ this is Zeus'' work."


    Feris stepped closer, alarmed. "Zeus? The Celestial Academy disciple?"


    "Yes," Velkar growled, his voice thick with malice. "Months ago, he humiliated my son, and now he''s come back for more. He''s the reason this is happening! He''s behind the chaos in the Abyss Hole!"


    Feris'' eyes widened in shock. "Zeus? But how could he¡­?"


    Velkar''s fury boiled over, cutting off Feris. "It doesn''t matter how! What matters is that he''s going to pay for this. He destroyed my son, and now he thinks he can ruin the Abyss Hole?!" Velkar''s voice was a dangerous growl, his entire body trembling with wrath. His eyes narrowed, dark and murderous. "I''ll find him.


    And when I do, I''ll make him suffer."


    The air around Velkar seemed to crackle with intensity, his powerful aura expanding as his anger fueled him.


    He glanced once more at the card with his son''s name on it, a reminder of the destruction Zeus had brought upon his family. His fists clenched tighter, and with a roar of pure rage, he slammed his foot into the ground, shattering the stone beneath him.

 Chapter 223: Berserk Abyss Hole (4)

    Elder Feris stood silently, observing Leader Velkar as grief and fury twisted the man''s face into something almost unrecognizable. The head of the Malachor clan, usually so composed, was shaking, still clutching the identification card he had found on what remained of his son, Vesperin.


    Velkar''s loss was profound, but Feris knew that in times like these, lamenting over tragedy would bring no results. Action, not despair, was what the situation demanded.


    After a moment of tense silence, Feris spoke, his voice low yet sharp, cutting through the air like a blade. "You believe this... catastrophe is the work of that Celestial Academy disciple, Zeus, don''t you?"


    Velkar didn''t answer with words, only nodded stiffly. His jaw was clenched so tightly it seemed as if it might crack, and his hand gripped the card harder, the knuckles turning white. The name of the disciple responsible for his son''s downfall burned in his mind like a brand.


    Feris'' gaze darkened, his voice dropping as if it carried the weight of something sinister. "If that''s true, then this only strengthens our resolve. Another reason to wage war against the Celestial Academy. But..." He paused, his eyes narrowing. "For now, we must focus on growing stronger. Without power, there will be no revenge."


    Velkar''s expression twisted with a mix of frustration and burning anger. His rage was palpable, but so was his helplessness in the face of what had just transpired.


    "But how?" Velkar''s voice was thick with barely controlled fury. "The sudden spike in Abyss Mana has made it impossible for disciples to enter safely. The entire entrance is a deathtrap! It''s become too dangerous for anyone."


    Elder Feris nodded thoughtfully, his expression serious but with a glint of something deeper in his eyes. "That''s true. The Abyss Mana surge has made the entrance far too volatile. Sending disciples in now would be a death sentence."


    Velkar, still fuming with anger and frustration, raised an eyebrow, his skepticism evident. "And yet you speak of a positive side? How can there possibly be anything good to come from this?"


    Feris folded his arms across his chest, his voice calm and calculating. "Yes, there is a positive side. The surge of Abyss Mana at the gate may have made it too dangerous to enter the Abyss Hole, but it has also infused the entire surrounding area with Abyss Energy. That''s not something to overlook."


    Velkar''s eyes narrowed, clearly unconvinced. "So what? We can''t send anyone near that place now without them being consumed by the surge. How is that supposed to help us?"


    Feris'' lips curled into a faint, knowing smile. "You''re looking at this all wrong. While it''s true we can''t send disciples deep into the Abyss Hole at the moment, we can control the Abyss Energy near the gate. If we act swiftly and carefully, we can harness that energy and put it to good use."


    Velkar, still guarded, crossed his arms. "And how exactly do you plan to do that?"


    Feris stepped closer, his voice lowering as if revealing a secret. "We can use the Abyss Energy to accelerate the growth of Abyss Herbs in the surrounding area. Herbs that would normally take years to cultivate could grow in a matter of weeks with the right control. But that''s just the beginning."


    Velkar''s skepticism began to wane, replaced with a glimmer of interest. "Go on."


    Feris continued, his tone now filled with confidence. "With the right setup, we could establish cultivation grounds around the energy spike. These grounds would be perfect for training disciples in a controlled environment. The Abyss Energy would allow them to grow stronger far faster than they could under normal circumstances."


    Velkar''s expression shifted, his eyes flickering with a mix of realization and determination. His voice, once filled with doubt, now carried the weight of someone seeing a path forward. "So, you''re saying that what looks like a catastrophe could actually be an opportunity?"


    Feris nodded, his eyes gleaming with purpose. "Exactly. It''s both a misfortune and a fortune. If we act quickly and harness the Abyss Mana properly, we can turn this disaster into an advantage. Our disciples, our academy, could become stronger than we ever imagined."


    Velkar, slowly regaining control over his turbulent emotions, turned to Elder Feris, his face still hardened with grief but now laced with a fierce determination.


    His voice, though quieter than before, carried the weight of a man who had lost everything. "Then I want half of the cultivation area for my Malachor Clan. We''ve suffered the most from this surge¡ªmy son''s death... it will not go unanswered."


    There was an undeniable edge to his words, his fists clenching at his sides as he struggled to keep his anger in check. His son, Vesperin, had been turned into one of those grotesque monsters, and he would not rest until those responsible paid with their lives.


    Elder Feris, his expression unreadable, nodded solemnly. "Agreed," he replied, his voice calm but firm. "Half of the cultivation grounds will be for the Malachor Clan. The other half will be allocated to the Necrovauld Academy disciples."


    Feris met Velkar''s eyes, understanding the depth of his pain but also recognizing the need for balance. "It''s only fair, Velkar. Your clan has suffered greatly, and you will have the resources you need to rebuild and strengthen. But make no mistake, this opportunity will benefit both of us." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Velkar nodded, but his mind was elsewhere, consumed by thoughts of vengeance. His voice dropped to a low, bitter growl. "Just wait, Vesperin," he muttered, almost as if speaking to his son''s spirit. "I will avenge you. Zeus will pay for what he''s done to our family."


    The mention of Zeus made his eyes flare with raw hatred, his body trembling slightly as the anger surged through him again. The pain of losing Vesperin mixed with the rage of knowing who was responsible.


    Elder Feris, always more measured, allowed a brief moment of silence to settle between them before speaking again.


    "Vesperin''s death was a tragedy, Velkar, but we must be patient. Zeus will be dealt with, but only when the time is right. First, we grow stronger¡ªstrong enough to ensure that when we strike, there will be no escape for him."


    Velkar''s lips curled into a grim smile, though his eyes remained cold. "Yes. When we strike, there will be no escape," he repeated, as if the words brought him some measure of comfort.


    The two leaders stood in grim silence, staring into the dark abyss that had claimed so much from them. It was a place of loss, yes¡ªbut now, it promised power. Power that could be harnessed, controlled, and used to exact their vengeance.


    Velkar clenched his fists again, feeling the surge of determination coursing through him. "We will use this disaster. We will make sure that it becomes the source of our rise, not our downfall."


    Feris nodded, his eyes never leaving the swirling darkness of the Abyss Hole. "Yes, Velkar. The Abyss may have taken much from us, but it will also give us what we need to strike back."


    They stood together, two men bound by grief, rage, and ambition. What had been a catastrophe was now an opportunity, and neither would allow it to slip away.

 Chapter 224: Cores Truth

    Lucas stood in the heart of the closed Abyss Hole, the oppressive silence pressing in on him from all sides. The dark vastness around him seemed to stretch endlessly, swallowing any noise.


    In his hand, he held the small transparent marble core, now completely drained of its Abyss Mana and in a blank state. The eerie, ghostly glow from the core barely illuminated his face, casting faint shadows in the darkness.


    He studied it for a moment, his gaze narrowing in thought. "So now that it''s in this blank state, how exactly do I use it?" Lucas asked, his voice steady but tinged with curiosity.


    The system responded almost instantly, its tone dripping with mock arrogance. [Oh, look who''s finally asking the right question. Took you long enough.]


    Lucas sighed, rolling his eyes at the system''s typical condescending attitude. "Just answer the question."


    The system chuckled, clearly amused. [Fine, fine, impatient much? But before I tell you, let me ask you¡ªdo you even know what a core truly is?]


    Lucas tilted his head slightly, momentarily confused by the question. "Isn''t it just... something like a heart? It pumps mana into the body, right? Keeps you alive?"


    The system laughed, a sharp, almost taunting sound. [Oh, sure, like that''s all it is. Cute how you oversimplify things, host.]


    Lucas frowned, feeling a mix of intrigue and irritation. "What are you getting at? What''s the ''real truth'' about a core?"


    The system''s voice turned sly, like it was revealing some grand secret it had been keeping for far too long. [Glad you asked, because it''s about time I educated you, you clueless brat.] It paused for dramatic effect, clearly enjoying the moment.


    [At the lower stages¡ªlet''s say up to 8-star¡ªyeah, a core''s like a heart. Pumps mana, keeps you going, blah blah blah. But...] the system''s tone shifted, becoming darker, more serious, [everything changes when you hit 9-star.]


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed, sensing the shift in tone. "Explain," he said sharply, his patience wearing thin but his curiosity piqued.


    [At 9-star,] the system continued, savoring each word, [the core evolves. It''s no longer just this little engine that keeps the mana flowing. It becomes... drumroll... the source of life itself.]


    Lucas blinked, confusion settling in. "The source of life? What do you mean by that?" He frowned, clearly struggling to understand the gravity of the statement.


    The system''s voice turned smug, as if Lucas''s confusion only fed its sense of superiority. [Let me spell it out for you, genius.]


    The system''s voice lowered, almost conspiratorially. [If your soul is destroyed right now, what happens to you? Come on, this should be an easy one even for you.]


    Lucas responded without hesitation, his voice firm. "I die, obviously. The soul is the essence of life."


    The system practically burst with smugness. [Ding ding ding! We have a winner!] it mocked, its tone dripping with sarcasm, as though Lucas had answered the most painfully obvious question imaginable. [You''ve grasped the basics. Congratulations.]


    Lucas''s brow furrowed, sensing the system''s teasing wasn''t leading anywhere good. "But... you''re saying that''s wrong?" he asked, a deeper confusion settling in.


    The system took a dramatic breath, clearly enjoying the chance to drag this moment out. [Oh, so wrong, my dear host.] It paused, savoring Lucas''s puzzled expression. [The soul may be the essence of life, sure, but it''s not the source of it.]


    Lucas narrowed his eyes, his patience thinning. "Not the source? What are you getting at?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system chuckled, pleased with itself. [Oh, I''m so glad you asked.] It reveled in drawing out the suspense, clearly loving the power it had over Lucas''s growing curiosity. [Alright, let me break it down for you in a way even you can understand.]


    Lucas tensed, knowing the system was about to drop something big but also irritated by its constant condescension. "Go on then," he muttered, his voice edged with frustration.


    [A core,] the system began, its tone suddenly more serious but still smug, [when you''re at the 8-star level and below, sure, it''s like a heart, pumping mana and keeping everything running. Pretty straightforward stuff. But once you hit 9-star... well, things get a little more interesting.]


    Lucas''s attention sharpened, a faint frown creasing his brow. "Interesting how?"


    The system''s voice lowered, almost as if sharing a secret. [When you reach 9-star, your core stops being just a simple mana pump. It evolves. It turns into something far more important¡ªsomething far more powerful. It becomes the actual source of life itself. Literally.]


    Lucas blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. He stared down at the core in his hand, his mind racing to catch up with what the system was saying. "Wait... the source of life?"


    The system continued, its tone filled with a kind of triumphant arrogance, as though it had just revealed the universe''s biggest secret. [That''s right, genius. Once your core hits 9-star, it doesn''t just sustain life anymore. It creates it.]


    Lucas''s grip tightened around the core, his confusion deepening. "So... if the core becomes the source of life, what does that actually mean for the cultivator?" he asked, his voice more serious now, sensing the weight of what the system was implying.


    The system, now relishing the moment, spoke slowly, as if Lucas needed each word carefully spelled out. [It means, dear host, that once the core becomes the source, even if your body is completely destroyed, even if your soul is obliterated, as long as your core is intact, it will recreate your soul and rebuild your body.]


    Lucas''s eyes widened, his heart pounding as the full implication of the system''s words hit him. "Recreate... my soul?" he whispered, almost to himself.


    The system''s tone was now more serious, though its arrogance still shone through. [Exactly. This, my friend, is the path to immortality. At the 9-star level, you''re no longer bound by the normal rules of life and death. As long as your core remains undamaged, you cannot truly die. You''ll just keep coming back.]


    Lucas stared at the core in stunned silence, his mind reeling. He had never imagined such a thing was possible. He had always believed that the soul was the foundation of existence¡ªonce it was gone, that was the end. But now, the system was telling him there was something even deeper.


    "So... the 9-star level is more than just a massive power boost," Lucas muttered, his voice almost reverent. "It''s... the gateway to immortality."


    The system chuckled darkly, clearly enjoying Lucas''s awe. [Yes, indeed. When a cultivator reaches this stage, their core no longer just pumps mana¡ªit creates life itself. This is the ultimate secret of the immortal cultivators you''ve heard of in legends.]


    The system''s voice softened, almost like it was sharing a secret it had been holding back for far too long. [And trust me, once you hit that level, everything changes.]


    Lucas''s mind raced, trying to process the enormity of this revelation. "So... I could lose everything¡ªmy body, my soul¡ªbut as long as my core survives..." His words trailed off, the depth of the knowledge sinking in. The core wasn''t just a power source. It was life itself.


    [That''s right, host,] the system replied, its voice dripping with satisfaction. [The core is your true essence. Everything else¡ªbody, soul¡ªthat''s just decoration. Once your core evolves, you''ll be able to walk the path of immortality. As long as your core remains intact, you''ll never truly die.]


    Lucas exhaled slowly, his hand still gripping the core. The path ahead was far more profound and dangerous than he had ever thought. His goal of 9-star was no longer just about gaining power¡ªit was about transcending death itself.

 Chapter 225: Cores Truth (2)

    Lucas stood in silence, his mind racing with the overwhelming revelation the system had just dropped on him. The notion that a 9-star cultivator''s core could evolve into the very source of life itself left him reeling.


    It changed everything he thought he knew about cultivation. But despite the weight of this new information, something didn''t add up. The memories from his past life nagged at him.


    "I''ve met one or two 9-stars before," Lucas muttered, narrowing his eyes in thought, recalling the powerful figures he had encountered. "And I even found a transcendence cultivation manual once. Are those different from what you''re talking about, system?"


    The system let out a condescending scoff, its voice dripping with arrogance. [Different? Of course, they''re different, you clueless fool. The so-called ''9-stars'' you met in your past life? Pfft, they were fake 9-stars. Pathetic imitators.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "Fake? What do you mean, fake?"


    The system''s laughter echoed in his mind, smug and shameless. [Oh, you sweet summer child. You really thought those people were true 9-stars? How cute.]


    [Let me break it down for you: yes, they were stronger than 8-star cultivators, but they weren''t the real deal. Becoming a 9-star isn''t just about being powerful. It''s about evolving your core into the source of life itself. Those frauds you met didn''t come close to that.]


    Lucas frowned, realizing he''d misunderstood the nature of those powerful cultivators. "So you''re saying they were just... stuck? They had reached the limits of 8-star but never fully crossed over?"


    The system let out a mocking sigh. [Exactly! You could say they were standing at the doorstep of true power, knocking like fools but never stepping through. They touched the limits of 8-star cultivation, but they didn''t have the guts or knowledge to break through properly.] The system''s voice grew smugger by the second, clearly reveling in Lucas''s ignorance.


    Lucas clenched his jaw, his irritation growing. "And what about the transcendence cultivation manual I found? That was supposed to be the pinnacle of power."


    The system paused, and Lucas could almost feel the disdain dripping from its next words. [That trash? Please. That manual did break the limit of 8-star cultivation, but it did so incorrectly. A sad excuse for real transcendence.]


    Lucas''s frown deepened. "Incorrectly? What does that even mean?"


    The system''s response was quick, as if it had been waiting to rub this in. [Ah, you poor, na?ve host. Breaking the limits the wrong way is like building a house on quicksand.]


    [Sure, you might get something that looks strong for a while, but eventually, it''ll all sink. The cultivators who used that manual did break through, but their method was flawed. They gained power, but they were doomed from the start.]


    Lucas''s curiosity turned to unease. "Doomed? How?"


    The system let out a slow, deliberate sigh, as if it were trying to explain something exceedingly simple to a small child. [Host, host, host... When you break the limit incorrectly, you mess up the very foundation of your cultivation. Sure, those fools got stronger¡ªbut they''re on borrowed time. After a few thousand years?] The system chuckled darkly. [They''ll start to deteriorate.


    Slowly. Painfully.]


    Lucas listened intently, his mind grappling with the implications. The idea of achieving transcendence only to wither away was unsettling, to say the least.


    The system continued, its tone turning almost predatory, as if relishing in the knowledge it was imparting. [They''d wither away and die. The so-called ''transcendence'' they clung to wasn''t real. True transcendence, my dear, hopeless host, isn''t just about brute strength or a longer life. It''s about transcending life itself.]


    Lucas could feel the weight of the words pressing down on him, each one sinking deeper into his consciousness. His brow furrowed as he began to understand what the system was getting at.


    The system''s voice became smug, enjoying Lucas''s slow realization. [Real transcendence comes when your core evolves into the source of life¡ªa power that lasts eternally, far beyond any flawed method those fake transcendents ever used.]


    Lucas remained silent, absorbing the gravity of the system''s revelation. The weight of immortality, true and unshakable, began to form in his mind. What he had encountered in his past life wasn''t real transcendence¡ªit was a temporary escape.


    The system pressed on, sounding almost gleeful now. [Those fake transcendents you encountered? They only delayed the inevitable. They gained some time, maybe a few thousand years, but they were still bound by the limits of their flawed methods. When their borrowed time ran out, so did their lives. All that power, wasted.]


    Lucas nodded slowly, his expression grim as the truth settled in. "So, the core that evolves into the source of life is the real goal. It''s the key to true immortality," he said, his voice more certain now.


    The system, never missing a chance to boast, practically purred in response. [Yes, host. A true core, one that becomes the source of life, is the most powerful force in the entire universe.]


    [It ensures that even if your body is shattered and your soul obliterated, the core will recreate both from nothing. That''s real immortality, the kind those fake transcendents could only dream of.]


    Lucas felt a shiver crawl down his spine as the magnitude of his aim began to crystallize. Immortality, true transcendence¡ªnot just escaping death but becoming something far beyond it. His journey was not just about gaining power but about defying the very concept of mortality itself.


    The system, feeling particularly triumphant, paused for a moment, almost savoring the dramatic impact of its words before adding in a more serious tone.


    [There''s something else you need to know about this process, but...] it trailed off, its voice taking on a teasing quality, [I''ll explain it once you''ve fused with the blank core.]


    Lucas''s curiosity flared, but he suppressed the urge to push for more details. He knew the system well enough to realize it wouldn''t reveal anything further until the time was right. Instead, he focused on the task at hand.


    "Alright," Lucas said, glancing down at the transparent blank core in his hand. "So, how do I use this core?" His voice was steady, though the excitement bubbling beneath the surface was undeniable. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system chuckled, its arrogance returning in full force. [Finally, asking the right questions! Oh, don''t worry, dear host, I''ll guide you every step of the way. After all, you''d be hopeless without me.] The mockery in its tone was unmistakable.


    Lucas rolled his eyes but couldn''t help the small smile tugging at his lips. As irritating as the system was, it had proven its worth countless times. He braced himself for what was to come, knowing that this next step would bring him closer to the immortality he now truly understood.

 Chapter 226: Cores Truth (3)

    The system responded to Lucas''s inquiry without a hint of concern, its tone dripping with casual arrogance. [Just eat it. The core will do the work by itself and fuse with you.]


    Lucas blinked in disbelief, staring at the blank core in his hand. "Eat it?" he muttered, frowning. The thought of swallowing something like this felt... off, to say the least. His eyebrow raised skeptically as he studied the smooth, glowing orb. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Yes, you heard me. You don''t need to overthink it,] the system replied, its voice practically rolling its digital eyes. [Just put it in your mouth and swallow. Let the core do the rest. Honestly, you''re acting like it''s your first time eating something weird.]


    Lucas narrowed his eyes at the system''s mockery, but after a brief moment of hesitation, he shrugged. "Fine. Let''s see how this goes," he muttered under his breath.


    Without further thought, he popped the core into his mouth and swallowed. For a second, nothing happened. Lucas felt a fleeting sense of relief, even confidence. Maybe this wouldn''t be so bad after all.


    Then, the pain hit.


    A sharp, searing agony exploded from deep within his chest, radiating through every nerve in his body like wildfire. Lucas''s eyes widened as he doubled over, gasping for breath. His entire body convulsed violently, and he felt like he was being devoured from the inside out.


    "What the hell is this?!" Lucas yelled through gritted teeth, his voice cracking under the intense pain.


    The system''s voice remained disturbingly calm, as if Lucas''s suffering was nothing more than a mild inconvenience. [This? Oh, this is just the core consuming you. You know, a little give-and-take kind of situation. It''s eating you so it can become you later. Don''t act so surprised.]


    "What?!" Lucas''s voice was strained, almost hysterical, as the pain intensified, his vision blurring from the sheer overwhelming sensation. His muscles spasmed uncontrollably as if his very flesh and soul were being ripped apart.


    The system clicked its metaphorical tongue, sounding more amused than concerned. [Oh, calm down. You''re still going to be you after this... probably. You''re just feeling the natural process of having a core fuse with your essence. It''s not a big deal.


    Really, you mortals and your low pain tolerance¡­ Pathetic.]


    Lucas could hardly focus on the system''s words, the agony driving him to his knees. "Damn it..." he groaned, his hands clawing at the ground as if the earth beneath him could somehow anchor him through the torturous process. His body felt like it was being torn apart, rebuilt, and then torn apart again, all in rapid succession.


    [Ah, don''t be so dramatic,] the system chimed in with a dismissive tone. [This is just temporary discomfort. Pain is all in your mind, anyway.] It paused, then added smugly, [Well, and in your soul, I suppose. But still, don''t be such a baby about it.]


    Lucas gritted his teeth, struggling to keep his composure. "This¡­ doesn''t feel like ''temporary discomfort,''" he hissed, his voice laced with sarcasm. "It feels like I''m being eaten alive!"


    [Good observation! That''s because you are,] the system replied cheerfully, as though the idea of Lucas being consumed alive was the most mundane thing in the world.


    [The core is devouring both your body and your soul, breaking you down bit by bit. Quite the process, really! Fascinating stuff.] It paused for effect, before adding nonchalantly, [Oh, and it''s going to need a lot of mana too, just in case you thought this was the worst of it.]


    Lucas, struggling to keep his body from collapsing under the sheer intensity of the pain, barely managed to gasp, "Then just¡ªjust feed it... with the mana... from the Mana Storage!"


    The system, never one to miss an opportunity to sound superior, scoffed. [I''ve already started doing that, genius, but let me tell you¡ªit''s not enough. This thing''s hungry, and your little mana stockpile? It''s like feeding a dragon with breadcrumbs.]


    Lucas''s mind swirled in agony, trying to find some way to ease the torment. He could feel every cell in his body screaming as the core''s relentless assault continued. His thoughts were fractured, but then, like a spark in the darkness, an idea surfaced¡ªan earlier plan they had devised.


    "Don''t... forget... our plan from earlier..." he groaned, the pain making it almost impossible to form words.


    The system''s chuckle was cold and mocking, almost as if it had deliberately let Lucas suffer just to see if he''d remember.


    [Oh! Now you remember? How charming.] The system laughed shamelessly, the sound echoing in Lucas''s mind. [I almost forgot you had the capacity to think under such pressure.]


    Lucas managed a weak nod, his teeth clenched tightly. "Use... that plan. Feed the core with it..."


    The system cackled, clearly entertained by Lucas''s suffering. [Hehe, I was waiting for you to bring it up. Good thinking, host¡ªthis time.] Its voice was laced with a condescending tone. [Alright, let''s give the core what it really wants.]


    With a sinister glee, the system immediately activated the mysterious plan they had discussed earlier.


    A powerful surge of mana poured into the Mana Storage, and the system began to funnel it into the core, which was now fusing itself with Lucas''s body. The dark energy flowed like a raging river, feeding the insatiable hunger of the core.


    Lucas felt the pressure ease slightly, the agonizing pain retreating just enough to give him a moment of respite, though the core''s work was far from complete.


    As the energy surged into him, Lucas''s body continued to change, the core transforming him from the inside out.


    His bones, his muscles, his very essence were being torn apart and rebuilt by the core''s power. He could feel every ounce of it, the core reshaping him, strengthening him, but at a cost that seemed almost unbearable.


    The system''s voice chimed in again, mocking as always. [Oh, this is just the beginning, you know. The core''s far from satisfied. But you can take it, right? You''ve been through worse. Or wait, maybe you haven''t?]


    It laughed, clearly enjoying Lucas''s torment. [I must say, this whole process is a bit too entertaining for me. Watching you writhe, hearing your groans¡ªit''s almost worth the effort.]


    Lucas glared into the abyss, his body still shaking from the aftershocks of the core''s work. "Shut... up," he hissed through clenched teeth.


    [Oh, feisty, are we?] the system responded, mock surprise in its tone. [Well, if you survive this¡ªand that''s still a big if¡ªyou''ll come out stronger. So, I''m rooting for you! Sort of.]


    Lucas''s body, while still under extreme pressure, felt the pain gradually subsiding as the core stabilized, the abyssal energy doing its work.


    But the system''s words hung in the air, lingering like a dark cloud. There was something more to this transformation¡ªsomething the system wasn''t revealing yet.


    Lucas knew the process was far from over, and even though the pain had lessened, the real transformation had only just begun.

 Chapter 227: Cores Truth (4)

    Lucas was enduring the searing pain of the Abyss Core fusing with his body, every muscle tensing as the core slowly became part of him.


    His mind, however, was not just focused on the pain; the system had already begun working in the background, silently executing one of their mysterious plans.


    Deep within the Malachor Clan''s Vault, where Lucas had strategically placed numerous blank Divine Masks on the corpses, something strange began to unfold. The once dormant masks started to stir, one by one, like ancient artifacts awakening after centuries of slumber.


    The Divine Masks began to subtly absorb the mana from their surroundings, pulling energy from the vault''s rich treasures and lingering spiritual power.


    The system chimed in, its voice filled with a familiar arrogance and smug satisfaction. [Host, I have to say, I''m impressed. Your plan is unfolding quite beautifully, though I wouldn''t expect any less from someone as brilliant as me guiding you.]


    Lucas, despite the sharp pain coursing through him, grunted. "Still... hurting over here," he hissed through clenched teeth. "What... are you talking about now?"


    The system chuckled mockingly. [Oh, nothing major. Just thought you''d like to know that not all of the corpses with your blank Divine Masks are in the Malachor Vault. I guess even someone with your intelligence can overlook the details sometimes.] The system''s tone was dripping with condescension, clearly enjoying its role as Lucas''s ever-mocking guide. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas winced from another jolt of pain but managed to keep his thoughts clear. "Just... do what I told you... put some of my soul shards into those masks."


    [You''re so demanding,] the system scoffed playfully. [But fine, I suppose I''ll help you out since you''re busy being eaten alive by a core.]


    Lucas groaned in frustration, not just from the pain but from the system''s endless arrogance. "Quit... toying with me," he growled, his voice strained.


    The system chuckled, utterly unbothered. [Oh, toying with you is half the fun, host. Don''t take it so personally. Besides, I thought you liked a challenge.]


    "Just... activate the masks," Lucas snapped, his tone laced with annoyance, though his body trembled from the ongoing fusion process. "And make them move... to other places. The dark side of the cultivation world is going to need... a lot of puppet users soon.


    Corpses will be valuable."


    The system, never missing an opportunity for mockery, laughed darkly. [Ah, yes, of course. The dark side always needs its corpses, doesn''t it? And look at you, all clever and strategic despite the fact that you''re practically being eaten alive right now.]


    Lucas clenched his fists, doing his best to suppress his groans of pain. "Are you going to activate them, or are you just going to keep congratulating yourself on how clever you think you are?"


    [Tsk, tsk, such impatience, host. But I get it. You''re suffering; let''s not pretend you''re not. But fine, fine. I see your plan now.]


    The system''s voice took on a darker, more calculating edge. [You want to use your corpse clones to spread out, placing more blank Divine Masks on corpses in other locations. Turning the entire dark side into a mana-generating network for you, right?]


    Lucas''s face twisted in a mixture of pain and determination. Sweat dripped from his forehead, and every breath felt like fire, but his mind remained sharp.


    He nodded slowly. "Exactly... the Divine Masks can absorb mana from anything¡ªtreasure vaults, battlefield corpses, it doesn''t matter. I''ll make the entire dark side... a mana generator for me."


    The system, always shameless, practically purred in admiration. [You always have such ambitious plans, host. Truly, it''s a wonder you need me at all.]


    The mocking lilt in its voice was impossible to miss, though there was a real sense of approval underneath. [But I must admit, I like it. Soon enough, every corpse will be yet another piece of your power. And the best part? They won''t even see it coming.]


    Lucas forced a smirk through the waves of agony still coursing through him. "Of course I do... I''ve learned from the best," he said sarcastically, though the smirk on his lips gave away that he wasn''t entirely joking.


    The system snorted, clearly enjoying the banter. [Flattery will get you everywhere, host. Now... time to make your vision a reality. I''ll get to work activating your soul shards and putting those blank Divine Masks to good use. You''re about to have an entire dark network of corpses working for you, draining mana like there''s no tomorrow.]


    Lucas nodded, the smirk never leaving his face, despite the sweat trickling down his temple. "Good. Do it... Now."


    As Lucas''s body continued to adapt to the immense pressure of the Abyss Core fusing with him, the system''s plan went into motion. Deep within the Malachor Vault, the blank Divine Masks began to hum with newfound energy.


    Slowly, imperceptibly at first, they started to absorb mana from the environment¡ªthe treasures stored within the vault, the ambient energy from the surrounding area, even the lingering power left from the once-great figures who had been buried there.


    The blank Divine Masks spread their influence, seeking out more corpses, their soul shards coming to life, as each mask became a hidden instrument of Lucas''s growing power.


    As the masks worked, they began creating an intricate web of mana absorption, not just in the vault, but soon spreading out beyond¡ªinto other secret locations, forgotten tombs, and abandoned battlefields.


    Slowly but surely, the dark cultivation world was being transformed into an unseen network of power, all of it quietly feeding back to one source: Lucas.


    The system''s voice echoed again, this time with a sense of satisfaction. [There you have it, host. The dark side will soon be your personal mana farm, whether they know it or not. You''re going to be unstoppable.]


    Lucas''s eyes gleamed through the pain. "Soon... they''ll all be working for me, whether they realize it... or not and the final victor will not be them but me the mighty Lucas"

 Chapter 228: Cores Truth (5)

    Lucas gritted his teeth, his body shaking as the relentless, searing pain from the Abyss Core fusion surged through him like wildfire. It felt as though his entire being was being torn apart, piece by piece. The agony was unbearable, and his patience was wearing thin.


    "How long is this going to take?" Lucas finally growled, his voice laced with frustration. He was barely holding it together, sweat dripping down his face.


    The system responded with its usual casual arrogance, completely unaffected by his suffering. [Hmm, if I were to guess? Probably longer than a year¡ªand that''s just for your physical body and everything else except your soul.] The system''s tone was indifferent, as if it had just mentioned the time it took to cook a meal, not endure life-altering pain.


    Lucas''s eyes widened in disbelief. "A year?! Are you kidding me? Dammit! How can it take that long?" His voice cracked with irritation as he clenched his fists. The thought of being stuck in this torturous state for more than a year was unbearable.


    The system chuckled mockingly. [Oh, come on, host, what did you expect? This isn''t some cheap potion you''re brewing¡ªthis is a core fusion. And in case you''ve forgotten, you''re still a mere 3-star cultivator. Of course it''s going to take a while. You should''ve seen this coming,] the system replied, its voice dripping with condescension.


    Lucas''s frustration deepened. He felt like screaming. "So what you''re saying is I have to be stuck like this for a year?! In this agonizing state?" He could barely keep his composure, his hands trembling from the intensity of the pain.


    The system, always shameless, continued to toy with him. [Oh, stop whining, will you? I said it''ll take over a year, but that doesn''t mean you have to sit here and cry through the whole process.] sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas blinked. "What do you mean?"


    The system sighed as if explaining something to a child. [I swear, host, you don''t listen. Not exactly,] it began, its voice oozing with arrogance.


    [Look, the process has only just started. For now, your main soul¡ªyour consciousness¡ªcan return to being Zeus at the Celestial Academy. Your physical body will need to stay here to complete the fusion, but you won''t be stuck in pain the whole time. Aren''t you lucky to have a system as amazing as me to figure this out for you?]


    Lucas frowned, the wheels turning in his head. "So, I can still operate as Zeus, even while this body stays behind?"


    The system clicked its metaphorical tongue, sounding both amused and slightly annoyed. [Finally, you get it. Yes, only at the last stage will you need to be fully present for the final fusion. But until then, you can walk around as Zeus without any problem. It''s not like I''m asking you to sacrifice everything¡ªjust your body for a little while.]


    Lucas exhaled slowly, trying to calm himself. "I see. So I just have to deal with this when it''s time for the final fusion?"


    [Correct,] the system replied, its tone smug. [Honestly, I''m doing most of the heavy lifting here. You should be thanking me. Without me, you''d be a quivering wreck, wondering how to make this fusion work.]


    "Yeah, I''ll make sure to thank you properly later," Lucas muttered sarcastically, though a small smile tugged at his lips.


    Despite the system''s arrogance, Lucas knew it was right. There was no other way forward. The fusion process was beyond his control, but the plan he''d set in motion was still critical to his long-term success.


    After taking a deep breath, he asked, "So, what about the mana generator plan? Is that still running smoothly?"


    The system''s response was smug, its tone calm but condescending, as if Lucas''s question had been unnecessary. [Relax, host. Everything''s under control. The process of absorbing mana from all those lovely corpses around the world? It''s automatic, slow, but steady. No need for your constant supervision.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow. "Automatic, huh? Last I checked, you had to go into full absorption mode back there because of the Abyss Mana surge. What makes this different?"


    The system scoffed, as though it couldn''t believe Lucas was even questioning it. [Oh, please. That was different. The Abyss Mana was wild, powerful, and concentrated. I had to focus all my brilliance to handle it, obviously. But now?


    Now the absorption and infusion process is much more passive. I''ll still be active with you, so don''t worry your tiny mortal brain over it.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle, despite the lingering pain from the core fusion. "You really love hearing yourself talk, don''t you?"


    [Oh, absolutely. But let''s be honest, without me, you''d be fumbling around in the dark. Who else could make this genius plan of yours actually work? I''m practically carrying you.] The system''s shameless arrogance was almost palpable.


    Lucas sighed, but a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "I see. Well, that takes a lot of pressure off, knowing everything''s running smoothly."


    The system continued with its usual self-satisfaction. [Exactly! The Divine Masks will keep absorbing mana from all those precious corpses we''ve strategically placed, and the core fusion will progress without needing your constant attention. It''s like a well-oiled machine¡ªbecause I''m the one making it work, of course.]


    Lucas nodded, finally feeling some of the tension leave his body. The worst of the pain was subsiding, and the fact that he didn''t have to micromanage the process was a huge relief. "Good. That''s one less thing to worry about."


    [One less thing? Host, with me, all things become less to worry about. You should be thanking me for running this show so efficiently. Honestly, I don''t get enough credit.] The system''s voice was dripping with mock disappointment, though Lucas could hear the smugness underneath.


    Lucas chuckled again, shaking his head. "Right, right. Thanks, oh great system, for managing everything."


    The system let out a pleased hum. [There it is¡ªthe gratitude I deserve. Now that we''ve got that settled, what''s next? Oh, I know. You want to go back and check out the Celestial Academy, don''t you? I bet it''s been dreadfully dull without you there, shaking things up as Zeus.]


    Lucas''s expression shifted, his eyes narrowing with anticipation. "You''re right. It''s time to see what''s changed while I''ve been gone. There are still things to handle there."


    [Of course I''m right. Now, let''s make this transformation back into Zeus. I can''t wait to see the look on their faces when you show up again.]


    With that, Lucas felt his consciousness shift. His physical body, still in the depths of the Abyss Hole, continued the fusion process with the core, but his mind was already reconnecting with the Zeus Divine Mask. The familiar weight of power settled around him as his persona of Zeus took shape once more.


    "Let''s see what the Celestial Academy has in store for us," Lucas murmured, a smirk playing on his lips.


    The system, ever eager, chimed in with its usual confidence. [Let''s go cause some chaos.]

 Chapter 229: Returning To Celestial Academy

    Zeus, still wearing his familiar mask, strode through the serene grounds of Roxana''s private territory within the Celestial Academy. The place had an untouched stillness to it, a calm that bordered on eerie.


    It was a sanctuary, known only to a select few¡ªZeus, Lucy, and Roxana herself. Surrounded by thick, towering trees and a sky that seemed perpetually painted in twilight hues, the territory felt almost otherworldly.


    Despite the calm, there was a weight in the air¡ªa subtle tension, like the quiet before a storm. It clung to everything, making even the softest rustle of the leaves feel significant. Zeus knew that such peace could be deceiving.


    He stepped out of the small training hall, his thoughts still wandering through the labyrinth of recent events¡ªthe chaos of the Abyss Hole, the surge of Abyss Mana, and the monstrous transformations he had unleashed.


    The mask on his face hid the quiet storm of thoughts beneath, but anyone who knew him would recognize the way his posture stiffened, his movements deliberate and slow, as though calculating his next steps.


    His return to the Celestial Academy had been meant to be silent, unnoticed by those who would eagerly seek his downfall. As far as anyone knew, Zeus was just another mask in his arsenal, a tool to hide the truth. He had hoped to pass through without stirring any waters.


    But before he could take another step away from the hall, he felt it¡ªa presence, faint at first, but growing more distinct. The air around him shifted, a familiar energy pressing in from behind, one that he recognized all too well.


    He turned slowly, his hand instinctively brushing against the edge of his mask, as though preparing to react. Standing there, leaning casually against a tree, was Roxana, her arms crossed over her chest and a knowing smirk dancing on her lips. Her crimson eyes gleamed with amusement, yet there was a sharpness to them, a hunter''s gaze locked onto its prey.


    "So, you''ve come back, Lucas," she said, her voice steady, calm, but with an edge of certainty that sent a ripple through the still air.


    The name struck him like a sharp blade, cutting through the facade he had carefully crafted. Zeus''s eyes narrowed beneath his mask, his expression hidden but tense. The use of his true name caught him off guard, but he quickly recovered, though there was a coldness in his tone as he spoke.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed behind the mask, his voice low and measured as he spoke. "What are you talking about?" There was a faint trace of surprise in his tone, a subtle crack in his carefully controlled demeanor, though he quickly tried to hide it.


    Roxana''s smirk deepened as she took a step closer, her sharp eyes gleaming with something akin to satisfaction. She didn''t rush her response, savoring the moment of having caught him off guard.


    Her voice was steady, confident, but with an unmistakable undertone of triumph. "Don''t be surprised, Lucas," she said smoothly, her gaze locking onto his. "I know it''s you this time."


    Zeus''s body tensed ever so slightly at the sound of his true name, but Roxana pressed on, her eyes never leaving his. "Your energy may feel the same, but your aura¡­ it''s different. This time, it feels like the real you beneath that mask."


    There was no denying the certainty in her words. Zeus regarded her in silence for a beat, his mind racing through possibilities, but he quickly recovered, letting out a soft, low chuckle.


    "I see," he whispered, his tone now calm and composed, though his eyes gleamed behind the mask. "You''re pretty good, Roxana," he added, the slightest hint of amusement in his voice.


    Roxana straightened at the compliment, a flicker of pride flashing in her crimson eyes. She allowed herself a small, satisfied smile, her chin lifting with confidence. "Of course," she replied, her voice carrying the weight of her authority. "I am an Elder, after all."


    Zeus''s smirk returned, though this time, it was colder, more calculating. His posture relaxed, but his gaze remained fixed on her, sharp and unreadable.


    "Though you''re good at recognizing me," he said, folding his arms across his chest in a casual yet deliberate gesture, "I have to ask... Why does your energy still feel like you''re at six stars?" His words, though seemingly nonchalant, were laced with a deeper curiosity.


    Roxana''s confident expression flickered for a split second, though she masked it quickly. Zeus pressed on, his tone cool but probing.


    "I know you fell from eight stars to one when you switched to your new cultivation manual, the Divine Scripture. You jumped to six stars in just a single day." He leaned in slightly, his eyes narrowing. "But I''ve been gone for months. Why are you still... stuck at six stars?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A brief silence hung between them, the question lingering in the air like a challenge. Roxana''s expression softened, but her gaze remained unwavering, a glint of resolve shining through her composed exterior. She exhaled softly before speaking, her voice quieter but thoughtful, almost introspective.


    "It''s not that I''m stuck," she began, the weight of her words carrying a deeper meaning. "I''ve been cultivating my Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture." She paused, as if carefully considering how much to reveal. "While I could push myself further, I''ve made the choice not to. Not yet."


    Zeus''s interest piqued, though his expression remained guarded. He watched her closely, reading every subtle shift in her posture, every flicker of emotion that passed through her eyes.


    Roxana continued, her tone growing more confident as she met his gaze directly, her voice steady and sure. "I can feel it in my core¡ªthis isn''t my limit at the six-star stage. I''m deliberately compressing more mana, letting my body and mind adapt to the overwhelming power that comes with the Volcanic Dragon Core."


    Her eyes gleamed with determination. "When I eventually ascend to seven stars, I''ll be far stronger than if I rushed through the breakthrough. I want to ensure that when I do advance, it''s... unstoppable."


    Her words hung heavy in the air, laden with ambition. There was a quiet intensity in her gaze, a fire that burned just beneath the surface of her calm exterior. She wasn''t just aiming for strength¡ªshe was aiming for something far more formidable.


    Zeus''s expression remained neutral, though a flicker of acknowledgment passed through his eyes. He tilted his head slightly, as if weighing her explanation, letting her words sink in.


    After a moment, a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "I see," he said softly, his voice thoughtful yet distant, as though he were already contemplating the implications of her strategy.


    A quiet understanding passed between them, unspoken but palpable. Both of them were players in a much larger game, each with their own plans, their own ambitions.


    They stood in silence, the air thick with the weight of untold schemes and the tension of their unspoken rivalry. Each was calculating their next move, but for now, the moment hung in a delicate balance.


    Roxana''s eyes softened, though the determination within them never wavered. "I know you''re playing a long game, Lucas," she said quietly, her voice almost gentle, as though speaking to a familiar adversary. "Just don''t forget... so am I."


    Zeus''s smile deepened beneath the mask, though his eyes remained cold, unreadable. "I wouldn''t expect anything less from you, Roxana," he replied, his voice low, but there was a hint of admiration hidden beneath the icy exterior.


    They stood there, the silence between them heavy but not uncomfortable, both of them knowing that the real battles were yet to come. For now, they could acknowledge each other''s strength, each biding their time, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

 Chapter 230: Returning To Celestial Academy (2)

    Zeus stood still, a thoughtful silence filling the space between them. His gaze shifted to Roxana, his eyes sharp yet filled with curiosity. He waited for a moment, then spoke, his tone calm, though a flicker of concern danced in his voice. "Where is Lucy?"


    Roxana''s lips curled into a playful smirk, her eyes gleaming with amusement as though she had been waiting for him to ask. "She''s in the arena, fighting."


    Zeus''s brow furrowed in confusion, his surprise evident in the slight rise of his voice. "Fighting? What for?"


    Roxana chuckled softly, crossing her arms over her chest, her tone dripping with mockery as she tilted her head to the side. "Don''t tell me you don''t know," she said, her smirk widening, eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "Lucy isn''t just a beautiful girl, you know. She''s a genius¡ªone of the best in the academy. A lot of people are quite taken by her... and, well, you know how it goes." Roxana waved her hand dismissively as if the situation was all too predictable.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed slightly, sensing there was more to the story. "Taken by her? What do you mean?"


    Roxana''s smirk deepened, a hint of amusement flashing across her face. "Oh, Zeus," she said with a teasing glint in her eyes, "It''s exactly what you think. A lot of people¡ªmen, mostly¡ªare trying to win her over as a future spouse. With her beauty and talent, it''s no surprise she has so many suitors."


    Zeus blinked, processing her words. His expression was unreadable, but his lips parted as though he were about to speak, before pausing. Roxana, noticing his silence, continued, her voice growing even more playful.


    "And every time someone confesses or tries to win her affection, she gives them only one answer," Roxana leaned in slightly, her voice lowering as if to let him in on a secret.


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, waiting for the punchline.


    "She tells them to fight her," Roxana said with a satisfied grin, her tone laced with amusement.


    Zeus''s eyes widened briefly, a spark of realization crossing his face before his expression settled into a quiet smirk. He nodded slowly, as if everything now made perfect sense.


    "I see..." His voice was soft, but there was an underlying amusement in his tone, as though he had come to understand Lucy''s method of dealing with unwanted attention.


    Roxana chuckled softly, the sound laced with amusement as she observed Zeus''s reaction. Her eyes sparkled with a hint of mischief, clearly enjoying the slight surprise she had caused.


    "Seems like Lucy''s quite the celebrity around here," she remarked, the smirk never leaving her lips. "With all the attention she''s getting, I''m surprised you''re not more aware of it."


    She paused for a moment, studying Zeus''s face, her expression shifting from playful to thoughtful. Her arms crossed over her chest as if considering something deeper.


    "It''s strange, though," she added, her tone more curious now. "You have your little brother clone with her all the time, don''t you? Shouldn''t you be more in the loop?"


    Zeus let out a short laugh, his amusement evident in the slight upward twitch of his lips. His voice, though casual, carried an undertone of understanding.


    "That''s the thing," he began, shaking his head slightly. "Whenever Lucy is with my clone, she acts like a total brocon. She''s all doting and never shares anything about her fights, her challengers¡ªnothing really."


    Roxana raised an eyebrow, intrigued by his words. Her eyes gleamed with interest as she tilted her head slightly, considering what Zeus had just revealed.


    "So, with you, she''s different?" she mused, her tone softer now, as if piecing together a puzzle. "She doesn''t put up that warrior front or talk about her battles, yet with everyone else, she''s ready to fight the moment someone approaches her."


    Zeus''s expression softened, and a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips, one filled with a quiet, protective affection. "Of course," he said gently, his tone taking on a more personal, reflective quality. "She''s my sister."


    For a brief moment, Roxana remained silent, watching him closely, her expression unreadable. Then, slowly, she nodded, as if the dynamic between them now made perfect sense.


    "I see," she said thoughtfully, her voice almost distant, as though she were contemplating something important. Her eyes flickered with a subtle admiration for the bond they shared, even if it wasn''t spoken outright.


    A moment later, her lips curved back into a smirk, the teasing edge returning. "So, the mighty Lucy Luxoria can drop her fierce front and become a doting sister, huh? I guess everyone has their soft spot," she teased, though her tone held a trace of sincerity.


    Zeus chuckled, his gaze momentarily softening as he thought of Lucy. "She may act tough with others, but with me, she''s always been like that," he replied, his voice calm yet tinged with affection. "No matter how much she grows or changes, she''ll always be my little sister."


    Roxana raised her chin slightly, giving him a look that was both knowing and amused. "It''s a bit surprising," she said with a playful glint in her eyes, "to see the Demon God so soft when it comes to family."


    Zeus shrugged, a small smile playing on his lips. "Family''s different," he said simply, his tone soft but firm, as if no further explanation was needed.


    Roxana''s expression shifted, her usual smirk fading as she studied him with newfound curiosity. For a brief moment, something thoughtful flickered in her eyes, as though she were seeing a side of him she hadn''t expected.


    She let the silence linger between them before finally speaking, her voice lower, almost contemplative. "I see..." she said, her words trailing off, as if piecing together something important.


    Then, with a subtle shift in her demeanor, she glanced back at him, a mischievous glint returning to her gaze. "Well, would you like to watch her battle?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus''s eyes lit up instantly, a flicker of excitement crossing his face. He turned to her with renewed interest. "Of course," he said, a hint of anticipation in his voice. "I''d love to see how much she''s improved."


    Roxana smiled faintly at his eagerness, and with a smooth, graceful motion, she gestured toward the path that led to the arena. "Then let''s not keep her waiting," she said, her tone light, but there was something hidden in the way she said it, as though she knew more than she was letting on.


    As they began walking side by side, the silence between them was filled with a quiet understanding. Zeus''s thoughts, however, were elsewhere¡ªfocused on his sister.


    He hadn''t seen Lucy fight in quite some time, and the idea of watching her in combat stirred both curiosity and pride within him. After a moment, he spoke again, his voice thoughtful, almost musing aloud. "She should be at five stars now."


    Roxana glanced at him sideways, her lips curving into a familiar, knowing smirk. "Should she?" she echoed, her tone teasing but laced with something more¡ªa hint of mystery.


    Zeus noticed the subtle change in her expression and raised an eyebrow, intrigued. There was an air of playful secrecy in her words that made him pause for a second, but she said nothing further.


    Roxana''s smirk remained, but she didn''t offer any additional clues. She just looked ahead, her eyes gleaming with amusement, leaving Zeus with more questions than answers.

 Chapter 231: Returning To Celestial Academy (3)

    Zeus and Roxana made their way down the winding path toward the arena, the subtle tension between them mixing with the quiet of their surroundings. Although the conversation flowed smoothly, both were aware of the power each held, creating an underlying current of anticipation.


    Zeus glanced over at Roxana, his eyes narrowing slightly as curiosity flickered within. He broke the silence, his voice steady but probing.


    "Tell me, Roxana," he began, his words carefully measured, "have you faced any... difficulties with the other top elders since you''re now at six stars? I assume most of them are still at eight stars, right?"


    For a moment, Roxana was quiet. Then, unexpectedly, a burst of laughter escaped her, rich and genuine, echoing through the still air. The corners of her lips curled into a sly grin as she turned her gaze to him, her eyes glinting with amusement.


    "Oh, they certainly did," she said with a playful smirk. "At first, they immediately jumped to the conclusion that I''d had some kind of accident. The moment they sensed I had dropped to six stars, they thought I''d lost my touch... became vulnerable." Her tone turned mocking, filled with amusement at their arrogance.


    Zeus arched an eyebrow, intrigued. "And what did they do next?" he asked, though the hint of a smile on his lips suggested he already knew the answer.


    Roxana''s smirk deepened, and she clenched her fist, raising it slightly as if reliving the moment. Her voice lowered, taking on a dangerous edge.


    "They tried to overthrow me from my position as a top elder," she said, her eyes gleaming with a dark satisfaction. "Thought they could capitalize on my supposed weakness. Pathetic, really."


    Her fingers flexed as she slowly uncurled her fist, and she shook her head. "But, of course, I showed them. Just because I''m at six stars doesn''t mean I''ve lost any strength. In fact..."


    Her gaze sharpened, her confidence radiating through each word. "My power is almost the same as when I was an eight-star. The fools didn''t stand a chance."


    Zeus chuckled softly at her defiance, his amusement evident. "I''m not surprised," he murmured under his breath, his voice laced with admiration. "Knowing you, they never had a chance."


    Roxana''s smile widened, and she glanced at him, raising an eyebrow. "I beat every single one of them," she continued, her tone now carrying a mixture of pride and disdain for the elders who had underestimated her.


    "After that, they learned quickly that rank isn''t everything. They can''t overthrow me now, but..." Her smirk faltered for a moment, replaced by a more thoughtful expression.


    Zeus noticed the shift in her demeanor. "But what?" he asked, tilting his head slightly, sensing there was more to the story.


    Roxana''s expression shifted, her confident smile fading as a shadow passed over her face. Her voice dropped lower, the weight of her words filled with gravity. "Now they keep their guard up around me," she said, her tone more somber. "They''ve grown wary, constantly watching, waiting for me to make even the slightest mistake."


    She paused, her gaze hardening as the bitterness in her voice became more pronounced. "And more than once, I''ve caught them trying to pry into my cultivation manual. They''re desperate to figure out how I''m maintaining this much power at six stars¡ªas if they could steal my secrets."


    Zeus remained silent for a moment, watching her closely. His eyes gleamed with interest, though his expression stayed unreadable. He seemed to be weighing her words, taking in the implications of what she was revealing. Then, slowly, a knowing smirk spread across his face.


    "You should be careful," he said, his voice calm but laced with a subtle warning. "They might act cautiously now, but people like that are dangerous when they''re desperate."


    Roxana glanced at him, her eyes narrowing slightly as a frown creased her brow. "I could say the same to you," she countered, her tone firm, though there was an edge of concern in her voice. "You should be careful too. The elders are always watching, especially now that they''ve seen what you''re capable of. They''ll be keeping their eyes on you, just waiting for the right opportunity to strike."


    Her warning hung in the air, the tension between them thickening. There was an intensity in her gaze, as if she was searching for some sign that he understood the seriousness of the situation.


    But Zeus only chuckled softly, the sound low and filled with amusement. His smirk deepened, and he met her gaze without a trace of concern. "Don''t worry," he said confidently, his tone almost teasing. "Even if they want to target or observe me, they won''t get far."


    Roxana''s frown deepened, confusion flickering in her eyes. "What do you mean by that?" she asked, her voice laced with suspicion.


    Zeus''s smirk didn''t waver, but there was a hint of something darker beneath his calm demeanor. "Soon enough," he whispered, his voice dropping to a near-murmur, "they won''t be able to observe me at all. In fact, they''ll have far bigger things to worry about."


    Roxana''s eyes widened slightly, the surprise in her expression breaking through her usual composed demeanor. For a moment, she looked at him with a mixture of curiosity and unease, as though trying to decipher the hidden meaning behind his cryptic words.


    "What are you planning, Zeus?" she asked, her voice quieter now, a note of intrigue lacing her tone. She studied him carefully, her sharp mind already working through the possibilities.


    But Zeus merely shrugged, his smile never fading. "Let''s just say," he said, his voice smooth and confident, "the game is about to change. They''ll be too distracted to keep their eyes on me." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxana''s gaze lingered on him, her surprise slowly giving way to a thoughtful expression. She didn''t press him for more details, sensing that he wasn''t ready to reveal the full extent of his plans. Instead, she simply nodded, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    "I see," she said softly, her voice returning to its usual tone. "You always were one to keep people guessing."


    Zeus chuckled again, his smirk still in place. "It''s more fun that way," he said, a glint of mischief in his eyes.


    As they continued walking, the tension between them eased slightly, but the weight of their conversation lingered in the air. Both knew that the path ahead would be fraught with danger, but neither seemed afraid of the challenges waiting for them.

 Chapter 232: Lucys Spectacular Growth

    Zeus and Roxana stepped into the arena, the loud buzz of excitement and chatter hitting them instantly like a wave.


    The air was electric with anticipation, and Zeus couldn''t help but widen his eyes in surprise as he took in the scene. Hundreds of people had gathered, all with their eyes locked onto the fight happening below.


    The arena was filled with murmurs, whispers, and occasional bursts of laughter. Zeus picked up on a few conversations as they passed by groups of spectators.


    "How long do you think this one will last?" a young man said, leaning toward his friend with a smirk.


    His friend chuckled, shaking his head. "I give him three minutes, maybe five if he''s lucky. He''s no match for her."


    Another voice, more doubtful, piped up from somewhere in the crowd. "He''s a five-star cultivator, though! He should be able to put up a fight, right?"


    "Not against Lucy," someone else chimed in with a scoff. "She''s on a whole different level. I''ve seen her break stronger men in less time."


    Zeus listened to the murmurs, his eyebrows lifting as he realized just how intense the attention on Lucy had become. The crowd wasn''t just here to watch a casual match¡ªthis was a spectacle, and Lucy was the star.


    Beside him, Roxana observed his reaction with a soft smile playing on her lips. Her arms crossed casually, and her tone was amused yet proud. "Your sister is really famous now, isn''t she?"


    Zeus tore his gaze away from the crowd to glance at Roxana. "Seems like it," he replied, his voice tinged with surprise. "I didn''t realize she had garnered this much attention."


    Roxana chuckled lightly, a glint of mischief in her eyes. "Oh, trust me, Zeus. These people aren''t just here for a fight. They''re here to see how quickly she can crush the poor fool who dared challenge her." She nodded toward the arena with a knowing smirk. "It''s become a bit of an entertainment for them."


    Zeus let out a small breath, shaking his head. "She''s made quite the impression, it seems."


    Roxana grinned. "She has, and it''s not just because she''s strong. Her beauty, her skills¡­ The suitors line up, but they all fall the same. It''s almost comical how they think they have a chance."


    Zeus raised an eyebrow. "And none of them ever learn?"


    Roxana laughed, the sound rich and full of amusement. "No, they never do. But that''s what makes it so fun to watch, don''t you think?"


    Zeus shook his head again, a small smile forming on his lips as he absorbed the scene. "I suppose so."


    Zeus''s gaze snapped sharply to the center of the arena, where the heat of the battle was most intense. His eyes narrowed in focus as he scanned the fighters below, locking onto the familiar figure at the heart of it all.


    There, standing tall with unwavering confidence, was Lucy. Her expression was cold and fierce, a stark contrast to the playful demeanor she often had around him. Now, her eyes were sharp, calculating every movement of her opponent with lethal precision.


    Zeus studied her for a moment, impressed by how she commanded the battlefield with nothing more than her presence. But soon, his attention shifted to the young man facing off against her.


    He narrowed his eyes as recognition struck him. "Varyn Steelwind," he thought, his mind quickly racing back to their first encounter. Zeus''s jaw tightened slightly, recalling the man who had been the entrance officer during their initial trials at the Celestial Academy.


    Varyn had been the one to test both him and Lucy, a figure of authority and strength at the academy. But to see him now, not as an examiner, but as one of Lucy''s suitors, struck Zeus as unexpected.


    Zeus''s gaze flickered with interest as he watched Varyn. His movements were precise, calculated, and his energy radiated raw power. It was clear that Varyn had reached at least the five-star cultivation level, a significant leap from their earlier encounter.


    He''s strong, Zeus admitted to himself, feeling the weight of Varyn''s power even from the sidelines. But then, his eyes returned to Lucy¡ªand his breath caught in his throat.


    It wasn''t Varyn''s strength that shocked him¡ªit was Lucy''s.


    What the hell... Zeus''s thoughts spiraled as his eyes widened in disbelief. He could hardly process what he was sensing. Lucy''s energy was a storm¡ªwild, uncontrollable, and overwhelming. The sheer force of her aura hit him like a tidal wave, leaving him frozen in place.


    Her power was far beyond anything he had anticipated. This... this can''t be right... he thought, his heart racing as he tried to make sense of the crushing pressure radiating from his sister. Every fiber of his being was caught off guard by the magnitude of her strength.


    Suddenly, the system chimed in, its usual mocking tone layered with shock.


    [What in the name of every god out there is wrong with your big sister?!] The system practically shouted, the words dripping with incredulity. [Six stars already?!] It scoffed, clearly irritated. [Are you seriously telling me she jumped this far ahead while you were off having fun? This is just ridiculous!]


    Zeus clenched his jaw, his eyes still fixed on Lucy, trying to process both his own thoughts and the system''s usual arrogance. Six stars... already?


    [I mean, come on,] the system continued, not giving him a moment of peace. [You, the one who''s supposed to be the genius around here, are getting left in the dust by your sister! What have you been doing all this time? Napping?!]


    Zeus''s lip twitched, irritation bubbling up as he tried to focus on the fight below. "Would you shut up for one second?" he muttered under his breath, though the system''s mocking voice echoed louder in his mind.


    [Shut up? Oh, no, no, no, hero! This is gold! Your sister is out here breaking through to six stars like it''s nothing, while you''re over here gawking like a wide-eyed idiot!] The system''s tone dripped with mockery. [What''s next? Is she going to be eight stars by tomorrow?


    Or maybe she''ll take over the Celestial Academy while you''re still playing catch-up?]


    Zeus groaned inwardly. "I get it," he growled under his breath, though a part of him couldn''t deny the shock still coursing through him. How did she grow so fast?


    The system, never one to let a good opportunity pass, chuckled darkly. [I have to hand it to her though¡ªLucy''s making you look like an amateur. Seriously, six stars? In such a short time? You might want to start taking notes from your big sis. Who knows, maybe she''ll let you borrow some of that talent.]


    Zeus clenched his fists, his eyes narrowing as he focused on Lucy again, watching as she effortlessly held her own in the arena. Despite the system''s relentless taunts, there was a fierce pride swelling in his chest. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She''s always been ahead of the curve," he murmured, his voice low but filled with grudging admiration. "But this... even I didn''t expect this."


    The system laughed, its tone both mocking and gleeful. [Oh, believe me, neither did I. But hey, at least it''s entertaining. I can''t wait to see how much further she''ll outpace you.]


    Zeus remained silent, his attention fully locked onto the battle. No matter how much the system teased him, one thing was clear¡ªLucy had become far stronger than anyone could have predicted.

 Chapter 233: Lucys Spectacular Growth (2)

    Roxana smirked, clearly amused by the stunned expression that crossed Zeus''s face. She crossed her arms, her posture relaxed yet exuding confidence. "Surprised, aren''t you?"


    Zeus blinked, still processing the incredible power Lucy was displaying in the arena. He took a deep breath and ran a hand through his hair, his mind racing.


    "Of course I''m surprised," he muttered, his voice laced with disbelief. "She''s reached six stars¡­ What the hell did you do to her that made her grow so fast?"


    Roxana chuckled softly, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "I didn''t do much," she said, her tone nonchalant, as if it were the most casual thing in the world.


    "I just gave her what I usually eat. You know... Lava Fruit, Magma Beast Soup, Lava Dragon Meat, Lava Fish Meat... nothing too special." She waved a hand as if listing a common grocery run.


    Zeus''s jaw dropped slightly, his eyes widening. "What?!" he thought, shocked beyond words. His mind reeled as he tried to comprehend what Roxana had just revealed.


    [Oh, look at you, Host, all wide-eyed and clueless again,] the system chimed in, dripping with its usual arrogance. [Let me do the heavy lifting for that tiny brain of yours. I know exactly why she''s grown so strong so quickly.]


    Zeus rolled his eyes inwardly, Yeah, I figured that out too.


    [Sure you did,] the system shot back with a mocking scoff. [The materials Roxana gave her are loaded with potent volcanic mana. You''d know that if you weren''t so busy gawking.]


    There was a pause, then it added smugly, [But, as always, it''s me who connects the dots for you. With the Divine Mask system embedded in Lucy, it converts all that lovely volcanic mana into pure, refined power faster than your weak brain could process.]


    Zeus let out a soft sigh, ignoring the system''s arrogant tone as he focused on what it was saying. "Because of that, she''s been able to grow this fast," he thought, his mind whirring as he pieced together the implications.


    [Oh, and don''t forget her special physique and Divine Scripture,] the system added, its tone dripping with superiority. [With a setup like hers, it''s no wonder she''s flying through cultivation levels. Unlike you, who had to crawl through the mud to get stronger.]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s typical mockery. Yeah, yeah, I know. She''s got everything going for her.


    The system let out a haughty laugh. [Finally, something we agree on. But don''t get too excited, Host. She''ll start slowing down soon enough. Going from six to seven stars? That''s a different beast entirely.


    Much harder. More pain, more struggle¡ªjust how you like it.]


    Zeus sighed internally. "Yeah, I know," he replied in his mind, as he watched Lucy''s every movement with a renewed sense of awe and respect. Her growth had been rapid, almost unnatural, but he knew the road ahead would be more difficult.


    Zeus turned to Roxana, shaking his head slightly, a look of disbelief still lingering on his face. "To think you actually gave her those foods," he said, his voice carrying a mixture of astonishment and mild amusement.


    Roxana''s lips curled into a proud, almost smug smile, her eyes glinting with satisfaction. "Well, of course," she replied, her tone filled with an air of certainty. "She''s my disciple, after all. And with her physique and power being so similar to mine, it only made sense that our diets should match."


    She crossed her arms and cast a sidelong glance at Zeus, her expression both playful and confident. "Did you really think I''d let her go through ordinary training? She has too much potential for that."


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued further. "So you really believe her physique is that close to yours?" he asked, a note of intrigue in his voice.


    Roxana nodded, her gaze firm. "It''s not just belief. I''ve seen it with my own eyes, felt it in her aura. The way she absorbs volcanic mana... it''s almost identical to mine. Her progression is rapid, but it''s controlled.


    She''s not just getting stronger; she''s refining her power."


    She tilted her head slightly, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "If anything, I''d say she might even surpass me in some areas if she keeps this up."


    Zeus chuckled softly, a sense of pride swelling in his chest as he glanced back at the arena. "Surpassing you, huh? Well, that''s certainly something to look forward to."


    Roxana laughed lightly, shaking her head. "Don''t get too ahead of yourself. She''s still got a long way to go, especially if she plans to reach the higher stars. But with the right guidance..." Her voice trailed off, a knowing smile playing on her lips as she watched Lucy fight. "She''ll get there."


    Zeus exhaled slowly, finally piecing everything together. "I see," he murmured, his tone soft yet thoughtful.


    His gaze returned to the battlefield, where Lucy''s movements were precise, her energy rippling through the air like a storm contained within her form. There was no hesitation in her strikes, no wasted effort¡ªjust raw, refined power.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed slightly as he watched, his mind racing with both admiration and curiosity. "Now... let''s see just how strong she really is."


    --- Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the arena, Varyn Steelwind faced off against Lucy, his mind struggling to keep pace with the battle. Each clash of their blades reverberated through the air, the impact sending shockwaves across the arena floor. Varyn''s breathing grew ragged, his chest rising and falling heavily as sweat trickled down his face. He gritted his teeth, his muscles aching under the strain of every exchange.


    "What the hell is wrong with her?" he thought, barely managing to block another of Lucy''s strikes. His grip tightened on his weapon, but his hands trembled slightly. "It''s only been a year, and her power has grown this much?"


    He had known Lucy was strong¡ªher reputation as both beautiful and powerful had drawn countless suitors. But none of them had truly understood the depth of her strength, and now, as Varyn fought her, he was starting to realize just how outmatched he was.

 Chapter 234: Lucys Spectacular Strength

    Varyn found himself in deep trouble as his battle with Lucy spiraled out of control. The once cold, elegant woman who had captivated so many hearts had transformed before his very eyes into something far more terrifying.


    The aura around her had shifted completely, now exuding a ruthless, almost malevolent energy. The air felt heavy, suffocating him with the sheer weight of her presence.


    This isn''t the same Lucy... Varyn thought, his heart hammering in his chest. He wasn''t fighting for admiration anymore. Now, he was fighting for his life.


    Panic began to creep into his mind as the reality of the situation settled in. Desperation surged through him, and without hesitation, he activated his most trusted technique: the Iron Tempest Blade.


    "Let''s see how you handle this!" Varyn shouted, trying to mask his fear with bravado. Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr


    His sword became enveloped in swirling iron winds, a powerful tempest of energy crackling around the blade. With a battle cry, he lunged at Lucy, pouring all his strength into the attack, his eyes wide with a mixture of hope and desperation.


    Lucy, however, barely flinched. Her expression remained calm, cold, and completely unbothered by the oncoming attack. With a swift motion, she raised her arm, and in an instant, her smooth, human hand transformed into a monstrous, blazing claw.


    Varyn''s heart skipped a beat as he saw both of Lucy''s arms morph into the terrifying Volcanic Dragon Claws¡ªthick, scaly appendages burning with molten power. The heat radiating from them warped the air, creating shimmering waves around her.


    With a smooth, effortless motion, Lucy parried his attack. The force of Varyn''s Iron Tempest was deflected with deadly precision, the gusts of wind dispersing harmlessly as they collided with the burning claws.


    "Is that all?" Lucy''s voice was low, almost mocking, her eyes narrowing as she watched Varyn stumble back in shock.


    Varyn''s eyes widened, disbelief and terror flooding through him as he struggled to comprehend what had just happened. His strongest technique had been brushed aside as if it were nothing.


    What... what is this?! His thoughts raced wildly, his mind unable to accept the truth before him. She''s... she''s a monster!


    "You''re hesitating, Varyn," Lucy said, her tone cold and cutting. She took a slow step forward, her claws crackling with volcanic energy. "That''s a fatal mistake." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Varyn''s mouth went dry. "This... this isn''t the same Lucy from before..." His voice was barely above a whisper, his confidence evaporating under the oppressive heat of her power.


    Lucy smirked, her eyes glinting with cruel amusement. "You thought you knew me? You thought this was a game?" Her voice was smooth, almost playful, but there was a razor-sharp edge to it. "I''ve changed. I''ve evolved."


    Varyn tightened his grip on his sword, trying to regain his composure. "Damn it... No! I won''t lose to you!" He shouted, trying to rally his spirit, though even he could hear the tremor in his voice.


    With renewed determination, Varyn gritted his teeth and activated his Steel Whirlwind Guard. His sword moved in a blur, creating rapid, circular motions, forming a swirling barrier of wind and steel around him.


    The air howled as the tempestuous shield took shape, encasing him in a spinning vortex of defensive power.


    "This should hold her off," Varyn muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with both desperation and hope. He poured every ounce of his strength into maintaining the barrier, convinced that it would buy him the time he needed.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    Lucy watched, unbothered, her fiery eyes gleaming with disdain. With a casual flick of her Volcanic Dragon Claws, she brought down a burning strike.


    The force of her attack ripped through the air, and the first blow hit the shield with an ear-splitting crack. Varyn''s guard wavered, the winds around him faltering for just a moment¡ªbut that was all she needed.


    Before he could even process the impact, Lucy''s second strike came down with terrifying speed. Her claws, blazing with volcanic energy, sliced through the whirling shield of steel as if it were made of paper.


    The sound of metal shattering echoed through the arena, and the gusting winds were instantly silenced.


    Varyn stumbled backward, his breath caught in his throat, eyes wide with shock. His strongest defense, destroyed in seconds.


    "No..." he whispered, barely able to believe what had just happened. His heart pounded against his chest, terror sinking its claws deep into him.


    Lucy stepped closer, her movements slow, deliberate¡ªpredatory. The glow of her claws reflected in her eyes, and a smirk curled on her lips. "Is that really the best you can do?" she asked, her voice cold and mocking. The amusement in her tone was palpable, laced with contempt. "Pathetic."


    Varyn''s hands shook as he gripped his sword tighter, sweat now pouring down his face. He tried to take a deep breath, but the heat radiating from her burning claws made the air feel thick and suffocating.


    "She''s a monster," he muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible, more to himself than anyone else. The crowd around them watched in tense silence, their murmurs hushed by the crushing force of Lucy''s overwhelming presence.


    Lucy raised an eyebrow, her smile widening. "What''s wrong, Varyn?" she taunted, her voice soft, yet dripping with venom. "You were so eager to prove yourself before. Where''s that confidence now?"


    Her words cut deep, stoking the fires of frustration and fear within him. Varyn cursed under his breath, beads of sweat dripping down his forehead, his mind scrambling for a way out. "Damn it..." he whispered again, his heart pounding in his chest. He knew there was only one option left.


    Raising his sword slowly, he took a deep, shaky breath. "It seems... I have no choice," he muttered through gritted teeth. His voice was low, filled with reluctant determination. He looked at Lucy, his expression hardening. "I''ll need to use my ultimate skill."


    The crowd collectively held its breath, the tension in the arena thickening as they sensed the shift in the battle. Eyes locked on Varyn, waiting to see if he had any chance left to turn the tide.


    Lucy, however, looked utterly unimpressed. She tilted her head slightly, her smirk never faltering. "Oh?" she said, her tone dripping with mock curiosity. "Your ultimate skill, is it? Let''s see if it''s any better than that sad little defense of yours."


    Varyn glared at her, trying to steady his breathing as he prepared to unleash everything he had left. His muscles tensed, his sword trembling in his hands.


    But deep down, he knew... he was running out of time.

 Chapter 235: Lucys Spectacular Strength (2)

    Varyn stood his ground, desperation clouding his eyes as he gathered the last of his remaining strength. His breath came in ragged gasps, and his legs trembled under the strain of the battle.


    But despite the exhaustion threatening to overwhelm him, he refused to bow to defeat. He couldn''t¡ªhis pride wouldn''t allow it.


    Gritting his teeth, he lifted his sword one final time, his voice hoarse as he shouted, "Iron Gale Strike!"


    The shout echoed through the arena, drawing gasps and murmurs from the crowd. Varyn focused the swirling energy of his Iron Tempest into a single point, the blade of his sword glowing as the gathered force hummed with power.


    "I''ll end this!" Varyn roared, his face twisted in determination. With one swift, decisive motion, he unleashed the attack, sending a deadly, cutting strike hurtling toward Lucy, the very air screaming as it tore forward like a raging storm.


    But Lucy¡ªshe didn''t even flinch.


    Instead, a twisted, merciless grin spread across her face, her eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and cruelty. "That''s it?" she said, her voice cold and mocking, as if Varyn''s final attack was nothing more than a pathetic effort.


    Without a hint of hesitation, Lucy raised her Volcanic Dragon Claw, flames dancing wickedly around her arm.


    The heat radiating from her claw warped the air around her, but she stood calmly, completely unfazed. As the energy of Varyn''s Iron Gale Strike neared her, Lucy moved in a blur, catching the full force of the attack with a single hand.


    Varyn''s eyes widened in shock. "Impossible¡­"


    The full might of his Iron Tempest collided with Lucy''s claw, but the storm that once raged so fiercely now faltered, the energy flickering weakly in her grasp.


    Lucy''s grip tightened, and with a slow, deliberate squeeze, she crushed the attack in her claw, reducing the once-powerful strike to nothing more than a puff of air.


    "You call that power?" Lucy''s voice was sharp, filled with dark amusement. Her grin widened as she took a slow step forward, her eyes never leaving Varyn''s stunned face. "You''re pathetic." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Varyn could even process what had happened, Lucy moved with inhuman speed, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye. Her Volcanic Dragon Claw flared brighter, burning with fierce intensity, as she cocked her arm back for a punch.


    Varyn tried to defend himself, raising his sword in a desperate attempt to block, but he was too slow. Far too slow.


    Join us at m_v le mpyr


    Lucy''s fist connected with his chest, and the force of the impact was so overwhelming that it felt like a meteor crashing into him. The heat from her claw scorched his armor, and the raw power behind the strike sent him hurtling backward.


    His body slammed into the arena wall with a deafening crash, the stone cracking under the sheer force of the blow.


    For a moment, the arena was silent, the crowd holding its breath as Varyn''s limp body slid down the wall and crumpled onto the ground. His sword fell from his hand, clattering uselessly beside him.


    Lucy slowly lowered her arm, her expression unchanging as she watched Varyn''s unconscious form. "What a waste of time," she muttered under her breath, her tone dripping with disdain.


    She glanced down at her burning claw, flexing her fingers. "Did you really think you stood a chance against me? You''re not even worth killing."


    Turning away from Varyn, she walked back toward the center of the arena, her grin fading into an expression of cold indifference.


    The crowd, which had been roaring with excitement just moments before, now fell into an uneasy silence. The sight of her ruthless, overwhelming power left them speechless.


    High above in the stands, Zeus watched the scene unfold below, his expression calm but thoughtful as he observed Lucy''s brutal display of power. His eyes followed her every movement, analyzing each strike, each parry, as if he were studying an intricate piece of art.


    "She''s strong," Zeus murmured, a hint of pride in his voice, though his expression remained unreadable. His lips curled slightly into a smirk as he continued to watch, the glint of satisfaction clear in his gaze.


    [Strong?] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with condescension. [Is that the best compliment you can come up with, oh mighty Zeus? She''s not just strong, she''s a walking disaster waiting to happen.]


    There was a mocking pause before it added with a laugh, [And you haven''t even seen her at full power yet! Talk about holding back, right?]


    Zeus''s smirk deepened, his eyes narrowing slightly as he responded, "Don''t worry, she''ll have her chance soon enough." His voice was low, almost as if he were savoring the thought of what was to come.


    The system practically purred in delight at his response. [Oh, I know she will. And when she does, it''s going to be glorious¡ªnothing but ash and dust left behind,] it sneered, its tone brimming with shameless arrogance.


    [But I must say, watching these weaklings crumble before her is quite amusing. Don''t you think? It''s like watching ants trying to fight a hurricane. Pathetic, really.]


    Zeus chuckled softly, his gaze still locked on Lucy as she finished her fight, the unconscious form of Varyn crumpled against the arena wall. "Indeed," he said, his voice smooth, "they have no idea what they''re truly up against."


    [No idea at all,] the system echoed, its voice full of smug satisfaction. [But that''s the beauty of it, isn''t it? They come with their little swords, their flimsy techniques, thinking they can stand a chance.]


    [And then¡ªbam!¡ªone strike, and they''re done for. Watching their faces when they realize they''ve bitten off more than they can chew... priceless.]


    Zeus''s smirk widened, a dangerous gleam flickering in his eyes. "She''s still holding back," he said, his tone quiet but filled with anticipation. "When she unleashes her true strength..."


    The system let out a shameless, gleeful laugh. [Oh, I''m counting the seconds! And when it happens? Well, let''s just say I wouldn''t want to be in their shoes. Not that they''ll have shoes left after she''s done with them!]


    Zeus chuckled again, the sound low and ominous. "They have no idea..." he whispered, his gaze never leaving Lucy, his thoughts already on the battles to come.

 Chapter 236: Lucys Next Mission

    As the crowd began to disperse, the noise of the arena slowly faded into the background. Lucy stepped off the battlefield, her posture relaxed yet purposeful.


    The thrill of her recent victory still lingered in her veins, though it had been disappointingly easy. She craved more¡ªa real challenge, something that could push her limits.


    As she made her way out, a familiar energy caught her attention. Her senses sharpened, and her eyes instinctively scanned the stands. There, seated in quiet authority, was Roxana, her master, watching her with an intense gaze.


    A small smile tugged at the corner of Lucy''s lips, and she immediately adjusted her demeanor, her usual fierce expression softening as she approached.


    "Master," she greeted respectfully, offering a slight bow of acknowledgment. Her voice held a mixture of reverence and confidence, a disciple acknowledging her teacher''s presence.


    But as her eyes shifted, she noticed the man standing beside Roxana. Her gaze lingered on Zeus for a moment, before she turned her face away, uninterested.


    Discover the saga at m-vl-em-pyr


    Zeus could only smile, knowing full well that Lucy had no idea who he really was beneath the mask. Inside, he found the situation amusing, but he stayed silent.


    Roxana, standing between them, observed the interaction with her sharp, knowing eyes. She didn''t miss the subtle tension or the faint flicker of confusion in Lucy''s face. With a smirk tugging at her lips, she decided to break the silence.


    "You seem to have gotten better and better in your fights," Roxana said, her voice laced with a proud undertone. She crossed her arms, her gaze firmly on Lucy, an air of confidence radiating from her as always.


    Lucy nodded, her eyes still gleaming with the thrill of the fight. "Yes, Master," she replied, her voice respectful yet filled with the confidence of someone who had just proven her strength.


    But then her lips curled into a brief, wicked smile¡ªa flash of something darker passing over her face. "Too bad none of them can satisfy my cravings."


    Her tone shifted, revealing a hint of her ruthless nature, a side she often displayed in battle. For a moment, the cold, predatory hunger that drove her flared up, her desire for more challenging opponents clear in the wicked smile she flashed.


    Roxana chuckled softly, her amusement evident in the twinkle of her eyes. She knew Lucy well¡ªknew that her thirst for powerful opponents was insatiable. "I see," she replied, a sly grin crossing her face. "Still craving a real fight, huh?"


    Lucy shrugged, her expression hardening slightly. "None of them come close, Master. They all want something from me, but none of them have the strength to earn it."


    Her voice was colder now, filled with disdain for the suitors who continued to challenge her in vain. She tilted her head, her eyes narrowing with frustration. "I want a challenge. Someone worth fighting."


    Roxana raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Lucy''s growing impatience. "Patience, Lucy," she said with a softer tone.


    "The right challenge will come. But remember, strength alone doesn''t make someone worthy." Her voice carried a deeper, more serious note now, a lesson wrapped in her words. "There''s always more to a fight than raw power."


    Lucy''s expression softened slightly, but only for a moment. She nodded in acknowledgment, though the hunger for battle still simmered beneath her calm exterior. "Yes, Master."


    Roxana gave her a knowing look, then glanced at Zeus, sensing the amusement radiating from him despite his silence. She knew that there was something more between these two, something hidden beneath the surface that neither was acknowledging. But for now, she kept her thoughts to herself.


    "Let''s return," Roxana finally said, her voice shifting back to its usual authority. "I have something important to tell both of you."


    Without further words, the three of them began making their way back to Roxana''s private territory. The journey was quiet, but there was a sense of anticipation in the air as Lucy, Zeus, and Roxana walked side by side.


    Soon, they arrived at Roxana''s office, the familiar surroundings of her private domain offering a momentary calm. Roxana gestured for both of them to sit, her expression now one of focus as she prepared to deliver the news she had been waiting to share.


    As they settled into Roxana''s office, the atmosphere grew heavy with anticipation. Roxana sat at her desk, her fingers tapping lightly against the surface as she gazed at Lucy with a sharp, calculating look.


    Without wasting any time, Roxana leaned forward slightly, her eyes locking onto Lucy with a seriousness that commanded attention. "Lucy," she began, her voice steady yet carrying a sense of urgency, "I need you to go to the Death Volcano."


    Lucy''s expression didn''t falter, but her eyes widened with surprise, the name striking her with sudden intrigue. The Death Volcano was no ordinary mission.


    It was a place filled with searing heat, violent mana eruptions, and creatures powerful enough to challenge even the strongest warriors. But fear? Fear wasn''t something Lucy felt. Instead, it was curiosity, a craving for the challenge.


    "The Death Volcano?" Lucy repeated, her tone calm, though the surprise in her voice was unmistakable. "What''s the reason, Master? Are we hunting something there?" Her eyes gleamed slightly, already anticipating a new test of her strength.


    Roxana''s gaze remained fixed on her, unyielding and filled with purpose. "There are materials and ancient secrets buried deep within the volcano''s core.


    It''s a dangerous place, but I believe you''re ready for it," she explained, her tone unhurried, but resolute. Then, her expression shifted ever so slightly, adding a layer of mystery. "But you won''t be going alone."


    Lucy tilted her head slightly, curiosity deepening. "Alone? Then who¡ª"


    "You''ll be taking your brother, Lucas, with you," Roxana said, her voice firm, leaving no room for argument.


    The moment the words left Roxana''s lips, Lucy''s calm demeanor shifted. Her eyes flashed with shock, not because of fear, but because of the unexpected nature of the statement. "What?!" Lucy blurted out, standing up abruptly, her tone louder than intended.


    S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 237: Lucys Next Mission (2)

    Lucy was still in shock, her mind reeling from Roxana''s words. The Death Volcano was no ordinary place¡ªit was a realm of deadly heat and volatile danger.


    The thought of bringing her beloved brother, Lucas, into such a perilous environment was more than she could handle. She shook her head, her voice trembling as she spoke.


    "Master, the Death Volcano is incredibly dangerous," Lucy began, her voice shaking with a mix of fear and frustration. She clenched her fists, trying to stay composed, but the thought of her brother in such a deadly environment shattered her calm.


    "If I go, I can handle it, but my brother... My lovely brother..." Her voice softened as she thought of Lucas, her eyes shimmering with worry. "He''ll die from the heat alone!"


    Her words hung in the air, heavy with emotion. Lucy''s protective instincts flared, and her desperation was clear in the tremble of her voice. She stared at Roxana, hoping her master would understand, would see that Lucas wasn''t ready for such a challenge.


    Roxana, sitting quietly, let out a soft sigh. Her expression remained gentle, but there was a firmness in her eyes. "Lucy," she said, her tone measured and calm, "I know you''re strong. You''ve come so far in such a short time¡ªreaching this level in just a year. It''s something to be proud of."


    She paused, letting the words sink in before continuing, her gaze softening just slightly. "But look at your brother," Roxana added, her voice now laced with concern.


    Lucy frowned, her hands trembling slightly. "What about him?" she whispered, almost afraid of the answer.


    "If you keep growing stronger without him, your little brother¡ªwho hasn''t even begun cultivating¡ªwill be left behind." Roxana''s voice dropped, turning more serious, but her eyes remained gentle. "Don''t you understand how he must feel?"


    Lucy''s lips parted, but no words came. She bit her lip, her heart aching at the truth in Roxana''s words. The idea that Lucas, her precious brother, could be feeling inadequate because of her rapid growth¡ªit hadn''t occurred to her.


    She was always thinking of protecting him, of keeping him safe from the harshness of the world, but maybe she had missed something important.


    "But..." Lucy started, her voice shaky as she searched for an argument. "But he''s only fourteen years old," she protested weakly, her uncertainty clear as she grasped for something to hold onto. "He''s not even at the age to start cultivating."


    Roxana shook her head, her expression now more resolute, but there was no harshness in her voice¡ªonly understanding. "Lucy, those age restrictions? They''re for commoners."


    Lucy blinked, caught off guard by her master''s words. "Commoners?" she echoed, her brow furrowing in confusion.


    "Yes," Roxana continued, leaning forward slightly, her tone more direct now. "Nobles and the strongest families have their children start cultivating as early as ten years old. It''s not uncommon. In fact, it''s expected of those with potential and status."


    She held Lucy''s gaze, her voice unwavering. "Your brother, who''s fourteen, can already start cultivating. He''s more than ready."


    Lucy''s eyes widened in disbelief, her heart pounding at the unexpected revelation. She stared at Roxana, her voice coming out in a shaky whisper, "What... what do you mean?"


    Roxana offered a soft, almost reassuring smile, but there was a knowing gleam in her eyes. Without directly answering, she turned her head slightly and glanced at Zeus. "I''ve already helped him awaken so that he can cultivate now."


    Lucy stood frozen for a moment, her mind racing as she processed what Roxana had just said. Lucas could now cultivate? Her lovely little brother, who she''d spent years protecting from the harshness of the world, was suddenly capable of embarking on the brutal path of cultivation?


    Zeus, who had remained quiet at Roxana''s side, couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in mild surprise. He hadn''t expected Roxana to have already taken steps with his "little brother."


    A small smirk crossed his lips, his amusement showing through the mask. "Good job saving me the time of explaining how my ''little brother'' can suddenly start cultivating," he thought to himself, his eyes glinting with subtle humor. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxana caught his glance, her sharp eyes twinkling with a silent understanding. She gave a nearly imperceptible nod, a hint of a smirk forming on her own lips as if to say, "Yeah, I know." Enjoy reading on m,v|le|mp|yr


    Lucy, meanwhile, was still reeling from the revelation. She felt a mix of emotions crashing over her¡ªa wave of relief that her brother could finally start his cultivation journey, but also a deep, nagging worry that gnawed at the back of her mind.


    The cultivation world was dangerous, ruthless. It was a place where power dictated survival, and the strong crushed the weak. She had experienced that brutality firsthand.


    The idea of Lucas stepping into that unforgiving world sent a shiver down her spine.


    "I... I don''t know," Lucy murmured, her voice faltering. She clenched her fists, trying to suppress the anxiety rising in her chest. "Master, I''m happy that Lucas can cultivate now, but... the cultivation world is not kind. He''s still so young.


    He''s not ready for what''s out there."


    Roxana''s expression softened slightly, her eyes filled with understanding. "Lucy, I know you''ve been through a lot, and I understand your concern."


    She spoke calmly, her voice gentle yet firm, as if trying to soothe Lucy''s worries. "But you have to remember, Lucas is not a child anymore. He has potential. You''ve seen it yourself. If you keep protecting him, he''ll never grow."


    Lucy''s lips trembled, and she looked down, struggling with her conflicting emotions. "I just... I don''t want him to suffer. Not like I did." Her voice was barely audible, laced with the pain of her past experiences.


    Zeus and Roxana, noticing Lucy''s inner conflict, shared a quiet sigh. Zeus knew that Lucy''s overprotectiveness came from a place of love, but little did she know, he had already prepared everything necessary for his next steps and also about this the moment he heard that Lucas would follow Lucy..

 Chapter 238: Lucys Next Mission (3)

    Lucy was still lost in her conflicted thoughts, torn between her protective instincts and the demands of her master, when a familiar voice cut through the silence, pulling her back to reality.


    "Big sister."


    Startled, Lucy''s eyes shot toward the entrance of the room. Lucas stood there, his small frame steady and calm.


    She hadn''t even sensed his arrival. How long had he been standing there? The shock was evident on her face as she blinked, her mind trying to catch up with the unexpected turn of events.


    Roxana, who had been watching the scene unfold, turned to glance at Zeus, a knowing smile curling at the corners of her lips. "Thank you for easing my job," she remarked, her voice light but filled with amusement.


    Zeus smirked slightly, giving her a small nod. "No problem," he replied, his tone as casual as ever, though his eyes gleamed with hidden satisfaction.


    Still processing Lucas''s sudden appearance, Lucy looked at him with disbelief. "Lucas... how can you be here?" she asked, her voice laced with confusion and a touch of worry.


    Lucas stepped forward, his expression calm, though there was a firmness behind his words. "I already know everything, big sister," he said. His tone was even, but there was a quiet strength in it¡ªone that belied his youthful appearance.


    "Master Roxana has told me everything," he continued, glancing briefly at Roxana before his gaze returned to Lucy. There was no hesitation in his eyes, no fear. Only determination.


    Lucy''s heart clenched as she stared at her younger brother. "Everything?" she echoed, her voice barely above a whisper. She wasn''t sure if she wanted to hear the answer.


    Lucas nodded. "Yes, everything. You don''t have to worry about me anymore." His voice softened, and for a moment, the brave facade wavered, revealing the boy who simply wanted to stand by his sister''s side. "I already understand the reality of the cultivation world."


    Lucy''s lips parted, but no words came. Her heart pounded in her chest. He was too young to be exposed to the harshness of that world. Too innocent. She had always wanted to protect him from the brutal truth of cultivation, to shield him from its dangers, but now...


    Lucas took a step closer, his voice firmer this time, but still laced with the warmth of the bond they shared. "I don''t want to be the one who''s always protected, big sister. I want to protect you too."


    Those words hit her like a wave. Her heart skipped a beat, a lump forming in her throat. She searched his face, looking for a trace of hesitation or doubt, but there was none. Only sincerity.


    "Lucas..." she whispered, her voice barely steady.


    For a moment, there was silence between them, an unspoken understanding passing through the air. Lucas, no longer the little boy she once had to shield, stood tall in front of her, determined to share the burdens of the world they lived in.


    He straightened his posture, his eyes locking with hers, a fierce determination burning in his gaze. "Sister, bring me with you," he said firmly, his voice carrying the weight of a decision he had already made.


    Lucy''s heart clenched again. The boy standing in front of her wasn''t asking for permission; he was telling her¡ªdeclaring¡ªthat he would stand by her side, regardless of the dangers. His resolve was unwavering, and for the first time, she truly saw the fierce determination burning in his eyes.


    Lucy hesitated, torn between her instinct to protect her brother and the terrifying knowledge that their destination¡ªthe Death Volcano¡ªwas a place of unpredictable, lethal danger. How could she let Lucas, her sweet, innocent brother, venture into such a perilous place? Her heart wavered, her thoughts spiraling in uncertainty.


    Maybe if I insist¡ª


    Before she could complete the thought, a commanding voice echoed in her mind, cutting through her doubts with the force of a blade.


    [Bring him with you.]


    Lucy''s eyes widened in shock, recognizing the voice immediately. "Ancestor Olympus?" she questioned silently, her heart racing. "What do you mean?"


    The voice of the so-called "Ancestor" was calm, but there was an undeniable edge of arrogance in his tone. [You heard me, girl. Bring your brother. Don''t tell me you''re scared of a little heat.]


    Lucy blinked, stunned by the audacity of the response. "This isn''t about fear," she protested inwardly, her mental voice shaky but firm. "The Death Volcano is dangerous. Lucas is too young¡ª"


    The voice interrupted her with a derisive snort. [Too young? He''s fourteen. Nobles have been throwing their children into battles at ten. Face it, Lucy, you''re just being overprotective. And weak.]


    A sharp pang of guilt shot through Lucy''s chest. "I''m not weak," she whispered in her mind, her fists clenching at her sides. "I just¡ª" Stay connected with m|vl|e|mp|y|r


    [Oh, stop whining,] the voice snapped, dripping with condescension. [Listen to me for once, would you? There are treasures hidden within the Death Volcano, powerful things that could change everything. Your brother needs to claim one of them. That''s why you need to bring him along.]


    Lucy frowned, trying to process the sudden revelation. "Treasures?" she asked, her heart now pounding for a different reason. "What kind of treasures?"


    The voice let out a long, exaggerated sigh, as if exasperated by her lack of immediate compliance. [You''ll know when you get there. Honestly, must I explain everything to you?] His tone grew even more dismissive. [Just do as I say. Bring your brother. This isn''t a suggestion, it''s a command.]


    Lucy''s lips pressed into a thin line, her frustration growing. This "Ancestor Olympus" always spoke to her as if she were some naive child, incapable of making her own decisions.


    "What if it''s too dangerous for him?" she argued, refusing to back down so easily. "I''m not risking his life over some vague promise of treasure."


    The voice laughed mockingly, a cruel edge in the sound. [Dangerous? Please. Your brother isn''t as helpless as you think. And you¡ª] the voice paused, its tone turning sly, [¡ªyou''re not as invincible as you pretend to be. Do you really think keeping him in the dark will protect him?


    Or will it just make him weaker in the long run?]


    The words stung, more deeply than Lucy cared to admit. Her mind raced, torn between her instincts and the insidious logic of the system.


    [Face it, girl,] the voice added, its tone softening only slightly. [He''s going to need this. You both are.]


    For a long moment, Lucy said nothing. She could feel the tension in the room, with Lucas standing just a few steps away, watching her closely.


    He didn''t know what was going on inside her mind¡ªdidn''t know about the voice that pretended to be an "ancestor" but often felt like something else entirely. But he trusted her.


    And that trust weighed heavily on her. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, she exhaled slowly, a hint of defeat in the breath. "What''s in the Death Volcano that''s so important?" she asked, her voice softer now, resigned but still curious.


    [Ah, finally coming around, are we?] the voice said smugly. [Let''s just say there''s a special something hidden there. Something that will make all this hesitation seem laughable. But, of course, I wouldn''t want to spoil the surprise.]


    "You''re insufferable," Lucy muttered in her mind, though there was a faint hint of amusement now, despite her lingering doubts.


    [Takes one to know one, dear,] the voice quipped, the mockery still present but tinged with satisfaction at her acquiescence.


    Lucy let out a long sigh, her eyes shifting to Lucas. His determined expression had softened slightly, but his resolve remained firm.


    Despite her concerns, she could see how much he wanted to join her. How much he wanted to stand by her side, no longer the little brother who needed to be shielded from the world.

 Chapter 239: Lucys Next Mission (4)

    Lucy let out a long sigh, still conflicted but trusting the guidance of her ancestor as the voice faded from her mind. She hesitated for a moment longer, her gaze softening as she looked at Lucas, the weight of her decision hanging heavily on her shoulders. "Alright," she finally said aloud, her voice softer and tinged with resignation. "I''ll bring you with me, Lucas."


    At her words, Lucas''s face lit up, a wave of relief washing over him. His usual calm determination was evident in the slight smile that tugged at his lips.


    He had been waiting for this moment, his chance to prove he wasn''t just someone to be protected, but someone who could stand beside his sister. "Thank you, sister," he said, his voice low but filled with quiet resolve. "I promise, I won''t let you down."


    Lucy''s eyes softened as she looked at her brother, torn between her desire to keep him safe and the reality that he was growing up. She smiled faintly, though the worry in her eyes remained. "Just... be careful, okay? The Death Volcano is no place for mistakes."


    Lucas nodded firmly. "I know, but I don''t want to be left behind anymore. I want to be strong enough to protect you, too." His voice was steady, but there was an underlying intensity in his words, a fierce determination that Lucy couldn''t help but admire.


    Roxana, who had been silently watching the exchange, finally spoke, her tone calm yet reassuring. "Don''t worry, Lucy," she said with a soft smile. "I''ll make sure Lucas is well-protected." Her confidence was unmistakable, and it brought a small sense of comfort to Lucy''s troubled heart.


    Lucy glanced at her master, her expression a mixture of gratitude and unease. "Thank you, Master. I just... I can''t shake this feeling of concern." Her voice wavered slightly, betraying the anxiety she had been trying to hide.


    Roxana''s gaze softened as she stepped forward, placing a hand gently on Lucy''s shoulder. "I understand, but you''ve trained him well. He''s stronger than you think," she said with a knowing smile. "Besides, you''ll be there with him. He''s in good hands."


    Lucy nodded, her chest tightening with a mix of emotions. "I suppose you''re right," she whispered, though the worry didn''t fully leave her eyes. Discover more magic on m-vl-em-pyr


    Before they could depart, Roxana turned to Lucas and reached into her robes, pulling out a spatial ring. She handed it to him, her expression becoming more serious. "Take this," she said, her tone firm but kind. "It''s filled with various items you might need on your journey. Use them wisely."


    Lucas took the ring with both hands, bowing slightly in respect. "Thank you, Master Roxana. I''ll make sure I''m prepared for whatever comes." There was a newfound weight in his voice, a maturity that hadn''t been there before. His gaze met Roxana''s, and she nodded approvingly.


    "Good," Roxana replied, her eyes narrowing slightly in thought. "You''ll need everything you''ve learned and more. The Death Volcano isn''t just dangerous for its heat¡ªit''s unpredictable in every way. Don''t underestimate it."


    Lucas nodded, the seriousness of the situation settling over him. "I understand."


    With the ring safely secured, Lucas turned to his sister, his expression calm yet determined. "I''m ready, Lucy," he said, his voice steady.


    Lucy looked at him for a long moment, her gaze searching his face as if to make sure he was truly prepared. Finally, she sighed and gave a small nod. "Alright, let''s go."


    As Roxana watched Lucy and Lucas prepare themselves for their journey, her thoughts turned inward, contemplating what lay ahead for them. With a quiet sigh, she turned her gaze to Zeus, her expression becoming more thoughtful and pensive. After a brief pause, she finally spoke.


    "You know what you need to do, right?" she asked, her voice steady but tinged with curiosity.


    Zeus glanced at her, a smirk playing on his lips as his usual calm and confident demeanor surfaced. "Of course, I know," he replied smoothly. But as the words left his mouth, his expression shifted, the smirk fading as his face grew serious. "But there''s something important I need to tell you first."


    Roxana''s brow furrowed slightly at his sudden change in tone. Sensing the weight of his words, she straightened, her playful nature vanishing as she leaned in slightly, her gaze sharp and focused. "What is it?" she asked, her voice low, mirroring the seriousness in his eyes.


    Zeus met her gaze, his expression unyielding as he spoke with quiet intensity. "You need to put all your efforts into breaking through to seven stars," he said firmly. "No distractions. No unnecessary obligations. If the other top elders come to you with their schemes or requests, even if it involves the life and death of other disciples, you must reject them. No matter what."


    Roxana''s eyes narrowed slightly, the gravity of his warning sinking in. She could see the urgency in his expression, the hidden layers of planning in his words. "I see," she replied slowly, weighing the situation. "This must be part of one of your plans, isn''t it?"


    Zeus didn''t flinch, his gaze unwavering. "You could say that," he admitted, his tone as serious as ever. "But more than that, I need you to focus on yourself. Don''t let anything or anyone pull you away from your goal. Breaking through to seven stars is your priority. Nothing else matters right now."


    Roxana studied his face, her mind racing as she processed the implications. There was something deeper at play here, something that only Zeus understood fully. But whatever it was, she trusted him. Her lips curled into a small, knowing smirk.


    "Don''t worry," she said, her voice gaining a touch of amusement. "I only care about you and Lucy. You two are my only true disciples. I have no reason to be concerned with anyone else''s schemes."


    Zeus''s expression softened ever so slightly, his approval clear. "Good," he said, his voice returning to its calm and composed state. He gave her a final nod, satisfied with her response. "Just focus on yourself. I''ll handle everything else."


    Roxana''s smirk remained, her eyes watching him with a mix of admiration and curiosity. "I expected nothing less from you," she said, a hint of pride in her voice. "But don''t forget, I''m not one to be left behind either. I''ll reach seven stars¡ªand more¡ªbefore you know it."


    Zeus''s lips twitched into a faint smile, his eyes gleaming with an unspoken challenge. "I''ll hold you to that," he said softly, a playful edge to his tone. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, Zeus turned and began to walk toward the door, his movements smooth and deliberate, as if every step was part of a grander plan unfolding in his mind.


    Roxana''s eyes followed him, thoughtful and resolute. She knew, without a doubt, that whatever Zeus had in mind, it was going to be significant. His words were never without purpose.


    As the door closed behind him, Roxana allowed herself a moment of silence. Her gaze drifted to the window, her mind already refocusing on the task at hand. Break through to seven stars... The thought lingered in her mind, and she clenched her fists in determination.


    She knew the path would be difficult, but if there was one thing she was certain of, it was that she wouldn''t let anything stand in her way. Not the elders, not the disciples, and certainly not the petty politics of the Celestial Academy.


    For now, she would follow Zeus''s advice and focus on her own path¡ªbecause whatever was coming, it was going to be monumental.

 Chapter 240: Lucys Next Mission (5)

    Zeus soon returned to his private house. Once inside, he wasted no time. He immediately transferred his main consciousness into the Lucas Divine Mask located at Lucy''s private house, taking on the form of Lucas.


    As his consciousness fully settled into the Divine Mask, Lucas''s mind buzzed with new memories¡ªthose he hadn''t yet accessed while the mask operated on its own. Now, with complete clarity, he understood everything.


    He turned to find Lucy gathering the last of her supplies, her expression focused and determined as she carefully checked everything.


    Lucas watched her for a moment, admiring how much she had grown into her strength. Despite the fierce and powerful woman she had become, there was still a softness in her eyes when it came to him.


    "Big sister," Lucas called out gently, his voice calm yet filled with the affection he always reserved for her. "Have you finished your preparations?"


    Lucy looked up, her eyes meeting his. For a brief moment, her fierce, determined expression softened as she gazed at her brother.


    Her affection for him was clear, but there was something else behind her gaze¡ªconcern. She hesitated before answering, and Lucas could sense the weight of her worry.


    "Lucas," she began, her tone gentle but serious. "The place we''re going... it''s not just dangerous. The Death Volcano is the most dangerous place in the world. It''s not like anything we''ve faced before."


    She paused, searching his face as if trying to make sure he understood the gravity of the situation. "You need to be careful," she added, her voice carrying a tone of protective urgency.


    Lucas smiled, his expression calm and reassuring. "Don''t worry, big sister," he said, patting the spatial ring Roxana had given him earlier.


    "Master Roxana made sure I''m prepared. I''ve got everything I need right here." His tone was confident, yet there was a tenderness in the way he spoke to her, as though he wanted to ease her fears.


    Lucy''s lips pressed into a thin line, her eyes scanning him for any sign of hesitation. She didn''t doubt his words, but the thought of her younger brother in danger weighed heavily on her heart.


    She nodded, though the worry hadn''t left her eyes. "I trust you," she said softly, though her tone betrayed her lingering concern. "But... just promise me you''ll stay close. Don''t do anything reckless."


    Only on m v|le|mp|yr


    Lucas''s smile widened, his voice light but sincere. "I promise, big sister. I''ll be right by your side the whole time. Besides, I wouldn''t miss the chance to watch you fight."


    Lucy chuckled, the tension easing slightly from her shoulders. "Alright," she said with a small smile, though it was clear she was still conflicted. Her protective instincts warred with her trust in him.


    Without saying another word, she walked over to him, her eyes softening again. Despite her overwhelming strength, she moved with the carefulness of someone who didn''t want to show too much power in front of him.


    Leaning down, she effortlessly lifted Lucas, placing him on her shoulder as though it was the most natural thing in the world.


    "You''re getting lighter," she teased, her voice warmer now, though a hint of worry remained beneath the surface. "Or maybe I''m just getting stronger."


    Lucas laughed, leaning into the familiarity of their banter. "I''m pretty sure it''s the second one," he replied, settling onto her shoulder with ease.


    Lucy shook her head, but there was a hint of pride in her eyes. She was faster, stronger now, and with Lucas on her shoulder, she could travel much quicker. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But even as she prepared to leave, the weight of her earlier words hung in the air. She couldn''t shake the feeling of wanting to protect him from the dangers that lay ahead.


    As they soared through the air, the wind rushing past them, Lucas, now comfortably perched on his sister''s shoulder, let his mind drift.


    He reached out to the familiar presence in his consciousness. "It seems earlier you told her something, right? Ancestor Olympus?" Lucas asked, his tone casual but curious.


    [Oh, you noticed?] the system''s voice responded, dripping with smugness. [Of course, I told her something. Do you really think she''d have taken you along without my little... nudge?] The system''s tone was filled with an arrogant pride, as if orchestrating the entire situation had been some grand feat.


    Lucas chuckled to himself, shaking his head. "You''re shameless," he thought, though there was a fondness in his mental voice. "But do you really think there''s treasure in the Death Volcano?"


    [Of course, there is!] the system snapped, as if offended by the very question. [Have you learned nothing? The more dangerous the place, the more valuable the treasures. It''s like rule number one in cultivation! You don''t think I''d send you and your precious sister on a wild goose chase, do you?]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, his lips curving into a smile. "With you, I wouldn''t be surprised."


    The system scoffed, its voice taking on a mock serious tone. [You wound me, Lucas. I am the great Ancestor Olympus! I don''t waste my time on trivial pursuits. Besides...]


    The system''s tone shifted, growing more serious, but still with that arrogant edge. [The Death Volcano might hold something truly valuable. You know what I''m talking about.]


    Lucas''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, the implication sinking in. "Are you saying it could be... that?"


    [I''m not saying it''s guaranteed,] the system replied, the smugness returning to its voice. [But if we''re lucky enough to find one of those Cores, it would be perfect for your dear sister, wouldn''t it? After all, you already have one. Time for her to catch up, don''t you think?]


    Lucas''s expression softened at the thought, his mind racing with possibilities. The idea of finding something that could elevate Lucy''s power even further filled him with hope. "I hope we find one for Lucy," he whispered to himself, his voice thoughtful and sincere.


    The system, however, wasn''t done. [Of course, you do. Look at you, always thinking of your sister. Isn''t that adorable? But don''t forget, if we do find that Core, it''ll be because of me, not your ''noble intentions.''] It let out a haughty laugh, clearly enjoying its own importance.


    Lucas rolled his eyes, though he couldn''t help but smile. "You just want the credit, don''t you?"


    [Obviously,] the system replied without hesitation. [But hey, when we find the treasure, I''ll let you take all the glory in front of your sister. See? I''m generous like that.]


    Lucas laughed under his breath, shaking his head. "Generous, huh? Well, let''s just focus on getting there first."


    [Oh, don''t worry,] the system added, its voice playful but full of certainty. [By the time we''re done, you''ll be thanking me. Again.]

 Chapter 241: Meeting Varyn and Caius

    Lucy and Lucas were making swift progress on their journey to the Death Volcano, the landscape blurring past them as they moved effortlessly through the vast wilderness.


    Their pace was relentless, the distant Celestial Academy now far behind them. But suddenly, without warning, Lucy slowed her pace.


    Her eyes sharpened, and her steps became more measured as she noticed a group of people standing ahead, blocking their path.


    Instinctively, Lucas, still playing the role of the younger, vulnerable brother, slipped behind her for protection. His sharp gaze flickered toward the back of the group, where two figures stood with familiar arrogance.


    Find adventures on m v l e m p y r


    Varyn Steelwind and Caius Arcturus. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas narrowed his eyes, instantly recognizing their auras¡ªboth had reached five-star cultivation. The energy radiating off them was heavy, brimming with hostility.


    Lucy''s expression hardened, her jaw tightening as she glared fiercely at the group. Her fiery gaze, especially directed toward Varyn and Caius, revealed her rising anger. Her aura flared slightly, the heat around her beginning to intensify as her emotions boiled over.


    Lucy''s gaze was icy as she glared at the group blocking their path. Her voice cut through the tension like a blade. "What do you think you''re doing here?" she demanded, each word sharp and cold as the air between them.


    Varyn''s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing in anger as he stepped forward. "You didn''t really think you could just leave after shaming and rejecting me, did you, Lucy?" His voice dripped with venom, and his lips curled into a sneer that betrayed his deep grudge.


    Lucas, still standing slightly behind Lucy, sighed inwardly. He had seen this kind of arrogance before. Here we go, he thought, already bracing himself for the inevitable escalation.


    Varyn''s posture stiffened as he took another step closer, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. "I can''t let that insult slide. Not after you made me look like a fool in front of everyone."


    Lucy''s expression didn''t change. Her eyes burned with disdain as she stared him down, unshaken by his words. "If you''re here for revenge, I suggest you reconsider," she said, her tone flat but laced with warning.


    Before Lucy could continue, another voice chimed in, low and mocking. Caius, who had remained silent until now, stepped forward with a smirk, his eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "Varyn, my subordinate, was humiliated by you, Lucy. And as a fellow disciple of a top elder, just like me," he said, placing exaggerated emphasis on their shared rank, "you should show some respect and apologize to him."


    His tone was slick, almost patronizing, as if he was speaking to someone far beneath him. Caius''s eyes locked onto Lucy, clearly enjoying the situation, a cruel smile playing at the corners of his mouth.


    Lucy''s gaze flickered between Caius and Varyn, her patience visibly wearing thin. "An apology?" she repeated, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "For what? For showing you exactly where you stand?"


    Varyn''s fists clenched at her words, his face twisting in anger. "You don''t get it, do you?" he growled, his voice trembling with rage. "I won''t be disrespected by someone like you!"


    Lucy''s lips curled into a smirk, her fiery gaze never wavering as she locked eyes with Caius. Her stance remained confident, almost casual, despite the tension building in the air.


    "And what if I don''t want to?" she asked, her voice laced with defiance. Every word she spoke was deliberate, filled with a confidence that sent an unspoken warning.


    Caius''s smirk only deepened, his eyes narrowing with a predatory gleam. His gaze traveled over her with dark amusement, as if he was already certain of his victory. "Then," he said slowly, savoring the words, "we''ll have to resort to force."


    The malice in his voice was unmistakable, a threat wrapped in a false veneer of charm. His fingers flexed slightly, a faint ripple of power flickering around him as he prepared for what he seemed to believe was an inevitable clash.


    But Lucy wasn''t fazed. Her smirk widened, a dangerous light flickering in her eyes. "Force, huh?" she said, her voice smooth and dripping with challenge. "Let''s see if you can even get close enough to touch me."


    Her words hung in the air like a taunt, her confidence radiating from her like heat. The fiery aura surrounding her body pulsed subtly, a sign of the raw power she was ready to unleash at a moment''s notice.


    Caius let out a low, dark chuckle, clearly amused by her boldness. "Touch you? Oh, Lucy," he said, his voice growing colder, more sinister. "We''re going to do more than just touch you."


    He took a step forward, his smirk twisted into something far crueler. "And I''m sure you''ll be¡­ delighted," he added, his tone oozing malice, each word laced with vile insinuations. The glint in his eyes made it clear that his intentions weren''t just about battle.


    Varyn, standing just behind Caius, shifted uncomfortably, but remained silent, his pride wounded from his earlier defeat. He cast a quick glance at Lucy, but his face was clouded with resentment, clearly unwilling to back down despite the tension between them.


    Lucy''s smirk remained fixed, but her eyes sharpened into a glare, the fire in her gaze growing more intense. "Is that so?" she asked, her voice now hard as steel. "I suggest you watch your mouth, Caius. You won''t be laughing when you''re crawling on the ground, begging me for mercy like a coward you are."


    Her words hit like a hammer, filled with a cold promise of retribution.


    Caius chuckled again, but there was an edge of irritation beneath his amusement. He tilted his head, sizing her up with cold calculation. "You''ve got a sharp tongue, Lucy," he said, his voice dripping with false admiration. "But words won''t save you from what''s coming next. You will regret it when i am done with you"


    Lucy crossed her arms, unbothered by his threat. "Talk all you want," she said coolly. "I''ll enjoy making you regret ever crossing me."

 Chapter 242: Meeting Varyn and Caius (2)

    Caius smirked, his eyes gleaming with arrogant confidence as he stepped forward, locking his gaze onto Lucy.


    "You think you can just stand there and taunt me? Let''s see how you handle this," he sneered, his tone dripping with superiority. With a dramatic flourish of his hand, he unleashed his skill.


    "Tempest''s Rally!" he shouted, his voice echoing across the battlefield.


    Immediately, the air around Caius and his subordinates shifted. A powerful, controlled storm formed in their midst, whipping up a swirling vortex of wind that wrapped around their bodies.


    The gusts seemed to merge with their very essence, and Caius''s smirk deepened as he felt the surge of power flood into him and his team.


    The wind currents grew fierce, increasing their agility and speed. The charged atmosphere buzzed with energy, intensifying their mana circulation.


    Caius could feel it, the exhilarating rush of power coursing through him, making him stronger, faster, deadlier. His subordinates grinned, their eyes lighting up with the same confidence as they drew their weapons.


    "Now we''re talking," one of them muttered, gripping his sword tightly, the wind swirling around the blade.


    Caius''s voice was smooth, almost mocking, as he addressed his men. "You know what to do. Let''s show her what real power looks like."


    Without hesitation, each of them activated Wind Sword, coating their blades in a sharp, shimmering wind aura.


    The air crackled with energy around their weapons, the sheer force of it vibrating through the battlefield. Their eyes narrowed in focus, ready to strike with enhanced speed and strength.


    Varyn, standing slightly behind Caius, met Lucy''s gaze with a dark glint in his eyes. "Don''t think you''ve won just because you humiliated me once," he growled, his voice low and full of resentment. Without waiting for a response, he unleashed his own skill.


    "Iron Tempest Blade!" Varyn bellowed, his tone filled with fury.


    The moment he spoke, his sword was enveloped in swirling iron winds, making his strikes faster and more devastating than before. The wind around his weapon howled, the force of it promising destruction with every swing. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Varyn''s lips twisted into a grim smile. "This time, you''ll pay for what you did."


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed as she took in the sight before her¡ªCaius and his men, their forms enhanced by the swirling wind, radiating power and arrogance.


    But despite the storm of energy surrounding them, her confidence remained unshaken. She felt no fear, only the familiar surge of excitement that came before a fight.


    Without hesitation, she glanced at Lucas, her tone firm yet calm. "Lucas, step back."


    Lucas looked up at her, concern flickering in his eyes, but he trusted his sister. He gave a quick nod, his heart pounding as he retreated to a safer distance. From where he stood, he could already feel the tension in the air, the anticipation building as he watched the scene unfold.


    Lucy, now focused entirely on her enemies, let her expression darken. Her lips curled into a dangerous smile, her fierce determination simmering beneath the surface. She could feel the heat building inside her, the power begging to be unleashed.


    "You think you can intimidate me with a few gusts of wind?" she taunted, her voice dripping with defiance. "You''ll have to do better than that."


    Her hands began to transform, her fingers elongating, twisting into deadly, fiery Volcanic Dragon Claws. The air around her started to shimmer as waves of heat radiated from her body, and the temperature in the vicinity began to climb rapidly.


    The intense heat coming off her claws was palpable, distorting the air around them as they glowed with the fiery energy of a dragon.


    Caius''s eyes widened slightly, but he quickly masked his surprise with a smug grin. "Impressive," he muttered, though there was a trace of unease in his voice. "But it won''t save you."


    Lucy ignored his words, raising one clawed hand with a swift, confident motion. "Volcanic Aura," she said, her voice calm, but it carried a weight of immense power.


    Immediately, the ground beneath her feet began to crack, steam rising from the earth as the area surrounding her was consumed by blistering heat. Her aura expanded, the temperature rising so drastically that even Caius''s men shifted uneasily, beads of sweat forming on their brows.


    Caius sneered, trying to maintain his composure. "You think heat alone will stop us?"


    Lucy''s smirk only grew, her eyes glinting with fierce determination. "It''s not just heat. It''s power. And it''s something you''ll never understand."


    Her aura continued to expand, the sheer force of it pressing down on her enemies like a physical weight. The ground trembled beneath her, her claws now fully ignited with the fiery essence of her Volcanic Dragon Claws, glowing an intense orange-red.


    "Come," she taunted, her voice low and filled with menace. "Let''s see if you can survive."


    Her words, though soft, were a clear challenge. There was no fear in her tone¡ªonly confidence, a dangerous calm that made it clear she was more than ready for the fight ahead. Her burning eyes locked onto Caius and his men, daring them to make the first move.


    As Lucy stood confidently in the center of the rising heat, her Volcanic Dragon Claws glowing with fiery intensity, Lucas, who had already moved aside, watched from a safe distance.


    His gaze remained fixed on his sister as she prepared to face off against Caius and his subordinates, the air between them charged with tension.


    Lucas, still marveling at his sister''s power, leaned back slightly and murmured to the system, "Do you think Lucy can beat them?"


    The system immediately scoffed, its voice dripping with arrogance. [Beat them? Are you joking? These clowns don''t stand a chance. They''re all just five-star weaklings! If she wanted, she could obliterate them in seconds.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle at the system''s mocking tone. "You''re that confident, huh?" he whispered, though he already knew the answer.


    The system let out an exaggerated sigh, sounding almost bored. [Please, look at them. They''re like flies buzzing around a bonfire. She''s playing with them. If she doesn''t swat them down with one hit, it''s because she''s feeling generous. But if she gets bored¡­ well, you know what happens when she gets bored.] The system let out a sly chuckle.


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, his smile widening. "It sounds like we''ve got something good to watch," he whispered, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. Experience the best from m|v|l|e|mp|y|r


    [Good? It''ll be a massacre! I almost feel bad for them¡ªalmost. But watching them get roasted alive by those claws? Priceless. You might want to take notes for the future, kid.] The system''s tone was laced with amusement, practically daring Lucas to enjoy the show.


    Lucas shook his head slightly, his smile growing as he settled in, prepared to witness the inevitable clash. "I''ll be sure to learn from this," he said softly, his eyes locked on the battlefield as the heat continued to rise.

 Chapter 243: Fighting Varyn and Caius

    Varyn stepped forward with a smirk, his blade glowing with the swirling winds of his Iron Tempest Blade. He was now ready to avenge his loss that he had suffered from her two days ago. Find your next read on m-vle-mpyr


    "You''re going to regret this, Lucy," he taunted, his tone dripping with arrogance. Behind him, his subordinates, bolstered by Caius''s Tempest''s Rally, unsheathed their swords, the wind swirling around them. The charged air made them feel invincible.


    Caius stood confidently at the back, arms crossed, a sly smile playing on his lips. "She won''t last a minute against us," he said, his voice calm but filled with superiority. "Don''t make it too easy, Varyn."


    "Don''t worry," Varyn replied, "I plan on taking my time with this."


    Lucy''s expression remained cold, her fiery eyes locked on them, but she didn''t respond. Instead, she raised her glowing Volcanic Dragon Claws without a word, the heat around her intensifying as the temperature in the area began to rise dramatically.


    Varyn was the first to attack, his blade slicing through the air with incredible speed, the wind-enhanced strikes coming at Lucy in quick succession. "I''ll make you pay for humiliating me!" he shouted, swinging with all his might.


    But Lucy moved with chilling precision, her claws parrying each strike effortlessly. The clang of Varyn''s sword against her claws echoed through the battlefield, each block sending him stumbling back a little more.


    With every clash, Varyn''s frustration grew. His initial confidence began to waver, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead.


    Behind him, Caius watched with growing impatience. "Stop playing around, Varyn!" he called out, raising his hand and casting Storm Blade. A sharp, concentrated blade of wind shot toward Lucy, crackling with electrical energy.


    Lucy''s lips curled into a smirk as she raised one of her claws, easily deflecting the attack. The wind-infused blade disintegrated upon contact with her burning aura, the lightning energy sizzling uselessly against the heat.


    "You''re pathetic," Lucy said coldly, her voice low but filled with menace.


    Varyn grit his teeth, his face red with frustration. "You think you''re strong, huh? You haven''t seen anything yet!" He lunged forward again, this time pouring even more energy into his strikes. His movements were faster, more desperate.


    But Lucy''s expression changed as the battle dragged on. The cold calmness began to melt away, replaced by something darker.


    Her eyes glowed with fiery intensity as she began to relish the fight. Each time she parried Varyn''s attacks, she moved in closer, her claws glowing brighter. The air around her shimmered with heat, and a twisted grin started to form on her lips.


    "You call this strength?" she taunted, her voice now dripping with malice. "You''re nothing but a weakling."


    Varyn''s breath came in ragged gasps. "Shut up!" he growled, swinging wildly at her. But his strikes were becoming sloppy, his stamina fading fast.


    From the back, Caius clenched his fists, his confidence beginning to falter. "Enough of this!" he shouted, raising both hands toward the sky.


    Dark clouds gathered overhead as he summoned the power of Thunderstorm Cascade. Lightning cracked through the air, bolts raining down across the battlefield, while torrents of wind lashed at Lucy from all directions.


    "This is the end for you, Lucy!" Caius sneered, watching as the storm unleashed its fury.


    But Lucy didn''t flinch. Instead, her smirk grew wider, her eyes wild with excitement. The bolts of lightning struck her Volcanic Aura, but instead of harming her, they fizzled out, unable to penetrate the intense heat that surrounded her. The winds whipped around her, but she stood firm, her claws glowing even brighter.


    "You think a little storm will stop me?" she snarled, her voice now twisted with ruthless glee.


    Varyn, now panting and exhausted, stumbled back, his eyes wide with disbelief. "How... how are you still standing?" he muttered, his confidence shattered.


    Lucy let out a low, chilling laugh, her grin widening as she stepped toward him. "You thought you could beat me? Pathetic."


    Her claws slashed forward, the heat from her Volcanic Dragon Claws singeing Varyn''s armor. He yelped in pain, stumbling backward as he desperately tried to block her attacks.


    But it was futile. Lucy''s strikes became more vicious, her movements faster. She was no longer simply defending herself¡ªshe was toying with them, her grin turning more manic with each passing moment.


    "This is what happens when you challenge someone far beyond your level," she said, her voice now filled with cold, ruthless amusement.


    Varyn''s arms trembled as he raised his sword again, but it was clear he was running on fumes. Caius, watching the scene unfold, clenched his teeth, his earlier arrogance replaced by disbelief.


    "Impossible..." he whispered, unable to comprehend how Lucy was dominating the fight so effortlessly.


    Lucy''s grin widened as she dodged another one of Varyn''s sluggish attacks. With a swift, brutal motion, she slashed across his chest with her fiery claws, sending him flying back. He hit the ground hard, gasping for breath, his sword clattering uselessly beside him.


    Caius''s eyes widened in shock. "Varyn!" he shouted, but before he could rush to his ally''s aid, Lucy''s eyes locked onto him.


    "And now, for you," Lucy said, her voice low and deadly, as she turned her gaze to Caius. Her once cold demeanor had fully transformed into something far more terrifying¡ªa crazed, ruthless warrior, reveling in the chaos she had created.


    Caius swallowed hard, his confidence now entirely gone. He took a step back, his hands trembling. "You... you think you''ve won?" he stammered, trying to maintain his composure. "I''m a disciple of a top elder, just like you!"


    Lucy chuckled darkly, her claws glowing with molten heat. "I don''t care who you are," she replied, her voice dripping with sadistic delight. "You''re nothing but another corpse waiting to happen."


    Caius clenched his jaw, raising his sword with shaking hands. "Don''t underestimate me!" he shouted, but his voice lacked the confidence it once held.


    Lucy stepped forward, her grin wide and menacing. "Come on, then. Show me what you''ve got, you little coward."


    S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 244: Fighting Varyn and Caius (2)

    Lucas stood at a distance and began observing the chaos with an unwavering gaze. His eyes followed Lucy''s every movement¡ªeach strike, each parry.


    She was a force of nature, her Volcanic Dragon Claws burning through the battlefield, while her Volcanic Aura scorched the ground around her, making it nearly unbearable for her opponents to stand close.


    Lucas crossed his arms, a thoughtful expression settling on his face. He watched as Lucy easily dominated the group, her strength far exceeding their attempts to fight back.


    The heat radiating from her was overwhelming, and even from where he stood, Lucas could feel the intensity of her power.


    "It seems that her volcanic power has increased significantly," Lucas murmured, his voice tinged with admiration and a touch of surprise.


    [Hah! Of course, it has!] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogance. [She was trained by none other than the strongest volcanic cultivator, Roxana. Did you expect anything less from my advice and her superior talent?]


    Lucas smirked, used to the system''s shameless pride. "I have to admit, she''s grown even faster than I thought," he replied, his voice soft but impressed. He couldn''t help but admire the ease with which Lucy was dismantling her opponents. "Roxana really put her through some intense training."


    As Lucas continued his conversation with the system, his focus remained on the battle ahead. Lucy''s fierce combat was captivating, her volcanic power dominating the battlefield, and it seemed nothing could break his attention. But in the midst of it all, a shadow moved behind him¡ªunnoticed at first.


    One of Caius''s subordinates, an opportunistic man with a sly grin etched across his face, had quietly slipped away from the chaos of the fight.


    His eyes gleamed with malice as they locked onto Lucas. His thoughts raced with excitement, and he muttered under his breath, just loud enough for himself to hear.


    "She''s distracted with the boss. Her brother... he''s defenseless. If I can grab him... use him as a hostage... oh, Caius will reward me for sure." The man''s lips twisted into a smirk, greed written all over his face.


    He moved stealthily, each step calculated and silent. As he approached, he summoned his mana, coating his hands with a shimmering wind aura, the energy swirling around his palms like a faint breeze.


    He was fully confident that one quick strike would render Lucas unconscious. His movements became quicker, more aggressive as he closed the distance between them.


    The man''s smirk widened as he inched closer. "Easy prey," he whispered, excitement tingling in his chest. The closer he got, the more convinced he became that victory was his.


    But unknown to him, Lucas wasn''t as oblivious as he appeared. Despite his calm exterior and the conversation with the system, he had sensed the subtle disturbance in the air the moment the man approached. Lucas could feel the faint shift in the wind, the soft rustle of footsteps that were far too close for comfort.


    [Looks like you''ve got a rat sneaking up on you,] the system said, its tone mocking and amused. [You going to let him catch you, or are you going to remind him who he''s dealing with?]


    Lucas smirked, his eyes still focused ahead as though unaware of the looming danger. "Let''s play along for a second," he whispered, keeping his voice low.


    The man, now just a step away, raised his wind-infused hand, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Got you now, kid," he muttered triumphantly, convinced that Lucas hadn''t noticed him. His hand shot forward, aiming for the back of Lucas''s neck to knock him out cold.


    But before he could even make contact, Lucas moved.


    In a blur of motion, faster than the man could react, Lucas spun around with effortless grace. His hand shot out like lightning, striking the man squarely at a pressure point just below his shoulder blade. The speed and precision of the hit left the man no time to defend himself.


    "Wait¡ª!" was all the man could gasp before his body went limp, collapsing to the ground in an unconscious heap.


    Lucas stood over him, dusting off his hands as if the encounter had been nothing more than a mild inconvenience. "Pathetic," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head in mild annoyance. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Hah! You didn''t even break a sweat!] the system chimed in, its tone filled with mocking laughter. [He really thought he had you. What an idiot.]


    "Overconfident," Lucas replied, glancing down at the unconscious man. "He thought he could take me out just because I was standing back."


    The system chuckled again, its voice dripping with amusement. [Well, you know how it is. When people see the little brother of the big, strong fighter, they think he''s the weak link. It''s always fun to see their surprise.]


    Lucas gave a faint smile. "Surprise is the best weapon, isn''t it?" he said, his eyes glinting with the thrill of the unexpected.


    The man lay motionless on the ground, his failed plan nothing more than a fleeting thought now. Lucas stood over him for a moment, his sharp gaze scanning the unconscious figure.


    As his eyes drifted down to the sword strapped to the man''s waist, his fingers lightly brushed the handle. A thoughtful expression crossed his face, his mind already spinning with ideas.


    "Hmm... this could come in handy," Lucas murmured to himself, his voice low and contemplative. His fingers wrapped around the hilt for a moment, testing the weight of the sword without drawing it fully from its sheath. There was something about this situation that made the corners of his mouth twitch into a faint smirk.


    [Oh-ho! Look at you, thinking ahead,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogance and amusement. [Already plotting something, aren''t you? I have to admit, this is a good idea. You''re finally catching on to how we should be handling things. I like it.]


    Lucas straightened up, his fingers still lingering on the sword''s hilt. "It seems useful," he replied, his tone casual but thoughtful. His smirk deepened as the possibilities began to form in his mind, each step of his plan starting to unfold. "Let''s see where this goes."


    [Now you''re talking!] the system laughed, its voice laced with mockery. [And here I was, thinking you were just going to stand around and watch like a useless bystander. But no, you''ve got schemes brewing, don''t you? I''m impressed... well, sort of.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes at the system''s tone, but the smirk never left his lips. "I''m always thinking ahead. You know that," he muttered, his voice calm but with a hint of challenge. "And this..."¡ªhe glanced down at the unconscious man once more¡ª"this is just the beginning."


    [Ah, finally! A little ambition! I was starting to worry you''d forgotten who you are. I knew you had it in you! After all, with me guiding you, how could you not?] The system''s voice was thick with shameless pride, reveling in the moment as if it had orchestrated everything.


    Lucas chuckled softly, shaking his head. "You take credit for everything, don''t you?" he asked, his tone light but laced with amusement.


    [Well, of course! When you''re as brilliant as I am, why wouldn''t you? You wouldn''t have half these ideas if it weren''t for me inspiring you. Admit it¡ªyou love having me around.] The system''s voice turned almost smug, as if daring Lucas to disagree.


    "You certainly make things interesting," Lucas replied dryly, his gaze shifting back to the ongoing battle. His eyes flickered with both anticipation and calculation as he watched Lucy continue to tear through her opponents.


    [Interesting? Oh, please. I''m the reason you''re winning. You''d be lost without me.]


    "Let''s see how this plays out," Lucas whispered, his smirk widening as his mind raced with possibilities. His eyes remained on Lucy, but his thoughts were just as focused on his growing schemes. The fallen enemy''s sword would only be the beginning of what he had in store. Exclusive tales from m v lem|p-y

 Chapter 245: Fighting Varyn and Caius (3)

    Lucas moved swiftly, dragging the unconscious man toward a more visible spot. With a smirk tugging at his lips, he unsheathed the sword from the man''s waist, carefully placing it in the limp hand and positioning the blade dangerously close to his own neck.


    "Now for the finishing touch," Lucas whispered, his face shifting from its usual calculating expression into that of a terrified, helpless child. He forced his body to tremble slightly, making his fear look all too real.


    [You''re really going all out with this pathetic act, aren''t you?] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with mockery. [I almost feel sorry for the guy. Almost.]


    "Shut up," Lucas muttered internally, suppressing a grin. He took a deep breath and then, with practiced skill, let out a loud, panicked scream.


    "HELP! LUCY!" His voice quivered, sounding every bit the frightened younger brother.


    The piercing cry shattered the tense atmosphere of the battlefield. Caius, Varyn, and their allies flinched, their focus immediately snapping toward Lucas. Lucy, mid-battle, turned sharply, her eyes widening in alarm as her brother''s voice echoed through the air.


    Even the unconscious man stirred, the sudden noise shocking him awake. His eyes fluttered open, confused and disoriented, as though he had forgotten everything from the moment he passed out. He blinked several times, struggling to piece together what had happened.


    The system let out a mocking laugh. [Look at him! Waking up to find his so-called ''hostage'' already caught. This is priceless!]


    The man''s expression slowly morphed from confusion to realization as he noticed Lucas in his grasp, the sword pressed close to the boy''s neck.


    His lips twisted into a smirk, quickly deciding to go along with what seemed like a stroke of luck. "I-I''ve got him, boss!" he shouted, his voice hoarse but triumphant. "Her brother''s mine! Now she has no choice!"


    [Wow. He actually thinks this is his plan. Hilarious.] The system cackled. [You could win an award for this performance. Too bad there''s no audience besides a bunch of idiots.]


    "Oh, they''ll get their show," Lucas thought with amusement, never breaking character as he allowed his body to shake even more, tears welling up in his eyes for dramatic effect. Discover more adventures with m_vl_em_p_yr


    Caius, who had been observing the battle with keen interest, couldn''t help but smirk as the situation turned in his favor.


    His eyes gleamed with a cruel satisfaction as he saw one of his men holding Lucas with a sword at the boy''s throat. Seizing the moment, he called out, his voice dripping with malice. "Good job!"


    The others turned toward Caius, their expressions relieved as they thought they had gained the upper hand.


    Caius, reveling in the shift, locked his gaze onto Lucy, his tone becoming even more menacing. "Now that I have your precious brother, you''d better start behaving. One wrong move, and he pays the price."


    His voice was thick with confidence, each word a threat as his smirk deepened. He stepped forward slightly, his posture exuding authority, as though he had already won. "If you value his life, you''ll listen to what I have to say," he continued, his tone arrogant, fully expecting Lucy to submit.


    But Lucy didn''t react immediately. The fierce, explosive energy she had displayed just moments ago was now replaced by an eerie stillness.


    Her fiery, volcanic aura, which had been burning brightly during the battle, seemed to simmer, retreating into a dangerous calm. Slowly, her gaze shifted toward the man holding Lucas. Her eyes narrowed, the intensity in them growing darker with each passing second.


    A chilling silence settled over the battlefield.


    Lucas, sensing the change in his sister, remained perfectly still, his eyes flicking from the man holding him to Lucy. Here we go, he thought, a mix of anticipation and amusement flickering in his eyes, though his face remained the picture of terror.


    Caius, oblivious to the storm brewing, continued his taunts. "What will it be, Lucy? Give up now, or watch your little brother bleed." His voice was cold, filled with the self-assurance that came from believing he was in control.


    But Lucy said nothing, her silence far more terrifying than any outburst. The air around her seemed to grow heavier, as if the very atmosphere itself was recoiling from the sheer force of her suppressed rage.


    Her voice, when it finally came, was low and guttural, barely more than a growl. "How dare you¡­"


    The words were soft, but the weight behind them sent a chill down Caius''s spine. His arrogant smirk faltered as he felt a creeping sense of dread crawl up his back.


    The others, too, shifted nervously, their confidence suddenly shaken. Even the man holding Lucas swallowed hard, feeling the sudden shift in the air but too afraid to let go of his supposed hostage.


    The wind, which had been gusting wildly just moments before, stilled completely. It was as though the very elements around them were holding their breath, terrified of what was coming next.


    The heat radiating from Lucy''s volcanic aura intensified, though it was no longer the kind of heat that burned. It was suffocating, oppressive, like the calm before a volcanic eruption.


    Caius''s confidence began to crack, though he tried to maintain his composure. "I... I have your brother!" he stammered, his voice losing some of its bravado. "You don''t want to make things worse, Lucy." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucy''s gaze bore into him, her eyes now filled with raw, unfiltered fury. The molten heat within her simmered beneath the surface, threatening to explode at any moment. "You dare... threaten my brother?"


    Her voice was a deadly whisper, filled with such venom that even Caius felt his body involuntarily tense. The others, who had once been so eager to fight, now found themselves rooted in place, uncertain of whether to continue their attack or flee.


    For a brief, agonizing moment, the battlefield was frozen. All eyes were on Lucy, the predator who had just been unleashed. And in that silence, Caius and his men realized the truth: they had made a grave mistake.

 Chapter 246: Fighting Varyn and Caius (4)

    Lucy, having lost all restraint, moved with terrifying speed toward the man holding Lucas hostage. The man, already trembling as he felt the weight of Lucy''s gaze, tightened his grip on the sword, desperately trying to press it against Lucas''s neck.


    But it was too late.


    Lucas remained calm, knowing that the sword posed no real threat to him. His current golem body was impervious to such a mundane weapon. As the blade made contact with his neck, it barely scratched the surface, leaving Lucas completely unfazed.


    The man, still oblivious to the impending danger, tightened his grip on the sword, pushing the blade harder against Lucas''s neck. He smirked, his voice dripping with overconfidence. "Stay back, or I''ll¡ª"


    His words faltered as his eyes caught something terrifying.


    Lucy was no longer standing where she had been. In a blink, she was upon him, her Volcanic Dragon Claw blazing with fiery intensity, extended toward him with deadly precision. The air around her seemed to vibrate with her fury, heat radiating off her in suffocating waves.


    The man''s breath hitched, and the smugness vanished from his face. His eyes went wide with sheer terror as he realized how dire the situation had become. The blade in his hand, the one pressed against Lucas''s neck, trembled as fear gripped him.


    Stay ahead on m_vl_em_p_yr


    "W-wait," he stammered, his voice shaking. "I was just¡ª"


    Lucy didn''t let him finish. Her movements were swift and decisive, fueled by pure rage. In one smooth motion, her burning claw wrapped around his skull, her fingers digging into his skin like iron pincers. The man''s body went rigid as he felt the heat of her claws searing into his flesh.


    His eyes bulged with panic, darting wildly, desperately searching for an escape that didn''t exist. "P-please¡­ I didn''t mean¡ª"


    Lucy''s face remained expressionless, but her eyes blazed with a dangerous fury. Her voice was low, almost a growl, carrying the weight of a predator about to strike. "How dare you."


    Her words weren''t loud, but they cut through the man''s attempts at pleading like a blade. His entire body trembled, knowing those were the last words he would ever hear. He tried to pull back, to escape her grasp, but it was too late.


    Without breaking eye contact, Lucy activated Eruption. The heat surged through her Volcanic Dragon Claw, intensifying to an unbearable degree.


    "Please¡ª!" The man''s voice cracked, his plea turning into a scream, but it was too late.


    In an instant, his head exploded under the sheer force of her power, the heat disintegrating it into a gruesome rain of blood and ash. The remains of his skull scattered across the battlefield in a crimson spray, coating the ground and nearby onlookers in the grisly aftermath.


    Everyone watching stood frozen in shock. The entire battlefield felt suffocated by the weight of what had just happened.


    Caius and his subordinates, who had been so confident moments ago, were paralyzed in disbelief. The brutal, sudden execution of their comrade had shattered their resolve, draining any confidence they once had. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a brief moment, it was as though time itself had stopped. The wind, the distant sound of clashing steel¡ªeverything was drowned out by the silence that now hung over the battlefield like a dark cloud.


    Caius''s face twisted between fear and rage. His eyes flicked from the lifeless body of his subordinate to Lucy, who stood in the aftermath of her violent display, her fiery aura still burning hot, daring anyone to challenge her. He could feel the tremor in his own hands. He had underestimated her¡ªbadly.


    For a split second, uncertainty flickered in his eyes. She''s far more dangerous than I thought, Caius admitted to himself. But there was no time to hesitate.


    His fear morphed into desperation. He clenched his fists, his voice quivering despite the bravado he tried to maintain.


    "K-kill her!" he ordered, trying to sound commanding, but the crack in his voice betrayed his anxiety. His subordinates exchanged nervous glances, clearly just as terrified. But none of them dared disobey. They had no choice.


    The remaining fighters, their faces pale, gripped their weapons tightly and charged at Lucy. Their steps were hesitant, but the fear of Caius''s wrath¡ªor perhaps the fear of what might happen if they didn''t act¡ªpushed them forward.


    As they advanced, their trembling hands were barely able to hold their swords steady, but they rushed at her all the same. Desperation clung to them like a heavy fog.


    Caius, however, had no intention of waiting to see if they could manage to touch Lucy. His eyes narrowed, determination hardening his expression. He raised his arms, calling upon the full force of his power. His voice echoed with a desperate intensity.


    "Dominion of Storms!" he shouted, his tone filled with fury and a hint of panic.


    A colossal storm erupted across the battlefield, far more powerful and destructive than anything Caius had summoned before.


    The air around them grew dense, charged with raw, crackling electrical energy. Fierce gales tore through the sky, howling with a savage ferocity as the ground beneath them began to tremble violently.


    Bolts of lightning ripped through the air, striking the battlefield with deafening cracks of thunder. The earth beneath the fighters quaked as the sheer force of the storm intensified.


    The violent vortex of wind and lightning consumed everything in its path, the devastating power threatening to overwhelm anyone caught within its reach.


    Caius stood at the center of the storm, his face contorted in a mix of fury and desperation. His chest heaved as he poured every ounce of his strength into maintaining the storm.


    The wind whipped around him, tearing at his cloak as lightning flashed dangerously close. He hoped, prayed, that this would be enough.


    But across the battlefield, Lucy stood unshaken, her burning Volcanic Dragon Claws glowing with a fierce intensity. Her eyes never left Caius, her expression as calm and menacing as ever, as if the storm raging around her was nothing more than a mild inconvenience.


    Meanwhile, from a safe distance, Lucas watched the chaos unfold with a calm and almost eerie detachment.


    His arms crossed, he stood at the edge of the swirling maelstrom, entirely unbothered by the violent storm ripping through the battlefield. The flashes of lightning illuminated his face in brief moments, casting shadows that danced across his features.


    A small smile tugged at the corners of his lips, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Now the show is getting better," he whispered to himself, his voice barely audible over the deafening roar of the storm.


    There was no fear in his gaze¡ªonly curiosity, as though he were watching a particularly interesting spectacle.

 Chapter 247: Fighting Varyn and Caius (5)

    The battlefield had become a storm of chaos. Caius''s Dominion of Storms raged through the area, lightning crashing down while fierce winds howled across the ground.


    But even in the midst of the storm, Lucy remained unmoved, her eyes filled with nothing but rage. The temperature around her continued to rise, her Volcanic Aura burning hotter with every second.


    Varyn, watching his comrades fall one by one under Lucy''s overwhelming might, felt panic grip his chest. His breaths came in ragged gasps, and he tightened his grip on his sword, the weight of his own desperation pressing down on him.


    Experience tales at m-vl-e-mpyr


    His heart pounded in his ears, drowning out the chaos around him. He had no other choice but to use his strongest move¡ªthis was it, his last chance.


    He locked his gaze on Lucy, who stood tall, her fiery aura blazing, her Volcanic Dragon Claws glowing with molten heat. She looked like a force of nature¡ªunstoppable, unrelenting. The sight of her only made his determination harden, though fear clawed at the edges of his mind.


    "I won''t lose to you," he muttered through gritted teeth, his voice shaky but defiant. Summoning every ounce of strength left in him, Varyn raised his sword high, the winds around it swirling and gathering at its tip like a storm waiting to be unleashed.


    "Iron Gale Strike!" he roared, his voice strained, laced with desperation.


    The winds around his blade howled like a raging tornado, and the air itself seemed to shudder under the weight of the attack. With a final shout, Varyn swung his sword down with all his might, the full power of his Iron Tempest Blade cutting through the air in a powerful arc toward Lucy.


    But Lucy didn''t flinch. Her cold, angry eyes followed the path of the attack, unblinking. A smirk twisted her lips, but it wasn''t one of amusement. It was filled with contempt¡ªa look that showed she didn''t see him as a threat, but as an insect foolish enough to challenge her.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" she hissed, her voice venomous, almost mocking.


    In one swift, decisive motion, Lucy raised her Volcanic Dragon Claw to meet the incoming attack. There was no fear, no hesitation.


    With a flicker of her fingers, the ground beneath her cracked, splintering under the force of her Eruption. The earth trembled, and the air rippled with scorching heat.


    Her claw blazed with the fire of a volcano, molten energy surging through her body like a living flame. The Iron Gale Strike collided with her claw¡ªbut it didn''t stand a chance.


    In an instant, the winds around Varyn''s blade dissipated, consumed by the burning heat of Lucy''s power. The strike, which should have torn through anything in its path, was obliterated as if it had never existed.


    Varyn''s eyes widened in disbelief, his pupils shrinking as he stared at Lucy. "W-what...?"


    Lucy''s smirk widened into something far more sinister. "Pathetic," she spat, her voice dripping with disdain.


    Without giving him time to react, her Eruption surged forward, the blast of volcanic energy roaring like a tidal wave of fire. The heat was unbearable, suffocating. It rushed toward Varyn with merciless force, leaving him no room to escape.


    His subordinates, who had foolishly tried to flank her, were caught in the explosion. They didn''t even have time to scream before their bodies were incinerated, their forms disintegrating into ash.


    The battlefield glowed red as Lucy''s Eruption tore through the ranks of Caius''s team, leaving nothing but scorched earth and a trail of burning destruction in its wake.


    Varyn staggered backward, his skin blistering from the intense heat. He could barely keep himself upright, his strength completely drained. He had given everything¡ªhis strongest move, his full power¡ªand it had been nothing. Nothing compared to her.


    He fell to his knees, the weight of defeat crashing down on him. His vision blurred, and he struggled to lift his head to look at her one last time. Lucy was still standing, her fiery aura undiminished, her eyes blazing with a cold, ruthless fury.


    "You... never stood a chance," she said, her voice cold and final. There was no mercy in her gaze, only the satisfaction of a predator that had crushed its prey. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Varyn''s heart sank as his vision darkened. His last thought before slipping into unconsciousness was one of bitter regret. He had been a fool to challenge her.


    With a final gasp, he collapsed at her feet, defeated and broken.


    But Caius wasn''t finished.


    As he watched his team fall to Lucy''s devastating power and saw Varyn lying unconscious, something within him snapped.


    His breath quickened, eyes burning with a mix of fear and desperation. This wasn''t how it was supposed to go. He had come here with confidence, certain of their strength, but now¡ªhis plan was crumbling before his eyes.


    "No... No, this can''t be happening," Caius muttered under his breath, his fists clenching tightly. His heart pounded in his chest as he glared at Lucy, his mind racing. He knew this was his last chance¡ªhis final opportunity to turn the tide.


    "I won''t be defeated here," he growled, his voice low and trembling with fury. "I''ll show you¡ªshow all of you¡ªthe true power of the storm."


    With a surge of energy, he activated his final skill: Tempest''s Grace.


    The storm around him responded to his call, roaring louder, the winds growing fiercer as lightning crackled viciously in the air. Caius''s body became enveloped in a swirling vortex of wind, the sheer force of it lifting him slightly off the ground.


    His form began to blur, his movements quickened by the speed of the storm. The wind sharpened around him, refining his strikes, amplifying his strength and agility exponentially.


    Caius looked up at Lucy, his expression twisted into one of maddened determination. "You think you can just walk over me like this?" he spat, his voice echoing through the battlefield as the storm crackled around him.


    His eyes were wild, his desperation now driving him forward. "I''ll show you... the real power of the storm!"

 Chapter 248: Fighting Varyn and Caius (6)

    Caius, empowered by both Tempest''s Grace and the destructive power of his Dominion of Storms, rushed at Lucy with everything he had. The storm he had summoned raged fiercely, the winds howling as if the sky itself was tearing apart.


    Lightning struck the ground in rapid succession, and the earth trembled with the force of his power. Caius believed this storm would be enough to crush Lucy.


    His form was a blur, his sword crackling with electrical energy as he moved with blinding speed. Every strike he aimed at Lucy was swift, precise, and filled with the force of the storm.


    The winds screamed as they tore through the air, but Lucy stood her ground, her expression cold and unmoved.


    Her Volcanic Aura flared around her, the intense heat radiating from her body dissolving the winds before they could touch her. Each time Caius swung his blade, Lucy blocked it effortlessly with her Volcanic Dragon Claws, her fiery eyes never leaving his.


    "How can you still stand?!" Caius roared, his voice filled with frustration. He swung again, faster this time, but Lucy stepped to the side, her movement so smooth it seemed like she was merely gliding.


    "You''re strong, but not enough," Lucy replied calmly, her tone almost bored.


    Caius gritted his teeth, his eyes wide with desperation. He raised his sword once more, the energy of the storm gathering around him as he prepared for another assault. But before he could strike, Lucy vanished from his sight. In the blink of an eye, she appeared behind him.


    "What¡ª" Caius didn''t even have time to finish his sentence before Lucy''s Volcanic Dragon Claw was around his throat, lifting him effortlessly off the ground. The storm around them began to falter, the winds weakening as Caius struggled in her grasp, his eyes wide with terror.


    "Y-You can''t kill me!" Caius gasped, his voice trembling, desperation creeping in with each ragged breath. His eyes darted around frantically, searching for a way out of Lucy''s iron grip.


    "I''m the nephew of a top elder!" he sputtered, his face contorted in panic. "You don''t understand¡ªif you kill me, it''ll be your end! The academy will come for you! You''ll regret it!"


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her gaze piercing through his words as if they were nothing more than a weak attempt at survival. Her grip tightened around his throat, her Volcanic Dragon Claw squeezing with enough force to cut off any hope of escape.


    Her voice was low, icy, and cutting. "Power? Influence?" she repeated, her tone dripping with disdain. "Do you really think that matters to me?"


    Caius''s face paled as his bravado crumbled, his body trembling in her grasp. His wide eyes reflected a growing terror as he realized that his status meant nothing to her. His lips quivered as he tried to form words, stammering in his desperation.


    "Wait¡ªplease!" he begged, his voice cracking, now filled with pure fear. "I-I have connections! I can help you! Wealth, resources¡ªwhatever you want! Just don''t¡ª"


    Lucy''s grip tightened further, cutting him off mid-sentence, her expression hardening into a cold mask.


    "I don''t care about your wealth, your status, or your empty promises," she hissed, her tone now like the molten lava she wielded¡ªscalding and relentless. "You dared to threaten me. Worse, you dared to threaten my brother."


    Caius''s panic deepened, and his eyes flickered with the realization that he was out of options. His voice became a desperate rasp, each word strained as he struggled to breathe.


    "N-No... please!" he whimpered, tears welling in his eyes, his once arrogant demeanor shattered. "I-I''ll do anything! Anything you want! Just spare me!"


    But Lucy''s expression remained cold, her eyes devoid of any mercy. Her grip was unwavering, the heat from her claws intensifying.


    "I warned you," she whispered, her voice soft but filled with lethal finality. The weight of her words hung in the air for a moment, a chilling silence following them.


    Without hesitation, she activated Eruption.


    The heat from her claws surged, and within seconds, Caius''s head and body were engulfed in molten energy. His scream was brief, drowned out by the sound of his body turning to ash.


    Your journey continues with m-vl-em|p-yr


    In the span of a heartbeat, Caius was no more. His body disintegrated into nothing, scattering into the wind that had once surrounded him.


    But Lucy wasn''t finished.


    With a single motion, she slammed her Volcanic Dragon Claw into the ground. The earth beneath her cracked, fissures forming as the heat from her power surged downward. The ground trembled violently before erupting in a massive explosion of molten rock and lava.


    The battlefield was consumed by the eruption, erasing any trace of Caius, his subordinates, and the carnage that had taken place.


    The ground sizzled, molten rivers flowing as the battlefield was reduced to a molten wasteland. Ash and steam filled the air as the heat of Lucy''s power began to settle, leaving nothing but scorched earth in its wake.


    As the smoke and heat began to dissipate, Lucy turned slowly toward Lucas, her fiery gaze softening when she saw her brother standing there, watching her.


    Lucas, who had been calmly observing the battle from a safe distance, gave her a warm smile, his eyes filled with admiration. "You''re amazing, big sister," he said, his voice full of sincerity and pride. "The strongest and best sister in the world."


    Lucy, still catching her breath from the intensity of the battle, allowed a small smile to tug at her lips. She walked toward him, her expression softening even more. "Lucas, are you alright?" she asked, her voice now gentle, filled with concern.


    Lucas nodded enthusiastically. "Of course," he said, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "I knew you had everything under control. I didn''t even need to step in."


    Lucy chuckled softly, shaking her head. "You''re getting too used to these kinds of things," she said, though her tone was light, almost teasing.


    "Well," Lucas said, a small grin forming on his lips, "It''s hard not to, when you''re so good at showing me the ropes." His expression grew more serious as he added, "I know the world is harsh, but as long as I have you, I''ll be fine."


    Lucy sighed, a mixture of relief and worry flashing across her face. "It''s hard to accept that you''re already getting familiar with the darker side of this world," she said softly. "But I''m glad you''re still by my side." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas nodded, his smile never fading. "Always, big sister."


    With the threat behind them and their bond reaffirmed, Lucy and Lucas turned their attention forward, the molten wasteland behind them fading as they began their journey again. They had faced much, and more challenges lay ahead, but together, they would overcome anything.

 Chapter 249: Clashing With Malachor And Necrovauld Disciples

    Lucy and Lucas continued their journey toward the Death Volcano, the oppressive heat becoming more intense with every step. The air shimmered with the rising temperature, making the landscape appear distorted and alien.


    The ground beneath them became more barren, jagged rocks jutting out from the cracked earth, and occasional plumes of steam hissed up from the volcanic fissures.


    Lucas, still perched on Lucy''s shoulder, gazed ahead with his usual calm demeanor, but something was tugging at the edges of his memory.


    The closer they came to the volcano, the more uneasy he felt. His eyes began to narrow, scanning the area around them more carefully now, his instincts sharp.


    "Wait a minute..." Lucas muttered to himself, his brow furrowing as recognition dawned on him. "Isn''t this area near the village and the lab of Thalnor Vesperin?"


    Lucy noticed the change in his tone immediately. She paused in her steps, her eyes flickering with concern as she glanced at him. "What''s wrong?" she asked, her voice laced with curiosity, though there was a slight edge of worry.


    Lucas quickly masked his expression, flashing her a reassuring smile. "Oh, nothing," he replied casually, waving it off with a light shrug. His tone was calm, but beneath the surface, his thoughts were racing.


    Lucy raised an eyebrow, not entirely convinced, but chose to drop the subject. "If you say so," she muttered before continuing forward.


    As they moved deeper into the volcanic region, Lucas''s gaze shifted again, sweeping across the rocky terrain. His sharp eyes caught something unusual scattered across the ground¡ªa series of dark, almost glossy stones.


    They stood out amidst the red, cracked earth, their black surfaces gleaming ominously under the heat of the sun.


    Lucas''s expression tightened, his casual facade slipping as realization hit him. His body stiffened slightly, though he remained perched on Lucy''s shoulder.


    "These stones..." Lucas whispered under his breath, his voice barely audible, though the weight of his words was heavy. His eyes widened as recognition settled in.


    Lucy continued walking, unaware of her brother''s sudden shift in focus. She was used to the barren, hostile environment around them, but Lucas... he had noticed something much more troubling.


    "These stones are one of the materials used in Nether Puppets," Lucas muttered, his mind rapidly connecting the dots. His gaze lingered on the stones, his expression growing more serious with every passing second. The implications of finding such materials here were too large to ignore.


    Lucas''s mind churned, his thoughts spinning faster. There must be someone from the Malachor Clan here, he realized grimly, his expression darkening. His eyes darted over the landscape again, now filled with suspicion.


    As if on cue, the sound of footsteps echoed faintly through the barren landscape, disturbing the silence that had hung thick in the scorching air. The footsteps were steady, deliberate, and growing louder. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both Lucy and Lucas instinctively turned their heads toward the source of the sound. In the distance, a group of figures emerged over the horizon, their dark robes billowing slightly in the heated wind. As they drew closer, the unmistakable insignia of the Malachor Clan and Necrovauld Academy became visible, stitched onto their cloaks. Stay tuned with m,v le,mpyr


    Lucy''s eyes immediately narrowed, her expression hardening as she recognized the symbols. Her hand subtly tightened at her side, ready to summon her Volcanic Dragon Claws if needed. But for now, she remained calm, her gaze fixed on the approaching group, studying their every movement.


    Lucas, perched on her shoulder, blinked innocently, tilting his head as though he didn''t understand the gravity of the situation. His wide, curious eyes watched the group approach, his expression the picture of childish innocence. He leaned closer to his sister, his voice soft and filled with childlike wonder.


    "Big sister, who are they?" Lucas asked, his tone sweet and curious, as if he were merely asking about some travelers on the road.


    Lucy didn''t immediately answer, her focus entirely on the approaching figures. Her jaw clenched slightly, the tension in her posture building as the group came nearer. She didn''t trust them, and Lucas could sense her unease. Still, he kept up his act, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips as he maintained the facade of an innocent younger brother.


    The group finally stopped a few meters away, their leader stepping forward. He was tall, with an aura of authority, his eyes cold as they scanned Lucy and Lucas. The insignia of the Malachor Clan gleamed on his chest, a clear indication of his allegiance.


    The leader spoke, his voice low and filled with condescension. "What do we have here? A little girl and her¡­ child brother? Strange to see such travelers near the Death Volcano." His eyes narrowed slightly, and a smirk tugged at his lips. "Especially when this area is under the watch of the Malachor Clan and Necrovauld Academy."


    Lucy remained silent, her expression unreadable, though Lucas could feel the tension rolling off her. She was evaluating them, deciding if they were worth the effort to fight.


    Meanwhile, Lucas, who had been silently observing, let out a soft chuckle, barely audible but enough to escape his lips. He quickly covered it up, coughing lightly into his hand, but the smirk remained. His eyes gleamed with interest, a quiet, calculating fire behind his innocent facade.


    "To think I''d run into them so quickly," Lucas murmured under his breath, his voice so low that only the system could hear him. His smile widened just a fraction, though to anyone looking, it appeared as nothing more than a child''s playful grin.


    Lucy glanced down at her brother, sensing that something was off. "Lucas," she said softly, her voice a quiet warning.


    Lucas blinked, his face the very picture of innocence once again. He tilted his head, looking up at her with wide, questioning eyes. "Yes, big sister?" His tone was pure, untainted by the tension in the air.


    Lucy shook her head slightly, keeping her focus on the group in front of them. "Stay close," she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper. Her hand twitched as if she was preparing for what might come next.


    The group of robed figures exchanged glances, clearly sensing that Lucy wasn''t as simple as she appeared. The leader''s smirk faltered, just for a moment, before he composed himself.


    "This area is far too dangerous for someone like you," the leader continued, though there was a flicker of uncertainty in his voice now. "Turn back, and we''ll pretend we never saw you. But if you insist on continuing¡­" His eyes flicked to Lucy, then to Lucas. "I''m afraid things will become¡­ complicated."


    The tension in the air grew heavier as the group of robed figures stared down Lucy and Lucas, fully expecting them to retreat. But Lucas, still smiling, knew otherwise. Complicated? He thought to himself with a quiet amusement. This should be... interesting.

 Chapter 250: Clashing With Malachor And Necrovauld Disciples (2)

    The group of Malachor Clan and Necrovauld Academy disciples slowly approached, they exchanged uneasy glances, their murmurs growing louder. Their eyes flickered suspiciously between Lucy and Lucas, sensing something off.


    "Why are they here?" one disciple whispered, his voice low and filled with unease. His brow furrowed in confusion as he scanned the pair, clearly trying to make sense of the situation. "They shouldn''t be this close to the Death Volcano unless..."


    "Unless they''re up to something," another disciple chimed in, his voice tinged with suspicion. His hand drifted toward his sword, fingers twitching as if ready to draw at the slightest provocation.


    "If we let them go," the first disciple continued, his voice growing more urgent, "it could become a serious problem for us. They might already know too much."


    As the disciples exchanged nervous looks, one of them¡ªa tall figure with sharp, calculating eyes¡ªnarrowed his gaze, something catching his attention.


    His eyes darted toward Lucas''s waist, where a small, gleaming emblem hung from his belt. He frowned deeply, his heart skipping a beat as realization hit him.


    "Wait a minute..." the sharp-eyed disciple muttered under his breath, pointing toward Lucas with a trembling finger. His voice carried a mixture of disbelief and concern. "That emblem on the child''s waist... isn''t that the Celestial Academy insignia?"


    A ripple of shock spread through the group, their expressions shifting from confusion to alarm. Their bodies tensed, and some of them even took a step back, clearly unsettled by the unexpected discovery.


    One disciple, his voice barely concealing his rising panic, spoke up in a shaky tone. "Celestial Academy disciples? Here? Of all places?"


    The tension in the air thickened as the implications sank in. The leader of the group¡ªa grim-faced man with an aura of authority¡ªnarrowed his eyes, his jaw clenched tightly. He exhaled sharply, his gaze locking onto Lucy and Lucas as if weighing their threat.


    "We can''t let them leave," he said in a cold, authoritative voice. "If they''re from the Celestial Academy, they''ve likely come for the same reason we have. If we allow them to continue, it could jeopardize everything."


    The rest of the disciples nodded in grim agreement. Their faces were set in determination as they quickly shifted into a defensive stance, their hands moving toward their weapons in unison.


    Swords were drawn, and the air buzzed with the rising tension. They positioned themselves strategically, blocking the path ahead, their intent unmistakable¡ªthey weren''t about to let Lucy and Lucas pass without a fight.


    One disciple, his voice thick with anticipation, muttered to his comrade, "We have to stop them here. If they escape and report back, it could mean war between the factions."


    The leader sneered, his eyes gleaming with malicious intent. "Then let''s make sure they never make it back."


    Meanwhile, Lucas stood calmly beside his sister, his eyes flicking over the group of disciples with mild amusement. A smirk played at the corner of his lips as he watched the enemies prepare themselves, unaware of the overwhelming power they were about to face. He leaned closer to Lucy, his voice dropping to a low, confident whisper.


    "Big sister," he murmured, his tone light but laced with mischief. "Just tear them apart. We don''t have time for this nonsense¡ªlet''s get straight to the Death Volcano."


    His words were delivered with such casual ease, as if the group standing in their way posed no real threat. It was as though this was nothing more than an inconvenience, a minor delay in their journey.


    Lucy didn''t even blink. Her gaze remained fixed on the enemies ahead, her expression cold, eyes blazing with focused determination. Without hesitation, she gave a curt nod, her voice sharp but calm, exuding an unwavering sense of control. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hold onto me," she instructed, her tone firm yet gentle, a quiet authority in her voice.


    Lucas grinned at her words, already knowing what was coming. He wrapped his arms around his sister''s waist, holding tightly, trusting her completely. His heart raced, not with fear, but with excitement¡ªhe knew his sister''s power was about to be unleashed.


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her body shifting into an offensive stance as she prepared for the inevitable charge. With a swift motion, her hands began to glow with an intense, fiery light.


    In an instant, her fingers transformed into deadly, molten claws, crackling with energy¡ªthe Volcanic Dragon Claws. The air around them shimmered from the heat radiating off her, and the temperature spiked dangerously.


    The disciples watching from the distance could feel the suffocating wave of heat as Lucy''s volcanic aura surged, blanketing the area with oppressive warmth.


    The ground beneath her feet cracked and splintered under the sheer pressure of her power, thin wisps of steam rising from the earth. Each movement she made sent shockwaves through the ground, her strength undeniable.


    Lucas, clinging to her, could feel the vibrations of the molten energy coursing through her body. He looked up at her, his admiration evident in his wide smile, but his gaze also sharp with readiness.


    "Make it quick," he whispered, a hint of laughter in his voice, clearly relishing what was about to unfold.


    Lucy didn''t respond. She didn''t need to. Her focus was absolute, her cold eyes locked on the path ahead as the enemies braced themselves. With a deep breath, she lunged forward, her body moving with the precision of a predator closing in on its prey.


    Lucy''s Volcanic Dragon Claws blazed even brighter, the heat around them distorting the air as she prepared to tear through the ranks of the Malachor Clan and Necrovauld Academy disciples.


    Her resolve was unshakable, her eyes locked on the enemies before her. With a fierce burst of energy, she surged forward, ready to strike them down like a storm of fire.


    But just as her claws were about to make contact, one of the disciples reacted with surprising speed. He swiftly drew his sword, the blade gleaming as he raised it to block her attack. Hosted by m_vl_em_p_yr


    With a sharp clash, his sword met Lucy''s fiery claws, and to her surprise, he successfully deflected the strike.


    Lucy''s eyes widened slightly. She hadn''t expected any of them to withstand her initial assault.


    The disciple, seeing the shock on Lucy''s face, smirked confidently. "Don''t think we''re weak warriors," he taunted, his voice filled with pride. "You''ll find we''re not so easily defeated."

 Chapter 251: Clashing With Malachor And Necrovauld Disciples (3)

    Lucy''s eyes widened in disbelief as her attack was stopped mid-swing. The sheer force of her Volcanic Dragon Claws should have torn through any defense. Even a 6-star cultivator back at the Celestial Academy would have struggled against her, yet here was this stranger, blocking her as if it was nothing.


    She took a step back, her expression a mix of shock and simmering anger. "How..." she muttered under her breath, her fiery aura flickering. It was the first time in a long while that anyone had dared to meet her strength head-on.


    The disciple smirked, clearly noticing her surprise. His stance was confident, almost arrogant, as if he reveled in the fact that he had caught her off guard. "Surprised?" he taunted, his voice dripping with condescension. "Don''t think we''re all weaklings. I''m not as easy to kill as the others."


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her gaze sharpening as she took a closer look at him. Something about his appearance wasn''t right. His skin¡ªreddish, dark, almost unnatural.


    From the sidelines, Lucas''s mind raced as he quickly pieced together what he was seeing. His eyes narrowed as he studied the disciple''s strange appearance, the dark, reddish hue of the skin unmistakable.


    "So... they''ve already started handing out the Nether Puppet Body Cultivation Manual, huh?" Lucas muttered under his breath, his tone filled with a mix of annoyance and intrigue.


    He paused for a moment, his gaze locking onto the disciple. "This one must''ve used Corpse Fusion to merge with a Nether Puppet," he thought, a frown tugging at his lips. "Sure, it makes him stronger, but still..."


    Discover magic at m-vl-em-pyr


    Lucas''s expression shifted into a sly grin. "The puppet he fused with isn''t top-tier. It''s better than nothing, but... definitely not enough to be a real threat."


    Feeling the need for confirmation, Lucas turned inward, addressing the system in his mind. "What do you think of this, system? The enemy is using something tied to your cultivation manual."


    The system''s voice rang out, oozing with arrogance and mockery. [Hmph! So what if they''re using it? It''s a cultivation manual, not a Divine Scripture. Pathetic, really. A second-rate technique.


    Lucy will crush them like insects, manual or not.]


    Lucas chuckled, amused by the system''s shameless dismissal. "I like the sound of that," he whispered, a wicked glint in his eyes.


    The system''s tone shifted, now almost condescending as it responded, [Of course you do, mortal. You''re lucky to even hear my voice, let alone get to enjoy such entertainment.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes at the system''s overblown self-importance but couldn''t suppress a grin. "Always so modest," he muttered sarcastically.


    [Modesty is for the weak, and I''m anything but that,] the system shot back, its voice filled with smug superiority. [Just sit back and enjoy watching Lucy tear through these fools. It''s going to be... satisfying.]


    Lucas''s grin widened. "That... it will be," he said, his excitement growing as he turned his full attention back to the battle.


    Lucy''s initial shock quickly dissipated, replaced by a simmering rage. How dare this enemy stand in her way?


    Even with their strength bolstered by some twisted unknown manual, they were nothing more than a mere obstacle. Her eyes narrowed, the fiery glow within them intensifying as her anger began to burn hotter than the molten lava coursing through her veins.


    The temperature around her spiked, her Volcanic Aura flaring as waves of intense heat radiated from her body. The very air shimmered, distorting with the force of her power.


    Her fiery claws glowed brighter, flickering like molten flames. Without hesitation, Lucy let her rage fuel her further, channeling more of her raw strength into her Volcanic Dragon Claws.


    "You think you can stop me with that pathetic trick?" she spat, her voice dripping with disdain. Her eyes locked onto the disciple''s, her expression cold and unyielding. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The disciple, still smirking, gripped his sword tighter. "You underestimate the power of the Nether Puppet, Celestial scum," he sneered, his voice filled with arrogance. "You''re not the only one with strength¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Lucy let out a low growl, cutting him off mid-sentence. The very ground beneath her feet cracked as her volcanic energy surged to new heights, flames licking around her claws.


    "You talk too much," Lucy hissed, her voice deadly quiet, the tone of someone who had long since stopped caring about the fight''s outcome. "Let''s see if your sword can handle this."


    Without another word, Lucy lunged forward, her claws blazing with an intensity that made the disciple flinch.


    The moment her Volcanic Dragon Claws collided with his sword, the overwhelming force of her attack sent a shockwave through the battlefield. The blade trembled in his grip, the metal groaning under the immense pressure.


    The disciple''s eyes widened in horror as the first cracks appeared along the surface of his weapon. His smirk vanished, replaced by a grimace of fear. "W-what...?" he stammered, his voice trembling.


    Lucy''s expression was cold, her eyes glowing with fury. "Your cheap tricks won''t save you," she said, her voice like molten steel. With a roar of determination, she poured even more power into the clash, the heat of her claws intensifying to a blistering degree.


    The sword cracked further, tiny fissures spreading like veins of molten lava. Desperation flickered in the disciple''s eyes as he realized he was losing control. "No! This can''t be¡ª!" he cried out, panic creeping into his voice.


    With a final, explosive push, Lucy''s claws shattered the sword, sending shards of metal flying in every direction. The disciple was thrown back by the sheer force of the blast, stumbling as he tried to regain his balance. His hand, now empty, twitched at his side, his face a mask of disbelief and fear.


    He cursed under his breath, his voice a shaky whisper. "Impossible... how could this happen?"


    Lucy stood tall, unflinching as the molten remnants of the sword melted into the ground. Her gaze never wavered as she took a step toward him, her aura burning brighter, fiercer. "I told you," she said coldly, her voice low and threatening. "You were never going to stop me."


    The disciple, now fully aware of how outmatched he was, took a shaky step back, fear overtaking the arrogance that had once filled his face.

 Chapter 252: Clashing With Malachor And Necrovauld Disciples (4)

    Realizing the sheer danger Lucy posed, the disciple who had blocked her initial attack stumbled back, his face pale with fear.


    His sword trembled in his hands, his voice shaking as he called out to his comrades. "Everyone, attack all at once! This one¡­ this one is different!" His eyes darted to Lucy, wide with disbelief. He knew they were facing something far beyond their usual battles.


    The other disciples exchanged nervous glances, their confidence wavering. But there was no time to hesitate.


    One by one, they rushed forward, their weapons drawn, mana swirling around them as they prepared for an all-out assault. The air crackled with energy, but the fear in their eyes was unmistakable.


    Lucy stood in the center, her Volcanic Dragon Claws burning hotter than ever. The ground beneath her feet seemed to sizzle from the intensity of her aura. Her lips curled into a dangerous smirk as she looked at the disciples rushing toward her. She wasn''t just ready¡ªshe was eager.


    "You really think you can handle me?" Lucy muttered, her voice low, a dark edge to her tone.


    One of the disciples, gripping his sword tightly, shouted in a desperate attempt to rally his comrades. "We can take her! Don''t let up¡ªtogether, we can bring her down!"


    But Lucy''s eyes glinted with fury. "Bring me down?" she repeated mockingly. "Let''s see you try."


    As the first wave of attackers closed in, Lucy moved. Her Volcanic Dragon Claws slashed through the air, each strike leaving a trail of molten fire.


    The moment her claws connected with the first disciple, there was a deafening explosion. His body was instantly engulfed in flames, his scream cut short as he disintegrated into ash.


    "Impossible!" another disciple gasped, his voice breaking with terror. "How can one person be this strong?"


    Lucy didn''t give them time to think. With a fierce, determined expression, she spun around, her claws slicing through the air with deadly precision. Each blow was followed by another explosion, the force of her attacks causing shockwaves that sent more disciples flying.


    "You should have stayed out of my way," Lucy growled, her voice cold as her fiery gaze locked onto another group of attackers.


    One disciple, trembling, managed to shout, "Surround her! She can''t take us all down at once!"


    They moved to encircle her, but Lucy''s smirk only deepened. "A storm of flies, that''s all you are." Her voice dripped with disdain, her eyes blazing with volcanic fury. "Let''s end this."


    As they lunged at her from all sides, Lucy raised her Volcanic Dragon Claws high, the heat intensifying to unbearable levels. She slammed them down into the ground, unleashing a massive wave of fire that erupted in every direction.


    The resulting explosion tore through their formation, consuming everything in its path. Flesh and bone were obliterated in an instant, the once-coordinated attack reduced to nothing more than a pile of scorched remains.


    A few of the disciples, realizing that attacking Lucy head-on was a death sentence, exchanged nervous glances. The inferno that surrounded her was too overwhelming, her every move lethal. Desperation flashed in their eyes as they quickly recalculated their strategy.


    One of them, his voice trembling but resolute, whispered, "Forget her¡­ go for the boy!"


    They all nodded, a silent agreement forged in fear. Without hesitation, they shifted their focus toward Lucas, hoping that catching him off guard would turn the tide of the battle.


    But as they moved in, Lucy''s eyes flickered with a dangerous light. It was as if she could feel their intent through the heat of the battlefield. Her lips curled into a snarl. "Don''t even think about it," she growled, her voice carrying over the crackling flames.


    With terrifying speed, Lucy intercepted each disciple that dared approach her brother. Her Volcanic Dragon Claws sliced through the air, cutting them down with ease, the fiery explosions consuming their bodies before they could even scream. One by one, they fell, their desperate plan crumbling in the face of Lucy''s unrelenting fury.


    Meanwhile, Lucas who was still hanged behind Lucy amidst the chaos, watching the battle unfold with a calm expression, as if he were merely an observer rather than a participant.


    Every so often, one of the attackers managed to get close enough to strike him, but to their bewilderment, the blades seemed to glance off his body as if hitting solid stone. The attackers exchanged shocked looks, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    Stay ahead with m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    One of them cursed under his breath. "What¡­ what is this kid made of?!"


    Their confusion only grew as they pressed on, more strikes landing on Lucas but having no effect. The metallic clang of swords against his body echoed in the air, but Lucas remained unmoved, his gaze steady, unbothered by their futile efforts.


    In the midst of the chaos, one disciple managed a lucky hit. His sword struck the emblem on Lucas''s waist, shattering it into pieces with a sharp crack.


    Lucas glanced down briefly, noticing the fragments fall to the ground, but his face remained neutral. He didn''t seem concerned in the slightest.


    One of the disciples, seeing the broken emblem, grinned triumphantly. "Got him! We''ve¡ª"


    But before he could finish, the rest of the group hesitated, sensing something wasn''t right. Lucas didn''t react at all, and his calm demeanor was unnerving.


    Meanwhile, Lucy, focused entirely on the battle ahead, hadn''t noticed what was happening behind her. Her volcanic aura burned brighter as she continued to tear through the remaining enemies, unaware of the shattered emblem or the confusion surrounding her brother.


    In a desperate last-ditch effort, one of the remaining disciples, his hands shaking, fumbled for a special communication emblem hidden deep within his robes. His fingers trembled as he grasped the emblem, knowing that their only chance of survival now lay in calling for reinforcements.


    His breath hitched, panic setting in as he activated the device. The glow of the emblem flickered to life, and his voice quivered with fear. "Th-This is an emergency!" he stammered, his throat dry.


    He glanced at Lucy, who continued to wreak havoc on the battlefield, and his heart pounded harder in his chest. "We''ve encountered... an enemy far beyond what we expected."


    The other end of the communication crackled to life, and a cold, authoritative voice responded, "State the threat level."


    The disciple swallowed hard, his voice breaking under the weight of his terror. "Seven stars¡ªat least! She''s... she''s like a force of nature! We don''t stand a chance!" His words rushed out, each one tinged with rising panic.


    S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 253: Necrovaulds Emergency

    At Necrovauld Academy, the air was thick with tension. The atmosphere, already heavy due to the academy''s constant dealings with dangerous cultivation practices, became even more strained as the connection from the team near the Death Volcano abruptly cut off.


    The last words of the disciple echoed in the minds of those who had received the transmission: "The enemy is at least a seven-star cultivator."


    Panic spread like wildfire through the hallways of the academy. The Death Volcano was no ordinary location¡ªit housed vital materials, some of the rarest and most dangerous resources known to cultivators.


    Highly coveted and fiercely guarded, its protection was of utmost importance. To think that someone had dared to break into the area with such overwhelming strength left many stunned.


    In the War Room, where messages from the field were routinely monitored, the silence was deafening. The communications officer, pale and wide-eyed, turned to his superior, his voice trembling. "Sir, the connection is gone."


    "Gone?" the superior growled, leaning forward with narrowed eyes. "What do you mean gone? Did they fall back or retreat?"


    The officer swallowed hard, shaking his head. "No, sir. It just... cut off. The last thing we heard was the report of a seven-star cultivator."


    Explore new worlds at m-vl-em|p-yr


    The superior''s face darkened. "Seven stars?" His voice dropped into a disbelieving growl. "Who would be insane enough to send someone like that into the Death Volcano?"


    He slammed his hand onto the table, the sound reverberating through the room. "Send a runner to the Elder Hall. Now!"


    Necrovauld Academy, along with their allies in the Malachor Clan, had stationed a strong group of six-star cultivators and numerous five-star warriors around the Death Volcano.


    They were no ordinary guards; they were some of the best. For the entire team to be wiped out so quickly¡ªand for the last message to report a seven-star enemy¡ªwas nothing short of catastrophic.


    As the runner dashed down the halls, whispers spread like a wildfire. "A seven-star cultivator? In the Death Volcano?"


    "It can''t be true," one disciple muttered, shaking his head. "We''ve fortified that place for months. No one could break in, let alone someone that powerful."


    "But the transmission came from the frontline team," another disciple said, her voice laced with fear. "If they said it was a seven-star, then..."


    "They''re all dead, aren''t they?" a third voice chimed in, barely above a whisper.


    Without wasting a moment, one of the academy''s top messengers darted through the hallways, his heart pounding in his chest. Every step carried the weight of urgency as he raced toward the Elder Hall, his mind focused on delivering the critical message.


    Arriving at the large stone entrance, he nearly skidded to a halt, only to be immediately confronted by the stern figure of the gatekeeper.


    The gatekeeper, a grizzled man with sharp eyes and a heavy presence, narrowed his gaze as he took in the sight of the frantic messenger, sweat pouring down his brow. "What''s going on?" he barked, his voice laced with suspicion. "Why are you in such a state?"


    Panting heavily, the messenger struggled to catch his breath, his words coming out between ragged gasps. "I... I have something urgent to report!" He straightened himself, his face pale but determined. "It''s... it''s about the Death Volcano!"


    At the mention of the Death Volcano, the gatekeeper''s eyes widened in shock. The hardened lines of his face briefly flickered with surprise before his expression turned deadly serious.


    He knew all too well the significance of that location¡ªthe rare materials it housed and the danger it represented to anyone who dared trespass.


    "Speak clearly!" the gatekeeper demanded, his voice lowering into a growl, though the alarm was evident in his tone. "What''s happened?"


    The messenger swallowed hard, still catching his breath. "There''s no time to explain it all here," he said, his voice trembling with urgency. "I need to speak to the elders immediately. It concerns an enemy... one of seven-star strength."


    For a moment, the gatekeeper''s face froze in disbelief, his normally stoic expression cracking as the words sunk in. He took a step back, the gravity of the situation hitting him like a blow. "Seven stars?" he muttered under his breath, his eyes darting to the heavy gates behind him.


    Realizing the severity of the news, the gatekeeper''s posture stiffened. Without wasting another second, he waved his hand toward the imposing stone doors. "Go, quickly! Get inside. The elders must hear this at once!"


    He moved to open the gate with a sense of urgency he rarely showed, the heavy stone groaning as it slowly swung open. As the gates parted, the messenger darted through without hesitation, his legs carrying him swiftly into the grand hall beyond.


    Inside the Elder Hall, Elder Feris, one of the most esteemed elders of Necrovauld Academy, sat at a large stone desk, his keen eyes scanning through various reports and documents.


    His brow furrowed in concentration as he reviewed the academy''s latest operations. It was rare for anything to pull his attention away from his work, but the hurried footsteps of the approaching messenger caught his ear.


    Elder Feris glanced up, immediately noting the pale, anxious face of the messenger rushing toward him. The air in the room seemed to shift, tension thickening as the elder sensed that something dire had occurred.


    "What is it?" Elder Feris asked, his voice sharp and commanding, the edge of impatience cutting through the room. His tone demanded immediate answers.


    The messenger, breathless from his sprint, tried to gather his thoughts. His hands shook slightly, and his chest rose and fell heavily as he struggled to regain his composure. "Elder Feris... there''s¡ªthere''s been an incident."


    Elder Feris''s eyes narrowed. "Speak clearly," he said, his voice low and dangerously calm, though his gaze never left the messenger''s trembling form.


    Taking a deep breath, the messenger finally forced the words out. "Elder Feris, we''ve just received a transmission from the team near the Death Volcano... before the connection was lost, they reported encountering an enemy... a cultivator of seven-star strength."


    For a heartbeat, the room fell into a dead silence, the weight of the words hanging in the air like a suffocating fog.


    Elder Feris''s expression instantly darkened, his features tightening as the full gravity of the situation hit him. His hand gripped the edge of his desk, the muscles in his arm tensing. His eyes, wide with shock, flickered with disbelief, but only for a second.


    "What the hell did you just say?!" Elder Feris bellowed, his voice reverberating through the chamber like a clap of thunder. His usual stoic composure shattered, replaced by the fury of a man who understood the catastrophic implications. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 254: Necrovaulds Emergency (2)

    Elder Feris stood frozen, the messenger''s urgent words still ringing in his ears: "A seven-star cultivator at the Death Volcano."


    For a moment, he couldn''t comprehend it. His mind raced as he processed the enormity of the situation. The Death Volcano wasn''t just some dangerous landmark. It was one of the few places that housed a rare and crucial ingredient¡ªan essential component for crafting the Nether Puppet.


    His hand gripped the arm of his chair tightly, the pressure causing his knuckles to whiten. "Impossible..." he muttered, his voice low, almost as if he was trying to convince himself otherwise.


    He looked up at the messenger, his face tightening with concern. "Are you absolutely certain?" His tone was stern, but beneath it was a trace of disbelief. "A seven-star cultivator, you said?"


    The messenger nodded vigorously, sweat glistening on his brow. "Yes, Elder Feris. Those were the last words we received before the connection was severed."


    Elder Feris frowned, his mind drifting back to the countless hours of cultivation. The Nether Puppet Body Cultivation Manual had led them to the discovery of the volcano''s hidden treasures, and it was precisely because of this that he had stationed a team of six-star cultivators and numerous five-star warriors to safeguard the area.


    And yet, now, it seemed all of that was for nothing.


    He slammed his hand down on the table in frustration. "A seven-star... wreaking havoc there," he muttered, more to himself than to the messenger. "Do you realize what this means? This isn''t just a random attack¡ªit jeopardizes everything we''ve worked for!"


    Elder Feris''s face darkened even further. He clenched his fists as the weight of the situation sank in. "A silent connection means only one thing," he muttered, glaring at the floor as if it might reveal some answers. "Death."


    The messenger nodded slowly, not daring to speak further, while Elder Feris''s mind raced.


    Seven-star cultivators were extremely rare, Feris thought. He paced behind his desk, his expression twisting with worry. They weren''t just common experts¡ªseven-stars were top elders, clan leaders, even leaders of mid-sized sects. Read now on m_vl_em_p_yr


    People of that caliber didn''t just appear out of nowhere, let alone create destruction in such a critical area. Whoever this was, they were powerful and dangerous. Far more dangerous than anyone he had expected.


    Feris stopped pacing and turned back to the messenger. His voice, now quieter but filled with dread, cut through the silence.


    "Who could it be? There are only a handful of seven-star cultivators in the region. We know every one of them. None of them would make such a move without reason. Unless..." His eyes narrowed further as a thought struck him. "Could it be someone new?


    Someone... unknown?"


    The messenger, still tense, remained silent. He didn''t need to answer. Elder Feris''s question hung in the air like a storm cloud, heavy and foreboding.


    Elder Feris rubbed his temples, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on him. His mind raced, torn between the other critical matters he needed to address and this sudden, catastrophic problem. The Death Volcano was no ordinary location, and this crisis was no ordinary threat.


    With a deep sigh, his eyes narrowed, he muttered to himself, "What do I do about this?" His voice was low, strained, as if the enormity of the decision was physically weighing him down.


    Elder Feris paced back and forth, his mind in turmoil as he weighed the options. He turned sharply to the messenger, his gaze cold and calculating. "If I send more forces¡­" His voice trailed off, his tone filled with doubt. He clenched his fists, the weight of the decision pressing down on him.


    "There''s no guarantee they''ll make a difference against a seven-star cultivator. And if I don''t¡ª" He paused, feeling the gravity of the situation sink in deeper. "¡ªthe situation will only worsen. The Death Volcano isn''t something we can afford to lose." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He let out a heavy sigh, his brow furrowed in deep thought. But before he could continue, the heavy doors of the hall creaked open. Two figures strode in, their presence immediately commanding the attention of everyone in the room.


    The first to enter was Sylra Ravencrest, her beauty both alluring and menacing. Her dark robes flowed behind her, the fabric whispering with each step. Her sharp eyes, glinting with a dangerous confidence, flicked across the room as if already assessing the situation. Her voice was smooth but carried an underlying threat as she spoke, "I heard there''s an intruder."


    Behind her walked Kaelor Thorne, his massive frame filling the doorway. His broad shoulders and towering figure exuded raw strength, and just the sight of him was enough to intimidate anyone.


    He cracked his neck, his muscles rippling as he crossed his arms over his chest. "Intruder?" His voice was a deep rumble, slow and deliberate.


    Elder Feris looked up, nodding gravely. "Yes. At least a seven-star cultivator." His tone was tight, filled with concern. "We lost contact with the team guarding the volcano. The last report was that this intruder is no ordinary threat. They''re powerful.


    Very powerful."


    Kaelor raised an eyebrow, glancing sideways at Sylra, a grin spreading across his face. "A seven-star, you say?" His voice carried a note of excitement, as if this was exactly what he had been waiting for. "Perfect. We''ve been looking for a chance to test our progress with the Nether Puppet Body Cultivation Manual."


    Sylra''s eyes gleamed with anticipation, her lips curling into a cold smile. "Indeed," she added, her voice soft but laced with wicked delight. "We''ve only been cultivating the manual for a few days, but this¡­" She paused, letting the words hang in the air for a moment. "¡­this will be a perfect test."


    Elder Feris hesitated, doubt flickering across his face as he considered the situation. His eyes shifted from Sylra to Kaelor, reading the confidence on their faces. They wanted this. And, perhaps, they were the best option he had.


    He nodded slowly, his voice steady but serious. "Very well. Go. Make sure you deal with this intruder swiftly and efficiently. Whoever they are, they cannot be allowed to continue wreaking havoc."


    Kaelor''s grin widened, his large hand dropping to the hilt of the sword strapped to his back. "Oh, don''t worry, Feris." His voice dripped with confidence. "We''ll make sure they regret stepping foot in the Death Volcano."


    Sylra chuckled softly, her tone amused but dark. "Yes, leave it to us." She glanced toward the door, her eyes already alight with thoughts of the coming conflict. "This seven-star won''t stand a chance," she added with a venomous sweetness, as though the battle was already won in her mind.


    Elder Feris watched as the two top elders turned and left the hall, their confidence almost unsettling. He could only hope their certainty wasn''t misplaced. With them handling the situation, the threat would be neutralized¡ªor so he told himself.

 Chapter 255: Caius Broken Emblem

    In the Celestial Academy, two of the top elders, Thorne Arcturus and Darius Armist, sat across from each other in a grand chamber, the air heavy with their hushed conversation.


    The room, adorned with ancient scrolls and powerful relics, was a place reserved for matters of utmost importance. Their expressions were tense, eyes sharp as they deliberated.


    The topic of their discussion was one that had perplexed them both for months¡ªRoxana Volcaria, a once-eight-star cultivator who had mysteriously fallen to six stars, only to rise again with alarming speed and strength. Her sudden resurgence had shaken the ranks of the academy, and whispers about her potential spread like wildfire.


    Elder Thorne leaned forward, his brow furrowed deeply, frustration clear in his voice. "How did she grow stronger so quickly, even after dropping to six stars?"


    His tone was a mixture of curiosity and disbelief, the weight of it settling heavily between them. "Someone falling from eight stars to six star... that should have crippled her progress permanently. And yet, here she is, stronger than ever."


    His eyes narrowed as he thought back to the reports. "Her cultivation manual¡­ there''s something unusual about it. No normal manual would allow someone to recover¡ªand ascend¡ªat such a pace."


    Elder Darius, reclining slightly in his chair, rubbed his chin thoughtfully. He had been pondering the same for some time now. "It''s not just her strength," he mused, his voice low but carrying a note of admiration.


    "She''s become a rising force in the academy. The way she moves, the power she wields¡ªthere''s something... refined about it, almost as if she''s tapped into something beyond our understanding."


    Thorne nodded, his face darkening with intent. "I''ve watched her during our gatherings. The control she exerts over her mana, the intensity of her Volcanic Dragon Claws¡ªit''s not the work of any ordinary cultivation manual. No, she''s hiding something, and whatever it is, it''s not something we can overlook."


    Darius''s eyes gleamed with ambition. "Imagine what it could do for us, Thorne," he said, his tone dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "If we could gain access to that manual, if we could learn its secrets... think of the power we could achieve."


    Thorne''s lips twisted into a thin smile, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "Exactly. It''s not just about her anymore. That manual¡ªif it truly holds the key to her sudden rise¡ªcould push us past the limits of our cultivation. Even the other elders would be forced to acknowledge our superiority."


    Darius leaned forward, matching Thorne''s intensity. "But she''s cautious. She doesn''t trust easily. If we move too quickly, we''ll lose the chance to find out. We need to approach this carefully."


    Thorne''s eyes flickered with calculation. "Indeed. We can''t afford to draw suspicion, especially now that her influence is growing. But mark my words, Darius... we will uncover her secret. And when we do, we''ll ascend to heights even the other top elders can''t imagine."


    Darius nodded, a faint smile playing on his lips as the two elders locked eyes, their ambitions aligning. "The time will come, Thorne. We''ll make sure of it."


    As Thorne and Darius spoke, their conversation suddenly halted by a sharp, unexpected sound¡ªa loud crack that echoed ominously through the chamber.


    Both elders immediately turned their attention toward the source. On the far wall, a custom emblem plaque had shattered into pieces, the fragments scattered across the floor.


    Elder Thorne''s eyes narrowed, his expression darkening as his gaze fell on the broken plaque. He recognized its design instantly¡ªit was the same as the one carried by his grandson, Caius Arcturus. The emblem was a family marker, enchanted to break only in the event of a grave misfortune.


    A deep frown creased Thorne''s face, and his jaw clenched as the significance of the shattered emblem hit him with full force. The room suddenly felt colder, the weight of realization heavy in the air.


    Across from him, Elder Darius, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, glanced at his fellow elder with concern. "What happened, Thorne?" he asked, his voice cautious, as if he already knew the answer would be dire.


    Thorne remained silent for a moment, his fists tightening on the arms of his chair. His voice, when he finally spoke, was grim and heavy with restrained emotion. "This emblem... it''s connected to one of my grandchildren. Its breaking means... that one of them is dead."


    The words hung in the air like a heavy cloud, thick with tension and disbelief. Elder Darius stared at Thorne, his eyes widening in shock. "Dead?" he echoed, as if his mind couldn''t quite grasp the reality of what he had just heard. The disbelief in his tone was palpable. "Which one?"


    Thorne''s expression stiffened, the lines of his face growing sharper as anger began to simmer beneath the surface.


    His jaw clenched, and for a moment, he looked as though he could crush the very air around him. "Caius," he said slowly, his voice low and filled with an icy fury. "Caius Arcturus."


    The name seemed to hit Darius like a physical blow. His eyebrows shot up in pure astonishment, his mouth slightly agape. "Caius?" he repeated, his voice laced with incredulity.


    Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr


    "But¡­ isn''t he one of the top geniuses in your family? The one you just accepted after the last inner test?" His voice dropped slightly, a mixture of awe and concern. "You always said he had the potential to be one of the best¡­"


    Thorne nodded slowly, his teeth gritted. "Yes," he said, his voice low but filled with a seething fury. "One of the most talented. And now... he''s dead." His fists clenched so tightly that the veins on his hands bulged, his knuckles white. The pain of loss mixed with a growing rage.


    Darius sat back in his chair, still processing the news. "How...?" He began, but his voice trailed off, knowing the question was pointless at the moment. Caius''s death was not only a loss for the Arcturus family but also a dangerous spark that could lead to retribution. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know yet," Thorne answered before Darius could speak further, his voice tense. "But I need to find out. Whoever killed him will pay dearly." His eyes burned with the promise of vengeance, and for a moment, his usual calm demeanor cracked, revealing the depth of his grief and fury.

 Chapter 256: Caius Broken Emblem (2)

    Elder Darius glanced at Elder Thorne, his brow deeply furrowed, concern etched across his face. His eyes flickered with thought as he weighed the situation. "Thorne, you can sense where the broken plaque is from, can''t you?" he asked, his voice low, yet carrying a sense of urgency.


    Thorne''s lips pressed into a thin line, his expression grim and shadowed with tension. "Yes," he said after a pause, the weight of his words evident. "But I need a moment to locate it precisely."


    Darius gave a curt nod before reaching for the shattered emblem plaque. As his fingers closed around the broken pieces, his usually calm demeanor shifted.


    His eyes narrowed in focus, and his aura flared to life, pulsing faintly as he concentrated. He held the plaque between his hands, its fragments trembling slightly from the energy coursing through him.


    The silence between them grew thick, each passing second filled with anticipation. Thorne watched his fellow elder closely, his muscles tense, awaiting the answer that could confirm his worst fears.


    Darius''s face, initially calm, suddenly shifted. His eyes widened in visible shock, his brow furrowing deeper as he stared at the shattered emblem as though it held a dark secret.


    "Where is it?" Darius''s voice broke the silence, now edged with palpable urgency. The stern look on his face betrayed his unease as his gaze locked with Thorne''s.


    Thorne inhaled sharply, his expression darkening, as though the very words tasted bitter on his tongue. He clenched his fists tightly at his sides before finally speaking. "The area... around Death Volcano."


    For a moment, Darius stood frozen, disbelief flashing across his face. His mouth opened slightly, then closed as though he was grasping for words. He blinked rapidly, trying to process what he''d just heard.


    "What the hell?" Elder Darius finally muttered, his voice thick with disbelief. His eyes widened as though trying to grasp the gravity of what he had just heard. "How¡­ how could it be there? The Death Volcano? That place is too dangerous for even an experienced cultivator to roam freely."


    Thorne let out a sharp, frustrated breath, his jaw tightening as he tried to control his emotions. He ran a hand through his hair, his fingers twitching slightly, a clear sign of the tension coiling inside him.


    "I don''t know," he growled, his voice low but laced with simmering anger, barely held back. His tone was rough, every word dripping with the frustration of not having answers.


    "There has to be more to this. Do you have any information about what''s happening in that area? What have your informants told you?"


    Darius paused, his brow furrowing even deeper. He glanced at Thorne with a grim expression, as if choosing his words carefully. "The Death Volcano has been acting strange recently," he admitted, his voice quieter now, tinged with a sense of unease.


    "There''s been a surge of strong cultivators flocking to the region. More than usual. I''ve heard whispers, but nothing concrete. Something big is happening there. Something that''s drawing in powerful forces."


    He hesitated, his lips pressing into a thin line. "But I haven''t been able to get a clear picture yet. It''s all too murky."


    Thorne''s eyes darkened with intensity as he absorbed the information. His gaze turned cold, his expression hardening with a single, sharp focus.


    "There must be someone there who caused Caius''s death," he said, his voice like steel. His fists clenched at his sides, the anger in his posture unmistakable. "I need to go there. Now. I can''t stand here while that person¡ªwhoever they are¡ªwalks free. I''ll tear them apart myself if I have to."


    Darius glanced at him, concern etched into his features. He knew Thorne''s anger was justified, but the Death Volcano wasn''t a place to rush into recklessly.


    "Are you sure that''s wise?" he asked cautiously. "The Death Volcano is no ordinary place. With all these powerful cultivators gathered, we don''t know what we''re walking into. This could be a larger trap, and you''d be walking straight into it."


    Thorne''s expression didn''t waver, his voice steady and resolute. "I don''t care what it is. Someone there is responsible for Caius''s death, and I will find them. Whatever it takes."


    Darius frowned, but he could see there was no dissuading him. Thorne''s resolve was like iron. "At least don''t go alone," Darius said, his tone softening slightly. "Let me send a few others with you. If it''s as dangerous as we suspect, having backup could save your life."


    Thorne''s lips twitched into a brief, almost predatory smile. "I don''t need an army, Darius. Whoever is behind this won''t be able to stop me. But," he added after a pause, "I''ll take your advice. I''ll bring a small team, just in case."


    Get more chapters at m|vl-em-py-r


    Darius nodded, though his expression remained heavy with concern. His brows furrowed as he placed a hand on Thorne''s arm, his voice low but firm. "Just be careful, Thorne," he urged.


    "Whoever killed Caius may not be the only threat lurking there. If the Death Volcano is drawing in as many strong cultivators as I''ve heard, you could be stepping into something far worse than a single enemy."


    His eyes darkened as he added, "And that area borders Necrovauld territory. You know how dangerous they are, especially with their forces patrolling that region. They won''t hesitate to intervene if they sense something''s wrong."


    Thorne''s eyes flashed with impatience, and he waved a hand dismissively, his tone curt. "Don''t worry, Darius. I''m not going there to linger or get involved with Necrovauld.


    I''ll find whoever''s responsible for Caius''s death, deal with them swiftly, and leave. Even if the Necrovauld elders show up, I''m more than capable of handling myself."


    Darius''s frown deepened. "I don''t doubt your strength, Thorne, but this isn''t just about raw power. You''re heading into hostile territory where alliances and hidden dangers may be waiting. It''s not just about avenging Caius; you need to make sure you get out alive."


    Thorne''s eyes narrowed, his tone growing sharper, laced with a hint of frustration. "I know what I''m doing, Darius. I''m not reckless." He straightened, already preparing himself mentally for the journey.


    "I''ll be in and out before they even know I was there. Caius''s death will be avenged, and Necrovauld won''t get a chance to interfere."


    Darius hesitated, his gaze lingering on Thorne''s determined face. He could sense there was no turning him back now. Finally, he sighed, shaking his head slightly.


    "Just promise me you''ll keep your wits about you. Things are getting increasingly complicated in that region. This won''t be as straightforward as you think."


    A rare, fleeting smile played across Thorne''s lips, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "When have things ever been simple in our world, Darius?" he asked dryly. "I''m always careful, and I always handle my business." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Darius stepped back, giving him one last nod. "I hope so, Thorne. We''ve already lost Caius¡­ don''t make us lose you too."


    Thorne gave him a sharp glance, his tone clipped as he turned toward the door. "I always am."


    Without another word, he strode out of the room, leaving the lingering tension between them hanging in the air.

 Chapter 257: The Start of Celestial and Necrovauld War

    Lucy''s breath came in controlled, steady bursts as she walked deeper into the Death Volcano. Her Volcanic Dragon Claws flickered with heat, still glowing from the last battle.


    The corpses of the Necrovauld and Malachor disciples lay scattered behind her, their defeat a testament to her strength. The oppressive heat from the volcano intensified with every step she took, the air shimmering with raw, dangerous energy.


    The deeper Lucy ventured, the more the landscape around her changed. Jagged rocks twisted in unnatural shapes, and pools of molten lava bubbled ominously beneath her feet.


    "We can''t just let her go, can we?" one disciple murmured, his voice trembling as he clutched the hilt of his sword, the tip dragging along the rocky ground.


    Another disciple, his face slick with sweat, wiped his brow with a shaky hand. His eyes darted toward the swirling lava below, and he shook his head, defeated. "We''ve done what we were told," he muttered, though his voice lacked conviction.


    "Our orders were clear: guard the materials in the outer and middle layers. No one mentioned going deeper into... that." He gestured vaguely toward the seething abyss, where the heat distorted the very air.


    A third disciple, younger and more anxious, bit his lip and glanced between the others. "But what if she finds something dangerous? What if she¡ª"


    "Let her!" the second disciple snapped, his voice rising in both fear and frustration. He shot the younger one a dark look, his hands twitching nervously. "You want to die down there? We all know what lies deeper. The elders don''t even dare tread further in. You want to be the fool that does?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The younger disciple''s mouth opened, but no words came out. His eyes widened slightly, fear creeping up his spine.


    The first disciple, the one who had spoken softly earlier, sighed and rubbed the back of his neck, his gaze still fixed on the volcanic depths. "He''s right. It''s suicide to go down there. She''ll face whatever''s waiting for her¡ªno reason for us to get involved."


    He cast a final glance at the retreating figure of Lucy, who was now just a silhouette against the glowing heat. His expression shifted from concern to apathy. "If she''s that desperate to die, let her."


    One by one, the others nodded, their faces reflecting a mixture of relief and cowardice. They had no desire to follow her deeper, where even the air felt like it could ignite their skin.


    "Let her go," another muttered, his voice calmer now, almost detached. "The deeper she goes, the more dangerous it gets. She''ll be someone else''s problem soon enough."


    With that, they slowly began to retreat, their steps hesitant at first but then quicker, as if they couldn''t wait to distance themselves from the dangers that lay ahead. Behind them, Lucy''s figure disappeared entirely into the fiery glow of the Death Volcano. None of them looked back.


    Back at the edge of the volcanic region, Lucas stood, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he watched the retreating figures. He had been waiting for this moment. A faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as the system''s voice cut through the silence, filled with smug satisfaction.


    [Damn, your plan worked,] the system''s voice echoed in Lucas''s mind, dripping with smug satisfaction.


    Lucas''s smile widened, his eyes narrowing as the edges of his lips curled in quiet triumph. His fingers tapped lightly against his thigh, a soft rhythm of victory. "So, they''re coming?" he murmured, his tone calm but laced with anticipation.


    [Oh, they''re coming alright,] the system replied, its voice almost gleeful. [The elders from Necrovauld and Celestial Academy have arrived. Exactly as you predicted.]


    Lucas''s smirk deepened, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon where the chaos was about to unfold. His plan to attract the attention of both factions had succeeded perfectly. The subtle shifts in the air, the growing tension¡ªit all told him that the game was about to get much more interesting.


    "It worked because you helped me delay the plaque from breaking until now." Lucas''s tone was casual, almost dismissive, as if discussing the weather. His posture remained relaxed, despite the high stakes of his plan.


    [Of course, it worked because of me!] the system boasted, its voice puffed up with arrogance. [Do you think something as basic as manipulating a death plaque is beyond me?] It let out a scoffing laugh. [Tweaking that thing was child''s play¡ªridiculously easy.]


    "I''m sure it was," Lucas chuckled softly, the sound barely audible above the crackling heat of the Death Volcano. "Your shamelessness never fails to amuse me."


    The system cackled in response, its voice practically oozing self-importance. [Well, someone has to remind you of who''s really in charge here. You may be clever, Lucas, but without me, you''d still be running around like a clueless mortal.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes, his smirk unwavering. "I''ll give you credit where it''s due. You''ve been useful. This time." His tone was playful, but the subtle tension in his posture betrayed his focus on the larger game at hand.


    The system, ever shameless, puffed up even more. [Useful? That''s an understatement. If it weren''t for me keeping that plaque intact, your precious elders wouldn''t even be here. You''d still be twiddling your thumbs, waiting for something to happen.]


    Discover tales on m_vl_em_p_yr


    "I suppose," Lucas conceded with a sly grin, his mind already racing ahead to the next phase of his plan. His eyes flickered with a calculating gleam, reflecting the fiery glow of the volcano around him. "Now, when they fight, I''ll be able to reap the rewards later."


    The system snorted, its voice full of mocking amusement. [Oh, you really think you''ll just sit back and enjoy the spoils, don''t you? Typical mortal. Always looking for the easy path.]


    There was a pause before it added, almost gleefully, [But hey, I''m not complaining. It''s going to be fun watching them tear each other apart while you, once again, reap the benefits. You''re devious, Lucas, I''ll give you that.]


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed in satisfaction as he glanced at the volcanic horizon, where the first signs of the impending clash between the powerful elders of Necrovauld and Celestial Academy began to take shape. "Devious? Perhaps. Efficient? Definitely."


    [Efficient, indeed. If only more mortals had half your brains¡­ or my brilliance.] The system laughed again, its arrogance palpable.


    [It''s almost unfair, isn''t it? While they scramble around like headless chickens, we''re just sitting here, waiting for the chaos to unfold. You really are lucky to have me guiding you.]


    Lucas chuckled darkly, the sound low and filled with anticipation. "Luck has nothing to do with it. I knew from the beginning this would work. Now, the real show begins."


    He stood in silence, his eyes gleaming with anticipation, watching as the pieces of his plan fell perfectly into place.

 Chapter 261: Death Volcanos Beasts (2)

    Lucy stood amidst the shattered remains of the lava golems, her Volcanic Dragon Claws still radiating with fiery energy, casting an orange glow over the wreckage.


    Her chest heaved with effort, beads of sweat rolling down her brow, but a playful smirk danced across her lips. She wiped her face casually, tossing a glance over her shoulder toward Lucas.


    "That was almost... too easy," Lucy said, her voice light and teasing, as if the battle had been nothing more than a game. Her eyes sparkled with amusement, her confidence unmistakable.


    Lucy''s smirk widened as she flexed her glowing claws, the heat from them causing the air around her to shimmer.


    "These lava golems are barely worth my time," she said with a grin, her tone dripping with nonchalance. "If they think a few rocks covered in lava will stop me, they clearly don''t know who they''re dealing with."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, but the amusement in them never dimmed. She tilted her head back, her fiery aura flaring once again as she spoke with a tone that carried equal parts arrogance and exhilaration. "Honestly, I was hoping for more of a challenge."


    But then the ground beneath her shook violently, causing her to snap to attention. The air crackled with oppressive heat, growing hotter with each passing second. From the molten depths of the volcanic earth, two massive figures emerged¡ªVolcanic Dragons.


    One of them towered over the other, its eyes burning like molten orbs, radiating the undeniable power of an eight-star cultivator.


    The smaller dragon, though still imposing, pulsed with the aura of a seven-star. Their scales gleamed with lava, and the sheer force of their presence made the atmosphere hum with tension.


    Lucy''s eyes widened briefly in shock, her pulse quickening. "Volcanic Dragons..." she muttered under her breath, her voice a mix of surprise and excitement. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sudden shift in power didn''t scare her. No¡ªwithin moments, her initial shock evaporated, replaced by a glint of wild determination in her eyes.


    A grin spread across her face, reckless and eager. Her volcanic aura flared around her, crackling with energy as her body tensed with anticipation.


    "Two dragons¡­" she whispered to herself, her voice tinged with madness. Her eyes narrowed in challenge, the thrill of battle consuming her. "I can take them." Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire


    Her tone was low, almost dangerous, as if the fight ahead was no longer a matter of survival, but pure excitement. Her blood burned hotter than the lava around her.


    Without waiting for a second thought, Lucy let out a primal roar. Her entire body ignited with volcanic energy, her aura blazing fiercely like an inferno ready to consume anything in its path.


    She lunged forward, her Volcanic Dragon Claws glowing molten red as they slashed toward the advancing dragons.


    On the sidelines, Lucas stood calmly, his eyes watching the chaos unfold. The ground beneath him trembled with the power unleashed from the dragons'' molten breath, but Lucas remained unmoved, arms crossed. His face showed no signs of concern¡ªonly mild curiosity.


    "Do you think my sister can handle them?" Lucas asked, his voice low but laced with amusement as he watched Lucy hurl herself at the two Volcanic Dragons.


    His gaze was steady, unblinking, as the intense battle unfolded in front of him. There was no hint of fear¡ªjust calm curiosity and a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    [Hmph, she has an 80% chance to win,] the system responded, its voice dripping with its usual arrogance.


    [But, then again, with her Molten Lava Core, it''s practically a playground for her. You should be more concerned for those poor dragons.] The system let out a mocking chuckle, as if the idea of the dragons standing a chance was laughable.


    Lucas laughed quietly, his eyes glinting with a touch of evil amusement. "So the odds are in her favor," he mused, tilting his head slightly as he continued to observe the fight.


    Lucy''s Volcanic Dragon Claws slashed through molten scales, her volcanic aura blazing wildly. "And the smaller one, the seven-star?"


    The system snorted disdainfully. [That one? It''s barely worth mentioning.] The tone was sharp, almost dismissive.


    [Its core isn''t even fully developed. It''s like fighting a child compared to Lucy. Probably born in this era, not yet matured¡ªeither that or it''s simply a weakling.] The system''s arrogance practically radiated from each word, as though it considered the fight beneath Lucy''s level.


    Lucas''s smirk widened as he nodded, his eyes narrowing with malicious glee. "And the bigger one?" He focused on the eight-star dragon, watching as its fiery breath barely grazed Lucy, her body practically glowing with volcanic energy.


    [Ah, yes, the eight-star one...] the system''s tone shifted slightly, now carrying a note of intrigue, though still laced with its usual superiority. [It''s fused with a volcanic-type core, similar to the Abyss Core you encountered. But it''s just recently fused¡ªbarely at half strength.]


    The system paused for a moment, before adding with shameless mockery, [Honestly, it''s amusing to see it struggle. If it were fully developed, things might be different. But right now? Lucy''s playing with it.]


    Lucas chuckled darkly, the sound low and sinister as he watched the dragons flail under Lucy''s relentless assault. "So, they don''t stand a chance?"


    [They were doomed the moment they appeared.] The system''s voice was dripping with smug satisfaction. [You should be thanking me for analyzing their weaknesses so quickly, mortal. Without me, you might actually think these oversized lizards were a threat.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes, still grinning. "Always so humble, aren''t you?"


    [Humble? Please.] The system scoffed. [I''m simply stating facts. You''re lucky to witness this through me.] It paused, its voice dropping to a condescending tone. [But yes, enjoy the show. Your sister will handle them just fine.


    I''d be more worried if they had any real strength.]


    Lucas leaned back slightly, crossing his arms, his expression full of wicked amusement. "Then let''s just sit back and watch the dragons burn." His voice was calm, but the gleam in his eyes betrayed his dark enjoyment of the chaos unfolding before him.


    The system laughed, a sound filled with mockery and glee. [Indeed. Watching them struggle is far more entertaining than I thought it would be.]


    With that, Lucas allowed himself to relax, his eyes fixed on Lucy as she continued her fierce battle, knowing full well that victory was inevitable.

 Chapter 262: Death Volcanos Beasts (3)

    The seven-star Volcanic Dragon let out an enraged roar, its molten claws blazing with intense heat as it raised them high and swung down at Lucy. The air trembled with the force of the strike, molten fragments scattering as the claw descended.


    But Lucy was ready.


    With a sharp crack, her own Volcanic Dragon Claw intercepted the attack, the two forces clashing with explosive energy. The dragon''s eyes widened in shock, disbelief flashing across its molten gaze.


    "Impossible!" it snarled, its deep voice rumbling like distant thunder. "How can a mere human block my power?" Its voice trembled, not just with fury, but with confusion.


    Lucy smirked, her eyes gleaming with fierce determination. "A mere human?" she echoed mockingly, her voice calm and taunting. "You don''t know what you''re up against."


    The dragon''s disbelief deepened, its massive head lowering as it stared at the clawed human in front of it. Its molten gaze burned with confusion, its mind racing.


    "How... how can you have claws like mine?" The beast''s tone shifted to a mixture of confusion and anger, its arrogance crumbling with every second.


    Without waiting for a response, Lucy surged forward, her smaller form a blur of speed. She darted around the dragon''s hulking body, her movements fluid and precise.


    The dragon''s eyes struggled to follow her as she slipped past its defenses. In an instant, Lucy''s Volcanic Dragon Claw slammed into its side with a crushing blow.


    "What¡ª" the dragon barely had time to gasp before its massive form was sent crashing to the ground, the impact shaking the very earth beneath them. The creature''s body tumbled with a thunderous crash, molten lava spilling from its scales.


    From the distance, the eight-star Volcanic Dragon watched, its molten eyes narrowing in disbelief. A low growl escaped its throat, its deep voice vibrating with shock.


    "The seven-star... brought down so easily?" Its tone was laced with surprise, the mighty creature unable to comprehend what it had just witnessed.


    Lucy turned to face both dragons, her lips curling into a smug, satisfied smirk. The seven-star dragon''s molten eyes flared with fury, its pride crumbling into pieces. It let out a furious, guttural snarl, the sound reverberating through the volcanic chamber.


    "You will pay for this, human!" the dragon bellowed, its deep voice trembling with rage and humiliation. The ground beneath it cracked as its claws slammed into the earth, causing the bubbling lava to seethe and churn more violently.


    Lucy''s expression didn''t waver. She cocked her head slightly, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Pay for what?" she asked coolly, her tone dripping with mockery. "For showing you your weakness?"


    The dragon''s snarling grew louder, its molten gaze locking onto Lucy with a murderous intensity. "I will burn you to nothing!" it roared, opening its massive jaws wide. A glowing torrent of molten lava surged forward, the fiery breath roaring toward Lucy with terrifying speed.


    But Lucy stood her ground, completely unfazed. Her expression remained calm, her body motionless as the searing wave of molten lava crashed toward her. The heat was suffocating, the ground beneath her feet began to melt, yet her face remained confident and unflinching.


    "She doesn''t even move?" the dragon sneered in disbelief, its voice laced with twisted satisfaction as it watched the deadly attack engulf her. "Foolish human."


    The lava hissed and roared around her, and for a moment, the dragon allowed itself to relax, a smug grin creeping across its monstrous face. "You were nothing more than a¡ª" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, the dragon''s words choked in its throat as its eyes widened in horror. From within the molten torrent, a hand emerged¡ªLucy''s hand. Calm and steady, it pushed through the lava as if it were mere water.


    "What?" the dragon gasped, disbelief shaking its voice. Its molten breath wavered as Lucy stepped forward, walking through the raging flow like a stroll through a gentle stream.


    Her eyes met the dragon''s, burning with cold defiance. "Lava won''t hurt me," she said, her voice smooth and almost mocking. "It''s like water to me. Did you really think that would work?"


    The dragon froze, its molten eyes wide with disbelief, its jaw still hanging open. It had never encountered anything like this before¡ªan opponent who not only withstood its devastating Lava Dragon Breath but walked through it completely unscathed.


    Discover stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    "This... this can''t be..." the dragon stammered, its voice trembling with shock. "How could a mere human...?"


    But Lucy didn''t waste a second. With a sharp, determined grin, she dashed forward in a blur of speed. Before the dragon could react, she leaped into its wide-open mouth, disappearing inside its massive form.


    From the depths of the creature''s molten throat, Lucy whispered to herself, her voice echoing faintly in the narrow passage. "The best way to kill a large enemy when you''re small... is simple¡ªgo inside and kill them from within." Her tone was cold and calculated, filled with ruthless intent.


    Inside, the heat was suffocating, but to Lucy, it was nothing more than a warm embrace. She moved swiftly through the dragon''s throat, her Volcanic Dragon Claws glowing with fierce energy, cutting through the thick walls of flesh as she made her way toward her target.


    "You think you can defeat me like this?" the dragon''s voice rumbled from deep within its body, still filled with anger, but now tinged with fear. It writhed and twisted, trying to shake her loose. "I''ll crush you from the inside out!"


    Lucy''s expression remained calm, her eyes narrowing with focused determination. "Not if I get to your brain first," she muttered under her breath, her voice steady and sharp. The dragon''s movements became frantic, but it was too late.


    Reaching the creature''s brain, Lucy''s lips curved into a deadly smirk. She raised her glowing claws high, her eyes flashing with the intensity of the volcanic energy surging through her.


    "Time to end this," she said softly, her voice filled with finality. With a swift, powerful strike, Lucy drove her claws deep into the dragon''s brain. As the molten energy pulsed from her claws into the dragon''s core, she shouted, "Eruption!"


    The reaction was instant. The seven-star dragon let out a final, agonized roar, the sound echoing through the volcanic caverns.


    Its massive body convulsed as lava spilled from its mouth and eyes, but the light in its gaze dimmed rapidly. Within moments, its colossal form collapsed to the ground with a deafening crash, its life extinguished.


    From outside, the ground trembled as the dragon''s body fell still. The molten rivers around it cooled slightly, the volcanic air no longer filled with the creature''s oppressive presence. The dragon was dead.

 Chapter 263: Death Volcanos Beasts (4)

    The moment the eight-star Volcanic Dragon saw its companion collapse lifeless to the ground, its eyes blazed with seething fury. Its molten gaze locked onto Lucy, and the air around it rippled with the intensity of its rage.


    It let out a deafening roar, the sound rumbling through the very earth beneath them. The ground quaked in response as if trembling before the dragon''s wrath.


    "You¡­ I will end you!" it bellowed, its deep, guttural voice echoing across the volcanic landscape. The dragon''s fangs bared in a vicious snarl, its voice thick with hatred and vengeance. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As if answering the dragon''s call, the Death Volcano stirred violently. The earth groaned beneath their feet, and from its core, molten lava shot into the sky, spewing fire and ash.


    The eight-star dragon''s eyes gleamed with dark satisfaction as it called upon the ancient power¡ªthe Volcano''s Blessing.


    "The volcano responds to me!" it growled, its tone brimming with arrogance. Lava swirled around the dragon, its fiery tendrils dancing along its scales.


    For a brief moment, the dragon''s form seemed to swell with the raw power of the volcano itself. It reveled in the feeling, grinning wickedly as it anticipated the surge of strength that would surely crush Lucy.


    But something was wrong. The power it had expected wasn''t flooding into its body. Instead, the energy felt weaker¡ªfar weaker than before.


    The eight-star dragon''s grin faltered. Its molten eyes flickered with confusion as it looked around, trying to understand what was happening.


    "What¡­?" it muttered, its voice low and filled with uncertainty. The fiery energy of the volcano wasn''t flowing into it as it should. The dragon''s breath hitched, and its eyes widened in realization.


    Most of the volcanic energy wasn''t flowing into it at all. It was being absorbed elsewhere¡ªinto her.


    Lucy stood a few paces away, her body practically glowing as the volcano''s blessing surged into her instead. Her smirk grew wider with each passing second, her eyes glinting with playful mockery. She tilted her head, crossing her arms casually, as if she was merely toying with the enraged creature.


    "Looks like the volcano chose me," she taunted, her voice light and mocking, but with a sharp edge. She ran her fingers through the air, letting the volcanic energy crackle around her. "Thanks for the buff, by the way."


    Her words dripped with smugness, and the dragon''s molten blood boiled with fury. The smug grin on Lucy''s face only served to further ignite the flames of its anger.


    "You¡­ how?!" the dragon roared, its voice a mix of disbelief and rage. Its eyes darted to the flowing lava, watching helplessly as more and more of the volcano''s energy poured into her, strengthening her further.


    Lucy chuckled, the sound rich with amusement. She raised her hand, and the volcanic energy coiled around her fingers like a playful pet. "I guess the volcano likes me better," she said, her voice soft but with a bite of condescension.


    But then, without warning, the sky above Lucy darkened, swirling with ominous clouds. Lightning crackled through the thick, churning mass, and the atmosphere around the battlefield shifted.


    The air grew dense and suffocating, as if the very world itself held its breath. An overwhelming pressure descended, making even the ground tremble beneath its weight.


    Lucy''s body shimmered with raw, untamed energy. The volcanic aura that surrounded her pulsed violently as her power swelled. She was on the verge of something monumental¡ªan ascension. She was about to break through to seven stars.


    The eight-star Volcanic Dragon, still reeling from the loss of its companion, stared up at the darkening sky. Its molten eyes widened in disbelief as it struggled to understand what was happening.


    "Tribulation?" the dragon whispered, its voice trembling. Fear flickered across its face as it gazed at the swirling clouds, which were no ordinary storm.


    The clouds were thick, foreboding, and crackling with a terrifying energy that sent a chill down the dragon''s spine. Each bolt of lightning felt like a blade of judgment. The dragon''s breath hitched as it thought, "How could a human girl summon such a monstrous tribulation?"


    For the first time in centuries, fear gripped the eight-star dragon''s heart. It had survived countless battles, faced warriors of immense strength, and lived through eons of destruction.


    But the dark clouds gathering above Lucy were unlike anything it had encountered. The sheer power and danger that radiated from them were enough to shake even the mightiest of beasts.


    "This... I must escape," the dragon thought, panic swelling in its chest. Without a second thought, it turned to flee, desperate to avoid the storm that it knew would bring nothing but death.


    But before it could even move, Lucy was already there.


    With terrifying speed, she appeared before the dragon, her Volcanic Dragon Claws glowing with molten energy, her eyes glinting with ruthless determination.


    "Going somewhere?" she asked, her voice calm yet dripping with menace.


    Before the dragon could react, Lucy grabbed its massive tail with a grip so strong, it seemed to defy her size.


    With a roar of effort, she lifted the colossal beast into the air and slammed it into the ground with a thunderous crash. The ground split beneath the impact, molten rock spraying in all directions.


    The eight-star dragon let out a furious roar, shaking off the shock of the attack. It retaliated immediately, unleashing a torrent of molten lava from its gaping jaws. The Lava Breath surged toward Lucy in a fiery wave, the intense heat meant to burn her alive. Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''m,p| y- r


    But the lava merely washed over her, harmless, like water against stone.


    Lucy stood amidst the molten flow, unfazed. The dragon''s attack had done nothing. She smirked down at the beast, her expression filled with cold confidence.


    "Is that the best you''ve got?" she taunted, her voice soft but biting, laced with dangerous amusement.


    The eight-star creature thrashed, trying to break free, but it was powerless against her strength. It struggled, its molten claws scraping against the ground, but Lucy''s grip only tightened. Her Volcanic Dragon Claws dug deeper into its flesh, pinning it down with ease.


    Above them, the tribulation clouds roared with fury, lightning crackling in anticipation. The storm was building, ready to unleash its full might on the battlefield.


    Lucy''s eyes gleamed with a dangerous excitement as she looked down at the dragon, her smirk widening. The beast''s struggles grew weaker as it realized the futility of resisting.


    "Now," she whispered, her voice filled with lethal intent, "let''s see who survives the storm."


    The dragon''s molten eyes flickered with fear, knowing that it was at her mercy. And as the tribulation clouds gathered directly above Lucy, crackling with thunder, it could only tremble in dread of the disaster that was about to descend.

 Chapter 264: Seven Star Lucy

    Above Lucy, the dark clouds churned violently, swirling with ominous intent as raw, untamed energy crackled through the air. The atmosphere thickened with a suffocating tension, every breath feeling heavier as the impending storm loomed.


    The first thunderbolt ripped through the sky, a blinding streak of light, crashing down with a deafening roar. But when it struck, neither Lucy nor the eight-star Volcanic Dragon flinched. The energy dissipated around them harmlessly, as if testing their resolve.


    Lucy''s gaze remained fixed, her expression calm but alert, while the dragon huffed, its molten eyes narrowing in confusion.


    "That was... nothing," the dragon grunted, its voice low and gravelly, almost as if reassuring itself. It bared its fangs, a flicker of doubt crossing its molten-red eyes. "Surely, this tribulation can''t be that weak."


    Lucy smirked but said nothing, her stance unwavering, her volcanic aura burning steadily around her. Yet, in the air above, the energy shifted, growing more volatile. The storm was only beginning.


    Suddenly, with a deafening crack, the fifth thunderbolt descended from the sky. This time, it was different. The very air seemed to tremble as the bolt split the heavens, and when it struck, both Lucy and the Volcanic Dragon staggered under its immense force.


    The dragon let out a guttural roar, its voice deep with pain as the lightning tore through its body. Its molten scales, once glowing with a fierce brilliance, began to crack, molten blood oozing from the fractures in its hide.


    Your journey continues on m v|l--NovelFire.net


    "Argh! This... this isn''t how it''s supposed to go!" the dragon growled, its voice strained with both anger and fear. It gritted its massive teeth, lowering its head in frustration. "How can a mere human withstand this?!"


    Lucy winced, her volcanic aura flickering for the first time. Her knees buckled slightly as the impact hit her, the heat of the thunder searing through her veins. Her body felt the weight of the tribulation, but she refused to fall. Her eyes blazed with defiance, her breath heavy, yet steady.


    The dragon''s molten eyes darted toward Lucy, its gaze filled with both confusion and fury. "You... you should''ve fallen by now," it snarled, panting heavily as it struggled to remain standing. "This thunder was meant to bring you down."


    Lucy straightened, wiping a trail of blood from her lip with the back of her hand. Her eyes met the dragon''s, a fierce determination burning in them.


    "Is that what you''re hoping for?" she asked, her voice a low, taunting whisper. Despite the exhaustion in her body, she smirked. "Don''t get your hopes up."


    The dragon''s body trembled, molten blood dripping to the ground as it bared its fangs once more. "This... this isn''t good," it muttered, almost to itself, as if trying to make sense of the situation.


    Its deep voice carried a note of fear now, mixing with the fury that coursed through it. "We''re not done yet. The next strike... it''ll¡ª"


    The sixth thunderbolt followed, fiercer than before. It came crashing down with an overwhelming force, the sheer intensity of it ripping through the volcanic landscape. Lava surged, the ground quaking under the storm''s relentless fury.


    The Volcanic Dragon was hit hard, its body buckling under the blow. Its once formidable scales cracked even further, molten blood pouring freely now. The mighty beast was on the verge of collapse, barely holding on as its breath came in ragged gasps.


    Lucy, too, was gravely injured, her teeth gritted against the pain. Her volcanic aura flared desperately, flickering as she fought to stay on her feet.


    The dragon, battered and broken, let out a deep, shaky sigh of relief. It had survived. "The sixth strike... it''s over," it whispered hoarsely, its voice weak but filled with hope. "That... that was the last one."


    But before the dragon could recover, the sky above rumbled once more¡ªlouder, more violent than before. Dark clouds twisted and gathered, thickening as they prepared for another strike.


    The Volcanic Dragon''s eyes widened in sheer disbelief, its massive form frozen in terror. "What... what is happening?!" it roared, its voice rising in panic.


    "The tribulation is only supposed to strike six times!" It whipped its head around frantically, its gaze darting between the sky and Lucy, desperately searching for an answer.


    Lucy, despite her own injuries, smirked, her lips curling into a dangerous grin. Her eyes, filled with both amusement and defiance, locked onto the dragon. "I don''t know..." she began, her tone mocking as she wiped the blood from her lip. "Maybe I''m just special."


    Her words were light, but the strength behind them was undeniable. The Volcanic Dragon, seeing the smirk on her face, could only watch in terror as the seventh bolt prepared to descend.


    Lucas watched from the sidelines, his arms crossed, eyes gleaming with quiet confidence as the chaotic tribulation unfolded. The sky was alive with fury, and yet, amidst it all, Lucy stood strong. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe mixed with pride.


    "It''s because she''s a Divine Scripture user," Lucas whispered to himself, his tone thoughtful but calm. "They always receive an additional strike in tribulation. I wonder if Lucy can handle it." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Of course she can,] the system interjected, its voice dripping with arrogance. [She''s far more of a genius than you could ever dream to be.]


    Lucas chuckled softly at the system''s shameless confidence. "You never miss an opportunity to mock me, do you?" he murmured, his lips curving into a faint smile.


    [Mock you? I''m just stating the obvious,] the system replied with a smug tone. [Let''s be real, watching your sister fight is like watching a masterpiece in action. And you? Well, you''re lucky to even be related to her.] The system''s voice was thick with amusement, clearly relishing every chance to inflate Lucy''s superiority.


    Lucas couldn''t deny the pride swelling in his chest. He smiled, shaking his head slightly. "As long as it''s my sister, I have nothing to worry about." His voice was filled with unwavering trust, a deep belief that Lucy would overcome whatever the heavens threw at her.


    Above them, the dark clouds rumbled ominously, preparing for the seventh and final strike. The energy in the air crackled with intensity, and the Volcanic Dragon, which had once roared with confidence, was now trembling with fear. Its massive form shuddered as it gazed up at the sky, its eyes wide with terror.


    The dragon had no idea what was coming next, but Lucy... Lucy stood her ground. Her smirk never faded, a wild glint in her eyes as she faced the storm head-on. She welcomed the challenge, ready to prove her strength, no matter how fierce the final strike would be.


    [Look at that! Not even a hint of fear!] the system boasted, its voice almost giddy with pride. [That''s my girl! Your sister''s going to crush this tribulation like it''s nothing!]


    Lucas glanced upward, the sky roaring as the final bolt of thunder gathered strength. His smile deepened, calm and full of faith. "Let''s watch her do it, then," he whispered softly, completely certain of the outcome.

 Chapter 265: Seven Star Lucy (2)

    The sky above roared with a terrifying growl as the seventh thunderbolt gathered in the swirling dark clouds, crackling with lethal energy.


    The entire atmosphere was thick with the weight of the impending strike, far more dangerous than the previous ones. It was as if the heavens themselves were preparing to unleash their wrath upon the earth. Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    Lucy and the eight-star Volcanic Dragon stood at the center of the chaos, both bracing for the final blow.


    The very ground beneath their feet trembled violently, as though it, too, feared what was coming. Sparks of electricity danced through the air, creating a pressure so intense that even breathing felt like a challenge.


    The Volcanic Dragon, its once-mighty form now battered and broken from the earlier strikes, let out a low, desperate growl. Its molten eyes were filled with defiance, but behind that defiance, there was a growing flicker of fear.


    "I can''t die here!" it roared, its voice trembling, more a plea to the skies than a declaration of strength. But it knew. Somewhere deep within, it knew this was the end.


    The massive bolt of thunder finally descended, crashing from the sky with a deafening explosion that tore through the air. Its sheer size dwarfed the previous strikes, the intensity far beyond anything either of them had faced before.


    The Volcanic Dragon barely had time to react. It let out one final, agonized roar, its fiery breath flickering and fading as the thunderbolt engulfed it.


    Its massive body, built of scales and molten lava, disintegrated on impact, reduced to ash in mere moments. The power of the tribulation was too much, even for a beast of its magnitude.


    "No!" the dragon''s final cry echoed for a brief instant before being swallowed by the storm, its voice cut short as its presence vanished from the world.


    Lucy watched as the creature was obliterated, but she had no time to dwell on its fate. The thunderbolt struck her next, with all its fury focused directly on her.


    Her volcanic aura flickered violently as the full force of the lightning tore through her, her entire body trembling under the relentless pressure.


    The pain was immediate and overwhelming, unlike anything she had ever experienced. It felt as if her very bones were being shattered, her muscles ripping apart from the inside. Her volcanic power surged in response, struggling to keep her standing.


    "I won''t die here!" Lucy whispered fiercely, her voice barely audible over the crackling of the storm, but filled with determination. Her face twisted in pain, sweat pouring down her forehead, but her eyes¡ªburning with fierce resolve¡ªnever closed.


    Her fists clenched as she dug her heels into the trembling ground, refusing to fall, her entire body screaming in protest.


    The raw power of the tribulation coursed through her, threatening to tear her apart, but Lucy''s will was stronger. She could feel herself slipping, her strength draining fast, but she pushed forward.


    "You think this is enough to kill me?" she growled through gritted teeth, her voice shaky but defiant.


    The thunder passed, leaving behind an eerie silence that hung heavily in the air, broken only by the distant rumbling of the volcano. The Volcanic Dragon was gone¡ªits very existence erased, leaving nothing but smoldering ash.


    Lucy, however, remained standing, though barely. Her body trembled violently, her legs threatening to give way beneath her. Her vision blurred as waves of pain pulsed through her every nerve.


    "I... survived," she murmured, her voice hoarse, filled with a mixture of disbelief and triumph.


    But her victory was bittersweet. She was gravely injured, her limbs weak, her volcanic aura flickering in and out like a dying flame. Her breaths were ragged, each inhale painful, but still, she refused to collapse. Every fiber of her being burned with pain, yet her spirit remained unbroken.


    "It''s... not over yet," she whispered, her lips curling into a faint, defiant smirk despite the pain.


    Her knees buckled slightly, and her vision darkened at the edges, threatening to pull her into unconsciousness.


    But Lucy, her face twisted in pain, gritted her teeth and forced her battered body to obey her will. Her legs trembled, and blood trickled from her lips, but she stood firm, refusing to bow to the storm that raged around her.


    "I''m not done yet..." she whispered through clenched teeth, her voice shaking with defiance. Even in her broken state, she refused to let the storm claim her.


    As her vision blurred and her strength began to falter, a sudden surge of warmth flooded through her veins. Her eyes fluttered open, wide with surprise, as a vast and powerful energy, hotter than the molten lava around her, flowed into her from the very heart of the volcano.


    "What...?" she gasped, her voice filled with awe and disbelief. "Is this..."


    The realization hit her, and a fierce grin spread across her face despite the pain. "The reward... for surviving." Her voice was soft but brimming with satisfaction. It was the blessing granted to those who had faced death and overcome it.


    Volcanic energy, pure and potent, swirled around her, the molten lava lifting and spiraling into her body like a living force. Her eyes burned with determination as she focused all her remaining will on absorbing the gift.


    "I''m not finished!" she growled, her tone now filled with renewed determination. "This... this is my breakthrough!"


    Her muscles tensed as the energy surged within her, healing her injuries with every pulse. Her volcanic aura, once flickering weakly, now blazed like a raging inferno, growing stronger with each passing moment. She could feel her power rising, the final barrier cracking beneath the weight of the volcanic energy.


    With a flash of fiery light, Lucy''s body was engulfed in a radiant glow. She let out a sharp breath, her expression one of pure resolve. The pain was gone, replaced by overwhelming strength. Her aura burned brighter than ever, as if the volcano itself had become a part of her. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I did it," she said quietly, her voice steady but filled with an unmistakable sense of triumph. "I''ve broken through."


    And as the fiery light faded, Lucy stood tall, her body now radiating with the power of a seven-star cultivator.

 Chapter 266: Volcanic Core

    Lucas watched as Lucy absorbed the volcanic energy, her body glowing with power as she ascended to seven stars.


    The once tumultuous tribulation had settled, and Lucy stood amidst the fiery landscape, her expression triumphant but unaware that there was more to be done. Lucas sighed, already anticipating her thoughts.


    "She''s going to think that was all there is," Lucas muttered, his eyes narrowing. He turned his attention inward, addressing the system. "Tell her what to do next. She doesn''t know this is just the beginning."


    [Hmph, I was waiting for you to ask,] the system responded, its tone dripping with arrogance. [Don''t worry, I''ll guide your little sister. Can''t have her thinking she''s done with something as trivial as that, right?]


    Lucas smirked but didn''t respond. He knew the system''s personality well enough by now. In an instant, the system adopted the persona of Olympus, their so-called ancestor, and its voice changed, deep and booming with an almost theatrical presence.


    [Let''s have some fun, shall we?] the system chuckled to itself, clearly relishing the role.


    Suddenly, a powerful voice echoed in Lucy''s mind, reverberating through the fiery air of the volcano.


    [So, you''ve finally arrived at the Death Volcano.]


    Lucy''s head jerked up in surprise, her eyes widening. She immediately recognized the voice. Her breathing steadied, and she muttered under her breath, "Olympus..."


    She then raised her voice, trying to maintain her composure. "Yes, I''ve arrived. I''ve defeated both the volcanic dragons and..." Her lips curled into a slight smile.


    "I''ve become a seven-star cultivator." Her pride was evident, her voice carrying the weight of her recent achievement. "Is this the opportunity you spoke of?"


    The system, acting as Olympus, scoffed, and the mockery in its tone was unmistakable.


    [The opportunity? You think that was it?] Olympus laughed, loud and condescending. [Becoming a seven-star is impressive, I suppose... for someone of your level. But no, child. This is merely a step, not the destination.]


    Lucy''s brow furrowed, her expression tightening with a mix of irritation and intrigue. "Then what is the real opportunity?" she asked, her tone more guarded now, as if she suspected the answer might hold something far more complex.


    The system, sensing her frustration, couldn''t help but taunt her further.


    [Oh, don''t be so eager. You think everything is going to be handed to you after fighting a couple of dragons? No, no, the true prize lies deeper. And you will have to earn it,] the system¡ªOlympus¡ªpurred, its voice dripping with arrogance.


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her fists clenching slightly as she held back her rising frustration. "What do I need to do?" she asked, her voice steady but laced with determination.


    [First,] Olympus said, with a dismissive tone as if what he was about to say was too obvious, [take the corpses of the seven-star and eight-star dragons. They are not as useless as they look.]


    Lucy blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "The corpses?"


    [Yes, the corpses!] the system snapped, as though offended that she would even question its wisdom.


    [I''m not telling you this for nothing, you know. Dragons of this caliber don''t just leave behind bodies. They leave behind treasures. But you wouldn''t know that, would you?]


    It chuckled smugly. [Now, go on. Collect the corpses. You might find their remains heavier than your ego, but don''t worry¡ªyou''re stronger now.]


    Lucy, though used to the system''s condescending tone, felt her patience thinning. Still, she nodded without argument and moved toward the fallen dragons.


    She tested her newfound strength, lifting the massive corpses with surprising ease. Now that she had broken through, their size and weight posed no challenge to her.


    Lucas watched from a distance, a small smile on his face. He knew Lucy wouldn''t back down from a challenge, no matter how much the system mocked her.


    [See? Was that so hard?] Olympus teased, its tone now dripping with false sweetness. [Now, let''s get to the interesting part.]


    "What do I do next?" Lucy asked, her voice sharp, betraying the tension she felt after the intense battle. Determination flared in her eyes, though a hint of frustration lingered beneath.


    [Impatient, are we?] Olympus responded, his voice oozing with condescension. [You''ve just faced a tribulation, defeated two dragons, and already you''re asking for more? Very well, I''ll indulge you. Open their bellies and retrieve their cores. That''s where the real treasure lies,] he said, as though the task was beneath him.


    Lucy''s brow furrowed slightly as she considered the dragons'' immense bodies. "How do I find them?" she asked, her tone controlled but curious. She had faced countless enemies, but this was new territory.


    [You don''t know?] Olympus scoffed, his voice dripping with mockery. [For someone as ''strong'' as you, you should''ve figured it out by now. But fine, I''ll spell it out. The core is the organ that holds the most mana. Surely you can manage that, can''t you?]


    Lucy clenched her fists for a brief moment, biting back a retort. The system''s arrogant tone was nothing new, but it grated on her nerves, especially now. "Fine." She exhaled, closing her eyes as she extended her senses into the dragons'' massive forms.


    With a calm focus, Lucy searched for the telltale sign of mana¡ªthe raw, concentrated energy that fueled these beasts. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The world around her seemed to fade as she concentrated, her mind locking onto a powerful surge deep within the dragons'' bellies. It was unmistakable, a pulse of energy stronger than anything else in their bodies.


    Her eyes snapped open, her expression fierce with renewed determination. "Got it."


    Without hesitation, Lucy summoned her Volcanic Dragon Claws. With a swift, deliberate motion, she plunged them deep into the bodies of the fallen dragons.


    The sound of tearing flesh and cracking bone filled the air as she reached into the core of their being.


    [There we go. Finally using that brain of yours,] Olympus mocked, clearly enjoying the moment. [I was beginning to worry you''d need help with even this simple task. Imagine, the great Lucy being stumped by two corpses.]


    Lucy ignored the taunts, her concentration unwavering as she dug deeper. A few moments later, her claws brushed against something solid¡ªsomething warm.


    She grasped it and pulled back, revealing two identical red marbles, each glowing faintly with a deep inner fire. They radiated an ancient, powerful energy, as though the very essence of the dragons had been captured within. Explore hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    The cores were small, yet impossibly dense, about the same size as the Abyss Core Lucas had retrieved from the Abyss Hole. The heat they gave off was intense, but to Lucy, it was nothing more than a comforting warmth.

 Chapter 267: Volcanic Core (2)

    Lucas stood at a distance, watching intently as Lucy held the two glowing red marbles in her hands. His eyes widened slightly in disbelief, a flicker of surprise crossing his usually calm face. Even the system, always quick with a mocking remark, fell silent for a moment.


    The cores¡ªfar smaller than expected¡ªseemed eerily familiar. They were the exact size of the Abyss Core Lucas had obtained in the Abyss Hole, something he had considered a once-in-a-lifetime treasure.


    [Well, well, would you look at that?] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with shameless arrogance. [Another impossible find, and it just so happens to fall right into your lap. You''re like a magnet for absurdity.]


    "The same size as the Abyss Core," Lucas whispered, his voice barely audible as he studied the marbles in Lucy''s hands. "But how?"


    Before the system could mock him further, Olympus''s deep, authoritative voice echoed in Lucy''s thoughts.


    [Now, cultivate with the volcanic core using the method I have imprinted into your mind,] Olympus commanded, his tone calm but laced with expectation.


    Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    Lucy''s brow furrowed in concentration, her grip tightening around the cores. She nodded in acknowledgment, her determination clear. "I understand, Ancestor," she responded, her voice steady.


    But Olympus wasn''t done yet. His voice softened as he continued, [And for your brother, give him the seven-star Volcanic Dragon core. He will know what to do.]


    There was a brief pause before Olympus added, his voice fading like a distant echo, [This will be the last time I speak to you for now. Become stronger... and make your ancestors proud.]


    Lucy''s face tightened with determination, her brow furrowed as she lifted her gaze to meet Lucas''s eyes. "Understood," she said, her voice carrying a firm, almost unyielding resolve. There was no trace of hesitation¡ªonly confidence and purpose.


    As she approached Lucas, her footsteps steady, she extended the seven-star core toward him. Her expression was serious, her lips pressed into a thin line, but beneath that severity lay a quiet sense of trust.


    "Here," she said, handing the core to him. "Stay close while I absorb the energy from the eight-star core. I want you nearby."


    Lucas glanced down at the core in her outstretched hand before taking it, the weight of it settling into his palm. His eyes lingered on the glowing object, pulsing faintly with power. He could feel the energy humming beneath its surface, not unlike the core Lucy held for herself.


    "This core..." he muttered, trailing off as he inspected it more closely. He could see the faint cracks of molten red flowing through the dark surface, its energy potent and dangerous. It was alive in his hand, a heartbeat of raw power.


    Lucy gave him a faint smile, though her lips barely moved. "You''ll know what to do with it when the time comes. Just focus." Her voice, though still firm, had softened slightly¡ªthere was a sisterly reassurance in it, an unspoken bond between them.


    Lucas nodded, his brow furrowed in thought as he continued to study the core. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the strength it contained. "I will," he murmured, his voice quiet but assured. He lifted his gaze to watch Lucy.


    Lucy, now holding the eight-star core, moved gracefully to sit down, her movements fluid despite the gravity of what she was about to do. She settled into a meditative position, her back straight, and took a deep breath. The air around her seemed to shift, growing heavy with anticipation.


    "This won''t take long," she said, though the weight of her words suggested otherwise. She gave Lucas one final glance before closing her eyes, centering herself as she prepared to absorb the energy.


    "System," Lucas whispered, his voice low but tinged with curiosity, as he examined the glowing core in his hand. "Didn''t you say cores of this size are almost never found in the universe? That they''re too rare?"


    There was a brief pause before the system responded, its usual smugness replaced with an edge of confusion. [I did,] it replied, though its tone was still laced with arrogance.


    [It''s one of the rarest phenomena in existence. In fact, these kinds of cores are practically legends. And yet... here you are, stumbling across three of them like they''re common stones. Honestly, you make no sense.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, a small smirk curling at the corner of his lips. He chuckled softly, unable to hide his amusement. "Looks like this is my plot armor at work."


    The system''s response was immediate and brimming with irritation. [Plot armor?] it repeated, its tone dripping with disdain.


    [What kind of ridiculous excuse is that? Do you really think the universe bends to your whims? No, it''s just dumb luck, and frankly, you should be thankful I''m here to make sense of it all.]


    Lucas''s smirk grew, and he shook his head slightly, clearly entertained. "You''re not wrong, but still... three cores of this rarity, just falling into my lap? Sounds like fate to me."


    The system let out a mocking huff. [Fate? Please, spare me. If anything, it''s more like you''ve got the universe on cheat mode. And no, you didn''t turn it on¡ªI did. You''re just coasting along, enjoying the benefits.]


    Lucas chuckled again, this time a bit louder. He gave the core in his hand a thoughtful look, feeling the raw energy it held. "Maybe. Or maybe it''s just part of the story I''m meant to live."


    The system scoffed, clearly unimpressed. [Story? You sound like you''re in some kind of novel, and let me tell you, you''re not the protagonist, pal. If anyone is, it''s me¡ªthe one making sure you don''t trip over your own feet.]


    Lucas shook his head, still smirking. "Nothing," he finally said, his tone nonchalant as he stared down at the core. He rolled it between his fingers, feeling the weight of its power. "Let''s just say, I''ve learned to stop questioning things."


    The system, never one to back down, fired off another remark. [Good, because if you started questioning your own luck, you might realize just how absurd your life really is.]


    Lucas chuckled once more, the banter between him and the system a familiar comfort. As he gazed at the core, already sensing the power it held, he allowed himself a brief moment of satisfaction. Whatever the reason for finding these rare cores, Lucas knew one thing¡ªhis journey was only just beginning.


    sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 268: Volcanic Core (3)

    Lucas stood in silence, his eyes fixed on the glowing red core in his hand. Its faint pulsations reminded him of the one his main body was already absorbing.


    The power contained within these cores was staggering, more than enough to boost any cultivator''s strength. But having two wasn''t necessary for him. The corners of his mouth twitched as he weighed his options, turning the core over in his palm.


    [You know, you don''t really need that second one,] the system''s voice broke the silence, laced with its typical arrogance. [Might as well give it to Roxana. After all, she''s got that Volcanic Dragon Physique. This core would fit her like a glove.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Roxana, huh?" He mused aloud, considering the suggestion. The thought of Roxana, already a formidable fighter, growing even stronger with the core''s power intrigued him. "That does make sense." He muttered, a faint smirk forming on his lips.


    Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    [Of course it makes sense!] the system scoffed, practically oozing smugness. [And let''s not forget, this is your chance to make her even more powerful. She''s already under your command, right? Giving her this core just strengthens your position. It''s a win-win.]


    Lucas chuckled, the memory of Roxana donning the Divine Mask flashing in his mind. "Yeah, I remember," he said, his tone laced with satisfaction. "The moment she wore that mask, she became ours." He paused, the smirk deepening. "Whether she realizes it or not." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system practically purred in approval, its voice laced with arrogance and satisfaction. [Exactly! She''s one of ours now, bound by the power of the Divine Mask. She couldn''t escape even if she wanted to.] The system''s voice grew even more smug. [So why not make her even more useful?]


    Lucas''s eyes gleamed with amusement, a low chuckle escaping his lips. "So arrogant," he whispered to himself, shaking his head, though he didn''t mind it. "But you''re not wrong."


    The system, never one to miss an opportunity, immediately jumped in. [Of course, I''m not wrong. When have I ever been wrong? You should really just start trusting me from the get-go, you know.] Its voice dripped with self-satisfaction, as though Lucas''s agreement was nothing more than stating the obvious.


    Lucas smirked but didn''t bother responding. He knew better than to feed into the system''s inflated ego¡ªany more, and it would probably start demanding praise. Instead, his gaze shifted to Lucy, who was still seated, deep in meditation, absorbing the volcanic core with unwavering focus.


    "By the way," Lucas asked after a pause, his tone turning thoughtful as he studied his sister. "How long is she going to be like this? Absorbing that core?"


    [Longer than you think,] the system replied, its tone now casual, as if it was giving out simple trivia. [It''s going to take about as long as it took your main body to absorb a core. So yeah, it''ll be a while. Don''t expect her to jump up anytime soon.]


    Lucas frowned slightly, his amusement fading into mild frustration as he realized they''d be stuck here for some time. "Great," he muttered, though the irritation was fleeting.


    [Oh, and just so you know,] the system chimed in again, its voice taking on a conspiratorial edge, [while she''s meditating, she''s going to suck the Death Volcano dry. When she''s done, the whole thing will be in a state of rage. Expect some serious fireworks around here.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, now genuinely intrigued. "The volcano''s going to erupt?"


    [Pretty much.] The system''s response was almost gleeful, clearly reveling in the chaos to come. [But don''t worry, nothing volcanic can touch your sister. She''ll be perfectly fine, even if the whole place blows sky-high.]


    Lucas sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I see. So, once she''s finished, the Death Volcano is going to go wild." He paused, a thought crossing his mind. "And I assume we''re supposed to just stand here and watch it happen?"


    [Exactly!] the system answered, its tone now shamelessly excited. [But hey, no need to worry, right? You''ve got your sister, the walking, talking volcano immune queen. She''ll absorb all that energy and walk out like nothing happened. The only thing at risk is everything else around here.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but let out a short laugh, despite the absurdity of the situation. "Alright then," he said with a resigned smile, "so much for keeping things quiet."


    He glanced one more time at Lucy, who remained deep in meditation, her body glowing faintly from the intense energy she was drawing in from the volcanic core. She seemed so focused, so distant, as if she were already in another realm entirely.


    "Let''s head outside," Lucas decided, his voice steady as he turned toward the exit. "I want to see the battle between the elders. We''ve waited long enough."


    The system responded immediately, its voice eager, practically bouncing with excitement. [Now you''re talking! Let''s go watch them tear each other apart. It''ll be a good show, and besides, we might learn a thing or two.] Its tone was dripping with shameless enthusiasm, clearly looking forward to the chaos that awaited.


    With one last glance at Lucy, who remained locked in her meditative state, Lucas turned on his heel and began making his way toward the surface.


    His steps were purposeful, his mind already shifting toward the impending clash between the powerful elders. The anticipation of watching the titans battle sent a thrill through him, and the system''s gleeful eagerness only added to it.


    [Oh, this is going to be delightful,] the system hummed, its voice dripping with smug satisfaction. [Let''s see which of those pompous elders survives long enough to give us a decent show.]


    Lucas''s smirk widened, his eyes glinting with amusement. "You sound way too excited about this," he muttered, though the corner of his lips couldn''t help but curl upward.


    [Excited? Please,] the system scoffed, its tone practically oozing arrogance. [It''s not every day you get to watch overinflated egos clash while thinking they''re the strongest beings around. Let them bask in their delusions¡ªuntil they realize they''re mere players in our little game.]


    Lucas chuckled softly. "You do have a point. They don''t even know what''s really going on."


    [Exactly! It''s like watching children play with fire, completely unaware of who''s holding the match,] the system quipped, its voice now filled with mocking laughter.


    [Besides, their petty squabbles are amusing. They strut around like they''re invincible, and here we are¡ªwaiting to swoop in when it suits us.]


    Lucas''s smirk deepened, his eyes narrowing with anticipation. "Well, I''m curious to see which one will entertain us the most."


    [Oh, don''t worry,] the system purred shamelessly. [Either way, we win. And once they''ve exhausted themselves trying to kill each other, that''s when we make our move.]


    Lucas nodded, his expression sharpening as he began to ascend, ready to witness the confrontation firsthand. "Let the fun begin."

 Chapter 269: The Battle Between Thorne Vs Sylra and Kaelor

    The battle between Thorne Arcturus and the two elders, Sylra and Kaelor, raged in the heart of the volcanic wasteland. The landscape was harsh and unforgiving, but it paled in comparison to the forces about to collide.


    The air crackled with tension, the ground trembling beneath their feet as each of them prepared for the coming storm. Thorne stood tall, his expression sharp and calculating, his eyes fixed on the two figures before him. His jaw tightened, and a faint smirk tugged at his lips.


    "You have no idea what you''re up against," Thorne said, his voice deep, confident, and laced with cold amusement. "Let me show you the real power of the Storm King Dominion."


    With a single, swift motion, Thorne raised his arm, and the sky above responded to his command. Dark clouds gathered at an unnatural speed, swirling violently as a storm roared to life.


    Thunder boomed overhead as Tempest Command activated, and fierce winds began to tear through the battlefield.


    Lightning cracked across the sky, striking the ground at random, each bolt leaving smoldering craters in its wake. Torrential rain followed, drenching the volcanic wasteland, transforming it into a chaotic storm.


    Amidst the raging storm, Thorne stood untouched, completely at ease. The winds and rain seemed to part around him, creating a calm center where he remained steady, his Eye of the Storm skill granting him complete control. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that it?" Kaelor scoffed, his voice low and mocking as he wiped the rain from his face. His dark eyes glinted with challenge, unafraid of the tempest. "You think a little wind and rain will make us tremble, Thorne?"


    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    Beside him, Sylra gave a cold laugh, her sharp features twisted into a sneer. "Pathetic. We''ve faced worse in the depths of Necrovauld. You may command the storm, but we command death itself." Her voice was soft but filled with menace, each word dripping with disdain.


    Neither elder flinched under the weight of Thorne''s storm. Both of them stood tall, their bodies already fused with top-tier Nether Corpses. Their Corpse Fusion skill had granted them formidable strength and resilience, their forms enhanced with the eerie, dark power of the Nether Puppets.


    "The storm may be your domain, Thorne," Kaelor said, flexing his fingers, the muscles in his arm rippling with the unnatural strength of the corpse he had fused with, "but it won''t help you survive this."


    Thorne''s smirk widened, a glint of cruel amusement in his eyes as he met the hostile glares of Sylra and Kaelor.


    "You''re confident," he said, his tone cold and dripping with mockery, "for people already dead inside." His words cut deep, a deliberate insult aimed at their very existence as Nether Puppet users.


    Sylra''s lips curled into a sneer, her eyes narrowing as she took a step forward. "You talk too much, Thorne. You''ll regret those words." Her voice was low, icy, and filled with venom.


    Kaelor grunted, his fists clenching as dark energy pulsed around him. "Let''s see if that mouth of yours can still run when we rip you apart," he growled, his voice deep and menacing.


    Without warning, Thorne moved, his smirk never leaving his face. His fist crackled with raw storm energy, glowing with the fury of the tempest he commanded. Lightning coiled around his knuckles as he shot forward with blinding speed, aiming a devastating thunder fist directly at Sylra.


    "Soulchain Bind!" Sylra''s voice rang out sharply, her eyes flashing as she raised her arms. Ethereal chains, shimmering with soul energy, burst forth and snaked through the air, seeking to entangle Thorne and drain his mana.


    Thorne dodged the chains with a swift, calculated movement, his body moving like a blur through the chaos of the storm. But the pressure of Sylra''s attack was relentless, the chains closing in on him from all directions.


    "Don''t forget about me!" Kaelor roared, lunging forward. His hands glowed with dark, malevolent energy as he used Puppet Rend to form deadly, nether-forged claws.


    The claws gleamed with a vicious sharpness, each swipe designed to tear through Thorne''s defenses. He swung with precision, aiming for Thorne''s side.


    Thorne parried the incoming claws with a flash of lightning, sparks flying as their energies collided. The sheer force of Kaelor''s attack sent a tremor through the battlefield, but Thorne''s expression remained calm, his eyes sharp and focused.


    "Impressive," Thorne muttered under his breath, his voice steady despite the relentless assault. "But you''ll need more than borrowed strength to best me."


    Sylra''s eyes gleamed with malice as she manipulated the soul chains to tighten around Thorne. "Keep running, Arcturus. But I''ll have you bound soon enough."


    Kaelor''s face twisted into a snarl, his claws slashing through the air with deadly intent. "Stop dodging and fight, coward!" His tone was filled with frustration, his strikes becoming more aggressive as Thorne continued to evade.


    The clash of power between them was intense. Thorne, with the full force of the storm behind him, maneuvered skillfully, dodging the chains and parrying Kaelor''s vicious strikes. Yet, he could feel the oppressive pressure of the Nether energy closing in, tightening around him like a vice.


    Kaelor''s nether-forged claws whistled through the air, their dark edges sharp enough to cut through both magic and armor. Each time they clashed, shockwaves rippled through the battlefield, shaking the very ground beneath them.


    Sylra and Kaelor moved with brutal precision, their enhanced Nether Puppet skills turning them into deadly forces of nature. Their strikes were perfectly coordinated, each one designed to overpower, dismantle, and corner Thorne.


    But Thorne wasn''t easy prey. He weaved through their attacks, his storm granting him unparalleled speed and power.


    Lightning flashed with every movement, each bolt amplifying his attacks and enhancing his reflexes. The battlefield was alive with the fury of their battle, a deadly dance of power and destruction.


    Sylra''s eyes flashed with frustration as her chains failed to bind him. "He''s faster than I expected. Kaelor, don''t let up!" she hissed, her voice edged with impatience.


    Kaelor grunted in response, his attacks becoming more savage, his face contorted in rage. "You won''t escape us, Thorne!" His words were a promise of violence, each strike more brutal than the last.


    The battle was far from over. It had only just begun.

 Chapter 270: The Battle Between Thorne Vs Sylra and Kaelor (2)

    Thorne Arcturus stood firm, his eyes sharp and filled with unwavering determination. As the storm swirled violently around him, he raised his hand, summoning his spear in a crackling burst of lightning. The weapon materialized with a flash, its length glowing fiercely with the energy of the storm.


    Lightning coiled and danced along the spear''s shaft, casting a harsh light across Thorne''s face, his expression one of grim focus. The wind howled louder, answering his call.


    "Let''s end this," Thorne muttered, his voice low but filled with a cold fury that even the raging storm couldn''t drown out.


    With a swift motion, he activated Stormbreaker Spear, imbuing the weapon with the full power of the tempest surrounding him.


    The spear surged with violent energy, the wind and lightning responding in perfect harmony with his movements. Each strike of thunder in the sky echoed in his spear''s electric hum.


    Across the battlefield, Sylra and Kaelor stood unwavering, their faces set in grim determination. They could feel the intensity of Thorne''s power, but fear did not reach their eyes. Instead, there was a cold, calculating confidence between them. They had faced worse¡ªso they believed.


    "He thinks this storm will be enough to defeat us?" Kaelor sneered, his voice laced with scorn.


    Sylra''s lips curled into a thin smile, her tone as icy as her gaze. "Let him come. His arrogance will be his undoing."


    As Thorne lunged forward, spear crackling and charged, both elders wasted no time.


    "Nether Grip Command!" they shouted in unison, their voices booming with dark authority, echoing against the storm''s roar.


    Dark nether energy surged through their bodies, wrapping around them like a tangible force, their already formidable forms growing even more monstrous.


    Their puppet-enhanced physiques now glowed with an ominous black light, veins of nether energy pulsing visibly beneath their skin, as if their very muscles had been infused with dark power.


    Their strength increased tenfold, and the ground beneath them cracked as they braced themselves for Thorne''s attack.


    "Let''s crush him," Kaelor growled, his teeth bared as he flexed his now-empowered arms, his body trembling with anticipation.


    Without hesitation, they unleashed Puppet Rend, their arms morphing into enormous nether-forged claws, their fingers elongated into razor-sharp talons that shimmered with dark energy.


    The air around them seemed to darken as they swung their claws forward, the sheer force of their attack creating visible distortions in the atmosphere.


    Thorne''s spear met their claws with a deafening crack, the storm answering his fury. The Stormbreaker Spear clashed against the enhanced nether claws, and the battlefield roared with the violent impact.


    "You two think your dead puppets can match the fury of a storm?!" Thorne bellowed, his voice thunderous, eyes blazing with the reflection of the storm''s fury. He pushed forward, lightning trailing behind every movement of his spear, crackling with dangerous energy.


    "You rely too much on your storm," Sylra spat back, her voice calm but dripping with venom, as she twisted her body to deflect another strike, her claw slicing through the air toward Thorne''s chest. "The dead don''t fear lightning."


    Sparks of lightning and nether energy exploded in the air, filling the battlefield with flashes of blinding light. Every strike sent shockwaves rippling across the volcanic landscape, cracking the earth beneath them. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thorne''s spear swung in a fluid, deadly arc, every movement empowered by the raging storm, while Sylra and Kaelor''s claws struck with brutal precision, aiming to tear him apart piece by piece.


    Thorne darted forward, spinning his spear with practiced precision, launching it toward Sylra''s head. She ducked with unnatural speed, her expression locked in a cold, focused glare.


    "Kaelor, now!" she commanded, her voice cutting through the storm.


    Kaelor, his nether claws glowing with malicious intent, leapt toward Thorne, slashing downward in a furious arc. Thorne barely managed to parry the blow with his spear, but the force of Kaelor''s strike sent him skidding back, the ground cracking beneath his boots.


    Stay tuned for updates on m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    "Impressive," Thorne growled, his eyes never leaving the two. "But not enough."


    Lightning surged once again through his body, gathering at the tip of his spear. The storm grew even more ferocious, winds whipping around him with enough force to tear the ground apart.


    "You''ll feel the wrath of the Storm King now!" Thorne roared, raising his spear high above his head.


    Lightning surged through the spear, illuminating the battlefield with a blinding brilliance. With a powerful, primal roar, Thorne thrust the weapon toward the sky, activating Thunderclap Strike.


    Every ounce of power the storm had granted him poured into the spear, channeling the sheer force of lightning, thunder, and wind into its core.


    The spear glowed with an intensity that rivaled the sun, its surface crackling with electric energy. The wind whipped furiously around it, forming a chaotic vortex that spun faster and faster, pulling debris and energy into its maelstrom.


    "This is your end!" Thorne shouted, his voice filled with finality, his gaze locked on his opponents.


    Across the battlefield, both Sylra and Kaelor felt the impending danger. The air thickened with energy, making it hard to breathe. Sylra''s eyes narrowed, her lips curling into a snarl. "We can''t hold back any longer," she hissed, her voice sharp and filled with urgency.


    "We strike together," Kaelor growled, his fists tightening as dark energy surged through his puppet-enhanced form. "No mercy."


    Without hesitation, they activated Puppet Frenzy, allowing the berserk fury of their nether-enhanced forms to take over.


    A cold, predatory gleam flashed in Sylra''s eyes as her body shifted, her muscles bulging with unnatural power. Kaelor''s face twisted into a savage grin, his breath coming in rapid bursts as his claws extended, dripping with dark energy.


    "You think you''re the only one who can unleash hell?" Sylra taunted, her voice dripping with venom. "We''ll tear you apart!"


    Kaelor chuckled darkly. "Let''s see if your storm can match the rage of the dead!"


    Their bodies became a blur as they launched forward, their claws slashing in every direction with terrifying speed and precision.


    The sheer force of their frenzied attacks sent shockwaves through the air, cutting through the storm''s wind with relentless brutality.


    Thorne''s eyes narrowed, unshaken by their frenzy. "Come on, then!" he roared, his grip tightening around his spear.


    He planted his feet firmly into the ground, the energy of the storm surging into his very bones. "Let''s see if you can survive this!"


    The storm intensified, thunder rumbling with an almost deafening roar. Lightning cracked across the sky, splitting it open as if the heavens themselves were about to descend.


    The ground trembled beneath them, fissures splitting open as the energy of their impending clash built to a crescendo.

 Chapter 271: The Battle Between Thorne Vs Sylra and Kaelor (3)

    The final clash between Thorne, Sylra, and Kaelor shook the entire battlefield. The sheer force of their attacks tore through the land, cracking the ground and reducing the surrounding area to ruins. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Flames and debris scattered in every direction as shockwaves of power rippled outward, tearing apart anything caught in the radius. Many unfortunate souls were obliterated, their bodies disintegrated by the devastation.


    As the dust began to settle, Thorne Arcturus stood tall, though his body was ravaged by the battle. His once-glorious armor was torn and blood-soaked, and his frame trembled with every breath he took.


    Blood dripped from numerous wounds, staining the ground beneath him, but his grip on the Stormbreaker Spear remained unyielding. His eyes blazed with determination.


    Across from him, Sylra and Kaelor lay in far worse condition. Their limbs were twisted and broken from the impact of the clash, their bodies barely holding together. Their faces were contorted in pain, but even in their near-defeated state, mocking smirks twisted their lips.


    Thorne''s chest heaved, his breathing labored. He looked down at his enemies, the exhaustion in his body clashing with the cold satisfaction of victory. "You were strong," he muttered, his voice raspy and filled with disdain, "but not strong enough to defeat me."


    He tightened his grip on the Stormbreaker Spear, the weapon still crackling with residual energy from the storm. His eyes narrowed as he took a slow, deliberate step forward, his gaze fixed on Kaelor''s crumpled form. "I''ll end this now," he said coldly, his voice carrying the weight of finality.


    Read the latest on m_v-l''-NovelFire.net


    He raised the spear, preparing to drive it through Kaelor''s chest.


    But before he could strike, a low, eerie laughter filled the air. It started softly, but soon grew louder, echoing through the devastated battlefield. Both Sylra and Kaelor, despite their broken bodies, were laughing¡ªharsh, mocking laughter that sent a chill through the air.


    "What''s so funny?" Thorne growled, his voice sharp with irritation as his eyes narrowed dangerously. He tightened his grip on the Stormbreaker Spear, the storm around him crackling with barely contained fury.


    Sylra let out a low, mocking chuckle, her lips curling into a cruel smile. "You think this is over?" she rasped, her voice dripping with malice. Her eyes gleamed with dark amusement, as if she was savoring some hidden victory.


    Thorne scoffed, stepping closer to Kaelor, his patience wearing thin. "Pathetic," he muttered, raising his spear. With a swift motion, he drove the Stormbreaker Spear toward Kaelor''s chest, fully intending to end him with this final blow.


    But just as the spear neared its target, a sickening crack echoed through the battlefield. Kaelor''s right hand, previously mangled and broken, suddenly regenerated with unnatural speed. His fingers closed around the spear mid-thrust, stopping the attack cold.


    "What?" Thorne gasped, his eyes widening in disbelief. He struggled against Kaelor''s grip, but the elder''s strength held firm. "How... how can this be?"


    Kaelor''s lips twisted into a vicious grin, his eyes burning with malevolent triumph. "You didn''t really think we were that easy to kill, did you?" he sneered, his voice low and taunting.


    Sylra''s smirk deepened as she leaned back, her broken body beginning to mend itself. "Fool," she spat, her voice thick with venom. "You never stood a chance. We''re not bound by the limits of the living."


    Thorne''s gaze darted around the battlefield, and it hit him¡ªthe horrifying truth. The corpses of those who had fallen during their battle, the very bodies littering the ground, were being drained of their life force.


    Their energy, their mana, was flowing directly into Sylra and Kaelor. He could see their wounds closing, their strength returning with every passing second.


    "No... this... this isn''t possible," Thorne whispered, his voice barely audible as the realization sank in.


    Kaelor chuckled darkly, tightening his grip on Thorne''s spear. "Possible? It''s already happening, Storm King. We''ve been feeding on your dead since the moment they fell." His eyes gleamed with satisfaction, enjoying Thorne''s helplessness.


    Before Thorne could react, a sharp, searing pain shot through his back. He gasped, his body stiffening as the pain intensified, and his vision blurred.


    He looked down, his breath catching in his throat. Twin blades had pierced through his torso from behind, their cold steel glistening with his blood.


    Staggering, Thorne twisted his body, turning just enough to see what had happened. Two red corpse puppets stood behind him, their hollow eyes lifeless, their movements mechanical. The blades lodged deep in his back were theirs¡ªpuppets under Sylra and Kaelor''s control.


    "You... how..." Thorne gasped, his voice trembling as blood poured from his mouth. His strength was fading rapidly, and the searing pain radiating from his wounds left him barely able to stand.


    Sylra''s cold laughter echoed through the battlefield, her voice filled with triumphant malice. "Our new cultivation manual," she said with a chilling smile, "gives us more than just strength. It allows us to cultivate both our bodies and control corpse puppets." Her eyes gleamed with dark satisfaction, relishing in Thorne''s shock and disbelief.


    Kaelor''s grin widened into a vicious sneer, his voice dripping with mockery. "It may not be as strong as your precious Storm King Dominion Manual, but..." he gestured to the battlefield littered with corpses, "we have the power to control the dead.


    And with all these bodies around..." He glanced at the fallen soldiers, their lifeless forms scattered like broken dolls, "we''ve got plenty to work with."


    Thorne''s breath hitched as the realization hit him. His mind raced, the overwhelming pain making it hard to think clearly. "I... I should never have come here," he thought, his heart sinking with regret. "I couldn''t avenge my grandson... and now, I can''t even warn the other elders..."


    Blood continued to drip from his lips as his vision blurred. The edges of his sight darkened, the world around him fading into nothingness. With one last gasp, his body crumbled to the ground, limp and lifeless.


    Sylra and Kaelor stood over Thorne''s fallen form, their dark smiles never faltering, their victory complete. Sylra''s eyes glittered with cruel delight as she leaned down, inspecting his body.


    "A strong body like this," she murmured, her voice almost reverent, "will make an excellent new corpse puppet." Her fingers twitched with anticipation, already imagining the power she could extract from him.


    Kaelor nodded in agreement, his tone smug and dripping with satisfaction. "Indeed..." he said softly, kneeling beside Thorne''s corpse. "Thorne Arcturus will serve us well... even in death."


    The two elders exchanged a final glance, their eyes gleaming with twisted pleasure. In life, Thorne had been a formidable opponent. In death, he would be their most valuable tool.

 Chapter 272: Lucass Tribulation

    Sylra and Kaelor, their bodies still recovering from the brutal clash, moved toward Thorne''s lifeless corpse with predatory intent. Their eyes glinted with greed, knowing that the body of a fallen elder like Thorne would be an invaluable asset¡ªone that could grant them unimaginable power.


    With Thorne''s corpse transformed into their puppet, they would ascend to a level of dominance few could challenge.


    Sylra''s fingers twitched with anticipation as she reached out toward Thorne''s still form. "A corpse like this," she murmured, her voice a mix of reverence and hunger, "could elevate us beyond what we ever dreamed."


    Kaelor chuckled darkly beside her, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Thorne will serve us better in death than he ever did in life." His tone was filled with arrogance, as though they had already secured their prize.


    But before either of them could lay a hand on Thorne''s body, a sudden, violent impact shook the ground.


    A massive stone, seemingly hurled from out of nowhere, smashed into the earth between them and the corpse, sending debris flying. Both elders stumbled back in shock, their eyes widening.


    "What the¡ª" Kaelor growled, spinning around to find the source of the attack. His face twisted with anger, his lips curling back to reveal clenched teeth. Sylra''s expression was sharper, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the area, her voice cutting through the tension like a blade.


    "Who''s there?" she barked, her voice dripping with venomous suspicion.


    From the shadows, a figure slowly emerged, small in stature but carrying an air of unsettling confidence. It was a child¡ªor at least, someone who looked like one.


    His youthful appearance was deceiving, but the smirk on his face was anything but innocent. It sent a shiver of unease through even seasoned warriors like Sylra and Kaelor.


    The boy''s smirk deepened as he stepped into the dim light, his eyes gleaming with amusement. It was Lucas. His gaze swept over the elders and the battlefield with a calm that contrasted sharply with the chaos surrounding them.


    "Why don''t you just leave Thorne''s corpse behind for me?" Lucas''s voice cut through the tension, casual and almost playful.


    Lucas didn''t wait for them to respond. "And in return," he continued, his smirk growing wider, "I''ll let you both walk away... without a scratch." The confidence in his words, though spoken by a mere child, sent a ripple of uncertainty through the air.


    Kaelor''s eyes narrowed as he took in the sight of Lucas. The smirk on the boy''s face, the calm in his posture¡ªit was all wrong. There was no fear, no desperation, nothing that a child should feel in front of two seasoned elders. It unnerved him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who are you, kid?" Kaelor growled, his voice low and filled with disdain. He flexed his fingers, summoning dark nether energy as his claws gleamed ominously in the dim light.


    "You''d better scram before we make you regret it." His words were a clear warning, but Lucas didn''t flinch. If anything, the smirk on his face deepened, as if he found the whole situation amusing.


    Sylra, standing with her arms crossed, watched Lucas closely, her lips curving into a mocking smile. "Amusing," she murmured, her tone dripping with condescension.


    "A child dares to make demands of us?" She let out a soft laugh, shaking her head. "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that." Her gaze hardened as she took a step forward. "But guts won''t save you."


    Lucas remained still, his eyes locked on the two elders, his expression calm and unbothered by their threats. "It seems," he said, his voice steady and low, "that you don''t know what you''re dealing with."


    Sylra and Kaelor exchanged a quick glance, their expressions shifting from curiosity to contempt. The audacity of this child was beyond anything they''d expected. How could someone so young speak to them¡ªelders of Necrovauld¡ªwith such confidence? Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    "You''re nothing but a child," Sylra spat, her voice now sharp and biting. She took another step closer, her eyes narrowing with cold fury. "Too brave for your own good."


    Kaelor let out a bark of laughter, his dark claws now fully formed, pulsing with nether energy. He raised his hands, flexing his fingers as if preparing to strike.


    "It seems you''ve got a death wish, kid. You''re either incredibly stupid or just really bold." His tone was mocking, but there was a hint of annoyance creeping in. Lucas''s unwavering calm was starting to get under his skin.


    Lucas''s smirk remained, unshaken. He glanced between the two elders, his expression almost amused. "So, this is the path you''ve chosen," he muttered softly, his voice carrying an eerie calm.


    There was no fear, no hesitation¡ªonly the quiet confidence of someone in complete control. "Don''t blame me for what happens next."


    Kaelor''s laughter abruptly stopped as the air around them grew heavy. The wind, which had been a faint whisper moments ago, suddenly howled to life, swirling around the battlefield with violent force.


    Sylra''s eyes flickered upward, her mocking expression faltering as she saw the sky above them begin to darken.


    "What''s this...?" Kaelor muttered, his voice filled with confusion as the clouds swirled, gathering ominously above them.


    But Lucas didn''t answer. His gaze remained focused on them, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. The playful smirk never left his face as the storm grew in strength, the wind howling louder, whipping the debris around them.


    Sylra''s expression turned from arrogance to something far more wary as the sky became darker, the clouds thick and swirling.


    Lightning flashed violently within the storm, illuminating Lucas''s face with brief bursts of light. There was something different about this storm¡ªsomething far more powerful and far more dangerous than the one Thorne had summoned earlier.


    "This... isn''t normal," Sylra murmured, her voice laced with uncertainty.


    Kaelor''s claws flickered with nether energy, but the confidence from moments earlier was gone, replaced with a tense silence. "What kind of power...?" He glanced toward Lucas, his expression shifting from annoyance to wariness. This wasn''t the act of a mere child.


    The very air around them trembled, heavy with the raw force of the storm. Lightning cracked again, sending shockwaves through the ground as the storm continued to gather above them, growing larger and more terrifying by the second.


    Lucas tilted his head slightly, his smirk widening as he watched their reactions. "Too late for regrets now," he said, his voice carrying over the roar of the storm.


    His eyes glinted with dangerous amusement as the first crack of thunder echoed across the battlefield, signaling the true force of what was about to come.


    The storm above them wasn''t like anything Sylra or Kaelor had seen before¡ªit was far more powerful, an overwhelming force of nature that dwarfed even Thorne''s.


    The dark clouds churned violently, the wind threatening to tear the ground apart, and the lightning strikes intensified, illuminating the terror in their eyes.

 Chapter 273: Lucass Tribulation (2)

    Lucas stood calmly as the storm raged above, the swirling clouds growing darker and more menacing with every passing second.


    His smirk deepened, the corners of his lips curling upward with confidence as the storm''s intensity reflected his imminent breakthrough to seven stars. The crackle of energy in the air was sharp, each bolt of lightning promising danger.


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    Sylra and Kaelor, still reeling from the chaos, narrowed their eyes as they watched the thunder strike down. At first, they assumed the storm was meant to harm them, but when the bolts veered toward the boy instead, realization dawned.


    Kaelor''s expression twisted in disbelief, his voice dropping to a stunned murmur. "This¡­ this is his tribulation storm." His gaze locked on Lucas, the shock evident in his furrowed brows and clenched fists. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylra''s sneer grew sharper, her lips pulling into a cold, mocking grin. "A tribulation storm? Really?" She scoffed, her voice dripping with condescension. "You think that''s your trump card? We''re already at eight stars, boy. A seven-star tribulation is nothing to us."


    She laughed, but there was a slight strain in her voice, as if trying to convince herself more than Lucas. Her eyes, however, flickered with an unspoken wariness.


    Lucas didn''t bother with a direct reply. He let his smirk speak for him, his eyes gleaming with amusement. The winds howled around them, but his words cut through with chilling clarity. "Are you sure?" he whispered, the quiet threat in his tone unmistakable.


    Suddenly, the second and third bolts of thunder crashed down from the sky with terrifying speed. To Sylra and Kaelor''s shock, the massive arcs of tribulation lightning weren''t just targeting Lucas¡ªthey were coming straight for them as well. The force of the strikes was overwhelming, and the ground beneath them shook from the impact.


    Kaelor''s eyes widened, his confident smirk vanishing in an instant. "What?!" he shouted, his voice betraying his disbelief as the thunder slammed into him, sending him staggering backward.


    Sylra clenched her fists, a deep frown etched across her face as the tribulation''s power surged around her. Her voice quivered with confusion, barely able to mask her rising panic. "The tribulation¡­ it''s not supposed to hit us!" she exclaimed, her eyes narrowing in disbelief as she tried to understand what was happening.


    This was nothing like the tribulations they had faced during their own ascensions¡ªthe energy in the air was far more intense, more dangerous than anything they had ever experienced.


    When the fourth and fifth bolts descended, they were fiercer, crashing into Sylra and Kaelor with devastating force.


    Sylra gritted her teeth, her body scorched by the unrelenting thunder. She staggered, her once confident expression twisted in agony. Kaelor, too, was knocked back, his body trembling as the lightning coursed through him, searing his flesh. The strikes had stripped away any arrogance they had left.


    They exchanged a glance, their expressions no longer filled with mockery but with a creeping sense of dread.


    "This¡­ this is no ordinary tribulation," Kaelor growled, his voice now laced with pain and confusion. His eyes darted toward Lucas, the child they had so easily dismissed. "Just¡­ who the hell are you?" he demanded, his tone thick with frustration and rising fear.


    Lucas remained calm, standing amidst the storm, his smirk never faltering. His silence spoke louder than words, as if the storm itself was his answer.


    Before either elder could process the sheer force of what was happening, the sixth bolt descended from the sky. This one was different¡ªfar larger and more powerful than the others.


    It struck with deadly precision, slamming into both Sylra and Kaelor, driving them to their knees. Their bodies convulsed from the immense power, the energy tearing through them like a blade. They gasped, their breath shallow as their limbs shook from the force of the blow.


    Meanwhile, Lucas stood amidst the storm, seemingly untouched by the chaos around him. Though the pain of the tribulation was immense¡ªfar beyond what most could endure¡ªhis expression remained calm, even defiant. He bore the agony like a warrior would wear a scar, as if it was a badge of honor.


    The searing pain coursed through his body, sharper than any wound, but Lucas endured it without flinching. "The price of power is always high," he reminded himself, his eyes narrowing with focus. "And I''ll pay it gladly."


    Across the battlefield, Sylra and Kaelor, their bodies battered and their pride shattered, struggled to rise. Blood dripped from their wounds, but their fury was stronger than their pain. Rage twisted their features as they glared at Lucas, their eyes burning with hatred.


    "We''ll kill you for this!" they shouted in unison, their voices hoarse yet filled with venom.


    The air around them crackled with residual energy as they took a step forward, intent on ending the boy''s life. But before they could make their move, a sound¡ªsoft yet ominous¡ªcut through the roaring storm.


    Sylra froze, her breath catching in her throat. "No... it can''t be..." she gasped, her voice barely above a whisper, as if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    Kaelor''s eyes went wide, a mixture of shock and fear spreading across his face. "A seventh thunder..." he muttered, his voice trembling. His gaze shot to the sky, his body rigid with disbelief.


    They both knew what it meant. Tribulation storms were supposed to strike six times, no more. The sound they were hearing now, the unmistakable rumble in the distance¡ªit could only be one thing.


    "A seventh thunderbolt..." Sylra whispered, her face paling as the realization hit her like a wave.


    The storm above intensified, the clouds swirling more violently, the air heavy with power. This was no ordinary tribulation. This was something far more dangerous¡ªsomething that signaled Lucas''s ascension was unlike any they had ever witnessed.


    Kaelor took a step back, his mind racing, panic creeping into his voice. "What¡­ what kind of monster are you?" he spat, though the fear in his eyes betrayed him.


    But Lucas said nothing. He didn''t need to. The storm would speak for him.

 Chapter 274: Lucass Tribulation (3)

    The sky roared ominously as the seventh thunderbolt gathered above, far larger and more terrifying than any of the previous strikes. It crackled with raw, destructive energy, the very air vibrating from its immense power.


    "No... it can''t be..." Kaelor muttered, his eyes wide with horror as he stared up at the swirling clouds. His voice trembled, the realization of their impending doom sinking in.


    Sylra, gritting her teeth, tried to maintain her composure, but even she couldn''t hide the fear flickering in her eyes. "This... this is impossible! How can it be this strong?!" Her voice was sharp, filled with disbelief and desperation.


    Before either of them could react further, the thunderbolt struck.


    The world around them erupted in a blinding flash of light as the bolt crashed down with a vengeance. The ground quaked beneath them as the strike hit with unmatched fury, drowning the battlefield in its relentless power.


    Sylra''s face twisted in agony, her eyes wide with pain as she screamed. "No! I won''t die here!" But her words were lost in the roar of the storm as the energy tore through her body, ravaging her beyond recognition.


    Kaelor let out a guttural cry, his voice breaking. "How... how can this be?!" His expression, once full of pride, now contorted in terror. His limbs shook uncontrollably as the thunder ripped through him, his eyes pleading for mercy that would never come.


    Their bodies, already battered and weakened from the previous strikes, couldn''t withstand the sheer, unrelenting force of the final tribulation. The energy surged through them like wildfire, their screams echoing one last time before their forms began to disintegrate.


    In the blink of an eye, both of them were vaporized, their lives snuffed out by the merciless power of the thunderbolt. The only sound left was the faint hum of dissipating energy as their existence was erased from the battlefield.


    Lucas stood alone at the center of the storm, his body trembling violently as the seventh thunderbolt ripped through him. Every muscle in his body tensed in response, and his face contorted in sheer agony, veins bulging as he struggled to endure the overwhelming force.


    "Arghh... it hurts!" Lucas shouted, his voice barely audible over the deafening roar of the storm. His eyes squeezed shut, every nerve ablaze. "Damn it, it''s too painful!" he cursed, each word laced with anguish. His usually calm demeanor was shattered, replaced by raw, primal suffering.


    The thunder raged on, relentless and merciless. It felt like an eternity as the bolt seared through him, the energy crashing against his very soul.


    Lucas gasped, his breath coming in ragged bursts, but even as his body threatened to collapse under the pressure, he refused to yield. "I won''t... fall!" he muttered through gritted teeth, determination burning in his eyes.


    The storm seemed endless, the power unyielding. But Lucas, with a will forged through countless battles, held firm. He screamed again, the pain unbearable, but he stood tall, defying the storm''s attempt to break him. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, after what felt like hours, the last bolt of thunder began to fade, the violent energy dissipating into the sky. The once-ferocious storm calmed, the dark clouds slowly peeling back as the tribulation came to its end.


    Panting heavily, Lucas fell to one knee, his body still trembling from the aftershocks of the lightning. Sweat dripped from his brow, and his chest heaved as he struggled to catch his breath. His hands, still clenched into fists, shook from the intensity of the ordeal.


    But as the pain gradually ebbed away, something else took its place¡ªa deep, powerful sensation. Lucas''s eyes flickered with a new spark as he felt it: his strength had grown.


    Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    A smirk slowly crept across his face. The agony, which moments ago had threatened to tear him apart, now seemed a distant memory. "I''ve done it... finally... seven stars," he whispered to himself, his voice quiet but filled with triumph.


    [So, at last, one of your clones has reached seven stars,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with smugness. [Took you long enough.]


    "Yeah, yeah..." Lucas muttered, still feeling the lingering ache from the tribulation. "But that seventh thunder tribulation was no joke. It was brutal." He winced, the echoes of pain still vibrating through his body. "Too painful, honestly."


    The system let out a mock laugh, clearly enjoying Lucas''s discomfort. [Oh, come on, pain builds character. No pain, no gain, remember? Besides, you should be used to this by now.] Its voice was filled with arrogance, as though enduring such agony was just part of the game.


    Lucas rolled his eyes. "Damn it. You always say that." He shook his head, still slightly irritated. "Anyway, how''s the mana storage? is it full?."


    [Of course it''s full,] the system answered, now sounding confident, almost boastful. [You think I''d let anything slip? The Divine Masks you''ve spread via the corpse puppets have been sucking up mana like a vacuum¡ªtreasures, corpses, everything in their path. The storage is overflowing. You should be thanking me.]


    A slow grin began to form on Lucas''s face. "Good. Then it seems we can finally start the plan."


    [Finally!] the system said, with an exaggerated sigh of relief. [I was starting to think you''d never get here. So, what''s the big move? How do you plan to kick it off?]


    Lucas turned his gaze toward the smoldering remains of the battlefield, eyes locking onto the charred corpses of Sylra and Kaelor. His grin widened, mischief glinting in his eyes. "We''ve got everything we need right here, don''t we?"


    The system chuckled darkly, its tone now gleefully sinister. [I see...] it purred, the satisfaction in its voice palpable.


    [You''re going to make good use of them. I like it. You really do have a knack for turning corpses into opportunity.] It paused, almost mockingly. [But don''t get too full of yourself. Remember, you''d be nowhere without me.]


    Lucas smirked, ignoring the system''s shameless self-praise as he glanced once more at the battlefield, knowing that the next phase of his plan was about to unfold.

 Chapter 275: The Start of a War

    Lucas stood over the corpses of Thorne, Sylra, and Kaelor, their bodies still fresh from the violent battle. His eyes gleamed with cold satisfaction as he looked down at the fallen elders.


    The weight of their power, now reduced to lifeless forms, filled the air. Lucas knew exactly what needed to be done next.


    "System, create the Divine Masks with their identities," Lucas commanded, his voice firm and unwavering.


    [You''re giving orders like you''re the boss. Oh wait, you are!] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with smug arrogance. [Three fresh corpses, and you just can''t wait to bring them back, huh? Fine, let''s make some puppets. Watch and learn.]


    Without missing a beat, three blank, eerie masks materialized in the air before Lucas, hovering above the corpses. The masks were featureless, pale, and smooth¡ªwaiting to be molded by the dark power of the Divine Mask.


    Lucas nodded with grim satisfaction. He crouched down and carefully placed each mask on the faces of the dead elders, his movements precise, almost reverent.


    As soon as the masks touched their skin, they began to fuse, melting into the flesh like liquid shadow. The lifeless bodies twitched unnervingly, as if awakening from a long slumber.


    [Beautiful, isn''t it?] the system taunted, its voice thick with shameless pride. [I do such good work. It''s almost like I''ve done this numerous¡ªoh wait, I have.]


    Lucas ignored the system''s self-congratulations, his focus entirely on the scene before him. The bodies of Thorne, Sylra, and Kaelor jerked violently, their hands flexing and their eyes snapping open with a sickening clarity.


    Their once blank expressions were now alive, though their eyes remained void of any free will. They stood before Lucas like obedient shadows of their former selves.


    Lucas''s lips curled into a satisfied smirk. "They''ve retained most of their power," he muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing as he examined them.


    Thorne, Sylra, and Kaelor were all formidable in their own right, and despite their new condition, their seven-star strength remained intact¡ªthough Lucas knew it wouldn''t last forever.


    "Not bad," he said to himself. "But I need to move fast. They''ll weaken over time."


    [You sound so calm, but you''re thinking about how their power''s slipping away, aren''t you?] the system mocked, almost teasing. [Time''s ticking, boss. Better get to it while they''re still hot... well, lukewarm. You''ve got maybe a few hours before they start losing their punch.]


    "I''m well aware," Lucas replied, his smirk never fading. The knowledge that the system liked to rub in the obvious was something he had grown used to. "Their strength is still formidable for now. That''s all I need."


    Turning to the clone of Thorne, Lucas''s eyes gleamed with control. He gave his first command, his voice cold but decisive. "Go back to the Celestial Academy and report in."


    Thorne''s clone, his expression void of any life or emotion, stared blankly at Lucas. Leaning in closer, Lucas whispered specific instructions into the clone''s ear, his voice low but authoritative.


    Every word he spoke carried weight, as if he were weaving a delicate trap. Thorne''s clone nodded mechanically, absorbing every detail of the command.


    Without a word, he turned and began walking toward the academy, his movements smooth, fluid, and obedient¡ªnothing like the proud warrior he had once been.


    [Ah, poor Thorne, reduced to nothing more than a puppet. Can''t say I don''t love seeing a once-proud elder turned into your personal errand boy,] the system mocked, a satisfied, arrogant edge to its tone. [Do you think he even remembers how mighty he once was? Doesn''t matter now, does it?]


    "He''s useful now," Lucas replied coolly, not even bothering to look back at Thorne''s retreating form. His eyes were already fixed on the next two clones, his mind working through the next steps. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Next, Lucas shifted his gaze to the emotionless forms of Sylra and Kaelor. "The same goes for you two," he said, his voice carrying the weight of command. "Return to Necrovauld and report in. You know what needs to be done."


    Sylra''s clone blinked slowly, her movements eerily mechanical as Lucas approached. Kaelor''s clone stood equally still, their once fierce presence now hollow.


    As with Thorne, Lucas leaned in close, whispering their detailed instructions, his lips barely moving but his words cutting through the air like a sharpened blade.


    "Deliver the message... and be convincing," Lucas murmured to them, his voice low but dripping with menace. The clones stood motionless, soaking in the orders like sponges. They didn''t need to question; they couldn''t. Their very souls belonged to Lucas now.


    Both clones nodded in unison, their blank expressions betraying no emotion, no hesitation. Just like that, they turned and left, their movements precise, almost eerie.


    There was no hesitation in their steps as they walked toward Necrovauld, ready to carry out their orders to the letter.


    Lucas watched them leave, standing amidst the carnage of the battlefield. The bodies of the fallen lay scattered, the remnants of their lives still smoldering in the aftermath of the battle.


    But Lucas wasn''t bothered by the destruction. No, his mind was already racing ahead, plotting the next move.


    A slow, dangerous smirk spread across his face as he gazed into the distance, the cold wind whipping through the ruins.


    He knew the seeds of his plan had been firmly planted. The clones were merely the beginning. What followed would send ripples throughout the entire continent.


    "Now, we wait," Lucas whispered to himself, his voice filled with quiet confidence. He turned away from the scene, his expression unreadable. "In the meantime, let''s get started on the next phase."


    The system, never one to stay quiet for long, chimed in with its usual shameless tone. [Oh, I''m just dying to see what you have planned next. You''ve really outdone yourself this time.]


    Lucas chuckled softly, his voice low and amused. "What can I say? Some things are worth the wait."


    [No need to be modest, boss. You know you love playing the long game.] The system''s voice dripped with arrogance, like it couldn''t resist basking in the glory of Lucas''s machinations.


    [And just think, all those fools¡ªThorne, Sylra, Kaelor¡ªthey thought they were untouchable. Now they''re nothing more than tools for you to play with. Beautiful, isn''t it?] Stay connected through m_v l-NovelFire.net


    "It is," Lucas admitted, his smirk widening as he walked away from the destruction, the weight of his power settling over him like a cloak. "And we''re just getting started."


    [Oh, I can''t wait. Let''s make them all regret the day they ever crossed paths with you.]


    Lucas''s eyes darkened, his thoughts already turning to the greater game ahead. "They will. In time."


    And with that, Lucas disappeared into the shadows, his plans unfolding as the system''s mocking laughter echoed in his mind, eager for the chaos to come.

 Chapter 276: The Start of a War (2)

    Thorne, Kaelor, and Sylra made their way back to their respective academies, each moving with purpose under Lucas''s command. Thorne, the clone of the once mighty elder, was the first to arrive at the Celestial Academy.


    As Thorne reached the grand entrance of the Celestial Academy, he staggered forward, his body swaying with each painful step. Blood stained his robes, and his face was pale, drained of its usual commanding presence. The disciples nearby froze in place, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Elder Thorne!" one disciple gasped, rushing forward but stopping short, too stunned to know what to do. "He''s... he''s seriously injured!"


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd as more and more disciples gathered. They exchanged glances, their confusion turning to fear. "How can this be?" another whispered. "Elder Thorne is one of the strongest in the academy!"


    "I''ve never seen him like this¡­" someone else muttered, disbelief thick in their tone.


    The shock spread like wildfire. Thorne was a living legend, a symbol of unwavering strength and dominance. To see him so battered and weak, his body trembling as if on the brink of collapse, was unimaginable.


    The noise reached the upper levels of the academy, where the top elders¡ªDarius, Sylph, and Aric¡ªsat in council. The whispers from below grew louder, more frantic, until finally, they could no longer ignore the commotion. In unison, they rose from their seats and descended to the main area, their expressions darkening as they saw the scene before them.


    Darius, the most senior of the three, pushed through the crowd, his eyes narrowing as he approached Thorne''s collapsed form. His usually composed expression was now etched with concern. Sylph and Aric followed closely behind, their faces a mixture of confusion and alarm.


    "Thorne!" Darius barked, his voice carrying authority despite the underlying worry. He knelt beside him, eyes searching Thorne''s face for answers. "What happened? Who did this to you?" His tone was urgent, but beneath the strength, there was a tremor of disbelief.


    Thorne lifted his head slowly, his breath labored, as though each word took tremendous effort. "It... it was..." he rasped, his voice barely audible. He coughed weakly, then forced the words out. "The top elders of Necrovauld Academy."


    Sylph''s eyes widened at the name. "Necrovauld? Them? But..." she began, but her words trailed off as Darius cut her a sharp glance, his expression demanding more details. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How could they have done this?" Darius''s voice was a mixture of confusion and anger. "You are one of our strongest! What could they have possibly used against you?"


    Thorne winced, his hand clutching his side as if the pain was too much to bear. His voice was low, almost trembling as he spoke again. "They... they''ve discovered something. A new... a powerful new cultivation manual." His eyes flickered with the memory of the battle, filled with dread and exhaustion.


    Aric, usually calm and composed, looked alarmed. "A new manual? That can''t be possible... They''ve never been able to match us in power!" His voice, usually steady, cracked with disbelief.


    Thorne grimaced, his face tightening in pain as he continued. "I faced them. They''ve become much stronger... impossibly so. Their power... it''s beyond what we''ve seen.


    They plan to use this new cultivation method to... launch an attack on the Celestial Academy."


    Darius stiffened, his face a mask of shock and fury. "Attack the academy?" he repeated, his voice cold with anger. His fists clenched at his sides, the veins on his neck pulsing as he tried to process what he had just heard.


    "This can''t be..." Darius muttered under his breath, his brow furrowed deeply. "How could they have grown so strong so quickly? We would have heard of something like this." His voice was filled with disbelief, but beneath that, there was a deep-rooted fear that this could be true.


    Sylph exchanged a worried glance with Aric. "If what you say is true," she said softly, "we may not be ready for this. Not if their power has truly grown that much." Her voice was tight, her usual calm slipping as the gravity of the situation dawned on her.


    Thorne nodded weakly, his eyes dark and hollow as though reliving the horror of the battle. "We barely escaped... I could only bring this." With a shaking hand, he reached into his robes and pulled out a glowing mana stone, offering it to Darius.


    His hand wavered as he offered the stone to Darius. The elder, his brow furrowed in concern, took it carefully, his fingers brushing against the cool surface. The moment his skin touched the stone, a wave of raw, concentrated energy pulsed through him, and his eyes widened in shock.


    "The mana inside..." Darius muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. He lifted the stone, studying it with disbelief. "It''s... it''s incredible. I''ve never felt anything like it." His eyes darted to Thorne, searching for answers. "Where did you find this?"


    Thorne''s body sagged further, as if even speaking took all the strength he had left. He nodded slowly, his breath labored. "There''s... more," he whispered hoarsely, his voice fading. "But... I couldn''t retrieve it...


    before..." His words faltered, his head lowering as though the effort of speech had become too much.


    Darius opened his mouth to respond, but before he could say anything, Thorne''s body stiffened. His muscles seized, his breath hitched violently, and his eyes rolled back. A chilling silence fell over the room. His head slumped forward, and with a final, shuddering gasp, Thorne collapsed entirely.


    "No... Thorne!" Darius shouted, his voice laced with panic as he dropped to his knees beside the fallen elder. Sylph and Aric rushed forward, their faces etched with alarm.


    Sylph knelt beside Thorne''s body, her fingers pressed to his wrist, searching for any sign of life. She shook her head slowly, her face pale. "He''s gone," she whispered, her voice heavy with sorrow. Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    "Damn it!" Darius growled, his fist clenching around the mana stone as his eyes burned with frustration. His voice trembled with both grief and fury.


    "How could this happen?!" His gaze flicked toward the stone, as though demanding answers from it, as though the raw power it contained could explain the loss of one of their strongest elders.


    Aric stood in stunned silence, his hand covering his mouth, his usually calm demeanor shattered by the unexpected turn of events. "Thorne... dead? Just like that?" he murmured, disbelief etched across his face. "How...?"


    Unnoticed by the others, a faint shimmer flickered on Thorne''s face. The Divine Mask, which had blended seamlessly with his features, silently detached, its surface rippling as it slipped away.


    The mask moved like a shadow, vanishing into the air, returning to Lucas without a sound, leaving no trace of its existence behind.

 Chapter 277: The Start of a War (3)

    Darius and the other top elders, Sylph and Aric, stood in silence over Thorne''s lifeless body. The atmosphere was thick with tension, their faces etched with disbelief and unease.


    Thorne, one of their strongest and most dependable, had returned only to die in front of them, delivering grim news with his final breath.


    Sylph clenched her fists, her usually calm demeanor shattered. "How could this happen?" she muttered, her voice barely audible but laced with frustration.


    Aric, his face pale with shock, shook his head slowly. "I can''t believe it¡­ Thorne, of all people... and in this state?" He looked to Darius, eyes searching for guidance, for some sense of control over the situation.


    Darius''s expression hardened as he turned to the intermediate elders who stood nearby, equally shaken. His voice, though steady, was heavy with the weight of loss. "Prepare a burial ceremony for Elder Thorne immediately," he commanded, his tone leaving no room for delay.


    The intermediate elders, snapping out of their stunned silence, bowed their heads quickly. "Yes, Elder Darius," they responded in unison, hurrying off to carry out his orders.


    As the intermediate elders departed, Darius''s face darkened. He motioned for Sylph and Aric to follow him, and the three of them made their way back to the Elder Hall, the weight of Thorne''s final message pressing heavily on their minds.


    Once inside, Darius lowered himself into his seat, his movements slow, as if burdened by the gravity of the situation. Sylph and Aric took their seats across from him, both still reeling from what they had witnessed.


    Darius was the first to break the silence, his voice low and grim. "If what Elder Thorne said is true..." He paused, his eyes narrowing, his jaw clenched. "Then we''re facing a serious threat. The Necrovauld elders have discovered a new, powerful cultivation manual. And if they really plan to attack, it could spell disaster for the Celestial Academy."


    Sylph leaned forward, her eyes flickering with a mix of concern and disbelief. "A new cultivation manual? One powerful enough to challenge us?" Her tone was sharp, incredulous, as if refusing to believe such a possibility.


    Aric furrowed his brow, glancing anxiously between Sylph and Darius. "Thorne wasn''t one to exaggerate," he said slowly, his voice laced with concern. "If he said it was strong, then we''re facing something truly dangerous."


    Darius nodded gravely, his expression dark and thoughtful. "Exactly. Which means we have no time to waste."


    Sylph and Aric exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of the situation sinking in. Sylph, her brow furrowed in deep thought, finally broke the silence. "What about the mana stone Thorne mentioned?" Her voice carried a spark of hope amid the tension. "Could it help us?"


    Without a word, Darius reached into his robes, his movements deliberate, and pulled out the mana stone. He placed it gently on the table before them.


    The moment it touched the surface, the room seemed to shift, charged with a potent energy. The stone pulsed with a radiant glow, and all three elders could feel its immense, pure power¡ªfar greater than any mana they had encountered before. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    Aric''s eyes widened in disbelief. "I can''t believe this..." His voice was barely a whisper, his gaze fixed on the stone as if it held the answers to all their problems. "This kind of mana stone... I''ve never seen anything like it."


    Sylph reached out cautiously, her fingers brushing the smooth surface of the stone. The raw, untamed power surged through her hand, and she gasped, pulling back slightly.


    A shiver ran down her spine as she looked at Darius, her voice trembling with awe. "This... this could change everything."


    Darius''s eyes gleamed with fierce determination, his mind already racing through the possibilities. "Indeed. If there are more of these stones near the Death Volcano, we must retrieve them immediately."


    His voice was calm but filled with urgency. "We can''t allow Necrovauld to gain any more power. Not after they had obtained such a strong manual."


    He paused, his eyes narrowing as a cold smile formed on his lips. "The Death Volcano is close to Necrovauld''s territory, but if we act quickly, we can secure the stones before they do."


    Sylph and Aric nodded in agreement, though Aric still looked troubled. He leaned forward, his tone cautious. "What about Roxana? You know she''s already suspicious of us after what happened last time. If she finds out what we''re up to, she could try to interfere."


    Darius smirked, his eyes glinting with cold amusement. "Roxana? We don''t need to worry about her." He waved his hand dismissively.


    "She''s already guarding herself against us, and her trust in the academy has been fractured. But once we have these mana stones, it won''t matter what she thinks." His voice dropped to a near whisper, his words dripping with confidence.


    He leaned in, his smirk widening into a grin. "With these stones, the three of us could ascend to nine stars. And when we reach that level, handling Roxana will be child''s play."


    He chuckled darkly, his eyes flickering with ambition. "Not to mention Necrovauld. Once we''ve secured the unique mana stones, no one will stand a chance against us. We''ll be the undisputed strongest force in this world."


    Sylph and Aric exchanged knowing glances, their expressions shifting from concern to excitement as the full weight of Darius''s words settled in.


    A slow smirk spread across Sylph''s lips, her eyes gleaming with greed. "Nine stars..." she muttered, almost as if savoring the thought. "With that kind of power, we''d be unstoppable." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aric, still staring at the mana stone, nodded slowly. "And Necrovauld wouldn''t even know what hit them," he added, his voice growing stronger, confidence now filling his tone.


    Darius''s grin grew wider, his fingers tapping the table lightly as if the victory was already within their grasp. "Exactly," he said, his voice cold and calculated. "First, we secure the stones. Then we secure our place at the top and then no one will dare to cross us anymore."

 Chapter 278: The Start of a War (4)

    Sylra and Kaelor, their bodies battered and barely holding together, staggered through the gates of Necrovauld Academy. Every step was labored, their faces twisted in pain as they forced themselves forward. The once fearsome elders, known for their unmatched strength, now appeared frail and broken.


    As they neared the center of the academy, it didn''t take long for the gathered disciples and elders to notice their condition. Gasps and murmurs rippled through the crowd as shocked onlookers pointed and whispered to each other, wide-eyed at the sight of two of their strongest elders in such a dire state.


    "Elder Sylra... Elder Kaelor!" one disciple cried out, her voice trembling with disbelief. "What happened to them?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elders Feris, Mirra, and Vorn, all seasoned veterans of the academy, hurried forward. Their expressions were etched with a mix of concern and astonishment as they looked at the severity of the injuries. The air around them grew tense, filled with a palpable sense of unease.


    Even Clan Malachor''s leader, Velkar, was drawn to the commotion. His eyes narrowed as he approached the scene, his cold gaze scanning over Sylra and Kaelor''s battered forms. "What in the world..." he muttered under his breath, his voice sharp with suspicion.


    He stepped forward, his tone demanding. "What happened?" Velkar''s deep voice cut through the hushed crowd like a knife, laced with urgency. "How could the two of you be injured so seriously?"


    Sylra, her breathing ragged, coughed violently. Her usually calm and authoritative demeanor was gone, replaced by the appearance of someone barely holding on. She raised her head slightly, meeting Velkar''s intense gaze with difficulty.


    "It was Thorne..." she rasped, her voice strained but resolute, each word a struggle to push out. "The top elder of the Celestial Academy."


    The reaction was immediate. A collective gasp rippled through the crowd, and shocked whispers erupted among the disciples.


    Even the elders exchanged worried glances. Thorne was a name that commanded respect and fear¡ªone of the strongest in the Celestial Academy, and certainly not someone to take lightly.


    Velkar''s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing into dangerous slits. "Thorne?" he repeated, his voice sharp with disbelief.


    "He''s one of the Celestial Academy''s most powerful elders. What was he doing near the Death Volcano?" His tone was laced with suspicion as if trying to piece together the puzzle.


    Kaelor, his voice hoarse and raspy, managed to speak next. "He was lurking near the volcano... watching." He paused, swallowing hard, each breath clearly a painful effort. "He knows about our new cultivation manual."


    The weight of his words sent a wave of shock through the gathered elders. Feris''s face tightened, his expression shifting from concern to deep alarm. His hands clenched into fists at his sides as he processed the severity of the situation.


    "If Thorne knows about our manual," Feris muttered darkly, his voice tight with anxiety, "then we''re in serious trouble. He''ll alert the entire Celestial Academy." His tone carried the urgency of a man who understood the full gravity of their predicament.


    Mirra, usually composed, frowned deeply, her eyes flickering with worry as she glanced at the other elders. "That''s a huge problem," she murmured, shaking her head slightly.


    "They''ll be prepared for us if they know what we''ve discovered." Her voice trembled ever so slightly, betraying the concern she was trying to suppress.


    Velkar''s eyes hardened, his jaw tightening as he processed their words. "If Thorne knows... then time isn''t on our side." His tone was sharp, filled with a sense of urgency and the realization that they had little room for error.


    Before the conversation could continue, Sylra, her hands shaking slightly, reached into her robe. The onlookers watched in tense silence as she pulled out a glowing object¡ªa mana stone, similar to the one Thorne had given to Darius. Its radiant light seemed to pulse with life, casting a soft glow on the astonished faces around her.


    Her hand trembling, Sylra extended the stone toward the elders. "There''s more..." she whispered, her voice weak but urgent. "Something we found during the battle." The glow of the stone reflected in her eyes, making her seem almost ghostly in the dim light of the gathering.


    Kaelor, still struggling to remain standing, gave a faint nod. His voice was strained as he spoke, "Our fight with Thorne... it opened something." He paused, his breath labored, before continuing. "A new area near the Death Volcano. We found these... mana stones there."


    The gathered elders exchanged startled looks. This wasn''t just a report of a powerful battle¡ªit was news of a potentially world-changing discovery. Mana stones of this kind were beyond rare, and their potential could shift the balance of power in the entire world.


    Sylra, her energy fading, stepped closer to Velkar and extended the mana stone. Velkar''s brow furrowed as he cautiously took the glowing object from her hand, the weight of the stone almost insignificant in his palm. But the moment his fingers made contact with it, his expression changed.


    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    His eyes widened as an intense surge of power coursed through him, his face reflecting the sheer shock of the experience.


    "This... this amount of mana..." he muttered, almost in disbelief, as he turned the stone over in his hand. The energy was pure and potent, far beyond anything he had encountered before.


    Elder Feris leaned in, his eyes narrowing as he studied the stone. "Incredible," he murmured, his voice filled with awe. "A stone with this much power... it could fuel a cultivator''s growth for years."


    Mirra''s gaze flickered between the stone and Sylra, her voice barely above a whisper. "Are there... more of these?" Her tone was filled with both excitement and apprehension.


    Sylra nodded weakly, her voice now barely audible. "We found it... in the vicinity of the Death Volcano..." Her words were slow, as if every syllable took immense effort.


    The crowd, which had been silent in shock, erupted into a buzz of whispers and murmurs. Disciples and elders alike exchanged excited looks.


    If there were more of these mana stones near the Death Volcano, the implications were staggering. Such a find could elevate Necrovauld Academy beyond any other power in the realm.


    "If we gather more of these stones..." Velkar began, his voice filled with barely concealed ambition, but before he could finish his thought, Sylra''s legs gave out beneath her. She slumped to the ground, her eyes dull, her body lifeless.


    Kaelor, who had been leaning heavily on his staff, collapsed beside her. The gasps from the disciples and elders echoed through the courtyard as they rushed forward, panic and confusion spreading like wildfire.


    "Elder Sylra! Elder Kaelor!" one disciple screamed, rushing to their sides.


    But it was too late. Both elders'' bodies had gone limp, their eyes void of life. The gathered crowd froze, unsure of what had just transpired. A murmur of disbelief rippled through the onlookers.


    Unseen by anyone, the Divine Masks that had been attached to Sylra and Kaelor''s faces silently detached. The masks shimmered for only a brief moment before vanishing into the shadows, returning to Lucas without leaving a trace behind.

 Chapter 279: The Start of a War (5)

    Elder Feris wasted no time. As soon as Sylra and Kaelor collapsed, he barked orders at the lower-ranking elders. "Take their bodies to the Elder Hall for preparation," he commanded, his voice sharp and without hesitation. The disciples moved quickly, lifting the fallen elders with a mix of reverence and fear.


    The atmosphere was somber, but Feris couldn''t afford to dwell on the loss. He, along with the other top elders and Clan Malachor''s leader, Velkar, moved swiftly through the academy''s winding corridors.


    Their destination: a secret chamber deep within the heart of the academy, hidden from prying eyes. The flickering torchlight along the walls cast long, ominous shadows, matching the weight of the meeting that was about to unfold.


    Once they entered the chamber, the doors shut behind them with a heavy thud, sealing the tension within. The elders gathered around a stone table, the loss of two of their strongest members hanging heavily in the air.


    Feris, his expression hard and unyielding, was the first to speak, his voice dripping with frustration. "The deaths of Sylra and Kaelor have dealt a significant blow to our strength. We can''t simply ignore the impact this will have." His eyes swept across the table, searching for answers, solutions¡ªanything.


    Velkar, however, appeared less troubled. Leaning forward, his fingers drummed casually on the stone, his sharp eyes gleaming. "That may be true, Feris," he said, his tone calm, even calculating, "but let''s not forget what they brought back."


    A smirk tugged at his lips as he reached into his robes, pulling out a glowing mana stone. The room dimmed, and the stone''s light filled the chamber with an eerie, mesmerizing glow.


    Velkar held it up for all to see, the light dancing across his face. "This mana is pure... stronger than anything we''ve encountered before."


    The other elders leaned in closer, their eyes drawn to the glowing mana stone, expressions shifting from somber grief to sharp, hungry greed. The allure of immense power was undeniable, and it had quickly caught their attention.


    "Where did they find it?" Elder Mirra asked, her voice hushed with awe as the glow of the stone danced in her eyes. She reached out slightly, as if wanting to touch it but stopping herself, mesmerized by its energy.


    Velkar''s smirk deepened, enjoying the reaction of his fellow elders. He held the stone a little higher, letting its light flicker ominously across the room. "Near the Death Volcano," he answered smoothly, his voice dripping with confidence.


    "And if there''s more of these stones hidden in that area, we can not only regain the strength we''ve lost..." He paused, letting the anticipation build before adding, "but far more."


    Feris, though still tense from the recent events, found his intrigue growing. He narrowed his eyes, his sharp mind already calculating the possibilities.


    "You''re saying there could be more of these stones?" His tone was laced with cautious hope, but there was no mistaking the eagerness behind his words.


    Velkar leaned back in his chair, exuding a calm, almost casual authority. "Without a doubt," he replied, his voice cool, steady, as if the outcome was already assured. He let the stone roll slowly between his fingers, his eyes gleaming with quiet confidence.


    "Our people are already stationed near the Death Volcano," Velkar said with a sly grin, his fingers still playing with the glowing mana stone.


    "We can send them to retrieve the remaining stones. If we gather enough, it won''t matter that Sylra and Kaelor are gone. Their loss will be insignificant compared to what we''ll gain."


    His voice was smooth, brimming with confidence, but Elder Feris''s expression darkened. He shook his head, a stern frown forming on his face. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We can''t be too hasty, Velkar. Sylra and Kaelor mentioned that their battle with Thorne from the Celestial Academy opened the area where these stones were found." His voice was sharp, laced with caution.


    The room grew quieter, the tension palpable as Feris continued. "Those Celestial bastards already know about the location. If we don''t act carefully, they''ll get there first, and we''ll be left empty-handed¡ªor worse, they''ll use the mana stones against us."


    A heavy silence followed his words, the weight of the situation sinking in for everyone present. Velkar''s confident smirk faltered slightly as the reality of the threat dawned on him. For a moment, no one spoke, each elder lost in their thoughts of the potential danger.


    Finally, Elder Mirra broke the silence, her voice steady and calm, yet calculating. "If the Celestial Academy is already aware of the location, we can''t afford to send just anyone. The disciples aren''t ready for something like this. We should go ourselves."


    Her eyes gleamed with intent. "We''ll send the disciples away, out of harm''s way, and that way, we can... ensure we''re the only ones benefiting from the mana stones."


    Her meaning was clear, and a subtle grin appeared on her lips. The elders nodded in agreement, understanding the need to keep the powerful stones to themselves. They couldn''t risk losing such a valuable resource¡ªor sharing it.


    Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    Feris crossed his arms, his expression hardening into one of resolve. "Yes, we''ll handle this personally. We can''t let the disciples get caught up in a conflict of this magnitude. We retrieve the stones, enhance our strength... and perhaps even reach nine stars."


    His eyes gleamed with ambition, his words carrying the weight of their next move. "When that happens, the Celestial Academy won''t stand a chance against us."


    Velkar, having regained his confident smirk, leaned back in his chair, the excitement in his eyes unmistakable. "Nine stars..." he mused, his voice low and filled with a dangerous edge. "Once we get the stones, there''ll be no stopping us. The Celestials, the entire world¡ªthey''ll all bow to us."


    The other elders exchanged knowing glances, their faces reflecting the same hunger for power that Velkar displayed. The mana stones promised unimaginable strength, and they wouldn''t let anything¡ªor anyone¡ªstand in their way.


    With their plan in place, Feris stood, his voice firm as he gave the final word. "We leave for the Death Volcano immediately. Prepare yourselves."


    As they rose to leave, Velkar couldn''t hide his grin, already imagining the power that awaited them. The room buzzed with anticipation as they set their sights on the volcano, knowing that once they claimed the mana stones, they would hold the key to ultimate power.

 Chapter 280: Roxana’s Instincts

    Explore more at m|v-l-NovelFire.net


    In the Celestial Academy, just after the three top elders¡ªDarius, Sylph, and Aric¡ªhurried off in secret, Roxana felt something stir within her. Her senses, honed over years of cultivation, flared with unease. She immediately halted her meditation, her instincts screaming that something was wrong.


    She rose swiftly from her seated position, her eyes narrowing as she traced the subtle disturbance in the air. "What are they up to?" she muttered, her gaze hardening as she sensed the direction the elders had taken. They were moving fast, too fast for it to be a mere routine matter.


    "I need to see where they''re going," Roxana thought, already making her way toward the exit. Her curiosity was piqued, but more than that, her instincts warned her not to ignore this.


    Just as she was about to follow their trail, a shadow moved in front of her, blocking her path. Roxana''s sharp gaze lifted to meet the figure standing in her way¡ªZeus, the clone of Lucas. His calm, commanding presence instantly gave away that his appearance was no coincidence.


    "Why are you stopping me?" Roxana''s voice was cool, but there was an edge to it, her suspicion clear as she studied Zeus. Her posture was tense, ready for confrontation if needed.


    Zeus''s lips curled into a smirk, his amusement clear. "The place they''re going," he said casually, his tone almost dismissive, "won''t be profitable for you." His eyes gleamed with knowing confidence, as if he held a secret she wasn''t yet privy to.


    Roxana''s brows furrowed, and her eyes narrowed. She tilted her head slightly, assessing him. "So, this is part of your plan, isn''t it?"


    Her voice was sharp now, tinged with suspicion, but also with the clarity of someone piecing together a puzzle. She wasn''t a fool, and she could sense Lucas''s fingerprints all over this situation.


    Zeus shrugged lightly, completely unfazed by her suspicion. The smirk remained, unbothered by her directness.


    "You could say that," he replied smoothly, his tone relaxed, as though they were discussing something trivial. His calmness only added to her irritation, though she was careful not to show it.


    Roxana''s gaze remained locked on Zeus, her mind racing through possibilities. She didn''t like being kept in the dark, especially not by Lucas or his clones.


    "So," she said, her tone cooling as her eyes flicked back to the direction the elders had gone, "what exactly do you want from me?" Her voice was more calculated now, trying to gauge his intentions.


    Zeus''s response came in the form of a low, confident chuckle that echoed through the air between them. The amusement in his voice seemed effortless, like he was two steps ahead of her in this conversation. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''ll know soon enough," he said, his smirk widening as he regarded her with a casual, almost playful expression. His gaze lingered on her for a moment longer, appraising her. "But I see you''ve reached seven stars."


    There was a pause as he studied her aura, his eyes flickering with faint approval. He could sense her newfound strength, and the power radiating from her was unmistakable.


    Roxana''s lips curved slightly, her expression a mixture of pride and caution. "Of course," she said, her voice laced with a quiet confidence. But even as she spoke, the memory of the tribulation was still fresh in her mind.


    "But that thunder tribulation..." Her words trailed off for a moment, her eyes narrowing in thought. "It was no joke. Far stronger than the one I faced years ago." She said this with a hint of disbelief, as if still trying to reconcile how much more intense it had been.


    Zeus''s smirk deepened, his eyes gleaming with understanding. "Naturally," he replied, as if the answer was obvious. "You''re cultivating a Divine Scripture now." He leaned in slightly, his tone dropping to something more serious, more dangerous. "That changes everything."


    Roxana tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing. "Divine Scripture or not, it felt like the heavens were trying to tear me apart." There was a flash of irritation in her voice, a lingering frustration at how close she had come to being overwhelmed.


    Zeus chuckled again, softer this time, as if genuinely entertained by her words. "That''s how it''s meant to be," he said, his tone light but carrying a subtle, dangerous edge. His gaze sharpened as he added, "The stronger the tribulation, the greater the power that follows."


    Roxana''s expression didn''t waver, but there was a flicker of something in her eyes¡ªcuriosity mixed with wariness. Before she could respond, Zeus reached into his robes, the movement deliberate.


    He produced a small, glowing object¡ªthe Volcanic Dragon Core, the one Lucas had obtained after Thorne''s clone secured it. The core pulsated with power, a faint red light illuminating the space between them.


    Zeus extended the core toward her, his eyes gleaming with intent. The air around him seemed to hum with the weight of the moment.


    Roxana''s eyes locked onto the core, and immediately, her instincts roared to life. Her body reacted almost violently, the pull of the core undeniable. The surge of energy it emitted called to her on a primal level, making her muscles tense and her pulse quicken.


    "What... is this?" she whispered, her voice barely audible, filled with awe. Her eyes widened as she stared at the core, her hands itching to grasp it. "My instincts... my body... it''s telling me this will benefit me immensely."


    Zeus''s expression shifted to one of calm authority, though the urgency in his eyes remained. "Take it," he said, his voice low but commanding. "Absorb it as quickly as you can." He paused, letting the weight of his next words sink in. "There''s a war coming, and you''re going to need this power."


    Roxana glanced up at him, her usual composed demeanor replaced by an uncharacteristic flicker of eagerness. The core''s energy was overwhelming her senses, and she knew, deep down, that it was exactly what she needed.


    Her hand closed around the core as she nodded slowly, her mind still buzzing with the possibilities. "I see..." she murmured, her voice distant, as if already halfway lost to the core''s pull.


    Clutching the core tightly, she didn''t waste any time. Without another word, she turned on her heel and began heading back to her chambers, her steps purposeful and her focus laser-sharp.


    The sooner she could absorb the Volcanic Dragon Core, the stronger she would become. And she knew, just as Zeus had warned, that strength would be needed soon.


    Zeus stood still, watching her retreating form with a satisfied smirk. His eyes lingered for a moment longer, pleased with how things were progressing. Then, without a sound, he slipped back into the shadows, vanishing from sight.

 Chapter 281: The Waiting Game

    Near the Death Volcano, the oppressive heat radiated off the cracked earth, and the air shimmered with intensity. Lucas stood at the center of a barren field, surrounded by a large cluster of mana stones, their surfaces gleaming with power.


    These were no ordinary mana stones¡ªthey were the exact type being desperately sought after by the top elders of both the Necrovauld Academy and the Celestial Academy, and they were also made by Lucas using his vast mana storage.


    A sly smile tugged at the corner of Lucas''s lips as he gazed at the gleaming mana stones scattered across the barren ground. "Looks like we''ve produced quite a haul of these mana stones," he murmured, satisfaction dripping from his voice.


    [Of course we have,] the system chimed in, its tone thick with arrogance. [You''re welcome, by the way. Creating something this perfect obviously needed my superior guidance. Now all that''s left is for you to sit back and wait. Shouldn''t be too hard for someone like you, right?]


    Lucas chuckled softly, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Wait? That''s all I need to do? While the elders fall for this trap like the fools they are?" His grin widened as he crouched low, letting the shadows swallow his form.


    [Exactly. Let those self-righteous morons scramble over their ''precious treasures.'' They think they''re so important, but you and I know the truth¡ªyou''re the one playing them like puppets. They''ll never see it coming.]


    Lucas''s smirk deepened, his expression a blend of satisfaction and mischief. "Stupid and arrogant. They''ll walk right into this without a second thought. The best part? They''ll believe they''ve won."


    The system scoffed, shameless as ever. [Oh, I can''t wait to see their faces when they realize they''ve been played. Priceless. You really are getting better at this whole manipulation thing, aren''t you? Maybe you''re finally learning something from me.]


    "Learning from you?" Lucas raised an eyebrow, though his grin remained. "Please. This was my plan all along. You''re just here to provide commentary, like a critic who never gets their hands dirty."


    [Ha! Critic? I''m the genius here, making sure you don''t screw up. You''re lucky to have me, kid. Otherwise, you''d be fumbling around, probably getting yourself killed. Again.]


    Lucas shook his head, unable to suppress a laugh. "Whatever helps you sleep at night."


    As his figure melded into the shadows, his gaze sharpened. He felt the tension building, the anticipation of what was to come. The stage was set, and now... it was time to watch the arrogant elders walk straight into their downfall.


    Meanwhile, the suffocating heat of the volcanic landscape was suddenly disturbed by the presence of several powerful figures.


    The ground trembled beneath their feet as Elder Feris, Elder Mirra, Elder Vorn, and Clan Leader Velkar of the Malachor Clan descended upon the area, their auras radiating dominance.


    Their eyes immediately locked onto the mana stones scattered across the ground, their brilliance reflecting the molten glow of the surrounding volcano. The sheer purity of the stones made them sparkle like they were holding a power that transcended the ordinary.


    Velkar''s eyes widened, his breath catching for a brief moment. "This... this can''t be," he muttered, his usually composed voice quivering with disbelief.


    Elder Feris stepped forward, his sharp gaze fixated on the stones. "These mana stones..." he murmured, his voice filled with awe, as though he were seeing a relic from the heavens. "They''re purer than anything I''ve ever encountered."


    A quick, knowing glance passed between Elder Mirra and Elder Vorn. The disbelief on their faces quickly transformed into something far more dangerous¡ªgreed.


    Mirra''s lips curved into a slow, wicked smile. "We''ve found it," she whispered, her voice laced with satisfaction. "We''ve finally found the treasures we''ve been hunting for."


    Velkar''s smirk deepened, dark and menacing. His fingers twitched with anticipation, itching to claim what lay before him. "With these in our possession," he said, his tone filled with a quiet, seething excitement, "the Malachor Clan will rise to heights unmatched." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But just as they took a step toward the stones, ready to claim their spoils, a sudden ripple of energy surged through the air. They froze. The smug smiles slipped from their faces, their eyes narrowing sharply as they sensed the approach of another formidable presence.


    From the far end of the volcanic field, another group appeared¡ªthis time adorned with the insignias of the Celestial Academy.


    Elders Darius, Aric, and Sylph strode forward, their expressions hard as stone. The oppressive heat around them seemed to pale in comparison to the raw power they exuded.


    Darius''s gaze swept over the scene, landing on the scattered mana stones, then flickering toward the Malachor Clan elders. His lips curled into a tight, knowing smile.


    "Feris, Velkar," he began calmly, though his voice carried a lethal edge, "it seems you''ve stumbled upon something valuable. But surely you don''t believe you''ll be leaving here with it?"


    Velkar''s lips curled back into a sneer, his face darkening with disdain. "These stones belong to us, Celestial scum," he growled, his voice dripping with contempt. "You''ve no right to claim them."


    A tense silence hung in the air for a split second, broken only by the faint hiss of volcanic steam.


    Elder Sylph stepped forward, her eyes narrowing dangerously as sparks of mana flickered around her fingers. "We could say the same about you," she said, her voice sharp, like a blade ready to cut. "If you think we''ll back down, you''re sorely mistaken." Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    The two groups stood there, locked in a deadly standoff. Eyes narrowed, hands hovering near weapons, mana swirling in the oppressive air. The ground beneath them seemed to vibrate with the sheer force of their combined energy, ready to erupt into chaos at any moment.


    Elder Aric''s eyes gleamed with quiet amusement, though his words were as cold as the storm brewing inside him. "Perhaps you''d like to try and take them by force?" he suggested, his voice low and taunting, daring them to make the first move.


    Velkar''s gaze darkened, his fists clenching at his sides. "I''d be more than happy to teach you Celestial fools a lesson," he snarled, his voice barely contained rage. The Malachor elders stepped forward, their auras flaring, each ready to strike.


    But Elder Feris raised a hand, signaling his companions to hold. "Patience, Velkar," he said coolly, though his eyes never left the Celestial elders. His voice was smooth, calculated. "We don''t need to dirty our hands just yet."


    Darius''s smile widened slightly, his voice cutting through the tension like ice. "Oh? Trying to negotiate now, Feris?" His tone was mocking, laced with amusement, as if he already knew how this encounter would end.


    The heat from the volcano seemed to intensify, the air itself crackling with anticipation. Both sides were seconds away from clashing, their mana swirling and crackling in the air, growing more volatile by the second.


    From his hidden vantage point, Lucas watched the unfolding scene, his smile growing broader with each passing moment. His eyes glinted with satisfaction. The trap had been set. Now, all he had to do was watch as these arrogant fools tore each other apart.

 Chapter 282: Dividing the Battlefield

    The moment was thick with tension as the two groups of powerful elders faced each other near the Death Volcano. Elder Feris, Velkar, and the others from Necrovauld Academy wasted no time.


    Without hesitation, they activated Nether Grip Command, infusing their bodies with dark, pulsating energy. Their skin turned a deep, menacing shade of red and black, veins glowing with nether energy, and their physical strength and resilience enhanced to terrifying levels.


    Velkar''s eyes gleamed with malice, his lips curling into a cruel smirk as he shouted, "Let''s see how long your precious Celestial techniques last against this!" His voice dripped with contempt, the words laced with a menacing challenge that echoed across the battlefield.


    Without hesitation, the Necrovauld and Malachor Clan elders charged forward, their movements swift and brutal, bodies enhanced by the pulsating nether energy coursing through them. The ground cracked beneath their feet, their speed and aggression overwhelming. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, the Celestial Academy elders stood still, eyes widening slightly as they felt the surge of dark mana. The oppressive power was undeniable. But instead of fear, their gazes sharpened with resolve.


    "Looks like they''re serious," Aric muttered under his breath, his voice low but steady, a grim smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. His sharp eyes quickly locked onto Elder Vorn, who was barreling toward him with unrelenting force.


    "Come on, then," Aric growled, his tone filled with challenge. His lips pulled into a confident smirk as he activated Crushing Grasp, his muscles swelling with immense, titanic power. Your next chapter awaits on m v|l--NovelFire.net


    Vorn''s face twisted into a snarl, but before he could strike, Aric lunged forward, faster than a striking serpent. His hand closed around Vorn''s torso, his grip like a steel vice, squeezing with enough power to shatter stone.


    "Got you," Aric grunted, his voice brimming with satisfaction. He lifted Vorn effortlessly into the air, the muscles in his arms rippling with sheer strength. With a thunderous roar, Aric slammed Vorn into the ground, the impact sending tremors through the earth and scattering debris around them.


    But as the dust settled, Aric''s smirk faded. Vorn, still gripped in his Crushing Grasp, was far from broken. The nether energy surrounding him glowed ominously, his eyes burning with fury as he met Aric''s gaze.


    Vorn''s lips curled into a sneer, his voice a low growl. "Did you really think that would be enough?"


    To Aric''s surprise, Vorn pushed against his grip, rising to his feet with a snarl of defiance. His body, reinforced by the nether energy, hadn''t faltered, and the ground where he''d landed seemed more damaged than he was.


    "Impressive," Aric muttered, his brows furrowing in realization. His voice was filled with grudging respect, but his eyes gleamed with new determination. "You''re tougher than you look. This might actually be fun."


    Vorn cracked his neck, his eyes cold and filled with contempt as he flexed his arms, shaking off the remnants of Aric''s attack.


    "You''ll regret underestimating me, Celestial scum," he spat, his voice filled with venom. His expression twisted into a dangerous smile, the air around him growing darker as the nether energy flared.


    "Let''s see who regrets what," Aric shot back, his voice carrying a hint of amusement, though his stance grew more guarded, muscles tense and ready for the next move.


    Meanwhile, Elder Sylph, her senses sharp in the midst of the escalating chaos, activated Zephyr Step. Her lips pressed into a tight line as her body blurred with lightning speed.


    In a blink, she vanished from her spot, her form disappearing into a gust of wind as she retreated to a safer position.


    "I need to reassess. This battle will require more than brute force," Sylph muttered under her breath, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the battlefield for an advantage. Her voice was calm, but beneath the surface, there was a razor-sharp edge of concentration.


    But Elder Mirra had no intention of letting her slip away. A cold grin stretched across her face, her eyes gleaming with predatory intent.


    "Running won''t save you, Sylph," she hissed under her breath, her voice dripping with cold malice. With movements as fluid as water, Mirra darted after her target, gliding across the battlefield like a shadow.


    Her gaze locked onto Sylph''s retreating form, every step filled with calculated grace as she closed the distance. "There''s no escape," she muttered, her voice a dangerous whisper. "You''re mine."


    As the two elders danced across the battlefield, the ground itself seemed to tremble under the intensity of their movements. The once unified field of combat was now breaking apart, each warrior seeking their own advantage.


    Elder Darius, catching sight of the shifting battlefield, let out a deep, rumbling breath. "So, it''s a fight on multiple fronts now," he muttered, his voice thick with resolve. With a steely expression, he activated Ember Infusion, his armor immediately bursting into glowing, molten flames.


    The heat around him surged, radiating outward in powerful waves. His armor blazed a fiery red, each piece glowing with raw power as the flames wrapped around him like a living entity.


    Darius clenched his fists, the fire crackling around his knuckles. "Let''s see how long you can handle this," he said, his voice low and challenging. His gaze flicked toward Elder Feris and Velkar, who had decided to target him.


    Velkar smirked, his dark eyes gleaming with anticipation as he observed Darius''s transformation. "Think your flames can scare us?" Velkar taunted, his voice dripping with arrogance. "It''ll take more than a little fire to stop us, Celestial scum."


    Darius didn''t respond with words, but the flames around him flared hotter in response to the challenge, the ground beneath him scorched black from the intensity of the heat. He lifted his chin slightly, eyes locked on his enemies, ready to unleash his full power.


    The battlefield, now fractured into several zones, crackled with tension. Each elder had found their opponent, the air between them thick with the promise of destruction. The sound of clashing auras and roaring energy filled the space, a prelude to the carnage that was about to unfold.


    "This is no ordinary skirmish," Darius murmured to himself, his gaze hard and unwavering. "This is a fight for more than pride."


    And so, they stood apart, each elder in their own space, ready to unleash the full brunt of their power. There would be no interference, no distractions¡ªonly the pure clash of wills and might.


    The battle was about to begin in earnest.

 Chapter 283: Vorn Vs Aric

    The battlefield had fallen into a tense silence, broken only by the distant crackle of energy and the low rumble of shifting volcanic rocks. Aric and Vorn stood isolated from the surrounding chaos, their eyes locked in a deadly standoff.


    The air between them was thick with anticipation, each warrior knowing that this was not a fight that would end easily.


    Vorn''s lips curled into a smirk, his dark eyes gleaming with malicious intent. "Let''s end this quickly," he sneered, his voice dripping with arrogance.


    Without waiting for a reply, he raised his hand, dark energy swirling around his fingers. Ethereal chains materialized in the air, glowing with a sinister light. "Soulchain Bind!" he hissed.


    The chains shot forward like vipers, wrapping themselves tightly around Aric''s limbs, locking him in place.


    Aric gritted his teeth as the chains bound him, but his expression remained calm, his eyes never leaving Vorn.


    "You''re finished," Vorn mocked, his smirk widening. Nether energy surged through his hands, transforming them into long, deadly claws that shimmered with a dark, otherworldly light. "Puppet Rend!" he called, his voice echoing across the barren battlefield.


    With a sharp motion, Vorn lunged forward, his nether claws aimed directly at Aric''s heart. "Let''s see if you can defend yourself now!" he taunted, his tone full of cruel satisfaction.


    But Aric''s expression didn''t change. His eyes narrowed with determination as his body began to glow with a faint, golden light. "You''ll have to try harder than that," Aric said calmly, his voice steady and unshaken.


    The golden glow intensified, spreading across his body like molten armor. "Unyielding Fortress!" he bellowed.


    Vorn''s claws struck hard, but they scraped uselessly against Aric''s now stone-like body, unable to pierce the defense. The sound of metal on stone rang out, sharp and jarring, but Vorn''s claws couldn''t break through.


    Vorn''s smirk faltered, his eyes narrowing in frustration. "What?" he growled, pulling back slightly, his tone turning darker. "You should be crushed by now!"


    Aric chuckled, his muscles flexing beneath his glowing skin. "You didn''t really think it would be that easy, did you?" His voice was calm, but there was a hint of amusement behind his words, mocking Vorn''s overconfidence.


    Vorn''s frown deepened, his face contorting with anger. "We''ll see how long you last!" he spat, stepping back as his hands moved through the air in a complex motion.


    Dark shadows swirled around Vorn as his hands moved in a complex motion, summoning two massive Nether Puppets. Their hulking forms loomed behind him like ominous giants, their empty eyes glowing with malice.


    "I wonder, Aric..." Vorn''s lips curled into a wicked smile, his voice low and taunting. "Can you withstand all of us?"


    With a sharp flick of his wrist, Vorn activated Nether Grip Command, infusing the two puppets with a surge of dark energy. The puppets'' forms pulsed with newfound power, their strength and resilience magnified. They roared to life, their movements precise and deadly.


    At his command, both puppets raised their clawed hands, each activating Puppet Rend, causing sharp, menacing nether claws to materialize¡ªidentical to Vorn''s own. The deadly trio now advanced on Aric, each step filled with murderous intent.


    "Let''s see how you handle this!" Vorn snarled, his voice brimming with confidence as he watched his creations close in for the kill.


    But Aric stood firm, his eyes burning with unshakable determination. His body remained still for a moment, as if preparing for the storm. "I''m not done yet," he muttered under his breath, a calm intensity in his voice. Enjoy exclusive content from m v -NovelFire.net S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The puppets and Vorn were now only feet away, their claws glinting in the light, ready to tear him apart. Aric''s muscles tensed as he drew in a deep, controlled breath. His fists clenched tightly, and with a mighty roar that echoed across the battlefield, he shattered the soul chains binding him.


    Vorn''s eyes widened in surprise. "What?!" he hissed, his voice sharp with disbelief. He hadn''t expected Aric to break free so easily.


    Aric''s body surged with energy as he regained his freedom, his gaze locking onto Vorn and the puppets with fierce resolve. "You''re not the only one with power," Aric growled, his voice steady but filled with raw intensity.


    Without hesitation, Aric charged forward, his fists glowing with titanic energy. His movements were swift, fueled by the power coursing through him. As he closed the distance, he activated Colossal Strike, channeling all of his immense strength into a single, devastating blow aimed at the two Nether Puppets.


    The ground trembled as the strike connected with a resounding crash, the force of the blow sending shockwaves rippling through the battlefield. The Nether Puppets staggered, their forms shuddering under the sheer power of the attack.


    But they didn''t crumble.


    "Still standing, huh?" Aric muttered, his eyes narrowing as he watched the puppets, their massive frames frozen in place, momentarily stunned by the impact.


    Vorn let out a low chuckle, regaining his composure. "You''ll have to do better than that," he sneered, though there was a flicker of uncertainty in his eyes.


    Aric''s gaze sharpened as he saw the opening. "This ends now," he said, his voice quiet but filled with deadly purpose. He wouldn''t waste this chance.


    With a mighty leap, Aric ascended high into the air, his body glowing with overwhelming energy. The ground below seemed to tremble in anticipation of his next move. "Titan''s Slam!" Aric roared, channeling all of his power into one massive, earth-shattering attack.


    The air crackled with energy as Aric began his descent, the sheer force of his impending strike threatening to obliterate everything in its path.


    But Vorn wasn''t idle. His eyes blazed with fierce determination as he realized the danger. "Not so fast!" he snarled, his voice thick with urgency. With a sharp command, he activated Puppet Frenzy, not only on himself but on his two puppets as well.


    The change was instant. Vorn and his Nether Puppets became a blur of chaotic movement, their strikes erratic and frenzied, moving faster than before. Their attacks became a whirlwind of destruction, a storm of claws and power aimed directly at Aric''s descending form.


    "You won''t survive this!" Vorn shouted, his voice filled with a mixture of desperation and vicious intent. He pushed the frenzy to its limit, his eyes wild with fury as he directed his puppets'' attacks.


    Aric''s eyes gleamed as he plummeted toward the ground, unfazed by the chaotic storm of attacks below him. "We''ll see," he muttered under his breath, his voice filled with grim confidence.


    The two forces hurtled toward each other, the air thick with raw energy. The ground quaked beneath them as the final clash erupted, both sides unleashing their full might in a moment of explosive power.

 Chapter 284: Sylph Vs Mirra

    In another part of the battlefield, Sylph and Mirra faced each other, the air between them heavy with crackling tension. The fiery intensity in their gazes spoke volumes as they prepared for their inevitable clash.


    "You seem confident for someone who''s about to lose," Sylph taunted, her lips curling into a smirk. Her voice was light, playful, as if the battle were nothing more than a game.


    Mirra sneered, her hands already glowing with dark energy. "Confidence? No, dear, it''s certainty." Her voice dripped with malice, sharp and cutting like the claws she was about to summon.


    Without waiting for another word, Sylph leaped into action, her movements fluid and graceful. The wind answered her call, swirling around her like a loyal servant.


    With a flick of her wrist, she unleashed Whirling Blades, sending a barrage of razor-sharp wind blades toward Mirra. The wind shrieked as it tore through the air, deadly and precise.


    Mirra''s eyes narrowed, her expression hardening into one of cold determination. "Pathetic," she muttered under her breath. With a swift motion, she activated Puppet Rend, dark energy swirling around her hands.


    Massive nether claws erupted from her fingers, slashing through the incoming wind blades with terrifying precision. The clash of elemental wind and nether energy filled the air with a deafening roar.


    Sylph''s smile didn''t falter. "Oh? Not bad," she said with a teasing lilt, her voice filled with amusement.


    "Not bad?" Mirra echoed mockingly, her eyes gleaming with malice. "I''m just getting started."


    With a flick of her wrist, she extended her hand, summoning forth ethereal chains that shimmered with dark, soul-sapping energy. Soulchain Bind. "Let''s see how fast you are now," she hissed, her voice a venomous whisper as the chains shot toward Sylph, aiming to ensnare her.


    Sylph''s eyes sparkled with playful amusement. "Chains again? How boring," she quipped, her tone dripping with mockery. In an instant, her body became a blur of motion as she activated Zephyr Step, disappearing from her spot just as the chains reached her.


    Mirra''s eyes widened, her confident smirk faltering. "Where¡ª" she began, but Sylph was already gone.


    Sylph reappeared behind her, her voice carrying a mocking lilt. "You''ll have to be faster than that, dear," she teased, her tone light and airy, as though the chains posed no threat at all. She moved with such grace, dodging the chains as though they were slow, cumbersome things.


    Mirra growled in frustration, her teeth clenched as she glared at Sylph, eyes blazing with barely contained fury. "Damn you!" she spat, her voice thick with venomous anger. Every second felt like the battle was slipping out of her control, and she could not stand it.


    Her face twisted into a snarl as she summoned her two Nether Puppets, their towering forms flanking her, radiating dark energy.


    She leveled a seething gaze at Sylph, her hands trembling with rage. "I''ve had enough of your tricks!" she barked, her voice sharp and cutting through the tension like a blade.


    With a vicious flick of her wrist, she commanded the puppets, "Activate Nether Grip Command!" The puppets'' bodies surged with power, their already formidable strength and durability magnified as dark energy coursed through them.


    Mirra''s voice dropped into a low, dangerous tone as she issued her next order. "Now, tear her apart. Use Puppet Rend!"


    The nether energy pulsed through the puppets'' claws, sharpening them into deadly weapons, their tips glowing ominously. They lunged forward, claws outstretched, aiming to rip Sylph apart.


    But Sylph''s expression didn''t waver. Her calm demeanor remained, even as the monstrous puppets bore down on her. Moving with fluid grace, she raised her hand, her voice soft but full of confidence. "Is that all?" she whispered, more to herself than to Mirra.


    With a wave of her hand, Sylph summoned Wind''s Caress, a powerful yet gentle breeze swirling around her like a protective embrace.


    The wind shield hummed with energy, deflecting the puppets'' vicious attacks with ease. The claws, which should have torn through flesh, slid off the wind barrier harmlessly.


    Read latest chapters on m_v l-NovelFire.net


    Mirra''s face contorted with rage, her fists clenching tightly at her sides. "Enough of this!" she snarled, her voice trembling with fury. Her eyes flashed dangerously as her frustration boiled over. She wouldn''t allow Sylph to keep dodging her every attack. She refused to be outdone.


    "Time to end this!" she screamed, her voice rising to a fever pitch. With a wave of her hand, she activated Puppet Frenzy, her voice filled with mad desperation. The dark energy crackled violently as her two Nether Puppets, and even Mirra herself, entered a berserk state.


    The puppets'' movements became a blur, their strikes wild and erratic, clawing relentlessly at Sylph from all sides.


    Their power and speed were overwhelming, and Mirra''s eyes gleamed with savage satisfaction. "Let''s see how long your precious wind can protect you!" she hissed through clenched teeth, her voice filled with cruel anticipation.


    But Sylph remained unshaken. Her eyes narrowed, gleaming with steely resolve. "You think mindless rage will help you?" she murmured, her voice low and dangerous. "I''ll show you what real power looks like."


    With a single, commanding motion, Sylph summoned her ultimate technique¡ªTempest''s Wrath. The ground beneath them trembled as the sky darkened, swirling winds gathering into a towering tornado.


    The winds howled with violent fury, twisting and growing larger by the second, pulling in debris and threatening to devour everything in its path.


    Mirra''s eyes widened in shock, her breath catching in her throat as she took an involuntary step back. "What... what is this?" she whispered, her voice faltering. The tornado''s winds roared louder, more ferocious, and for the first time, Mirra''s confidence wavered.


    Her Nether Puppets struggled against the relentless pull of the storm, their berserk movements no longer enough to overpower the raw force of the tornado. Even Mirra herself staggered, her footing unsure as she fought to maintain her balance. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is this all you''ve got?" Sylph''s voice cut through the chaos, calm yet powerful, as she stood at the heart of the storm, completely in control. Her eyes flashed with determination as the winds howled around her, and the tornado loomed above, ready to consume everything in its path.


    The battle was about to reach its peak.

 Chapter 285: Darius Vs Velkar and Feris

    Darius stood firm, eyes gleaming with unwavering resolve as he faced the two formidable opponents before him¡ªVelkar Malachor, the fearsome leader of the Malachor Clan, and Elder Feris of Necrovauld Academy. The odds were against him, but Darius was no stranger to impossible battles.


    His hammer, gripped tightly in his hand, pulsed with molten energy, its glow intensified by Ember Infusion. His armor shimmered with the same fiery heat, the red-hot glow making him look like a walking inferno, every step he took scorching the ground beneath him.


    Across the battlefield, Velkar and Feris exchanged knowing looks, their eyes gleaming with malice. They stood side by side, their confidence palpable. Velkar''s lips curled into a cold smirk. "You''ve had a good run, Darius. But this is where it ends."


    Feris chuckled darkly, his eyes never leaving Darius. "You''re outnumbered and outmatched. Surrender now, and we might make it quick."


    Darius narrowed his eyes, his grip on the hammer tightening. "You underestimate me," he said, his voice steady, carrying the weight of determination. "But you''ll regret it."


    But Velkar and Feris didn''t engage directly. Instead, they took a step back, their smirks widening. "Let''s see how you handle this," Velkar muttered, raising his hand.


    In an instant, four towering Nether Puppets materialized in front of Darius, each crackling with dark energy. Their forms were massive and imposing, their power amplified by Nether Grip Command, making them stronger, faster, and more resilient than ever.


    Darius''s eyes flicked to the puppets as they began to move. He could feel the weight of their strength bearing down on him.


    Without hesitation, the puppets lunged forward, their ethereal chains activating Soulchain Bind, rushing to ensnare him. Their claws glowed with deadly intent as they prepared to tear him apart using Puppet Rend.


    But Darius was ready. His eyes flashed with fiery determination. "Not so fast," he growled, slamming his hammer into the ground with a forceful thud.


    From the earth beneath him, molten-red chains erupted, wrapping around the Nether Puppets in an instant.


    Molten Shackles bound them tightly, the heat from the chains scorching their nether-infused bodies. The puppets struggled against the fiery binds, but no matter how much they thrashed, they couldn''t break free.


    Feris''s grin faltered, his eyes narrowing. "He''s tougher than we thought."


    Velkar, however, maintained his cold smile. "Let''s see how long that lasts."


    Darius seized the moment. With the puppets immobilized, he infused his hammer with Forgemaster''s Strike, molten flames swirling around the weapon, amplifying its destructive power. With a mighty swing, he sent a wave of burning force surging toward Velkar and Feris.


    The ground trembled from the impact as the fiery blast hurtled toward them, but instead of retreating, both Velkar and Feris merely smirked. "You''re going to have to do better than that," Velkar taunted, his voice dripping with arrogance.


    In unison, they activated Nether Grip Command on themselves. Their bodies glowed with a dark, sinister energy, their strength and resilience increasing exponentially.


    They didn''t even flinch as Darius''s attack neared. Instead, they raised their hands, and with a chilling, synchronized motion, they unleashed Puppet Rend, forming deadly, razor-sharp nether claws.


    "Let''s finish this," Feris snarled as he and Velkar launched themselves straight at Darius, their nether claws aimed to rip through his defenses. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Darius braced himself, raising his hammer to meet their combined assault. The force of their collision sent sparks and molten energy flying in all directions, the ground beneath them quaking from the sheer impact.


    The clash of their powers created a storm of flames and darkness, each strike reverberating through the battlefield.


    Despite his immense strength, Darius felt the pressure mounting. "They''re¡­ stronger than I thought," he muttered through gritted teeth.


    Every blow he landed seemed to do little to stop them. Velkar and Feris moved with terrifying speed, their nether-infused bodies allowing them to shrug off most of his attacks. It was like fighting an unbreakable wall.


    Velkar''s laughter echoed through the air. "What''s the matter, Darius? Starting to feel the heat?"


    "You''re outclassed," Feris added, his voice laced with mockery. "It''s over."


    Darius''s jaw clenched, the weight of the battle bearing down on him. He could feel the pressure mounting, the relentless assaults from Velkar, Feris, and their puppets pushing him to the brink.


    Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    He knew he had to act fast, or risk being overwhelmed. His mind raced, searching for a way to turn the tide, to end this once and for all.


    Suddenly, clarity hit him like a hammer to steel.


    His teeth ground together as he made his decision. "Enough of this!" he roared, his voice echoing across the battlefield. Every muscle in his body tensed as he raised his hammer high above his head. His eyes burned with molten fury, determination etched into every line of his face.


    Velkar''s smirk faltered. "What''s he¡ª?"


    Feris narrowed his eyes. "Something big¡­"


    Ignoring their words, Darius channeled all his strength, his will, into one final move. The skies above began to darken, the temperature rising as the air itself seemed to tremble in anticipation.


    For a moment, time itself seemed to pause, the tension so thick it was almost suffocating. Then, with a deafening roar, a massive molten anvil appeared high in the sky, its surface glowing red-hot with searing heat.


    "Is that¡­?" Velkar''s voice wavered for the first time.


    Feris''s eyes widened. "Damn it, that''s his ultimate move!"


    The ground beneath them rumbled violently as the molten anvil plummeted toward the battlefield, its weight and heat enough to crush anything in its path. Darius''s grip tightened on his hammer as he watched it fall, knowing this was the move that could end it all.


    But Velkar and Feris weren''t about to be taken down so easily.


    "Not today!" Velkar snarled, his voice filled with determination. With a sharp command, he and Feris activated Puppet Frenzy. In an instant, their four Nether Puppets went berserk, their movements becoming chaotic and wild, eyes glowing with unbridled fury.


    "Break free!" Feris shouted, his voice laced with desperation as he pointed toward the sky.


    The puppets, fueled by their frenzy, shattered the Molten Shackles that had once bound them, their powerful limbs thrashing as they broke free with ease.


    Their erratic movements made them even more dangerous, their nether-infused claws slashing wildly at the air as they rushed toward Darius with terrifying speed.


    Velkar''s eyes glinted with malice as he moved in tandem with his puppets. "Let''s see how you handle this!" He charged forward, his nether claws extending like dark blades, cutting through the air with deadly precision.


    Feris followed suit, his own claws shimmering with nether energy as he lunged at Darius. "You think that anvil will stop us? You''ll have to do better than that!"


    Darius''s gaze flicked between the massive molten anvil crashing down from above and the chaotic storm of attacks coming from all sides. His heart pounded in his chest, but his expression remained steely. He had committed to this attack, and there was no turning back now.


    The battlefield became a maelstrom of chaos. The searing heat from the anvil above threatened to consume everything, while Velkar, Feris, and their frenzied puppets closed in from every angle, their nether claws gleaming with deadly intent.


    "Here it comes!" Velkar shouted, his voice filled with a twisted mix of fear and excitement.


    The ground buckled under the weight of the impending clash, the tension reaching its peak. In that moment, it was impossible to tell who would come out on top¡ªthe overwhelming force of Darius''s Anvil of Destruction, or the wild, frenzied power of Velkar, Feris, and their Nether Puppets.

 Chapter 286: The True Battle Is About To Begin

    The battlefield lay in ruins, marked by devastation and broken bodies. Vorn was sprawled on the ground, bloodied and battered. His Nether Puppets, once towering threats, were now nothing but shattered remnants scattered around him.


    The dark nether energy that once surged through them had all but faded, leaving their lifeless forms crumpled like discarded dolls. Vorn gasped for breath, each inhale a struggle as he tried to push himself up, his body barely responding after the full force of Aric''s Titan''s Slam.


    On another battlefield, Mirra wasn''t faring any better. The vicious winds from Sylph''s Tempest''s Wrath had torn her and her puppets apart. The fragments of what had been her fearsome Nether Puppets were scattered across the ground like debris from a storm.


    Mirra lay there, her body bruised and cut, her energy nearly drained. Her chest rose and fell weakly, her eyes half-lidded as she stared blankly at the sky above, unable to move.


    Not far from them, Feris and Velkar were in equally dire straits. Darius''s Anvil of Destruction had left them broken, their bodies singed and bleeding. The molten heat from Darius''s attack still lingered in the air, causing the ground beneath them to smolder.


    The two elders, their nether-infused bodies barely holding together, gritted their teeth as they tried to push through the immense pain that wracked their forms.


    Aric, Sylph, and Darius stood tall in their respective battlefields, victorious. The tension in the air was thick, but there was a smugness in their expressions. They exchanged knowing glances, their confidence radiating off them in waves.


    Aric stepped forward, his gaze dropping down to Vorn''s broken form. He sneered, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "Is this it? Is this all you''ve got?" He let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. "All that talk, all that power from your precious Nether Puppet Manual¡ªand now, look at you. Lying in the dirt like a beaten dog."


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    Vorn coughed, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, but he said nothing. His body trembled with effort as he tried, and failed, to lift himself off the ground. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylph, a playful smirk tugging at the corners of her lips, flicked a lock of hair behind her ear. Her gaze swept over the battlefield, pausing briefly on the wreckage that had once been Mirra''s pride and joy.


    She laughed lightly, the sound almost musical, though filled with mockery. "Really, I was expecting so much more," she said, her tone sharp and condescending. "Turns out, you''re nothing but weaklings, hiding behind your fancy puppets. All that fuss¡­ for this?"


    She gestured toward Mirra''s broken form with an exaggerated wave of her hand, shaking her head in disappointment.


    Darius, his hammer still glowing with the residual heat of his Ember Infusion, smirked as his eyes locked onto Velkar and Feris, who were struggling to stand. His voice was calm, but there was an edge of arrogance in it.


    "And to think you thought you could win with those pitiful tricks." He chuckled darkly, rolling his shoulders as if preparing for more. "You call yourselves elders? With those puppets and your so-called ''newfound power''? You''re not even close to being on our level."


    He let the words hang in the air, the disdain clear on his face as Velkar and Feris barely managed to keep their feet under them.


    For a brief moment, the three Celestial elders stood there, basking in their apparent victory. The scene looked final¡ªtheir enemies beaten, their power unmatched.


    But then, something unexpected happened.


    A low, unsettling laugh broke the silence. Darius''s brow furrowed, and he whipped his gaze toward the source. There, amidst the smoldering battlefield, Velkar, despite his grievous injuries, was laughing. The sound was harsh, grating, and filled with a dark amusement that sent a shiver through the air.


    Slowly, Velkar lifted his head, his eyes glowing with a sinister, malevolent light. "You think¡­ this is over?" he rasped, his voice cracked but dripping with cruel amusement. He spat blood to the side, straightening slightly despite the pain wracking his body. "Fools."


    Before anyone could react, Feris joined in, his cold, mocking laughter slicing through the tension like a blade. "You really believed that was all we had?" His tone was sharp, each word cutting like glass. "Pathetic. You haven''t seen anything yet."


    Aric, Sylph, and Darius exchanged uneasy glances, the brief flicker of victory on their faces fading fast. Something was off¡ªsomething very wrong.


    "You truly think you''ve won?" Velkar sneered, his voice rising in strength, filled with dark malice. He straightened more now, standing tall despite the obvious damage to his body. His lips curled into a wicked grin. "We''ve only just begun to show you our real power."


    Darius''s grip on his hammer tightened, his once confident smirk vanishing. "What are you talking about?" he demanded, his tone sharp, though edged with uncertainty.


    Velkar chuckled again, deeper this time. "Oh, you''ll see soon enough." His eyes gleamed with a dangerous promise. "This... was just a warm-up."


    Lying on the ground, still battered and bruised, Mirra let out a weak, humorless laugh, her lips barely parting as she whispered, "You''re not ready for what comes next." Her voice was strained, but the satisfaction in her eyes was unmistakable.


    Meanwhile, Vorn, blood trickling from his split lip, forced himself to his feet. His movements were slow, painful, but deliberate. A twisted grin spread across his face as he wiped the blood from his chin.


    "You call yourselves strong?" He chuckled, dark amusement seeping through his words. "This was just a warm-up. You haven''t even scratched the surface of what''s to come."


    Aric''s jaw tightened. "You''re bluffing," he snapped, but even he could hear the doubt creeping into his voice.


    Sylph narrowed her eyes, trying to read the situation. "Bluff or not, this doesn''t end well for you," she said, though the sharp edge of confidence from before was dulled. "You''re barely standing."


    Mirra''s weak chuckle turned into a soft, rasping laugh. "Barely standing?" she repeated mockingly. "You think this is our limit? Our pain? You don''t know the first thing about true power."


    Velkar''s grin widened, his eyes burning with something dark, something dangerous. "Oh, you''ll understand soon enough." His voice was laced with venom. "The real fight¡­ starts now."


    Feris, despite his injuries, managed to straighten his posture, his cold gaze fixed on the Celestial elders. "You''re about to regret ever underestimating us."


    The Celestial elders tensed, their earlier arrogance and confidence now crumbling beneath the weight of their enemies'' words. There was something more¡ªsomething lurking beneath the surface of their foes'' injuries and exhaustion. It wasn''t over. Not by a long shot.


    The malicious laughter of the Necrovauld and Malachor elders filled the battlefield, thick with dark promises of vengeance. The air grew heavy with anticipation, the sense that something far more dangerous was looming just beyond the edge of the horizon.


    The once-broken elders of Necrovauld and the Malachor Clan now stood tall, their eyes blazing with a burning vengeance, their bodies trembling with unspent power. They had more to give. Much more.

 Chapter 287: The Rising Darkness

    Just when Darius, Aric, and Sylph thought they had their enemies on the verge of defeat, something unexpected¡ªsomething terrifying¡ªbegan to unfold across their separate battlefields.


    The broken bodies of Velkar, Feris, Vorn, and Mirra, as well as their shattered Nether Puppets, began to twitch and stir unnervingly.


    Their wounds, deep and mortal, seemed to close on their own. Dark energy surged around them, growing stronger, thicker, until their forms started to regenerate at an alarming rate. The once-ruined Nether Puppets slowly reassembled, glowing with renewed, sinister energy.


    Darius, on his battlefield with Velkar and Feris, gripped his hammer tighter, watching in disbelief. "This can''t be..." he muttered, his eyes narrowing as he saw the injuries he''d inflicted just moments ago healing right before his eyes.


    His chest heaved with exhaustion. He had poured everything into his ultimate attack, yet here they were, standing tall again.


    In another part of the battlefield, Sylph stared at Mirra as the same twisted regeneration unfolded. The winds from her Tempest''s Wrath still swirled around her, but her eyes were filled with shock. "Impossible," she whispered under her breath, her brow furrowed in disbelief. "How are they recovering so quickly?"


    Far from them, Aric''s jaw clenched as he watched Vorn rise from the ground, his puppets crackling with dark energy once again. "No way," he growled, his voice low and tense. "What are these monsters?"


    The villains, now fully healed, exchanged malicious smirks. Velkar was the first to speak, his voice filled with a cold amusement that sent chills through the air. "Surprised?" he sneered, his lips curling into a wicked grin. "Did you really think that was enough to bring us down?"


    Feris, standing beside him, chuckled darkly. "You haven''t even seen a fraction of our true power," he added, his eyes gleaming with malice. "This is the power of Nether Devour."


    Darius, standing alone on his battlefield, frowned deeply, the realization slowly dawning on him. "Nether Devour?" he echoed, his voice filled with both confusion and concern.


    Velkar''s smile widened, his eyes glinting with the cruel satisfaction of revealing a dark secret. "By consuming the corpses of our fallen comrades¡ªthe Necrovauld disciples who failed to escape..."


    He paused, gesturing to the scattered bodies across the battlefield. "And the beasts that litter this land, we''re able to absorb their life force, their mana, and restore ourselves to full strength." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Darius''s face twisted in disgust, his grip on his hammer tightening as anger surged within him. "You''re feeding on your own people?" His voice was thick with disbelief and fury.


    On her side of the battlefield, Sylph heard Mirra''s laughter rise above the winds. "Not just regain our strength, darling," Mirra said, her voice dripping with mockery. "We''re more powerful than we were before! You should be honored¡ªyou''ve given us the chance to show our true potential."


    Vorn, still smirking in Aric''s direction, joined in the taunting. "How does it feel, Celestial dogs? You thought you had us on the ropes, but now you''ll be the ones begging for mercy."


    Aric''s eyes narrowed, fury flickering in his gaze. "We''ll see who''s begging by the end of this."


    Velkar''s smirk only deepened as he prepared for the counterattack. "Now," he said coldly, his voice slicing through the air like a blade. "Let''s see how you fare when the tables are turned."


    Back in her corner, Sylph''s sharp eyes scanned the battlefield, noticing how the dark energy from the corpses was fueling their enemies. Her lips tightened into a grim line. "So this is your ace," she muttered to herself. "Feeding on the dead like parasites."


    Darius, far from his companions, struggled to catch his breath, his earlier attacks having drained most of his power.


    He could feel the weight of exhaustion pressing down on him, but he knew there was no choice but to fight. "No matter how strong they''ve become," he growled to himself, his hammer still glowing faintly in his hand, "we''ll find a way to win."


    Sylph, her gaze hard and unyielding, drew her blades close. "We can''t give up. Not now," she whispered fiercely, her tone filled with determination.


    Aric, on his battlefield, stood firm, glaring at Vorn with fiery resolve. "We''ve beaten you before. We''ll do it again," he snarled, his fists tightening around his weapon. "I don''t care how much power you steal. It won''t be enough."


    Without warning, Velkar and the others launched their attack, their eyes gleaming with dark intent. "You won''t escape this time!" Velkar snarled, his voice filled with venom as he commanded his forces forward. Puppet Rend and Soulchain Bind surged toward their opponents like a tidal wave of death, ethereal chains and nether claws ripping through the battlefield with terrifying precision.


    The regenerated Nether Puppets, now brimming with newfound strength, moved with lethal efficiency. Their once-clumsy strikes were now swift and calculated, each one aimed to overwhelm and destroy the Celestial elders.


    Darius gritted his teeth, feeling the weight of exhaustion settling into his bones. But there was no time for hesitation. "Not today," he growled under his breath, summoning the last reserves of his strength. The molten energy around his hammer flickered to life as he activated Forgemaster''s Strike. The intense heat radiated off the weapon, making the air shimmer around him.


    "Come on, then!" Darius roared, swinging his hammer with everything he had. The burning weapon clashed with the nether-infused attacks of Velkar and Feris, sending sparks flying in all directions. The sheer force of the impact shook the ground beneath them, but Darius stood firm, his expression hardened with resolve.


    "You''re getting weaker, Darius," Velkar taunted, his voice cold and mocking. "How long do you think you can keep this up?"


    Darius''s eyes narrowed, his chest rising and falling heavily. "As long as it takes to finish you," he spat back, though the strain in his voice betrayed just how much strength he had left.


    Meanwhile, on another part of the battlefield, Sylph was a blur of motion, her figure nearly invisible as she summoned the power of the wind. With a swift motion, she activated Whirling Blades, sending a torrent of razor-sharp wind-powered strikes toward Mirra and her puppets.


    The wind howled as the blades cut through the air with deadly speed, each strike aimed at slicing through Mirra''s defenses. But Mirra merely grinned, her eyes glowing with the dark energy she had absorbed. "You''ll have to do better than that," she hissed, her voice dripping with arrogance. Stay updated with m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    Sylph''s gaze sharpened. "You''ve become more resilient, but that won''t last," she said, her voice cool and steady, though there was a flicker of frustration behind her eyes.


    The blades tore into the nether puppets, but Mirra''s defenses, bolstered by the devoured energy of the fallen, held firm. "You see, little wind witch," Mirra sneered, "I''m not as fragile as you thought. Now, you''ll watch as your power becomes meaningless."


    Sylph clenched her teeth, refusing to let doubt take root. "We''ll see about that," she muttered, her body already shifting, preparing to strike again.


    On the far side of the battlefield, Aric locked eyes with Vorn, his gaze blazing with fiery determination. "This ends now," Aric declared, his voice low but filled with raw power. His entire body glowed with an intense aura as he charged forward, every step thundering against the earth.


    "Come on, then!" Vorn challenged, his smirk widening as he stood his ground, his Nether Puppets flanking him like looming shadows. "Let''s see if your brute strength can match the power I''ve stolen."


    Aric roared, his voice shaking the battlefield as he activated Colossal Strike, his muscles rippling with the force of his attack. He swung his massive fist toward Vorn, aiming to crush him and his puppets in one decisive blow.


    But Vorn, his body reinforced by the stolen energy of the dead, was no longer as fragile as before. He met Aric''s blow head-on, his nether-infused form glowing with dark power. The impact was like a thunderclap, reverberating through the battlefield.


    For a moment, the two forces clashed in a deadlock, neither giving an inch. Vorn''s smirk never faltered. "You''ve got strength, Aric," he taunted, his voice steady despite the intensity of the battle. "But brute force alone won''t save you this time."


    Aric''s jaw clenched, the veins in his arms bulging as he pushed against the overwhelming force of Vorn''s counter. "I don''t need to save myself," he growled through gritted teeth. "I just need to break you."

 Chapter 288: The Fallen Two Celestial Elders

    Vorn stood tall, a sinister grin spreading across his face as he surveyed the battlefield. He had gained the upper hand, and he knew it. His eyes were filled with malice, and his Nether Puppets loomed ominously behind him, their dark forms pulsing with nether energy. With a sharp, commanding motion, Vorn raised his hand.


    "Attack!" he commanded, his voice echoing with cold authority, each word carrying an unspoken promise of destruction.


    The two Nether Puppets sprang to life, their movements a blur of deadly precision. The berserk power of Puppet Frenzy coursed through them, their limbs thrashing with terrifying speed.


    As they charged forward, they activated Puppet Rend, their claws glowing with a sinister light, sharp enough to cut through anything in their path.


    "Aric," Vorn called mockingly, his voice dripping with scorn. "Is this really all the strength the mighty Celestial Academy has to offer? How disappointing."


    Aric, still struggling from the effects of his Titan''s Slam, barely managed to lift his head, his eyes narrowing at Vorn''s taunt. His body felt like lead, exhaustion seeping into his bones, and the toll of his ultimate attack had drained most of his energy. But he wasn''t done yet. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t¡­ count me out just yet," Aric growled, his voice hoarse but filled with defiance. He struggled to raise his weapon, taking a deep breath, calling forth every last ounce of strength he had left. With a roar, he activated Colossal Strike, his hammer surging with raw power as he swung it with all his might toward the oncoming puppets.


    The ground shook violently as his blow landed, the force rippling through the earth, enough to shatter stone. Dust and debris filled the air, obscuring the battlefield for a moment.


    But when the dust settled, Vorn''s laughter cut through the silence like a blade. The Nether Puppets stood undeterred, their attacks growing fiercer, feeding off the dark energy coursing through them.


    "You think that was enough to stop me?" Vorn sneered, his eyes glowing with vicious glee. He moved forward, his voice a harsh whisper, yet echoing across the battlefield. "You should have saved your energy, Aric. You can''t win."


    The Nether Puppets pressed their attack, their claws tearing through Aric''s defenses. Soulchain Bind wrapped around him like a serpent, ethereal chains tightening around his limbs, leaving him helpless.


    Aric struggled, his face twisted in pain, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. Despite the chains, he tried to move, to fight back, but his strength was fading. He could feel his body betraying him, his vision blurring.


    "You put up a decent fight," Vorn said, his voice mocking as he closed in on his opponent. He raised his nether-forged claws, the dark energy pulsing in rhythm with his heart. "But it ends here."


    Vorn''s eyes held no mercy as he swung his claws toward Aric, his face twisted into a malicious smile. The Nether Puppets lunged at the same time, their claws slashing through the air in a coordinated, final strike.


    Aric''s strength gave way, the power of Vorn''s attacks, combined with his own exhaustion, was too much. His hammer slipped from his grasp, clattering to the ground as his body crumpled beneath the onslaught.


    Explore more stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    With one final, vicious blow, the Nether Puppets landed their strike, and Aric''s body collapsed, his eyes closing as darkness enveloped him.


    Vorn stood over the fallen elder, his cruel smile deepening. "The mighty Aric of Celestial Academy¡­ dead. What a waste," he whispered, his voice dripping with satisfaction.


    On another part of the battlefield, Sylph found herself cornered, her breathing heavy, each step more labored than the last.


    Across from her, Mirra stood tall, flanked by her two Nether Puppets, their eyes glowing with malevolent energy. The air between them crackled with tension as Mirra unleashed a full-force assault.


    The Nether Puppets moved with terrifying speed, their claws gleaming as they sliced through the air, and chains from Soulchain Bind shot toward Sylph, aiming to ensnare her.


    Sylph''s heart raced. Her energy was nearly depleted from summoning her ultimate move, Tempest''s Wrath, and the weight of exhaustion bore down on her like a heavy cloak.


    She raised her hand, calling forth her remaining strength, summoning Whirling Blades to deflect the incoming strikes. The wind-blades spun around her, slashing at the puppets'' attacks, but her movements were slowing, her defenses crumbling with each passing second.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Mirra''s voice cut through the air, sharp and mocking. Her eyes gleamed with dark satisfaction as she watched Sylph struggle. "You''re pathetic. You should have known this battle was mine from the start."


    Sylph clenched her jaw, refusing to back down. "I''m not¡­ done yet," she spat, her voice strained but filled with defiance. She could feel the tremors in her limbs, her vision blurring as she struggled to hold her ground.


    Mirra laughed, a cold, hollow sound that echoed in the air. "Give up," she snarled, her lips curling into a cruel smile. "You''re finished, Sylph. Just accept it."


    The words stung, and deep down, Sylph knew Mirra was right. Her strength was fading fast, and Mirra''s relentless onslaught left her with no room to recover.


    The two Nether Puppets, bolstered by Puppet Frenzy and Nether Grip Command, were unrelenting. Their strikes came faster, harder, and with deadly precision, tearing through her defenses with terrifying ease.


    "Don''t¡­ underestimate me," Sylph muttered, though even she could hear the desperation in her voice. She raised her hands, trying to summon another burst of wind to hold them off, but her power was slipping through her fingers like sand.


    "Too late for that," Mirra sneered, her eyes narrowing as she directed the final blow. The Nether Puppets, now frenzied, lunged forward with vicious speed, their claws shimmering with dark energy.


    Sylph could only watch as one of the Nether Puppets broke through her weakening wind barrier, its claws aimed directly at her.


    There was no time to react. The attack was swift, a blur of motion, and before Sylph could even draw her next breath, the puppet''s claws tore through her, slicing cleanly through her defenses.


    Her body stiffened in shock, her eyes widening as she felt the searing pain rip through her. For a moment, the battlefield around her seemed to still. The sounds of battle faded, and all she could hear was the slow, steady rhythm of her own heartbeat.


    Mirra watched, her expression cold and satisfied, as Sylph''s body crumpled to the ground. The once fierce elder of Celestial Academy lay motionless, her final breath escaping her in silence.


    Mirra stepped forward, standing over her fallen opponent. "I told you," she whispered, her voice dripping with cruel triumph. "You were finished from the start."

 Chapter 289: The Fallen Of Darius

    Darius stood in the heat of the battlefield, breathing heavily. His eyes flickered with grim determination as he faced the now-revived and even stronger Feris and Velkar.


    Despite the intensity of the fight so far, his enemies had returned more powerful than ever, their forms brimming with dark energy.


    Darius gripped his hammer tightly, the molten flames from Ember Infusion still dancing around the weapon. His armor, reinforced with Forgemaster''s Strike, glowed faintly with heat.


    It was all he had left to rely on. But deep down, he knew that even his enhanced equipment might not be enough to fend off these two monsters.


    Across from him, Feris and Velkar exchanged knowing glances, their eyes gleaming with sinister amusement. They were done playing. This time, they weren''t holding back.


    "Let''s end this," Velkar said coldly.


    Without hesitation, they ordered their four Nether Puppets to launch a full-scale assault. The puppets, now crackling with intense nether energy, moved like shadows, their claws ready to rip through anything in their path.


    They activated Puppet Frenzy, their movements becoming erratic and dangerously fast. Soulchain Bind shot out from their forms, aiming to trap Darius in place, while Puppet Rend charged their claws with deadly sharpness.


    Darius braced himself, raising his hammer to defend against the onslaught. He swung with all his might, sending waves of molten energy toward the puppets. But it wasn''t enough. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Nether Puppets were relentless, their combined attacks overwhelming his defenses. His hammer collided with their claws, sparks flying, but the force behind their strikes was too much.


    One after another, they struck at him, their claws tearing through his defenses. Darius gritted his teeth, doing his best to stand his ground. But then, something happened that shook him to his core.


    The Nether Puppets ripped through his enhanced equipment.


    The molten armor, once his greatest defense, shattered under the puppets'' attacks. The hammer, glowing with Forgemaster''s Strike, was knocked from his hand.


    He staggered, wide-eyed with disbelief as the puppets closed in, their chains from Soulchain Bind wrapping around him tightly, pinning him to the ground.


    Darius struggled, his body aching with exhaustion. But it was no use. He was trapped, powerless against the dark forces that surrounded him.


    Feris approached slowly, each step deliberate and filled with cruel satisfaction. His lips curled into a wicked smile as his cold gaze locked onto the fallen Darius. The top elder of Celestial Academy, once a symbol of strength and defiance, now lay battered and bound, barely able to lift his head.


    "Look at you," Feris sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. "The mighty top elder of Celestial Academy, reduced to nothing more than a defeated man." He crouched down, his eyes gleaming with malice. "Did you really think you could win?"


    Darius, though gasping for breath, glared up at him with unwavering defiance. His voice, though ragged, held its edge. "You think¡­ killing me¡­ will stop Celestial Academy?" His tone was filled with quiet rage. "You''re fools if you believe this changes anything."


    Feris chuckled darkly, a cold, hollow sound. "Oh, Darius," he said, shaking his head as if amused by the elder''s ignorance.


    "You don''t realize how weak your academy has become. Look around you¡ªyour strength is gone, your allies are dead. And now, without you¡­" He stood back up, his eyes narrowing with finality. "It''s already over."


    With a swift and merciless motion, Feris activated Puppet Rend, his hand glowing with dark nether energy. The claws of death shimmered for a brief moment before slashing violently across Darius''s chest.


    The attack was brutal¡ªswift and precise. Darius let out a gasp, his body convulsing from the fatal blow as the last of his strength ebbed away. His vision blurred, and his head fell back, his life slipping from him.


    Feris rose slowly, his expression devoid of any remorse. Casually, he wiped the blood from his hand, flicking it to the ground like dirt. "And that," he said with chilling satisfaction, his voice low and venomous, "is the end of Darius."


    Velkar approached, a twisted grin spreading across his face. "Finally," he said, his voice laced with dark amusement, "he''s dead."


    Feris glanced at Velkar, then down at the motionless body of the elder who had once stood as Celestial Academy''s strongest. "The top elder of Celestial Academy is no more," he murmured with grim satisfaction. "The invasion will be all the easier now."


    As if on cue, Vorn and Mirra arrived, dragging the broken corpses of Aric and Sylph behind them. The sound of their bodies scraping across the stone echoed ominously. Mirra tossed Sylph''s lifeless form to the ground with a smug, triumphant grin.


    "We''ve taken care of the others," Mirra announced, her voice thick with pleasure. She glanced down at Sylph''s corpse and smirked. "They didn''t stand a chance."


    Vorn kicked Aric''s body forward, his face twisted in contempt. "The academy''s three strongest elders¡­ dead." His voice was filled with bitter satisfaction, as though each word carried the weight of long-awaited vengeance.


    Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    Feris''s eyes slowly scanned the fallen bodies, a cold smile creeping across his face. "Well done," he said, his tone one of approval and calculation.


    "With them gone, Celestial Academy will be defenseless. The path to our victory is now clear." His gaze lingered on the corpses for a moment longer, as if savoring the sight of their defeat.


    Velkar nodded in agreement, his eyes glinting with malicious intent. "We can start the invasion soon. There''s nothing left to stop us."


    Feris smirked in agreement but said nothing at first. Instead, his gaze shifted, drawn to the glowing pure mana stones scattered across the battlefield. The stones pulsed with radiant light, their pure energy contrasting sharply with the dark, twisted aura surrounding the victorious elders.


    His eyes narrowed with greed as he studied the stones, each one more valuable than entire treasures hoarded by lesser sects. His smile deepened, his expression now one of cold calculation.


    "But before we celebrate our inevitable victory," Feris murmured, his voice low, almost a growl, "there''s something more valuable here that we must take."


    He turned to face Velkar and the others, the hunger in his gaze unmistakable. "The pure mana stones¡­ we came here for these, after all," Feris said, his tone commanding and sharp, as though the stones were already theirs.

 Chapter 290: The Unexpected Owner

    Velkar, Feris, Vorn, and Mirra stood over the glowing pure mana stones, their eyes gleaming with triumph. The battle had cost them much, but they could finally taste victory. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    The bodies of the fallen Celestial Academy elders lay far behind them, forgotten in the shadow of their prize. They were moments away from seizing the treasure they had fought so hard for.


    Velkar reached out, his fingers hovering just above one of the stones, its radiance reflecting in his greedy eyes.


    But before he could grasp it, a voice sliced through the silence like a blade.


    "Do you think you''ve asked permission to take what is mine?"


    The voice was calm, yet filled with a command that made the group freeze mid-motion. Slowly, almost unwillingly, they turned around to face the source of the voice.


    Standing just a few paces behind them was a boy¡ªno older than thirteen. His face was youthful, innocent even, but his eyes carried an unsettling calm. His presence was out of place on this blood-soaked battlefield, yet he seemed unfazed by the carnage around him.


    The elders exchanged suspicious glances, each of them sensing that this was no ordinary child. There was something off about him, something that gnawed at their instincts.


    Feris was the first to speak, his voice laced with disdain and condescension. "Who are you, boy?" His gaze swept over the boy''s small form, eyes narrowing in contempt. "And how did you get here?"


    The boy didn''t respond immediately. He tilted his head slightly, his expression unchanged, as if considering whether their question even deserved an answer. Then, with a nonchalant shrug, he said, "I''m just Lucas."


    The elders'' eyes narrowed, but Lucas continued, his tone casual yet firm. "The owner of those pure mana stones you''re so interested in." His gaze flickered toward the stones, then back to them. "So, I''ll ask again¡ªdid you get permission to take what is mine?"


    For a moment, the group was silent, the weight of his words hanging in the air. Then, like a dam breaking, mocking laughter filled the space.


    Velkar''s laughter was the loudest, his voice dripping with scorn. "You?" He looked the boy up and down, his eyes narrowing further as his lips curled into a sneer. "The owner of these stones? Don''t make me laugh."


    Beside him, Mirra crossed her arms, an amused smirk dancing on her lips. "A child claiming ownership over something so valuable¡­ how cute." Her voice was syrupy with sarcasm. "You should leave now, kid, before you get yourself hurt."


    But despite their mocking tone, Lucas didn''t flinch. His eyes remained steady, almost bored, as if their taunts were nothing more than the idle buzzing of insects. He folded his arms casually across his chest, the faintest hint of a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    "Are you done?" Lucas asked quietly, his voice barely rising, yet it cut through their laughter like a sharp blade.


    Vorn''s amusement quickly drained from his face, replaced by growing irritation. His eyes narrowed, and his voice cut through the air, sharp and filled with impatience. "Enough of this nonsense!" He waved his hand toward one of his Nether Puppets, its towering form looming behind him. His eyes flashed with cold malice as he gave the order. "Kill him."


    The Nether Puppet responded instantly, its massive form moving with terrifying speed toward Lucas.


    Dark energy surged around it as it activated Puppet Rend, its claws glowing with malevolent nether energy, sharp enough to slice through the strongest armor and tear flesh apart with ease. The puppet''s arm came down in a vicious arc, aiming to end Lucas''s life in a single, brutal strike.


    But then something unthinkable happened.


    The claws struck Lucas¡ªbut nothing. No blood. No scream. Not even a scratch. Lucas remained standing, completely unfazed, as if the attack had never touched him.


    [Hah! Is that it?] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogant amusement. [Come on, Vorn, is that really your best? How embarrassing. Look at him¡ªhe''s practically sweating from the effort!]


    A stunned silence fell over the battlefield. Vorn''s eyes widened in disbelief, his mouth hanging slightly open. The puppet, a construct of immense power, had failed to even scratch this¡­ child. The other elders exchanged shocked glances, struggling to comprehend what they were witnessing.


    "Impossible¡­" Vorn muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "How could he¡ª"


    Lucas tilted his head slightly, his lips curling into a small, amused smirk. His eyes gleamed with a mixture of mockery and satisfaction.


    Without a word, he raised his hand¡ªsmall, delicate, but with an undeniable aura of control. He reached out toward the Nether Puppet, and before Vorn or anyone else could react, Lucas''s fingers wrapped around the puppet''s head.


    For a brief moment, there was silence. Then, with a casual, almost effortless squeeze, Lucas''s fingers dug into the puppet''s skull. The once-mighty construct crumbled in his grasp, its head shattering like fragile clay under his small hand.


    The cracking sound echoed through the battlefield, followed by the thud of the now-headless puppet''s body collapsing to the ground. Dust and debris scattered around Lucas, but he stood there, completely unperturbed.


    [That was pathetic. I almost feel bad for the poor puppet¡­ Almost.] The system chuckled, clearly enjoying itself. [Come on, Lucas, maybe we should give them some lessons on how to control these toys properly.]


    Lucas smirked, his amusement growing as he turned his gaze toward the elders. They stood frozen, their expressions a mix of shock, confusion, and fear. The tension in the air thickened as they began to realize just how dangerous this "boy" really was.


    "So," Lucas began, his voice calm but now carrying a cold, dangerous edge. His eyes, once playful, now gleamed with something darker. "You''ve chosen the hard way, huh?"


    Vorn''s expression twisted into one of fury, but beneath the anger, there was a flicker of fear. He glanced at the crumbled remains of his puppet, then back at Lucas.


    "Who¡­ what are you?" Vorn spat, trying to mask his uncertainty with bravado.


    Lucas chuckled softly, his smirk never fading. "I''m just the one you should''ve never messed with."


    [Oh, this is going to be fun,] the system added, its voice practically gleeful. [Let''s see how long they last before they start begging.] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 291: The True Power of the Void

    Vorn stared at the scene in disbelief, his mind racing to comprehend what had just happened. This boy¡ªno, this monster¡ªhad crushed one of his Nether Puppets with his bare hands. He couldn''t believe it. How could a mere child possess such strength?


    His eyes twitched, his jaw tightening as he processed the impossible sight before him. "I... refuse to believe this!" he snarled, his teeth gritting together in rage. "Soulchain Bind!"


    The command rang out, and the remaining Nether Puppet sprang into action, summoning chains made of ethereal energy. The glowing links shot toward Lucas, wrapping around his limbs, tightening with the unyielding force of nether energy.


    [Oh, look at this, Lucas. They''re really pulling out all the stops now! Chains and claws? What next? Are they going to throw rocks at you too?] the system mocked, its tone dripping with arrogant amusement.


    Vorn''s eyes burned with fury as he advanced. There was no hesitation. He activated Puppet Rend, summoning nether claws to his hands¡ªsharp, deadly, glowing with malevolent energy. His face twisted in determination, he lunged at Lucas.


    "You think you can mock me, boy? I''ll tear you apart!" Vorn roared, his claws cutting through the air, aimed at Lucas''s body. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sharp blades slashed across Lucas''s chest, making contact with what should have been flesh, but something was terribly wrong. Vorn could feel his claws slicing into something¡ªbut there was no blood, no tearing of skin. Lucas''s body remained untouched, completely unharmed by the attack.


    Vorn''s breath caught in his throat, his eyes widening. "What... what kind of trick is this?" he whispered, panic starting to seep into his voice. He could feel his claws making contact, but the boy stood there, entirely unaffected.


    [What''s that, Vorn? Did you misplace your strength? Perhaps it''s still hiding behind that little ego of yours.] the system chimed in, its voice filled with shameless glee. [I think you cut something alright¡ªyour own pride!]


    The only sign that the attack had even registered at all was a slight twitch from Lucas, his face briefly tightening as though acknowledging some pain. And then he smirked¡ªa cold, detached grin that sent a shiver through Vorn.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Lucas asked, his voice dripping with amusement, his eyes gleaming with an almost predatory light. His tone was light, casual, but there was an edge there that made Vorn''s heart skip a beat.


    Vorn''s rage ignited, his face twisting in fury. His pride wouldn''t allow him to back down¡ªnot now, not to this child. "You little¡ª!" he spat, his voice trembling with anger. In a fit of blind rage, he activated Puppet Frenzy, sending himself and his puppet into a berserk state.


    The attacks became wild, furious. Vorn slashed at Lucas with lightning speed, each clawed strike blurring through the air in rapid succession, intending to rip the boy limb from limb. His movements were unrestrained, like a cornered animal, and his face contorted with a mixture of anger and desperation.


    "Die! Why won''t you just die!" Vorn bellowed, his voice raw with frustration.


    But no matter how hard Vorn hit, no matter how frenzied the strikes, Lucas''s body absorbed the attacks with ease. There was pain, yes¡ªLucas felt the sting of each strike¡ªbut it was inconsequential. There was no true damage, only discomfort.


    Lucas watched Vorn''s desperate, almost animalistic onslaught with a calm, detached expression. His body moved slowly, lazily, his eyes studying Vorn with mild curiosity, as if he was an annoying insect buzzing too close to his face.


    [Is this all they have to offer, Lucas? Honestly, I expected more.] The system''s tone was both arrogant and mocking, as if speaking to a child trying¡ªand failing¡ªto impress a teacher. [Perhaps you should show him what real power looks like.]


    Lucas''s lips curled into a smirk, his eyes narrowing. He waited for just the right moment, and then, in one swift, effortless motion, his hand shot out. He grabbed Vorn by the throat with an iron grip, his small fingers tightening around the elder''s neck.


    Vorn''s eyes widened in sheer panic as Lucas''s grip tightened around his neck. The wild frenzy of his attacks came to an abrupt halt, the ferocity vanishing in an instant as he struggled to breathe, his body trembling in Lucas''s unyielding grasp. His once confident gaze was now filled with fear.


    He clawed at Lucas''s hand, desperate to break free, but the boy''s strength was terrifying. He was trapped¡ªhelpless in the grip of someone who appeared to be nothing more than a child.


    [Look at him squirm,] the system sneered, its voice thick with mocking amusement. [Isn''t it pitiful? All that noise, all those threats... and now look at him. A poor, frightened little puppet master.]


    Lucas''s eyes were cold, devoid of any sympathy or hesitation. He looked down at Vorn with quiet indifference, as if watching a nuisance that had finally been subdued.


    "It''s over," Lucas said softly, his tone flat, cold, and final. There was no anger, no rage¡ªjust a simple statement of fact. It wasn''t a threat. It was an inevitability.


    Vorn''s mouth opened, a desperate gasp escaping his lips, but no words came. The elder''s mind raced, searching for a way out, but there was none. His strength was failing, his vision blurring, and Lucas... Lucas was completely calm.


    [Over? That''s too kind, don''t you think, Lucas?] the system chimed in, its voice thick with shameless glee. [Let him beg a little. Oh, I''d love to hear him try. Maybe he''ll promise you the world if you let him go. Won''t that be entertaining?] Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net


    But Lucas was already done. His right hand began to glow with dark energy, the air around them distorting as he summoned the deadly power of Void Rend. The energy gathered in his hand, humming with lethal force, sharp as the void itself.


    Vorn''s eyes widened even further, the shock and horror freezing him in place. His mouth moved, trembling as if to form words, but Lucas didn''t give him the chance.


    With a swift, effortless motion, Lucas swung his hand. The rift-like strike cut through the air, its deadly edge clean and merciless. It sliced through Vorn''s neck with ease.


    For a brief moment, Vorn''s expression remained unchanged¡ªshock frozen on his face, his eyes still wide, not quite registering the fatal blow. And then his head fell. It tumbled to the ground with a dull thud, rolling lifelessly to a stop, eyes still open in disbelief.


    His body crumpled shortly after, collapsing to the ground like a puppet whose strings had been cut.


    The battlefield fell into an eerie silence, the weight of what had just happened settling over everyone who had witnessed it. The once-feared Elder Vorn was gone, slain in an instant by the hands of a boy who now stood quietly, almost indifferent to the carnage.


    [Beautiful. Absolutely beautiful,] the system purred, its voice filled with satisfaction. [Did you see his face, Lucas? Did you see the moment he realized he was nothing? Oh, that was priceless.]


    Lucas glanced at Vorn''s lifeless form, a small, almost bored smile curling at the edge of his lips. "Is that all?" he muttered quietly, more to himself than to anyone else.


    [It''s never enough, Lucas.] The system''s voice was laced with its usual arrogance, a dark, mocking tone as it reveled in the aftermath. [But don''t worry. There are still plenty more fools left to entertain us.]


    Lucas looked up, his gaze now sweeping across the battlefield, locking onto the shocked faces of Feris, Velkar, and Mirra. His smile widened ever so slightly as he noticed their frozen stares, their disbelief mirroring what had once been Vorn''s final expression.


    They were next.

 Chapter 292: The Fall of Another Necrovauld Elder

    As Mirra glared at Lucas, her face contorted with fury. "Who do you think you are?" she spat, her voice shaking with barely contained rage. "Do you really think you can kill us so easily?"Feris stepped forward, a smug grin curling on his lips. "We''re 8-star elders of Necrovauld Academy," he sneered, his voice dripping with condescension. "And you? You''re nothing but a foolish child."


    Lucas remained silent, his expression unreadable as he looked at them both. Then, without warning, his lips curled into a faint, mocking smile. "What a bunch of idiots," he said, his voice casual, almost amused.


    [Idiots indeed. I almost feel bad for them¡­ almost,] the system chimed in, its tone laced with arrogance. [But watching them squirm? That''s priceless.]


    Mirra''s face flushed red with anger, her eyes flashing dangerously. "You arrogant little¡ª!" she shouted, cutting off her own words as she commanded her Nether Puppets to attack. Her voice trembled with fury as she gave the order, her body brimming with violent intent.


    She activated Puppet Frenzy, her eyes gleaming with bloodlust as her two Nether Puppets moved with feral speed, attacking from all directions.


    At the same time, she unleashed Soulchain Bind and Puppet Rend, summoning chains of ethereal energy and razor-sharp nether claws that tore through the air toward Lucas, ready to rip him apart.


    [Oh, how original,] the system mocked, its voice dripping with shameless sarcasm. [Let''s see how long this failure lasts.]


    Experience tales at mvl


    The chains wrapped around Lucas, binding him tightly. The nether claws slashed at him with deadly force. But just like before, none of it worked. The chains held no power over him, and the claws¡ªsharp enough to tear through magical defenses¡ªdidn''t even scratch his skin.


    Lucas stood there, calm and unbothered, his gaze locked on Mirra''s frantic, furious assault. There was no damage, no blood. Nothing at all.


    Mirra''s eyes widened in disbelief, her face twisting in frustration. "What¡­ what is this?" she stammered, her voice shaky. "Why isn''t it working?"


    [Because you''re weak, that''s why,] the system scoffed, its voice gleeful. [Even a child could see that. Oh wait¡ªone just did.]


    Lucas remained still, his expression calm, even bored. He raised his hand, and the air around him began to distort with dark, swirling energy.


    "Void Rend."


    With a single fluid motion, Lucas unleashed the power of Void Rend. A sharp, rift-like strike ripped through the air, and in an instant, both of Mirra''s Nether Puppets were sliced apart as if they were made of nothing more than paper.


    But Lucas wasn''t finished.


    Without hesitation, he swung his hand once more, the Void Rend slicing through the air with ruthless precision. In an instant, Mirra''s legs were severed cleanly from her body, the energy crackling through her flesh like a hot knife through butter.


    She collapsed to the ground, gasping in shock, now at the same height as the boy who had effortlessly dismantled everything she had thrown at him.


    Lucas took a slow step forward, looking down at her, a cold smirk twisting his lips. "Now we''re the same height," he said, his tone dripping with amusement, as if it was all a game to him.


    [Oh, this is just too good,] the system chimed in, its voice a mix of arrogance and delight. [She thought she could stand above you, and now look at her¡ªon her knees like the worm she is.] sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mirra''s face twisted in agony and rage, her breath coming in ragged gasps. But even in her severely injured state, she refused to surrender. Her eyes glared up at Lucas, filled with fury. "I''ll¡­ I''ll kill you," she snarled through gritted teeth, her voice trembling with hatred. "I''ll heal¡­ and then I''ll kill you. I swear it!"


    With that, she tried to activate Nether Devour, desperate to restore her broken body. But the moment she attempted to use the skill, something went terribly wrong.


    Nothing happened.


    Her body remained shattered, her legs still severed, her wounds unmended. Panic flooded her eyes as she struggled to understand what was happening.


    "What the¡­?" Mirra''s voice wavered, her anger giving way to confusion. "Why isn''t it working? What''s happening?! Why can''t I heal?!"


    [She really doesn''t get it, does she?] the system laughed, its tone filled with gleeful mockery. [Go ahead, Lucas, tell her. She''s practically begging for it.]


    Lucas''s smirk widened as he knelt slightly to meet her eyes, his gaze filled with dark satisfaction. "You''re just figuring it out now?" he asked softly, his voice laced with cruel amusement. "I told you¡ªfind out for yourself."


    Mirra''s panic deepened, her eyes wide with terror as she desperately tried again to activate Nether Devour, but it was useless. "No, no, no¡­!" she whimpered, her voice trembling as the reality of the situation hit her. "This¡­ this can''t be happening!"


    [Oh, but it is,] the system taunted shamelessly. [You can''t heal, you can''t fight, and now? You can''t even run. How does it feel to be so¡­ helpless?]


    Before Mirra could utter another word, Lucas straightened up, raising his hand once more. The dark energy of Void Rend gathered around him, swirling with chilling ease. His expression remained calm, detached¡ªalmost bored¡ªas if this was nothing more than a simple task to be completed.


    "Time to end this."


    With a swift motion, he brought the Void Rend down, the rift-like strike cutting through Mirra''s body in an instant. There was no time for her to scream, no chance for her to react. In mere seconds, her body was torn apart, and the light in her eyes flickered out.


    Her lifeless form crumpled to the ground, unable to heal, unable to fight back.


    In the silence that followed, Feris and Velkar stood frozen, their faces etched with shock and horror. They had watched the entire scene unfold, unable to comprehend how easily Lucas had dismantled one of their own.


    Lucas turned to face them, his calm smile still firmly in place. "Looks like she didn''t make it," he said casually, his tone light, as if he was commenting on something as trivial as the weather.


    [And you two are next,] the system added, its voice filled with dark, gleeful anticipation. [This is going to be fun.]

 Chapter 293: The Last Stand

    Feris stood frozen, his heart racing as his gaze darted between the lifeless bodies of Mirra and Vorn. Both elders¡ªmighty, revered 8-star powerhouses¡ªnow lay motionless on the battlefield. Normally, their ability to heal with Nether Devour would have revived them in seconds, but not this time.The skill that should have been their lifeline had failed. Panic clawed at Feris''s mind as the horrifying realization sank in: something was very, very wrong.


    His breath quickened, and he instinctively turned toward Velkar, hoping his fellow elder had a plan, a way out of this nightmare. "What do we do?" Feris asked, his voice trembling, betraying the fear he desperately tried to hide. But when his eyes finally landed on the spot where Velkar had been¡­ it was empty.


    Velkar was gone.


    [Ah, typical, isn''t it? Abandon ship when things get rough. I can''t say I''m surprised!] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogant amusement.


    Lucas''s smirk deepened, his expression a perfect picture of mockery. "If you''re looking for your friend, he''s already run off." Enjoy exclusive chapters from mvl


    Feris''s face twisted, a mixture of rage and terror. "That¡­ coward," he spat, his voice shaking. His fists clenched as he cursed Velkar under his breath, his mind racing for a way to escape this on his own. He turned his gaze back to Lucas, dread filling his eyes as the full weight of his situation settled in.


    "Please, release me!" Feris pleaded, his voice cracking with desperation. "I¡­ I didn''t know these mana stones belonged to you! It was a mistake, I swear!" His words came out in a frantic rush, each one laced with terror. "I''ll leave right now, just let me go."


    Lucas''s expression didn''t shift. He took a slow, deliberate step forward, his calm demeanor only intensifying the suffocating tension that now hung in the air. His eyes gleamed with dark amusement as he looked down at Feris, watching him squirm. "Is that so?" Lucas''s voice was low, dripping with mockery.


    [He''s really trying to beg his way out of this, huh? Pathetic.] the system chuckled, its voice filled with arrogant derision. [Honestly, it''s almost entertaining watching him grovel. Almost.]


    Feris''s face twisted with fear, but he couldn''t help the flicker of hope that sparked at Lucas''s measured words. "Yes, yes! It was all a mistake!" He forced a pitiful smile, trying to sound convincing, though his eyes betrayed his fear. "Just let me go, and I swear, you''ll never hear from me again."


    Lucas tilted his head slightly, his smirk never fading. "And why should I believe you?" he asked, his tone cold, deliberate. He took another step toward Feris, his presence growing more menacing with each movement. "After all, you were just moments away from stealing what''s mine."


    [And let''s not forget trying to kill you just a minute ago!] the system added with a shameless chuckle. [Does he really think you''re that gullible? I almost feel bad for him. Almost.]


    Feris''s breathing quickened as Lucas drew closer, his heart pounding in his chest. "No, no, it wasn''t like that! I didn''t know!" His voice grew frantic, his composure crumbling under the pressure. He could feel the walls closing in around him, his options shrinking with every second.


    Lucas remained unmoved. "And now, you expect me to simply let you walk away?" His tone was flat, devoid of any empathy. The smirk on his face grew, his eyes locked on Feris like a predator toying with its prey.


    Feris''s voice dropped to a whisper, barely able to keep his fear in check. "Please¡­"


    As Lucas moved closer, closing the distance with a measured calm, Feris''s fear twisted into rage. His eyes widened, and in a moment of wild desperation, he acted.


    He wasn''t going to die without a fight. His hand shot forward, and with a flick of his wrist, he fired a dart of shimmering green liquid¡ªa deadly poison that glittered ominously in the light.


    "Die, you fool!" Feris screamed, his voice crackling with triumph, his eyes blazing with the delusion of victory. "You walked right into my trap! This poison is our special creation¡ªMelting Poison. It melts through anything!"


    The liquid splashed across Lucas''s body, and for a brief moment, Feris''s lips twisted into a victorious grin. But as the seconds passed, that grin faltered, then disappeared altogether.


    Lucas remained completely unharmed. The poison, meant to melt anything it touched, had done absolutely nothing. Lucas''s expression hadn''t even shifted, the calm smile still resting on his lips as he glanced down at the liquid dripping off his skin like harmless water.


    "Too bad," Lucas said softly, his voice almost gentle. "It doesn''t affect me."


    [What a joke!] the system laughed, its voice ringing with shameless amusement. [He thought a little poison could melt you? Oh, this is priceless.]


    Feris''s eyes widened in horror as he watched his last hope vanish. "No¡­ no, this can''t be happening," he muttered, his voice breaking under the weight of disbelief.


    His heart pounded in his chest as he scrambled for a final option. Desperation gripping him, he tried to summon Puppet Rend, hoping to launch one last attack¡ªanything to save himself. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But something was wrong.


    He couldn''t feel it¡ªthe familiar surge of nether energy wasn''t there. His connection to his puppets, the source of his strength, had been severed. He stood there, helpless, the realization sinking in.


    "I¡­ I can''t¡­" Feris stammered, his eyes wide with panic. He tried again, reaching for his powers, but nothing came.


    [Aw, poor guy. His toys stopped working.] The system''s mocking voice dripped with cruel amusement. [Didn''t see that one coming, huh?]


    "No! No!" Feris shouted, his voice cracking as the weight of his impending death pressed down on him. His hands trembled as he tried to summon any power he had left, but it was too late. His legs felt weak beneath him, his body betraying him as despair swallowed his heart.


    Lucas, calm and unbothered, raised his hand, the familiar darkness of Void Rend gathering around his fingertips. "It''s over."


    With a flick of his wrist, Lucas unleashed the Void Rend. The dark, rift-like energy tore through Feris''s body, severing him from life in an instant. His body crumpled to the ground, joining his fallen comrades in lifeless silence.


    The battlefield was quiet once more, the bodies of the once-mighty 8-star elders strewn across the ground. And standing above them, victorious, was Lucas, his expression calm, his power undeniable.


    Far from the battlefield, Velkar was running, his breath ragged as he pushed himself to escape. His mind raced as he tried to comprehend the carnage he had witnessed.


    "Who¡­ who the hell is he?" Velkar muttered to himself, his voice shaking with disbelief and terror. "How could he kill the others so easily?"

 Chapter 294: The Escape of Velkar

    Lucas stood calmly amidst the stillness of the battlefield, his eyes narrowing slightly as he watched Velkar fade into the distance. The air hung heavy with the scent of blood and the remnants of battle, the silence punctuated only by the occasional rustle of wind over the bodies of the fallen. His gaze followed the path Velkar had taken, but Lucas made no move to give chase.A familiar, shameless voice broke the quiet, cutting through his thoughts. [Really? You''re just going to let him run like that?] The system''s tone dripped with mockery, its arrogance palpable. [What happened to the so-called ''Demon God''? Letting a coward escape? Pathetic.]


    Lucas''s lips curved into a small, knowing smile, his expression calm and unbothered. "No need," he replied smoothly, his voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    The system scoffed, unimpressed. [No need? That''s the best excuse you can come up with? Oh, how far you''ve fallen, Lucas. I thought you''d enjoy squashing weaklings like him.] Its tone grew even more arrogant, reveling in its mockery. [Or maybe you''ve gone soft.]


    Lucas''s smile deepened, a glint of amusement flickering in his eyes as he shook his head slightly. "He''s not worth my time," he said softly, the certainty in his voice undeniable. "Besides, he''ll make a fine opponent for her later. There''s no need for me to act."


    The system paused for a moment, then chuckled, its tone shifting to one of feigned understanding. [Ah, I see¡­ This is one of your grand schemes, right? Always playing the long game. How clever.] It''s voice oozed with sarcasm. [But honestly, are you sure you''re not just being lazy?]


    Lucas let out a quiet laugh, not rising to the system''s bait. "Believe what you want," he replied smoothly, his gaze still fixed on the horizon where Velkar had fled. "In the end, the result will be the same."


    The system huffed, but its mocking tone softened slightly, as if admitting defeat. [Fine, fine, whatever helps you sleep at night. But don''t come crying to me when your ''opponent'' turns out to be nothing more than a waste of time.]


    Lucas''s smile never faltered. "We''ll see."


    Meanwhile, Velkar kept running, his breath coming in ragged gasps as his legs pounded against the ground.


    His heart was still hammering from the encounter, and every few moments, he glanced back over his shoulder, fully expecting to see Lucas closing in on him. But¡­ nothing. The boy was nowhere to be seen.


    Velkar skidded to a stop, confusion washing over him. He stood there for a moment, chest heaving, trying to make sense of it.


    "Why didn''t he chase me?" he muttered under his breath, wiping the sweat from his brow. His mind raced, struggling to process the boy''s inaction. "That kid¡­ he has to have a reason."


    He looked back at the battlefield, far in the distance now. "Maybe he doesn''t leave his territory?" Velkar whispered, trying to reassure himself. "That would explain why the world has never heard of him. If he''s tied to one place, then he''s no threat beyond his domain."


    Velkar''s breathing began to slow, his heartbeat settling as he regained some semblance of composure. But as he stood there, catching his breath, a new thought took root¡ªone that shifted his fear into something far more dangerous.


    "Feris, Mirra, Vorn..." Velkar muttered, the names of the fallen elders lingering on his lips. His eyes darkened with a calculating gleam. "They''re all dead. But so are the top elders of the Celestial Academy."


    For a moment, he was silent, processing the gravity of the situation. Then, slowly, his lips twisted into a dark smirk, ambition flaring in his eyes. "This¡­ this might be my chance."


    Velkar began moving again, but this time, it wasn''t panic driving him¡ªit was purpose. His mind spun with possibilities, weaving a web of plans and power.


    "With Feris and the others gone," he whispered, the words coming faster now, "Necrovauld is vulnerable. There''s no one left to stand in my way."


    He chuckled under his breath, his smirk widening as the full scope of his ambitions became clearer. "And the Celestial Academy¡­ their strongest elders have fallen. They''re crippled. This¡­ this is the perfect opportunity."


    His pace quickened, every step now fueled by a growing hunger for power. "The Malachor Clan will rise from this. I''ll take over Necrovauld¡­ no, I''ll make it mine entirely. I''ll seize their resources, their knowledge, their influence. This will be the beginning of the Malachor Clan''s dominance."


    Velkar''s dark laughter echoed through the desolate landscape, reverberating through the empty air as he ran, his newfound ambition driving him forward.


    Each step he took felt lighter, as if the weight of his previous fear had been replaced by the intoxicating pull of opportunity. The death of his comrades no longer mattered¡ªonly his own rise to power.


    "This¡­ this is just the beginning."


    Meanwhile, far from the battlefield, the Celestial Academy stood tall against the horizon. Inside one of the private chambers, the air was thick with an oppressive heat.


    The temperature in the room seemed to rise with every passing moment, the walls shimmering as if bending under the intense warmth.


    At the center of it all was Roxana Volcaria.


    Seated in her meditation posture, her eyes were closed, her brow furrowed in concentration. Her body radiated a fiery aura, flames dancing across her skin like a living force.


    The Volcanic Dragon Physique she possessed was working in overdrive, the power within her building to an almost unbearable level.


    "Just a little more..." Roxana whispered under her breath, her voice strained with effort.


    Beads of sweat formed on her brow, evaporating almost instantly from the heat. The very air around her seemed to vibrate with power as she pushed herself harder, forcing the molten energy within her body to its absolute limits. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She gritted her teeth, her fists clenched tightly as the fire inside her roared, the heat intensifying to dangerous levels.


    "Just¡­ a little¡­ more," she repeated, her determination unwavering.

 Chapter 295: Roxanas Thunder Tribulation

    Roxana Volcaria stood alone in the heart of a barren wasteland, far from the safety of the Celestial Academy, her sharp gaze locked on the darkening sky above. The air crackled with raw, unstable energy, and an ominous tension spread through the atmosphere. Thunder Tribulation was on its way.The overwhelming surge of power from absorbing the Volcanic Dragon Core had pushed her to the brink of a breakthrough¡ªfrom six-star to seven-star. Her mana was overflowing, and the only thing standing between her and her next level was the trial by storm that awaited her.


    That''s why she had left the academy so fast. No one could be around for this.


    Dark clouds gathered, swirling above her like a predator circling its prey. Lightning flashed ominously in the distance, the rumbling of thunder growing louder with each second.


    Roxana smirked, her lips curling as she felt the energy in the air shift, the storm preparing to strike. "Come on, then," she muttered, her voice low and filled with confidence. Her eyes gleamed with a mixture of excitement and anticipation.


    She had faced tribulations before¡ªshe knew exactly what was coming.


    The first thunder strike came down like a spear of light, aimed directly at her. Roxana didn''t flinch. The lightning hit her squarely, but it was little more than a tingle against her skin. She felt the surge of energy but remained unaffected. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She let out a soft chuckle, amusement playing across her face. "Is that all you''ve got?"


    The second strike came faster, fiercer. It cracked against her, but her body barely registered the hit. The third followed quickly behind it, then the fourth, the lightning growing stronger with each one, the strikes hitting her like a drumbeat from the sky.


    Still, Roxana stood firm, her smirk never leaving her face.


    "Come on, I''m not here to play with you," she muttered, rolling her shoulders as if shaking off the last bits of static clinging to her skin.


    By the time the fifth strike hit, the ground around her was charred and smoking, but Roxana had barely broken a sweat. She could feel the immense power coursing through her veins, the flames of the Volcanic Dragon Core roaring within her.


    But Roxana knew better than to let her guard down.


    Her eyes narrowed, a spark of anticipation flickering in their depths as she glanced up at the dark clouds swirling ominously above her. The air had grown heavy, electric with raw power. She could feel it in her bones¡ªthe real challenge was about to begin.


    "The sixth strike is the real test," she muttered to herself, her expression hardening. There was no room for overconfidence now.


    With a determined breath, she activated her Volcanic Dragon Transformation without hesitation. Her body began to shift, bones cracking and muscles bulging as her form morphed into something far more fearsome¡ªa perfect blend of human and dragon.


    Dark red scales, like molten armor, spread across her skin, glowing with intense heat. Her hands extended into sharp, menacing claws, gleaming with a fiery edge.


    From her back, massive wings unfurled, casting a shadow over the scorched ground beneath her. Twin horns curved sharply from her forehead, giving her a predatory appearance.


    She was no longer just Roxana¡ªshe was something else entirely. A living, breathing force of nature.


    The sky seemed to recognize her transformation, rumbling in response as the sixth thunder strike began to descend. It was unlike the others¡ªcharged with a power so intense that even the ground trembled beneath her feet. Roxana''s eyes blazed with fury and determination.


    "Come here!" she roared up at the heavens, her voice thunderous and filled with defiance.


    The lightning tore through the sky, hitting her with a force that would have obliterated anyone else. This time, the strike left its mark.


    The searing energy coursed through her, ripping at her body with a pain that was almost unbearable. Roxana gritted her teeth, her dragon claws digging into the earth as the sheer intensity of the thunder tribulation tried to break her.


    Her fiery scales crackled under the pressure, the heat radiating from her body clashing with the energy from the sky. Pain surged through her veins, her muscles tightening with the effort it took to stay upright.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" she hissed through clenched teeth, refusing to show weakness. Sweat poured down her face, evaporating almost instantly in the heat of the moment. But her eyes never wavered¡ªthey stayed locked on the storm above, burning with fierce resolve.


    Her dragon form glowed with fiery resistance, the power of the Volcanic Dragon Core roaring within her, fueling her strength. She had prepared for this. She knew it would hurt, but pain wasn''t enough to bring her down. Not today.


    With a deep breath, Roxana forced herself to stand tall, her wings flaring out behind her as the energy from the sixth strike finally began to fade. Her body trembled, but she remained firm, her breath coming in ragged gasps as the storm around her seemed to calm.


    Breathing heavily, she glanced up at the sky, expecting the tribulation to be over.


    "That''s it?" she muttered, a slight smirk tugging at her lips. But before she could fully recover, the air around her shifted once again, and her expression immediately changed.


    The sky darkened even more, and a new presence loomed above her¡ªa presence far more dangerous than anything she''d felt before.


    Roxana''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Wait... what?"


    A sense of dread washed over her as the clouds began to churn with even greater ferocity. She felt the pressure building above her, far worse than anything she had prepared for.


    "Dammit!" she cursed under her breath, her expression twisted with frustration. "A seventh strike?"


    Her heart raced, adrenaline pumping through her as she braced herself for the final, unexpected blow. Her claws flexed, and her wings tensed, preparing for what was about to come.


    "Why didn''t anyone tell me about this?" she growled, her voice a mix of anger and determination. There was no turning back now¡ªno running from this final test.


    As the sky roared with unrestrained power, the seventh thunder strike gathered, its energy crackling with terrifying force. Roxana could feel it building, bearing down on her like the weight of the world itself.


    She gritted her teeth, her body tensing as she readied herself for the strike. "Come on, Roxana," she muttered to herself. "You''ve got this. Just hold on."


    And then, with a deafening crack, the seventh thunder strike descended, aiming straight for her.

 Chapter 296: Roxanas Tribulations Seventh Strike

    Roxana stood at the heart of the storm, her entire body trembling as the full force of the seventh thunder strike crashed into her.Her muscles tightened, her dragon wings trembling under the immense pressure. The sky howled above her as if the heavens themselves were trying to tear her apart. Every ounce of her strength felt stretched to the breaking point. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But her Volcanic Dragon Physique held firm.


    "Is this all you''ve got?" Roxana growled through gritted teeth, her voice laced with defiance. Her eyes, glowing with molten fire, stared into the chaotic storm as the lightning continued to surge through her.


    The fusion of her body with the Volcanic Dragon Core had made her stronger than she had ever been.


    The synergy between her Divine Scripture, the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture, and her physical form was perfect. She could feel the energy intertwining with every fiber of her being, amplifying her power to unimaginable heights.


    The storm raged, unrelenting, but Roxana stood her ground. "Come on!" she shouted, her voice a roar that cut through the thunder. "I can take more than this!"


    Her body glowed with intense fiery energy as the seventh strike coursed through her. The destructive power tried to overwhelm her, but her volcanic resilience tempered its force. Her dark red scales shimmered, glowing from the heat, even as cracks began to form across them.


    Sweat dripped down her brow, evaporating the moment it touched her burning skin. Blood seeped from the wounds where the lightning had broken through her defenses, and every muscle in her body screamed in agony.


    Her breaths came in ragged gasps, each one a fight against the searing pain coursing through her veins.


    Yet, through it all, she felt something stir deep within her.


    She let out a weak laugh, her voice hoarse but filled with determination. "You really thought you could break me?" Her smirk was defiant, her eyes narrowed in fierce concentration.


    As the final echoes of the seventh strike faded into silence, Roxana''s body surged with newfound power. The once oppressive storm had become a distant memory, its force no match for what now raged within her.


    "Too bad," she whispered, her voice low and dark, carrying a sense of triumph. Her lips curled into a smirk, eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    Her mana surged violently, filling every inch of her body with raw, untamed energy. She felt it coursing through her veins, more powerful than ever before. The seventh star? She had obliterated it. It was no longer a milestone¡ªit was beneath her.


    A quiet chuckle escaped her as she stood there, feeling the overwhelming force rising exponentially inside her. "This... this is what true power feels like," she muttered, her voice barely audible over the crackling remnants of energy around her.


    Roxana could sense her Volcanic Dragon Physique reaching its perfect form, every cell in her body resonating with volcanic heat and strength.


    Her once battle-worn body was now becoming something far more formidable, something complete. The Volcanic Dragon Core had done more than just empower her¡ªit had transformed her entirely.


    She raised her hand, watching as it glowed with fiery light, the heat surrounding her intensifying with each passing moment. Her eyes narrowed, focused on the sheer magnitude of what she had become.


    "Seven-star?" she scoffed quietly, shaking her head as a wry smile played across her lips. "That was just the beginning."


    Her mana flared once more, and in that instant, she could feel herself soaring to the peak of eight-star. The power was staggering, more immense than anything she had ever imagined.


    It flowed through her smoothly now, no longer wild and untamed. Her body, glowing with fiery brilliance, had become the perfect vessel for this boundless energy.


    The combination of her perfect physique, the latent mana she had stored, and the Volcanic Dragon Core had pushed her beyond her limits. She had transcended.


    As the dark clouds above began to dissipate, revealing the first slivers of calm sky, Roxana inhaled deeply.


    Her body was still marred with wounds from the tribulation, but the healing had already begun. The intense power she now held was stabilizing, settling into her core as her form adapted to its newfound strength.


    "I''ve surpassed everything I thought possible," she murmured to herself, her voice steady, but filled with awe. The weight of her achievements finally began to sink in. She was no longer just Roxana Volcaria¡ªshe had become something far greater. Something legendary.


    She smirked, her eyes flashing with a dangerous glint, the fire in her soul blazing hotter than ever. "The possibilities¡­" Her voice trailed off, filled with both anticipation and excitement. "They''re endless now."


    But for now, there was something left to be done.


    Roxana glanced at her surroundings, the barren landscape around her still smoldering from the aftermath of her transformation. Her smirk faded into a serious expression as she clenched her fists, feeling the power surge beneath her skin.


    "First thing''s first," Roxana muttered under her breath, her eyes narrowing with determination, her voice edged with steely focus. "Stabilize."


    She took a deep breath, her chest rising as the heated air filled her lungs. Slowly, she closed her eyes, allowing the world around her to fade away.


    Her focus turned inward, to the storm of power raging within her. She could feel the wild energy pulsating, chaotic and untamed, and she knew she had to take control.


    A few moments later, she let out a slow, satisfied breath. Her smirk returned, her eyes opening, now filled with a confident glint. "There it is," she said, her tone laced with satisfaction. "Now we''re ready."


    Roxana''s gaze lifted, her eyes turning toward the horizon, her expression shifting from satisfaction to excitement. Her mind was already at work, the gears turning as she thought of what came next.


    "Oh, something big is coming," she whispered to herself, her voice carrying a hint of anticipation, her eyes glinting with eagerness. She could almost feel the thrill of the next challenge, the next conquest.


    Her smirk widened, her dragon claws flexing as she envisioned the path ahead. "And I''m ready for it."

 Chapter 297: A New Power Emerges

    Lucas stood quietly at the site where the battle with the elders had unfolded, his eyes scanning the desolate battlefield.The ground was scorched, littered with broken fragments of the nether puppets, but now, all was still. The fierce energy that had once crackled through the air had dissipated, leaving behind an eerie silence.


    His expression was calm, but his mind was already running through possible next steps when the familiar voice of the system chimed in, cutting through the quiet.


    [What should we do next?] The system''s tone was neutral, almost curious, as if it, too, was wondering what the next move would be.


    Lucas remained silent for a moment, his eyes narrowing as he contemplated. A faint breeze blew past him, stirring the ashes around his feet.


    "Honestly," he said slowly, "there''s not much left to do right now. The only thing that remains is to wait¡­ for Velkar to make his move and attack Celestial Academy." Discover stories at mvl


    The system paused briefly, then responded with a faint hint of amusement. [I see. So, now we wait.]


    Lucas gave a small, thoughtful nod, his eyes still fixed on the horizon. He knew what Velkar''s next steps would be¡ªhe didn''t need to chase after him. It was just a matter of time before Velkar acted.


    But before Lucas could settle into the waiting game, the system''s voice returned, this time sharper, with a more alert edge. [By the way, someone is approaching. And her power¡­] The system hesitated for just a moment before adding, [It''s far stronger than Velkar''s.]


    Lucas''s eyes widened slightly, his usual calm demeanor shifting into focused alertness. His posture straightened, and his gaze swept across the horizon. "Who?" he asked, his voice low but cautious. A hint of tension flickered in his tone.


    [You''ll know soon enough,] the system replied, teasingly vague, its tone almost playful despite the seriousness of the situation.


    Moments later, the air shifted, heavy with an overwhelming presence. Lucas tensed, his gaze snapping toward the source of the approaching power.


    He didn''t need to see her to know who it was¡ªthe energy was unmistakable, blazing with fiery intensity. A figure emerged from the distant haze, the heat radiating off her in waves.


    It was Roxana Volcaria.


    As she drew closer, the force of her aura was undeniable. Lucas felt the surge in her mana, far stronger than before. His eyes widened, the calm mask slipping for a fraction of a second as he registered the sheer magnitude of her growth.


    "Wait... you''re already eight-star?" His voice held a note of incredulity, his usual composed demeanor giving way to genuine surprise. He had anticipated her advancement, but not at this pace.


    Roxana smirked, a confident gleam in her eyes. She seemed to enjoy his reaction. "Yeah," she replied, her tone laced with self-assurance. "The Volcanic Dragon Core pushed me through the final barrier. It wasn''t as hard as I thought it would be."


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, his surprise shifting into intrigue. "So, the core did all that?" His voice was quieter now, as if speaking more to himself. There was a hint of curiosity, almost admiration, in his tone.


    Roxana''s smirk widened. "Well," she shrugged, her eyes glowing with the satisfaction of her newfound strength, "it didn''t hurt that I was already prepared. The core just... perfected everything."


    Lucas stared at her for a moment, still trying to comprehend how quickly she had advanced. His gaze flicked up toward the sky, as if searching for answers, then back to her. "That was¡­ fast," he muttered, more to himself than to her.


    Lucas turned inward, his voice dropping to a low whisper as he addressed the system, suspicion coloring his words. "It seems like her fusion was a bit too fast, don''t you think?"


    The system''s reply came swiftly, its tone filled with its usual smugness. [Fast? Oh, please. She didn''t just stumble into power like you, Lucas.]


    There was a playful jab in its voice. [She was already prepared for this breakthrough. The second you handed over the Volcanic Dragon Core, it was like handing her the key to the door she''d already unlocked.]


    Lucas''s brow twitched slightly at the mockery, but the system continued without missing a beat.


    [With her physique, core, and divine scripture all perfectly aligned with the Volcanic Dragon, her body was more than ready. She didn''t have to crawl through the mud like some people I know...]


    The system''s arrogance was palpable as it spoke. [Her body became stable and powerful enough to ascend quickly¡ªlike a dragon soaring effortlessly through the sky.]


    It paused for dramatic effect, then added, [And let''s not forget, she was already an eight-star before. Returning to her peak? Easy. Unlike certain someone who''s still stuck playing catch-up.]


    Lucas sighed, a hint of amusement crossing his face despite the system''s shameless arrogance. "And what about my main body and Lucy?"


    The system''s tone shifted into a more condescending mockery. [Oh, you and Lucy? Still crawling, my dear Lucas.] It let out a dramatic sigh. [Your main body and Lucy are still absorbing the cores like they''re sipping tea, taking their sweet time.] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas rolled his eyes as the system continued its monologue.


    [Since it''s your first time fusing with a core, it''s going to take longer. Plus, let''s be honest, you need more mana, more preparation, more everything, really.]


    The system''s laugh echoed in his mind, shamelessly rubbing salt in the wound. [You''re not Roxana, who practically had a shortcut laid out for her.]


    Lucas''s faint smile returned as he processed the system''s explanation. As arrogant and mocking as it was, it made sense. Roxana had everything in place for a swift ascent, whereas his own journey would naturally take longer.


    "Fine," Lucas muttered, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Patience... always the price to pay."


    He turned his gaze toward Roxana, his expression softening slightly as he prepared to speak. Roxana met his eyes, her fiery presence tempered by curiosity, waiting silently for him to reveal their next move.

 Chapter 298: Lucass Next Job

    Roxana stood before Lucas, her fiery aura radiating around her, giving off the unmistakable intensity of her newfound power. A playful smirk curled at the edges of her lips as she tilted her head, locking eyes with him."So," she began, her voice teasing, "now that I''m stronger, is there anything fun lined up for us? Or are we just going to stand around?"


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, momentarily caught off guard. "You''re a top elder at Celestial Academy now, aren''t you?" he asked, his tone laced with confusion. "Shouldn''t you be¡­ I don''t know, handling important business? Leading?"


    Roxana rolled her eyes and shrugged, her expression shifting to one of utter boredom. "Please. I''m not really cut out for the whole ''dutiful elder'' routine. Besides, there are already plenty of other elders there who can handle all that."


    Lucas''s smirk slowly returned, amusement flickering in his eyes. "Plenty of elders?" he repeated, his voice carrying a hint of mockery. "You might want to rethink that."


    Roxana''s brow furrowed slightly. "What do you mean?"


    Lucas gestured casually to the desolate battlefield surrounding them, the aftermath of the vicious battle still lingering in the air. "The top elders of Celestial Academy¡­ they''re dead. You can see it for yourself. They didn''t make it out of their fight with Necrovauld''s elders."


    For a brief moment, Roxana''s eyes widened in genuine surprise. "Wait¡­ what?" She looked around, now noticing the remnants of the battle more carefully. Her arms crossed over her chest as she processed the information.


    "So, this was part of your plan, wasn''t it?" she asked, her tone accusatory but tinged with intrigue.


    Lucas''s smirk deepened, and he gave a subtle nod, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "You could say that. They were useful pawns for setting things in motion."


    Roxana let out a low, amused chuckle, shaking her head as if Lucas had just confirmed something she already suspected.


    "I should''ve known," she muttered, her grin widening into a wry smirk. Her fiery gaze settled on him, brimming with mischief. "But honestly? I don''t feel like going back there, you know?"


    Lucas''s confusion was evident as his brow furrowed. "Why not?" he asked, genuinely puzzled. "There''s still Velkar from Necrovauld. He''ll attack Celestial Academy sooner or later. You could be a key factor in stopping that." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Roxana only laughed, the sound light and dismissive. She waved her hand as if brushing aside a trivial matter. "You think I care about that place?" she asked, her tone playful yet tinged with something darker. "I''ve only been there for two years. Two long, tedious years."


    Lucas studied her, still not fully understanding. "Two years...?"


    "Yeah," Roxana interrupted, her tone sharp, though not directed at him. "And trust me, those other elders? I don''t get along with them. At all."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly as if recalling unpleasant memories. "They''re all self-righteous and stiff. And don''t even get me started on how they run the place."


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, intrigued now. "What do you mean?"


    She leaned in a bit, her voice lowering conspiratorially. "Celestial Academy? It''s not as noble or clean as they like to make it out to be," she said, the disdain clear in her voice.


    "There are hidden agendas, corruption... All the dirty little secrets people like to keep buried," Roxana said, her voice dripping with disdain. Her lips curled into a devilish smirk, her eyes flashing with amusement. "So, if Celestial Academy falls? I wouldn''t shed a tear."


    Lucas''s smirk widened, his expression showing he fully understood her point. "I see... You''re not one for loyalty to a crumbling institution, then."


    Roxana chuckled, shrugging nonchalantly. "Loyalty''s overrated when it''s to something rotten. I prefer to align myself with things more... worthwhile."


    "Good," Lucas replied, his voice carrying a hint of intrigue. "In that case, why not follow me instead?"


    Roxana raised an eyebrow, curious now. "Follow you? Why, what exactly are you up to?"


    Lucas''s eyes glinted with mischievous intent as he met her gaze. "Let''s just say I suddenly remembered something important. Something... entertaining."


    Roxana''s grin widened, excitement building in her chest. She leaned in slightly, her tone playful. "Entertaining, huh? You''ve piqued my interest. What kind of trouble are we getting into this time?"


    Lucas gave her a sly smile, his voice soft but filled with promise. "Oh, you''ll see. Trust me, it''ll be worth your time."


    Roxana''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. "Alright then," she said, her voice laced with excitement. "Let''s go and stir up some chaos."


    As Lucas and Roxana prepared to leave, the system''s familiar, arrogant voice chimed in, its tone laced with curiosity and mockery. [What now, Lucas? Let me guess¡ªyou''re going to stroll off aimlessly until something falls into your lap?]


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed slightly, a shadow passing over his features as memories of his past lives resurfaced.


    The weight of his history pressed down on him, and with it, the lingering rage. "No... I just remembered something important. There are still enemies from my past life that I haven''t dealt with."


    The system paused for a moment, and then its voice took on a tone of gleeful intrigue. [Enemies, huh?] It let out a shameless chuckle. [Didn''t you already lose to them once? Who could it be this time?]


    Lucas''s jaw clenched, his expression darkening as a specific memory burned in his mind¡ªone filled with pain and regret. "The ones responsible for Lucy''s death."


    The system went silent for a beat, its playful tone fading into something more contemplative before it came back, full of mockery. [Ohhh, that. Took you long enough to remember. You let those fools run free for how long now? What were you waiting for, an invitation?] Read latest stories on mvl


    Lucas''s lips curled into a cold, calculated smile. "I didn''t forget. I just wanted the right moment."


    The system''s arrogant laughter echoed in his mind. [Right moment? Don''t kid yourself! You didn''t have the power before, and you know it. But now... Now it''s different.]


    The system''s tone shifted, growing more satisfied. [You''re stronger. They don''t stand a chance against you now. Honestly, I''d say it''s about time you finished what you couldn''t before.]


    Lucas''s expression tightened, the smirk lingering on his face as he stared off into the distance. "You''re right. It''s time to finish this... once and for all."


    The system, shameless as ever, couldn''t resist one final jab. [That''s the spirit! Just make sure you don''t mess it up like last time. I can''t handle a repeat of that embarrassment.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes but said nothing, his mind already focused on the upcoming confrontation.


    "

 Chapter 299: The Burning Village

    As the two made their way across the barren landscape, Roxana glanced at Lucas, her fiery hair shifting slightly in the wind.Curiosity flickered in her sharp gaze, mingling with a hint of boredom. She broke the silence, her voice casual but laced with anticipation. "So, what now? What are we doing?"


    Lucas didn''t immediately respond, his face unreadable as his eyes remained fixed on the path ahead. His tone, however, was calm¡ªtoo calm. "There are some people that need to die."


    The casual brutality in his voice made Roxana raise an eyebrow, her interest piqued. A smirk danced on her lips as she folded her arms.


    "Oh? Sounds promising. Who are they?" Her tone carried a mix of amusement and genuine intrigue, the idea of more chaos already lighting a spark of excitement in her.


    Lucas''s expression darkened, a coldness settling into his features that hadn''t been there moments ago. His voice, now edged with something more personal, more dangerous, was a low whisper. "One of them is the young master of the Emberhart family."


    At the mention of the name, Roxana''s eyes gleamed with sudden recognition. The Emberhart family had a reputation, and she knew what Lucas was talking about. Her smirk widened, becoming almost predatory as she tilted her head.


    "The Emberhart family, huh? That sounds... fun." Her tone was teasing, but underneath it was a growing eagerness, the kind of eagerness that came with the promise of a good fight.


    Lucas''s expression remained cold, but his voice was filled with quiet, unwavering resolve. "Yes. It''s time for some long-overdue justice."


    Roxana''s smirk only deepened at the edge in his voice, her amusement barely contained. "Justice, is it? I didn''t think you cared much for that sort of thing."


    Lucas turned his gaze toward her, his eyes narrowed, but there was a flicker of something deeper in them¡ªsomething personal. "This isn''t just about justice," he replied, his voice cold and sharp as steel. "This is about making them pay for what they''ve done."


    Roxana chuckled softly, clearly enjoying the intensity she saw in him. "Revenge, then," she said, her tone playful but with a hint of seriousness. "I can get behind that."


    Lucas gave a small nod, his face hardening as they continued forward. "They won''t see it coming."


    Without wasting any time, Lucas and Roxana set off, their pace quick and deliberate. The barren landscape soon gave way to signs of life¡ªat least, what remained of it.


    As they neared their destination, the sky began to glow with an ominous red hue, and the acrid stench of burning wood and ash filled the air. It wasn''t long before they reached the outskirts of a small village, and the sight that greeted them was nothing short of chaos.


    Flames roared from rooftops, devouring entire houses in a fiery blaze. Thick, black smoke twisted into the night sky, blotting out the stars.


    The screams of terrified villagers echoed across the burning streets, a chorus of desperation and pain. The once-quiet village had been reduced to a battlefield of carnage.


    Roxana paused for a moment, surveying the destruction with narrowed eyes. A smirk flickered across her lips, though there was no humor in it¡ªonly disdain. "Looks like they don''t waste time," she said, her voice laced with contempt. "Typical."


    Through the billowing smoke, a group of soldiers marched through the village like predators on the hunt. Their swords gleamed with fresh blood, and they moved without hesitation, slaughtering anyone who crossed their path.


    The few survivors who remained were being rounded up¡ªmostly young women, dragged away, screaming, as the soldiers laughed cruelly.


    Roxana''s eyes darkened as she took in the scene. "Killing everyone, burning everything, and taking the spoils... how original." Her tone was dry, almost mocking, though there was an underlying fury simmering beneath her words. "And I assume this is your Emberhart family."


    Continue your saga on mvl


    Lucas, standing beside her, glanced at the soldiers. His gaze sharpened as he caught sight of the Emberhart family emblem emblazoned across their armor.


    His expression was cold, his eyes unreadable. "It''s them," he said simply, his voice devoid of emotion. Yet there was a weight to his words that hinted at the anger he held beneath the surface.


    Roxana tilted her head slightly, her smirk fading into something more dangerous. "And here I thought you might be exaggerating," she said, her voice lowering. "But it seems your judgment was right. They''re disgusting."


    Lucas''s jaw tightened, but he remained silent, watching the soldiers as they continued their brutal rampage. His fists clenched at his sides. "He hasn''t changed," Lucas muttered, his voice like ice.


    Roxana surveyed the soldiers with a look of utter disdain, her lips curling slightly as she regarded them. "These soldiers¡­" she muttered, her voice dripping with contempt. "They''re just four-star, aren''t they?" She shook her head, frowning. "Pathetic. Not even worth the effort." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She crossed her arms, clearly unimpressed, as if the very idea of fighting them was beneath her. Her fiery eyes flickered with boredom, as if she was waiting for something more challenging to come along.


    Lucas, standing beside her, gave a small nod, a hint of amusement tugging at the corners of his lips. "That''s exactly why I want you to handle them," he replied, his voice calm yet laced with a quiet satisfaction.


    "After you take care of them, the rest of their family will come looking for revenge." He glanced at her, his smirk deepening. "And that''s when things will get interesting."


    Roxana''s eyes lit up at his words, a slow, predatory grin spreading across her face. "Ah, now that''s more like it," she said, her voice filled with excitement.


    The thought of drawing out the Emberhart family made her pulse quicken. "I like the sound of that," she added, her tone lowering, her eyes gleaming with the promise of battle.


    She stretched her arms, her muscles tense as she prepared herself to engage the soldiers. There was an unmistakable air of anticipation surrounding her, like a predator about to pounce. But just as she was about to take her first step, Lucas''s voice called out again, halting her.


    "By the way," Lucas said, his tone casual but commanding enough to make her pause. His gaze shifted, locking onto one of the soldiers standing at the edge of the group. "Spare that one over there," he added, nodding toward the man. "I need him."


    Roxana turned her head, following Lucas''s gaze to the soldier he had singled out. Her brow raised in curiosity as she studied the man for a moment, her smirk widening in amusement. "Oh? What''s so special about him?" she asked, her tone teasing but with a hint of intrigue.


    Lucas''s expression didn''t change, his eyes remaining cold and calculating. "Let''s just say I have plans for him," he replied smoothly, the edge in his voice making it clear he wasn''t going to elaborate further.


    Roxana chuckled, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Fine by me," she said, shrugging playfully. "You can have him. The rest, though¡­" Her grin turned wicked, her voice dropping to a deadly whisper. "They''re mine."


    Without another word, she leaped forward, her powerful aura exploding outward like a force of nature. The very air around her seemed to vibrate with her intensity as she descended upon the soldiers, her eyes blazing with excitement and anticipation for the battle that was about to unfold.

 Chapter 300: Emberharts Young Master’s Arrogance

    Inside a lavish tent adorned with expensive silks and fine d¨¦cor, the young master of the Emberhart family lounged in a large, overstuffed chair, his legs casually draped over the armrest.A smug grin spread across his face as he swirled a goblet of wine in one hand. His laughter rang through the tent, a sound of self-satisfaction as he looked at the soldiers standing before him, fresh from their brutal raid.


    "So," he drawled, his voice dripping with arrogance, "how many women did you gather for me today?"


    One of the soldiers stepped forward, his armor smeared with dirt and blood, his face grim but eager to please. "Quite a lot, young master," he replied, his tone respectful yet full of pride for the day''s work.


    The young master''s eyes gleamed with delight, his grin widening as he leaned forward slightly in his chair. "Good. Very good."


    He took a leisurely sip from his goblet, savoring the taste of the wine and the moment. "Make sure the finest of them are brought directly to my chambers. I want the top beauties at my disposal tonight."


    His words lingered in the air, heavy with depravity. The soldiers exchanged smirks, their faces lighting up at the suggestion.


    "And the rest?" the young master continued, leaning back with a satisfied sigh. "Sell them off to the slave dealers. Get a good price."


    His gaze flickered with amusement, and he raised an eyebrow. "Oh, and before you hand them over... feel free to enjoy them yourselves. Consider it a reward for a job well done."


    The soldiers'' eyes gleamed, wicked grins spreading across their faces. "Understood, young master," one of them said, his voice eager. They nodded, exchanging lecherous looks as they prepared to carry out his orders.


    The young master chuckled softly, reclining in his chair and waving his hand dismissively. "Go on then. Don''t keep me waiting. I want the finest delivered immediately." His tone was casual, as if he were ordering nothing more than a meal.


    As the soldiers turned to leave, the young master''s lips curled into a smug smile, his eyes half-lidded with anticipation. "Tonight will be entertaining," he murmured to himself, his voice filled with dark satisfaction.


    But just as the soldiers were about to carry out the young master''s vile orders, a figure suddenly appeared in their path¡ªRoxana.


    She stood tall before the group, her presence commanding, her expression cold and unreadable. The air around her seemed to shift, crackling with the unspoken threat of her power.


    The soldiers froze, their hands instinctively reaching for their weapons as they sized her up. One of them, a gruff-looking man with a scar running across his cheek, stepped forward, his voice laced with suspicion. "Who the hell are you? And what are you doing here?"


    Roxana''s lips curled into a slow, mocking smirk, her eyes gleaming with an almost playful malice. "Me?" she said, her voice calm yet edged with danger. "I''m just someone who''s about to kill a bunch of weaklings like you."


    Her words hung in the air, cutting through the tension like a blade. The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, some gripping their weapons a little tighter.


    Experience tales at mvl


    But the young master''s eyes, instead of narrowing in concern, lit up with predatory interest. His gaze swept over Roxana''s figure, lingering with an unmistakable hunger.


    "What a fine woman," he murmured, his voice dripping with desire. He leaned back in his chair, his grin widening into something wicked. "Catch her," he ordered, his tone lazy but filled with authority. "Do what you want with her¡ªshe''s insulted you. And after all, she looks like she could be¡­ fun."


    The soldiers chuckled darkly, their earlier unease vanishing under the young master''s command. Emboldened by his words, they began to move toward Roxana, their eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    Confidence surged through them¡ªafter all, they outnumbered her, and she was unarmed. To them, she was just another victim.


    But Roxana remained unfazed, her smirk only deepening as they closed in. Her eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and anticipation, as though this was all some sort of game.


    "This could be interesting," she murmured under her breath, cracking her knuckles casually. "I haven''t fought like this in a while."


    One of the soldiers sneered, brandishing his sword. "You''ve got a death wish, lady."


    Roxana glanced at him, her smirk widening. "Let''s see what I can do... without using any mana or weapons. I''ll just use my body."


    She said it as if it were the simplest thing in the world, her voice calm, almost bored. But there was an undercurrent of excitement there, a thrill she couldn''t quite hide. Her muscles tensed, ready for action, her hands loose and relaxed at her sides.


    The soldiers, oblivious to the danger, continued their approach, their chuckles growing louder as they prepared to subdue her. To them, this was nothing more than a game¡ªa simple task they would enjoy before returning to their more "entertaining" duties.


    But Roxana''s eyes glinted with a predatory edge. They had no idea what they were walking into.


    Meanwhile, Lucas, watching the unfolding battle with mild interest, casually strolled around the burning village. His steps were unhurried, his expression calm as chaos reigned around him.


    He glanced toward the soldiers being toyed with by Roxana, and a slow, almost sinister smile crept onto his face.


    His mind drifted to the young master of the Emberhart family, lounging arrogantly in his tent. Lucas''s eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint as he imagined what he might do once the pompous fool was in his grasp.


    The system''s voice, dripping with its usual arrogant tone, suddenly chimed in. [You look like you''re enjoying yourself,] it mocked. [Thinking about all the fun you''ll have once you catch that spoiled brat?]


    Lucas''s smirk widened slightly, not bothering to respond immediately. The thoughts of what he''d do to the young master danced in his mind, each more entertaining than the last.


    [Oh, let me guess,] the system continued, its voice oozing with shameless glee. [Are you going to play with him? Maybe torment him for a while before finishing him off? That would be very much like you.]


    Lucas chuckled softly under his breath, his gaze lazily scanning the carnage. "He''ll deserve every second of it."


    [Ah, there it is,] the system sneered. [That cold-blooded side of you. I''m sure you''ve already come up with a hundred different ways to break him.]


    It paused, then added with a mocking edge, [Though, let''s be honest¡ªhe''s hardly worth the effort. A weakling like him? You could crush him without lifting a finger. But you enjoy the long game, don''t you?]


    Lucas''s eyes darkened as he thought about the young master, the rage from his past lives stirring within him. "Oh, I''ll make him suffer," he murmured, more to himself than to the system.


    The system''s laughter echoed in his mind, arrogant and self-satisfied. [Of course you will. You''ve always had a flair for the dramatic. Just don''t forget¡ªhe''s nothing. You''ve faced far worse.] sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas didn''t answer, his smirk returning as he watched Roxana finish off the last of the soldiers. His time with the young master would come soon enough. And when it did, Lucas already knew exactly what he''d do.

 Chapter 301: The Fall of Emberhart Soldiers

    The Emberhart soldiers wasted no time, their faces contorted in anger as they activated their flame-based skills. Find exclusive stories on mvlThe air around them shimmered with heat as their weapons and bodies became engulfed in a blazing aura. The intense flames crackled, casting flickering shadows across their determined faces.


    "Let''s end this quickly!" one of the soldiers barked, his voice full of confidence, raising his flame-coated sword high. The others nodded, flames licking at their weapons as they prepared to strike. With a roar, they rushed toward Roxana, convinced that their combined strength would overwhelm her.


    But Roxana merely smiled, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Is that all you''ve got?" she said, her voice calm and taunting. There wasn''t an ounce of fear in her expression, only boredom.


    As the soldiers charged, their heavy footsteps shaking the ground, Roxana moved. Her body shifted gracefully, her movements fluid and almost leisurely as she dodged their strikes with ease. The flame-coated swords and axes swung past her, but it was as though she wasn''t even there.


    "Too slow," she murmured, sidestepping another wild slash.


    The soldiers, growing frustrated, gritted their teeth. "Stand still, damn it!" one shouted, lunging at her with a flaming spear.


    But Roxana''s smile never wavered. "You''re not even worth the effort," she whispered, before stepping forward, closing the gap in an instant.


    Her hand shot out like a blur, her palm colliding with the man''s chest with devastating force. The impact sent him flying backward, his weapon clattering to the ground as he crashed into the dirt, groaning in pain.


    She didn''t stop there.


    With precise, calculated strikes, Roxana weaved through the group, delivering palm strikes to each soldier with minimal effort.


    Her hands struck with the force of a hammer, yet her expression remained serene, almost detached. Each blow landed with a sickening thud, sending soldiers sprawling to the ground, their fiery auras flickering out as they collapsed, defeated.


    "How... how is she so strong?" one of the soldiers gasped, clutching his chest as he struggled to stand.


    Roxana glanced down at the fallen men, her expression indifferent. "You call yourselves warriors? Pathetic." Her voice was laced with disdain as she surveyed the half-defeated group.


    In just a few short moments, most of the soldiers lay at her feet, groaning in pain or completely still from the force of her strikes.


    The remaining Emberhart soldiers, enraged and humiliated by how easily their comrades had fallen, exchanged furious glances.


    Their pride was shattered, and the anger in their eyes burned as fiercely as the flames they conjured. With gritted teeth and clenched fists, they activated their skills, the heat in the air intensifying.


    "Enough of this!" one of the soldiers barked, flames surging around his hands. "Burn her alive!"


    The others followed his lead, their hands glowing with fiery energy as they summoned massive fireballs. With lethal intent, they hurled the blazing orbs toward Roxana, determined to turn her to ash.


    But Roxana''s smirk only deepened, her expression filled with amusement rather than concern. "Really? Fire? You think that''s going to stop me?" Her tone was playful, almost mocking, as if she found their desperation amusing.


    As the fireballs streaked toward her, ready to incinerate anything in their path, Roxana moved casually.


    With a fluid motion, she reached out and effortlessly caught one in her hand, the flames crackling harmlessly against her skin. She glanced at the fiery orb with mild interest, as if it were nothing more than a curious object.


    The soldiers'' eyes widened in disbelief. "What the¡ª?!" one of them gasped, his voice trembling.


    "Impossible...!" another muttered, his hands shaking as more flames flickered in his palms.


    Roxana chuckled softly, her gaze cold. "You really need to try harder." With a flick of her wrist, she deflected the fireball, sending it crashing into the ground a few feet away, where it fizzled out uselessly.


    Before the soldiers could react, Roxana was already moving. Her body blurred with speed, closing the distance between them in an instant. Their faces, once filled with fury, now contorted into expressions of terror as they realized they were powerless to stop her.


    "No! Stay back!" one soldier shouted, fear creeping into his voice as he raised his weapon in a futile attempt to defend himself.


    Roxana''s eyes gleamed with cold determination. "Too late." Her voice was a deadly whisper as she struck, her hand slicing through the air with terrifying precision.


    Her palm connected with a soldier''s chest, the impact shattering his ribs with a sickening crack. He let out a strangled gasp as his body crumpled to the ground, lifeless. Another soldier rushed at her from behind, sword raised, but she spun around, grabbing him by the throat with a swift motion.


    "You''re too weak," she said flatly, before squeezing. The sound of bones snapping filled the air, and the man''s body went limp in her grasp. She tossed him aside like a ragdoll, her expression never changing.


    The remaining soldiers screamed in panic, their fiery auras flaring up in desperation as they tried to shield themselves. But it was no use.


    Roxana tore through them with terrifying ease, her hands ripping apart flesh and muscle as if they were made of paper. Each strike was brutal, and the once proud warriors could do nothing but scream as their bodies were ripped to shreds.


    In the midst of the chaos, the young master stood frozen, his once smug grin now twisted into an expression of pure horror.


    The confidence that had filled him moments ago was gone, replaced by a growing terror that gripped his chest like a vice. His soldiers¡ªthe ones he had boasted about, the men he believed to be invincible¡ªwere being slaughtered with terrifying ease.


    He watched, wide-eyed, as Roxana continued her brutal assault, her gaze locking onto him with cold, predatory intent.


    The young master''s heart pounded in his chest. Fear surged through him, paralyzing his legs for a moment. But when he saw Roxana take a step toward him, the panic became overwhelming.


    "No¡­ no¡­ this can''t be happening," he muttered under his breath, his voice trembling with disbelief.


    Without thinking, the young master turned to flee, his legs trembling uncontrollably as he stumbled over his own feet in his desperation to escape.


    His breath came in ragged gasps, his thoughts a frantic blur. He could barely think, his only instinct now was to run¡ªget as far away from that monster as possible.


    But as he bolted, his body collided with something solid. The impact knocked him off balance, and he stumbled backward, landing hard on the ground. Pain shot up his spine, but that wasn''t what terrified him.


    His eyes darted upward, his heart skipping a beat as he realized what he had hit. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Standing before him was a boy, young and seemingly harmless. But the young master was the one trembling on the ground, his body shaking with fear.


    Anger and humiliation flared in his chest. How dare this boy stand in his way? Didn''t he know who he was?


    "Move!" the young master shouted, his voice shaking with a mix of fear and desperation that he tried to mask with rage. "Get out of my way, or I''ll¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the boy smirked, a knowing gleam in his eyes. "You''re still the same, I see," the boy said, his tone calm, almost amused.


    The young master froze, his words catching in his throat. His mouth opened and closed, but no sound came out. His mind raced, trying to understand what was happening. There was something familiar about the boy, but before he could make sense of it, the boy moved.


    In a blur, the boy delivered a swift, precise strike to the young master''s chest. The impact was sudden, and the young master''s eyes widened in shock. Pain radiated through his body, but his mind couldn''t keep up with what was happening.


    "What¡­?" he managed to whisper, but it was too late.


    Darkness enveloped him, his vision fading as his body slumped to the ground. His consciousness slipped away, and the last thing he saw was the boy''s smirk before everything went black.

 Chapter 302: The Signal of Retribution

    Lucas stood over the passed-out young master, a smirk curling at the corners of his lips. His eyes gleamed with dark amusement as he knelt, inspecting the unconscious man.The once smug and arrogant expression the young master had worn was now completely gone, replaced by fear and a twisted sense of defeat even in unconsciousness.


    A low chuckle escaped Lucas''s throat as he stood back up, his gaze lingering on the helpless figure.


    Moments later, Roxana approached, her steps unhurried, her presence as fierce as the heat radiating from her. She casually wiped her hands, blood and ash still fresh on her fingertips, but her expression was one of mild boredom.


    "They were too weak," she said, her tone dismissive, almost disappointed. "I didn''t even use a quarter of my power."


    Lucas glanced at her, his lips pulling into a half-smile. "I wouldn''t expect you to. This was just a warm-up." His voice was calm, as if none of this was a surprise to him.


    Roxana raised an eyebrow at him, a faint smirk playing on her lips. "So... what''s next?"


    Instead of answering immediately, Lucas bent down and reached for the emblem hanging from the young master''s belt. It was an ornate piece, intricately designed with the symbol of the Emberhart family. He held it up, the light catching on the delicate etchings.


    "Do you know what this is?" Lucas asked, his voice taking on a teasing edge as he dangled the emblem in front of her.


    Roxana leaned in slightly, eyes narrowing as she examined it. Then, a smirk tugged at her lips. "Of course I know. It''s an emergency emblem, isn''t it?" she said, her voice laced with amusement.


    "Destroy it, and it sends out a signal that the person''s in danger." She crossed her arms, looking at him expectantly. "I''m assuming you plan to destroy it?"


    Lucas''s grin widened, mischief dancing in his eyes. "Exactly."


    Without another word, he closed his fist around the emblem, crushing it effortlessly. The metal crumbled into dust, slipping through his fingers as it scattered to the ground.


    "Now that it''s destroyed," Lucas continued, his voice as casual as if discussing the weather, "they''ll come. And while we wait for them, I''ve heard there are a few other villages nearby... Emberhart soldiers are having their fun there too."


    Roxana''s smirk deepened, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "So, you want me to take care of them?"


    Lucas nodded, his expression still cool and composed. "Yes. Consider it entertainment while we wait for the main force to arrive. I''m sure those soldiers will give you something to play with."


    Roxana let out a soft laugh, a dangerous gleam in her eyes. "Perfect. It''ll be over quickly." She shot him a wicked grin. "Just don''t keep all the fun to yourself."


    Lucas chuckled, shaking his head slightly. "I wouldn''t dream of it."


    With that, Roxana turned, her smirk never fading as she prepared to unleash her power once again. The tension in the air thickened, anticipation mounting for the chaos that was sure to follow. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, back at the Emberhart family estate, the destruction of the young master''s emblem triggered an immediate and violent response.


    In the grand hall, alarms blared through the air as the shattered emblem sent out its unmistakable signal: the young master was in grave danger. The emblem''s magic flickered wildly, casting ominous shadows along the polished floors, as the realization dawned on those present.


    The patriarch of the Emberhart family stood at the center of the hall, his face contorted with rage as he stared down at the broken remains of the emblem in his hand. His fist trembled with barely controlled fury.


    "Who dares to attack my son?!" he bellowed, his voice echoing through the grand chambers. His eyes blazed with a fury that only a father could have for his only heir.


    Beside him, the two elders of the Emberhart family exchanged uneasy glances, but their faces quickly hardened with resolve. They knew what had to be done.


    "Patriarch," one of the elders said, his tone grim, "this attack must be deliberate. Someone powerful is behind this." Continue your saga on §Þ??


    The patriarch''s eyes narrowed dangerously as he turned his attention to the elder. "I don''t care who they are. Whoever dares to touch my son will pay with their life."


    Without wasting another moment, the patriarch slammed his hand down on the table, sending it cracking under the force. "Gather the forces!" he ordered, his voice seething with anger. "We ride out now! Find the source of the signal and crush anyone who stands in our way!"


    The elders nodded in grim agreement, quickly summoning their warriors. There was no hesitation in their movements¡ªonly the growing storm of fury as they prepared to set out for revenge.


    As the forces assembled, the patriarch mounted his horse, his eyes still burning with rage. "They will regret ever laying a hand on my son," he muttered under his breath. "Mark my words."


    With the forces of the Emberhart family in tow, the patriarch and the elders set off, their fury echoing in every hoofbeat.


    Back in the burning village, the chaos continued to rage, though now with a deadly calm in the air. Lucas stood over the unconscious form of the young master, his cold smirk returning as he watched the man''s limp body.


    There was a faint groan from the young master as he hung on the edge of consciousness, but he didn''t move. Lucas knelt down slowly, grabbing him roughly by the collar and lifting him off the ground with surprising ease, his strength undeniable.


    As the young master dangled in his grasp, Lucas''s smirk deepened, his voice dripping with cold amusement. "You know," he murmured, his eyes gleaming with a dark glint, "I think I''m going to have a lot of fun with you."


    He lifted the young master higher, his fingers tightening slightly on the collar as if testing the limits of the unconscious man''s frail body. The young master''s head lolled to the side, completely at Lucas''s mercy.


    "Let''s see how your family feels when they find you like this," Lucas whispered softly, his words chilling in their calmness.


    With a final, dismissive glance, Lucas tossed the young master back to the ground, his smirk never fading as he stepped back, waiting for what would come next.

 Chapter 303: The Punishment of the Emberhart Young Master

    Lucas stood over the unconscious young master, his expression eerily calm as he worked with methodical precision.The young master''s wrists were bound tightly with ropes, his arms stretched above his head and secured to a pole, leaving him suspended and utterly helpless. Lucas checked the knots, ensuring there would be no escape.


    [You''re really going all out with this, aren''t you?] the system chimed in, its voice arrogant, almost amused. [Quite the display. But you''ve always had a flair for the dramatic, haven''t you?]


    Lucas smirked but said nothing as he retrieved a small bucket of water. Without hesitation, he threw the cold liquid over the young master''s face. The shock jolted the man awake, his body jerking as confusion washed over him. His bleary eyes widened as he realized he was bound and immobilized.


    A moment later, confusion turned to anger.


    "Who dares to tie me up like this?!" the young master bellowed, his voice laced with fury. He thrashed against the ropes in vain. "Untie me this instant! Do you even know who I am?!"


    Lucas stood there, silently watching, his lips curling into a faint smile. The young master''s threats, filled with impotent rage, were nothing more than amusing background noise to him.


    [Oh, he thinks he''s important! How cute!] the system''s mocking tone rang out, dripping with arrogance. [I''d love to see his face when he realizes just who he''s dealing with. Go on, Lucas, give him a little taste of what''s coming.]


    Without a word, Lucas pulled a small knife from his belt, its blade catching the dim light as he angled it toward the young master''s thigh. His movements were deliberate, almost casual, as if torturing someone was as simple as flicking dust from his clothes. In one swift motion, he plunged the blade into the young master''s leg, the steel sinking deep into his flesh.


    The young master screamed, his body convulsing violently against the restraints. "Aahhh! You''ll pay for this! What are you doing?!"


    His face contorted in agony, but his defiance remained. "Do you even know who I am?!" he spat between breaths, his voice trembling with pain and fury. "My father will kill you for this! You''re finished!"


    Lucas''s smile never wavered, his eyes cold and detached. "I''m just someone who wants to punish you," he said simply, his voice eerily calm.


    The young master''s breath hitched, his anger momentarily giving way to confusion. "Punish me?" he muttered, trying to catch his breath. "For what? I haven''t¡ª"


    [Oh, spare me!] the system interrupted with a sneer, its voice laced with disdain. [He still thinks he''s innocent. Like all the filth he''s caused doesn''t count. Typical.]


    Lucas ignored the system''s taunts, reaching into his belongings and pulling out a long, thin rapier, the blade glinting wickedly in the light. He held it up for the young master to see, making sure he caught every detail of the weapon. His smirk widened as he pointed the tip of the rapier directly at the young master''s crotch.


    The young master''s eyes bulged in terror, his voice shaking as the realization hit him. "No¡­ no, you wouldn''t dare!" he stammered, panic flooding his features. "You can''t do this!"


    Lucas''s voice dropped to a low whisper, his smile growing darker. "Oh, but I can."


    Without hesitation, Lucas drove the rapier deep into the young master''s groin, the blade piercing through flesh with a sickening precision. The young master''s screams ripped through the air, raw and filled with pure agony. His body thrashed wildly, but the ropes held firm.


    The system cackled with glee. [Oh, this is priceless! Look at him squirm! Pathetic!]


    The young master''s face twisted in unbearable pain, his voice ragged as he gasped for air. "Who¡­ who are you?!" he choked out, barely able to form the words. "Why¡­ why are you doing this to me?!" Stay tuned for updates on §Þ??


    Lucas''s expression didn''t falter as he leaned in closer, his voice soft but filled with a quiet menace. "I''m just the brother of someone you played with in the past."


    The young master''s eyes widened, realization dawning on him as Lucas''s words sank in.


    Lucas stepped back slightly, tilting his head as he surveyed his handiwork, his expression calm and almost clinical. "Consider this your reward," he said, his voice laced with cold amusement. A cruel smile tugged at his lips.


    The young master gasped, his breath shaky. "Reward? For what?!" he managed to choke out, desperation creeping into his voice. "I¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the shadows around them shifted. A group of girls¡ªtheir faces haggard, their bodies marked with bruises and scars¡ªemerged from the darkness. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their eyes gleamed with barely concealed rage, each of them trembling under the weight of their anger and suffering. The hatred in their gaze was unmistakable.


    The young master''s mouth went dry as he recognized some of them. These were the same girls his soldiers had captured, the ones he had treated as little more than toys. He had never expected to see them like this¡ªalive, standing, and filled with an unrelenting desire for vengeance.


    Lucas''s smirk widened as he noticed the panic rising in the young master''s eyes. "Ah, I see you remember them," Lucas said, his tone mocking. "Good. That''ll make this more satisfying."


    The system''s arrogant voice chimed in, its words dripping with mockery. [Oh, look at his face! He thought he could get away with it. So na?ve.] It let out a shameless chuckle. [I can''t wait to see what they do to him.]


    Lucas crouched down to the young master''s level, his voice dropping to a chilling whisper. "This is my second gift to you," he said coldly, his gaze never leaving the young master''s terrified eyes. "Be sure to enjoy it."


    The girls didn''t hesitate. With a unified cry, they descended upon the young master, their faces twisted with fury. Each one carried a blade¡ªcrude, but sharp enough to deliver the punishment they had been waiting for.


    The young master''s body jerked as the first blade slashed across his chest. He screamed, his voice a mix of fear and agony. "No! Stop! Please!" His pleas for mercy fell on deaf ears.


    The girls were relentless, their blades cutting into his flesh with precision and rage. Each stab, each slice, was filled with the hatred they had harbored for so long.


    Lucas stood back, watching the scene unfold with an almost detached amusement. His eyes gleamed with satisfaction as the young master''s screams echoed through the night.


    [Hah! Listen to him beg! How pathetic.] The system laughed, shameless and delighted. [He thought he could play the master forever. Well, look at him now¡ªnothing more than a pitiful, broken toy.]


    The young master''s screams grew weaker with every passing moment, his voice cracking as the pain overwhelmed him. His body shook violently, blood pouring from his wounds. Yet the girls showed no signs of stopping. Their vengeance had consumed them completely.


    Lucas chuckled softly to himself, his smile never fading. "I suppose this is what you call karma," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.


    The system cackled. [Karma? This is better than karma! This is divine justice! I have to admit, Lucas, you''ve outdone yourself this time.] Its voice dripped with arrogant satisfaction. [He deserves every second of this.


    Don''t you think?]


    Lucas''s gaze flicked to the system''s voice in his mind, his smirk still in place. "I think it''s long overdue."


    As the girls continued their relentless assault, the young master''s body twitched and spasmed, the life slowly draining from him. His eyes were wide, glazed with pain and terror, but there was no escape from the fate he had earned.

 Chapter 304: The Arrival of the Emberhart Patriarch

    Roxana stood at the edge of the burning village, her posture relaxed, the faintest glint of amusement in her eyes as she sensed the auras drawing closer.The power radiating toward them was unmistakable, carrying the rage and vengeance that only came from a family whose pride had been wounded.


    The Emberhart family.


    Her lips curved into a small smile as anticipation curled within her. "They''re coming," she murmured to herself, as if the wait itself was a game she enjoyed.


    Moments later, Lucas joined her, his movements as unhurried as his demeanor. A smirk tugged at his lips as he stood beside her, his hands casually resting at his sides.


    Roxana tilted her head toward him, a playful glint in her eyes. "So, is your business with the young master finished?" she asked, her tone light, though it carried a dark undercurrent of amusement, as if knowing exactly what had transpired.


    Lucas chuckled softly, his smirk widening. "Finished," he replied with satisfaction. His eyes flicked toward the horizon, where the approaching group of figures was now visible, closing in fast. "And it looks like the rest of the party has finally arrived."


    The tension in the air thickened, charged with the fury of the approaching figures. Soon enough, the patriarch of the Emberhart family appeared, flanked by two elders, both radiating power and menace. Their steps were firm, eyes filled with deadly intent as they took in the scene before them.


    But the moment the patriarch''s gaze settled on Lucas and Roxana, he hesitated. He could feel it¡ªthe overwhelming strength of the two before him, an aura of power that could rival his own. His eyes narrowed, but his composure remained rigid.


    The patriarch of the Emberhart family stepped forward, his eyes narrowing with a cold, dangerous glint. His voice, icy and sharp as a blade, cut through the air. "Are you the ones who dared harm my son?"


    Lucas met the patriarch''s gaze without a hint of hesitation, the smirk on his face growing wider, as if the question itself amused him. He shrugged, his voice casual and teasing. "Your son?" he echoed, his tone light, almost dismissive, like a teacher humoring a foolish student.


    He tilted his head ever so slightly, his eyes dancing with mockery. "I wouldn''t know. I''m not sure what he looks like," Lucas added with a smirk, as if this entire encounter was just a game to him.


    The patriarch''s face darkened, his brows knitting together in a tight line of fury. His hands clenched at his sides, fingers curling into tight fists, and his aura surged as anger swelled inside him.


    "Watch your tongue, boy," he spat, his voice low, dripping with venom. "I won''t ask again. Tell me now¡ªdid you harm my son?"


    For a moment, Lucas didn''t respond. Instead, he let the silence stretch between them, his smirk never fading.


    Then, in one smooth, almost careless motion, he reached into the shadows behind him. Without breaking eye contact with the patriarch, Lucas pulled out a stake, on which hung a limp, lifeless body.


    The once-proud young master of the Emberhart family dangled from the stake, his body bruised and bloodied. His arrogant face, now frozen in fear and agony, was a grotesque reminder of the brutality he had suffered.


    Lucas swung the stake forward, displaying the grisly sight for the patriarch and his elders to see. "Oh," Lucas said, his tone light with feigned surprise, his eyes gleaming with cruel delight. "Is this the one you were talking about?"


    He paused, as if considering it for a moment, then shrugged casually. "I guess I played with him a little too much. Looks like he ended up dead."


    The patriarch''s face contorted with raw, unfiltered rage the moment his eyes landed on his son''s lifeless body. His breath came in sharp bursts as his aura exploded outward, swirling violently with power. His entire body trembled, consumed by fury.


    "You..." the patriarch growled, his voice trembling with barely controlled rage, each word dripping with venom. His entire body shook as his fury reached its boiling point. "YOU DARE?!"


    Lucas stood unfazed, the smirk on his face widening, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Dare?" he repeated, his voice taunting, as if the very idea of fear was beneath him. "Of course, I dare."


    The patriarch''s face twisted in fury, his hands trembling as he summoned a massive fireball, flames roaring into life in his palm. With a roar, he hurled the burning sphere toward Lucas, the air around it rippling from the sheer heat.


    Lucas didn''t flinch. As the fireball hurtled toward him, he simply raised his hand, catching it with ease. The flames swirled around his palm, but they did nothing. Not a single mark or burn appeared on his skin.


    Your next read awaits at §Þ??


    The smirk never left his face. "Is this it?" Lucas asked, his tone dripping with mockery as he crushed the fireball in his grip, the flames snuffed out as easily as if they were a mere candle. "I expected more from the father of such a weakling."


    [Hah! Weak! Just like his son. Maybe it runs in the family,] the system chimed in, its voice arrogant and shameless. [Oh, and look at him! His face is redder than his own fire! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What a pathetic sight.]


    Lucas chuckled, clearly enjoying the patriarch''s mounting frustration. "You know," he continued, his voice taking on a condescending tone, "I thought you''d put up more of a fight. After all, you''re supposed to be the mighty patriarch of the Emberhart family. But it seems weakness runs in your blood."


    The patriarch''s eyes widened in disbelief, his fury burning even hotter. His aura flared, and his fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white. "You... insolent wretch!" he spat, his voice a deadly whisper. "I will make you pay for that!"


    Lucas''s smirk widened, his eyes glinting dangerously. "Oh, please do try."


    [Yeah, let''s see what you''ve got, old man. My host is getting bored.] the system added, its mocking tone echoing in Lucas''s mind. [Do something entertaining for once!]


    The patriarch''s fury surged to new heights, his aura flaring brighter and more intense than ever before. But it was clear¡ªLucas had rattled him. The mocking, the arrogance... it had pushed him past the point of reason.

 Chapter 305: Clashing With Emberhart Family

    The patriarch of the Emberhart family wasted no time. His rage, ignited by the horrifying sight of his son''s mangled body, consumed him entirely.Fury twisted his features as he clenched his fists, his entire form radiating heat. With an enraged roar, he surged forward, his fist engulfed in searing flames, the air around him warping with heat as he prepared to unleash his signature attack¡ªFire Fist.


    "Die!" he bellowed, his voice raw with grief and fury. His blazing fist hurtled toward Lucas, burning with the intent to kill.


    But before his attack could reach its target, a figure stepped in with fluid grace¡ªRoxana. Her confident smile shone through the intensity of the moment, as though the patriarch''s anger amused her more than it intimidated her.


    "Hold on a second," she said, her tone almost playful, laced with excitement. "Let me handle him." She tilted her head slightly, her eyes gleaming with the prospect of a challenge. "I feel like having some fun."


    Her words seemed to hang in the air for just a moment before she moved. In a blur of speed, Roxana intercepted the patriarch''s flaming strike with nothing more than her bare hand. Flames crackled against her skin, but she deflected the attack as though it were nothing, causing the patriarch to stagger back in disbelief.


    "Out of my way!" the patriarch snarled, his voice dripping with venom as his eyes blazed with fury. He locked his gaze on Lucas, pure hatred burning in his stare. "I''m going to kill him!"


    Roxana''s smirk only widened as she stepped directly into the patriarch''s path, blocking his every attempt to move past her. Her posture was casual, her expression maddeningly calm.


    "Kill him?" she echoed, raising a brow as she tilted her head in mock curiosity. "That''s a bit rude, don''t you think?" Her voice was laced with amusement, her smirk never fading.


    "If you want to get to him, though..." Her eyes narrowed, a playful challenge dancing in them as her tone dropped to something more dangerous. "You''ll have to go through me first."


    The patriarch''s expression twisted further, his anger intensifying with every word she spoke. His fists tightened, flames roaring back to life as he growled, "You dare mock me?"


    "Mock you?" Roxana''s laughter was light, almost mocking in itself. "Oh no, I''m just trying to have a bit of fun. You''re the one who''s taking this far too seriously." She crossed her arms, her eyes glinting as if daring him to strike again. "Come on, show me what you''ve got."


    The patriarch''s frustration reached its boiling point. His teeth clenched in barely contained rage as his fists ignited once more, flames roaring to life, licking the air around him like wild beasts.


    With a feral snarl, he swung at Roxana, each strike accompanied by a surge of fiery power, his anger driving him to attack with everything he had.


    "Die!" he roared, his voice cracking under the weight of his fury.


    But Roxana didn''t flinch. Not even a hint of fear crossed her face. Instead, she moved with fluid grace, effortlessly sidestepping the blazing fists.


    Her movements were calm, almost leisurely, as if she found his attacks nothing more than an annoyance. Each strike he threw was easily deflected, her arms moving with casual precision.


    With a single, well-timed push, Roxana sent the patriarch stumbling backward, his balance faltering. He skidded to a halt, his face twisted in shock, disbelief etched into every line of his expression.


    "Impossible..." he muttered, his voice shaky, eyes wide with confusion. "How can you...?" He trailed off, his mind refusing to accept what was happening.


    Roxana''s smirk deepened, amusement flickering in her eyes. She took a leisurely step toward him, her tone dripping with mockery.


    "Come on," she teased, cocking her head slightly as if addressing a child. "You can''t be that weak, can you?" Her eyes narrowed, the smirk curling into something darker. "Or are you just like your son?"


    The insult hit home. The patriarch''s face contorted, a twisted mix of rage and humiliation as his entire body trembled. His aura flared wildly around him, flames erupting from his body in an uncontrolled blaze, fueled by the deep well of his anger. The air itself seemed to sizzle with heat as he let out a deafening roar, his voice raw with fury.


    "You dare mock me?!" he bellowed, his face flushed with rage as the flames around him grew hotter, more intense.


    He charged at Roxana, his body consumed by the inferno of his own making. Flames burst from his fists and arms as he swung at her again, every ounce of his strength behind each strike.


    But Roxana didn''t move. She stood her ground, completely unbothered by the blazing storm heading her way.


    Her eyes gleamed with an almost bored expression as she watched him come closer. When he was just inches from her, ready to land his blow, she casually raised her hand and caught his flaming fist in her palm, extinguishing the fire instantly.


    The patriarch''s eyes bulged in disbelief, his body freezing as he realized what had just happened. "W-What¡­?"


    Roxana leaned in slightly, her voice low but taunting. "Is that really all you''ve got?" she asked, her words dripping with derision. "I expected more from someone who talks so much." She gave him a light push, and despite the gentleness of the gesture, he staggered back as though hit by a truck.


    His heart pounded in his chest, fear now creeping into his rage. How could she be this strong? How could she stop him so effortlessly?


    "You..." he muttered, his hands shaking as he tried to summon more power, but doubt clouded his mind.


    Roxana crossed her arms, her smirk never leaving her lips. "What''s wrong?" she asked, her voice now filled with mock pity. "Are you already tired? Or maybe you''re just like your son¡ªweak and useless." Experience more on §Þ??


    Meanwhile, Lucas shifted his focus to the two elders who had accompanied the patriarch. Their grim expressions darkened further as their eyes fell upon the mutilated body of their young master. Fury and disbelief rippled across their faces, but they remained silent for a moment, the tension in the air palpable.


    Lucas stood before them, his posture relaxed, exuding an unsettling calm. His eyes flicked between the two men, reading their growing anger. "So," he said, breaking the silence, his voice soft but with a chilling edge. "It looks like you''re my opponents, then."


    One of the elders took a step forward, his hands balled into fists, knuckles whitening. His lips curled back in a snarl as he locked eyes with Lucas. "You''ve crossed a line," he growled, his voice low and filled with barely-contained rage. "We will avenge the young master. Your death is certain."


    The other elder nodded in agreement, his gaze burning with the same icy fury. "You have no idea what kind of wrath you''ve brought upon yourself," he added, his tone cold as a winter storm. "This ends here."


    Lucas''s lips curled into a faint smile, though there was no warmth in it. His eyes, gleaming with a mixture of amusement and curiosity, moved between the two elders. "Oh, really?" he asked, his voice carrying a quiet, almost playful tone. "You think you can avenge him?"


    His words hung in the air for a moment, sinking into the growing tension between them.


    The first elder''s face twisted in anger at Lucas''s nonchalance. "You arrogant fool!" he barked, taking another step forward, his fists now trembling with rage. "We will tear you apart for what you''ve done!"


    Lucas let out a soft chuckle, his gaze never wavering. "Tear me apart, huh?" He tilted his head slightly, his smirk deepening. "I wonder... can you even try?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elders'' eyes blazed with fury, their auras flaring as they prepared to strike. But Lucas remained eerily still, his eyes glinting with dangerous amusement. "Go ahead," he said, his voice dropping to a chilling whisper. "Let''s see if you can."

 Chapter 306: The Power of the Emberhart Patriach

    The patriarch of the Emberhart family was consumed by rage, his entire body trembling as fury overtook him. His fists ignited with roaring flames, the searing heat radiating off him, distorting the air around him.The ground beneath his feet cracked from the intensity of his power. As a seven-star fighter, he was renowned for his overwhelming strength, and now, with his son dead, he intended to unleash every ounce of that fury on Roxana.


    With a deep, guttural roar, he charged forward, flames trailing from his fists like the tail of a comet. "You will pay for this!" he bellowed, his voice shaking with anger. His fists blazed even brighter as he unleashed his ultimate move. "Roaring Flame Dragon Fist!"


    The air crackled with volatile energy as his flame-cloaked fist surged toward Roxana, flames twisting and coiling around his arm like a fiery serpent ready to strike. Every step he took scorched the earth beneath him, and the flames formed the shape of a dragon''s maw, hungry for destruction.


    "Die!" the patriarch screamed, his eyes wide with madness, the deadly punch mere inches from Roxana''s chest.


    But Roxana didn''t flinch. She didn''t even take a step back. Her expression remained calm, almost bored, as if the attack was nothing more than an annoyance.


    As the flaming fist bore down on her, Roxana''s arms shimmered with a molten glow. With an almost effortless transformation, her hands morphed into Volcanic Dragon Claws, their thick, dark-red scales glistening ominously. The heat radiating from her claws clashed against the flames of the patriarch, creating a brief storm of hot winds.


    With a casual, almost dismissive gesture, Roxana raised one clawed hand and caught the patriarch''s fiery punch midair.


    The impact sent shockwaves rippling across the battlefield, kicking up dust and debris, but Roxana remained completely unfazed. Her grip was steady, her eyes locked onto the patriarch with a look of faint amusement.


    The roaring flames of his attack sputtered against her scaled hand, as though they were being devoured by the volcanic force in her claws.


    The patriarch''s eyes widened in sheer disbelief, his breath catching in his throat. He struggled, but his fist didn''t move an inch in her grip.


    "W-What...?" he stammered, his voice trembling with confusion. His fierce glare faded into shock as he stared at the woman before him. The Roaring Flame Dragon Fist, the technique that had toppled countless foes, was utterly useless against her. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How... How can you stop my attack?" His voice wavered, filled with a growing sense of dread.


    Roxana tilted her head slightly, her lips curling into a small, mocking smile. "Is that it?" she asked, her tone light, almost teasing. Her eyes gleamed with a dangerous excitement. "I thought you were supposed to be strong. But this... this is pathetic."


    The patriarch''s mouth went dry. His mind raced, struggling to process what had just happened. "Y-You¡­ what are you?" he croaked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Roxana''s smirk deepened, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of amusement and deadly intent. She tilted her head slightly, never breaking eye contact with the furious patriarch. "You really want to know what true power looks like?" she asked, her voice low but filled with an almost playful mockery. "Let me show you¡­ the real power of a dragon."


    The patriarch''s eyes widened in the brief moment he had before Roxana''s next move, but before he could even think to react, her Volcanic Dragon Claw began to glow, heat radiating from her arm like the core of an erupting volcano. The air around them shimmered with the intensity of the heat, making the patriarch sweat despite his flame-enhanced body.


    With an almost effortless motion, Roxana swung her claw forward, the sheer force behind her strike creating a shockwave that tore through the air. "Volcanic Strike!" she shouted, her voice thundering across the battlefield as she unleashed her full power.


    The patriarch barely had time to raise his arms in defense before Roxana''s attack slammed into him with overwhelming force. The impact was catastrophic.


    His hastily summoned flames were snuffed out the moment her molten energy clashed with them. His defenses shattered like fragile glass under the immense pressure of her blow.


    Find more to read at M V L


    "Impossible!" the patriarch gasped, his voice choked with disbelief. His body convulsed, unable to withstand the molten energy surging through him, burning him from the inside out. His wide eyes reflected nothing but horror as he realized he had been completely outmatched.


    Roxana''s claws pierced through his body like a hot blade through butter, the fiery energy engulfing him entirely. The patriarch screamed, but the sound was quickly swallowed by the roar of her power, his body rapidly disintegrating under the sheer heat and force of her attack.


    "You¡­" he gasped, his voice weak, barely audible over the chaos. "What¡­ are you?"


    Roxana''s expression didn''t change. She gazed down at him coldly, her smile now devoid of any playfulness. "I''m your executioner."


    In an instant, the patriarch of the Emberhart family was reduced to nothing but ashes, his life snuffed out by the volcanic power of Roxana''s Volcanic Strike.


    As the dust and embers settled, Roxana stood over the smoldering remains, her eyes scanning the battlefield. Her expression was calm, but there was a hint of disappointment in her gaze.


    "You''re too weak," she muttered, her voice dripping with boredom. She flexed her fingers, watching the last bits of molten energy fade from her claws. "I thought you''d put up more of a fight."


    Roxana glanced around the battlefield, her gaze sweeping over the aftermath of the destruction she had just caused. Her eyes held a faint flicker of disappointment, as if she had expected more from the encounter. With a soft sigh, she crossed her arms, her expression thoughtful.


    "It seems I''ll need an eight-star¡­ maybe even a nine-star opponent to make things interesting," she murmured, her voice casual, almost indifferent.


    It was as if she were discussing a trivial matter, not the fact that she had just obliterated a seven-star fighter with ease. Her tone lacked any hint of triumph¡ªthis victory was clearly nothing remarkable to her.


    Roxana''s eyes flicked back to the ashes of the Emberhart patriarch, a bored smirk curling at the corners of her lips.


    She shook her head, letting out another soft sigh, as though the whole ordeal had been a slight inconvenience. "I thought he''d at least be a challenge," she muttered to herself, a trace of frustration in her voice.


    Turning to the horizon, Roxana''s smirk deepened as if speaking to an unseen audience. "Maybe next time," she said with a playful, almost teasing edge to her voice, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Better luck then."

 Chapter 307: Decimation of the Emberhart Family

    After effortlessly dispatching the Emberhart patriarch, Roxana turned her attention to Lucas, who was standing calmly, facing the two remaining Emberhart elders. A faint smirk tugged at her lips, amused by the scene unfolding before her.The two elders, their faces twisted in fury and desperation, exchanged a glance before charging at Lucas, their fists igniting with flames. "You''ll pay for this!" one of them bellowed, his voice shaking with rage. The air around them crackled with heat as they unleashed their strongest attack¡ªFlaming Dragon Fist.


    "Die!" the other elder shouted, the fiery glow from his fists intensifying as both hurled themselves at Lucas with all their might.


    But Lucas didn''t move. He stood still, his expression as calm and indifferent as ever. The elders'' fiery punches struck his body, the flames licking at his skin like they were hungry for blood. Yet, nothing happened. The fire sputtered harmlessly against him, leaving no mark, no damage¡ªnothing.


    The elders faltered, their eyes wide with shock. "W-What¡­?" one of them stammered, disbelief creeping into his voice.


    Lucas let out a soft, almost mocking chuckle, his cold, bored smile never leaving his face. "Is that really the best you can do?" His voice was low, filled with disdain, as if their strongest attack wasn''t even worth his time.


    "You¡­" the second elder growled, his voice shaking with both anger and fear. "What are you?!"


    Lucas met their eyes, his expression darkening, a dangerous glint flashing in his gaze. "Me?" he said, his voice eerily calm. "I''m the one who''s going to end this."


    With a casual flick of his wrist, Lucas raised his hand, dark energy swirling around his fingers like a deadly vortex. The air itself seemed to ripple as he summoned his power, and a rift began to form between him and the two elders.


    The elders'' eyes widened in terror as they felt the energy shift, the gravity of what was about to happen settling in. "No¡­ wait¡ª"


    But it was too late.


    "Void Rend," Lucas said softly, his voice almost a whisper. Enjoy exclusive content from M V L


    The invisible force slashed through the space between them, and in an instant, the two elders were torn apart. Their bodies split as though reality itself had ripped them to shreds, and they crumpled lifelessly to the ground, their eyes frozen wide in shock as death claimed them.


    Roxana watched with a smirk, her eyes gleaming with amusement as she observed Lucas effortlessly tear through the Emberhart elders. The ease with which he dispatched them was nothing short of impressive, and the satisfaction on her face reflected that. "Your skill is quite nice," she commented, her voice carrying a playful edge as she folded her arms, clearly entertained by the display.


    Lucas let out a soft chuckle, his demeanor relaxed. "Yeah," he replied, as if what he''d just done was of little consequence.


    Stretching her arms, Roxana''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. "So, what''s next?" she asked, the eagerness in her tone unmistakable.


    Lucas''s smirk darkened, his gaze shifting toward the horizon. "Of course¡­" he began, his voice dropping low, filled with cold intent, "we decimate their entire family."


    Roxana''s smile widened, her excitement palpable. "Now that sounds like fun," she said, her voice barely containing her thrill at the thought of what was to come.


    Without exchanging another word, the two took to the skies, their forms slicing through the wind as they soared above the Emberhart family mansion. The sprawling estate stretched out beneath them, its residents blissfully unaware of the doom that loomed just above.


    Hovering in the air, Roxana glanced down at the mansion, her eyes narrowing with a gleam of malicious anticipation. "Let''s make this¡­ interesting," she murmured, her voice soft but filled with menace.


    With a single fluid motion, Roxana raised her hand, her power surging to the surface. The air around her vibrated with raw energy as she channeled the full might of her Volcanic Dragon abilities.


    The ground below began to tremble violently, cracks forming beneath the mansion as molten energy from deep within the earth surged upward.


    "Volcanic Eruption!" Roxana shouted, her voice filled with triumph.


    In an instant, a massive eruption exploded from beneath the Emberhart mansion, shaking the very foundations of the earth.


    Fire and magma burst forth with terrifying force, like the wrath of a long-dormant volcano brought to life. The ground beneath the estate split apart, molten lava surging upward, consuming everything in its path with merciless heat.


    The flames roared, their intensity unmatched, as the magma tore through the estate. Walls that had once stood tall crumbled as though they were made of paper, towers collapsing under the overwhelming weight of Roxana''s sheer power.


    The mansion, once a symbol of the Emberhart family''s prestige, was now nothing more than a fiery inferno.


    Roxana hovered above, watching with an unbothered smile. Her eyes gleamed with a cold, detached satisfaction. "I expected a little more resistance," she mused, her voice soft, almost disappointed. "But they were too weak, weren''t they?"


    Lucas hovered beside her, his eyes fixed on the destruction below. "Weakness is a trait shared by most of them," he replied, his voice calm and emotionless. "They never stood a chance."


    Within moments, the entire Emberhart estate had been reduced to rubble and ash, the flames consuming every last trace of its existence.


    The once-grand mansion, a monument to power and pride, was now obliterated. The cries of those inside were silenced in an instant, their lives snuffed out by the relentless fire.


    Roxana''s eyes followed the dancing flames, a twisted sense of satisfaction spreading across her features. "Screams can be such a lovely sound," she remarked, her tone light, as if commenting on something mundane. "But the silence that follows... now that''s true beauty."


    Lucas turned to look at her, his expression unreadable, but there was a glint of approval in his eyes. "You''re enjoying this," he observed, his voice edged with curiosity.


    "Of course," Roxana replied with a smirk, her gaze still locked on the smoldering ruins below. "There''s something so... final about destruction. Don''t you think?"


    Lucas didn''t respond immediately, but his faint smile said enough. After a moment, he nodded. "It''s fitting," he said quietly. "They deserved nothing less."


    With the flames still raging behind them, Roxana stretched her arms, her tone casual and bored. "Well, that was fun," she said with a shrug. "But I''m starting to wonder if we''ll find a challenge in any of the others."


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed as he thought of the next family in line for their revenge. "We''ll see soon enough," he said, his voice low. "There are still plenty left." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxana''s smirk widened, her excitement reigniting. "Good," she replied, her eyes flashing with anticipation. "Let''s not waste any more time, then."


    With one final glance at the flames below, they both shot into the sky, leaving the charred remains of the Emberhart family behind them.

 Chapter 308: A Trail of Destruction

    Lucas and Roxana soared through the skies, the wind whipping around them as they sped toward their next target. The air was thick with anticipation, a palpable tension crackling between them.Below, the landscape blurred past, but neither of them paid it any mind. Their focus was on the mission ahead¡ªanother noble family that had betrayed Lucas in his past life.


    Lucas''s smirk remained fixed on his face, a sharp edge to his lips, while Roxana''s eyes gleamed with dark excitement.


    "So," Roxana began, her tone casual but underscored with a note of eagerness, "who''s next on our little list of revenge?"


    She glanced over at Lucas, noticing the cold glint in his eyes that mirrored her own hunger for battle. Her smile widened in response, her anticipation building.


    "The Duronis family," Lucas replied, his voice calm but carrying a sharp, dangerous edge. "They were instrumental in the schemes that led to Lucy''s death in my past life."


    Roxana let out a low, dark chuckle, her expression shifting as a shadow passed over her face. "Ah, of course. Another bunch of scheming cowards. They deserve everything that''s coming to them."


    As they flew closer, the sprawling estate of the Duronis family came into view¡ªa grand compound nestled within the hills, its lavish design a symbol of their wealth and influence. The sight of it only made Lucas''s eyes harden, his expression growing colder by the second.


    Hovering above the estate, Roxana''s gaze dropped down to the mansion, her eyes narrowing with disdain. "It''s always the grandest estates that house the filthiest people," she remarked, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Lucas''s smirk widened slightly, the malice in his voice unmistakable as he responded, "Indeed."


    Roxana looked back at him, her lips curving into a wicked grin. "Shall I?"


    Explore hidden tales at M V L


    Lucas met her gaze, his voice dropping to a low, almost detached murmur, his eyes glinting with cold fury. "Go ahead."


    Without hesitation, Roxana raised her hand, her eyes gleaming with fiery intensity as she summoned her power. "This will be quick," she muttered under her breath.


    The ground beneath the Duronis estate trembled violently as cracks formed, splitting the earth. With a deafening roar, magma surged upward, engulfing the mansion in a matter of seconds.


    Volcanic Eruption unleashed its wrath, reducing the once-magnificent estate to nothing but ash and molten rubble. The screams of the people inside were swallowed by the eruption''s roar, their cries fading into oblivion.


    Roxana hovered above the destruction, her face showing a hint of disappointment. "That was too easy," she said, her voice tinged with frustration. "I was hoping for something a little more... fun."


    Lucas turned his gaze to her, his expression cold and indifferent, as if the complete annihilation of an entire family was merely another task on his to-do list. "Don''t worry," he said, his voice flat yet laced with dark amusement. "There are plenty more left."


    They flew off again, cutting through the sky like two silent predators heading for their next target¡ªthe Ruther family. As they neared the sprawling estate, Lucas''s expression darkened, shadows dancing across his face. His eyes grew colder, his lips pressed into a thin line.


    "The Ruther family," he began, his voice low and filled with a barely contained fury. "They were notorious for their corruption and cruelty. One of the key players in framing me and isolating Lucy."


    Roxana''s expression mirrored his anger, her gaze sharpening as her lips curled into a smirk. Her tone turned ice-cold, yet filled with understanding. "Then they deserve no mercy," she replied, her voice dripping with anticipation. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they descended upon the Ruther estate, they were immediately greeted by the imposing figure of the patriarch, a seven-star fighter, surrounded by his elite guards. His face twisted into a snarl, arrogance and rage flashing in his eyes as he looked up at the two descending figures.


    "Who are you?!" the patriarch barked, his voice thick with entitlement, the Flame Aura around him igniting like a wildfire. His fists crackled with energy as flames danced along his body, making him appear more like a burning statue than a man.


    Lucas floated down gracefully, his demeanor completely unbothered, like the patriarch''s fire was nothing more than a flickering candle. His tone was ice-cold, his words laced with venomous indifference. "Doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that your family is about to be wiped out."


    The patriarch''s snarl deepened, fury twisting his face as the flames around him intensified. His fists tightened, flames roaring louder. "You dare threaten the Ruther family? I am a seven-star fighter! You''ll regret this!"


    Roxana''s soft laugh cut through the air, almost melodic but filled with a dark amusement. "Seven-star?" she mused, her tone playful yet mocking. "That''s nothing to us."


    In a blur of movement, Roxana swooped down, her Volcanic Dragon Claw flashing into existence. With effortless grace, she caught the patriarch''s flame-coated fist in her clawed hand, her strength completely overwhelming his fiery attack. The air around them crackled with heat, but Roxana remained unfazed.


    The patriarch''s eyes widened in shock, disbelief washing over him. His attack¡ªone that had crushed countless foes¡ªwas being stopped like a child''s plaything.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Roxana said, her mocking smile never fading as she tightened her grip on his hand, the bones beneath beginning to crack under the pressure.


    The patriarch gasped, struggling to break free, his face twisted in desperation. But before he could react further, Lucas made his move. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned Void Rend, his face as calm as death itself.


    The air shimmered violently, a dark rift splitting reality between them as the tear in space sliced through the elite guards with terrifying precision. Their bodies collapsed to the ground, lifeless, before they even had time to process what had hit them. Blood pooled around their fallen forms as silence fell over the battlefield.


    The patriarch''s terror was now palpable. His voice trembled, fear lacing his words. "W-who are you?"


    Lucas stepped forward, his expression dark, his tone cold as ice. "I''m the one who''s here to collect the debt your family owes."


    Before the patriarch could react or beg for his life, Roxana swung her Volcanic Dragon Claw, unleashing her powerful Volcanic Strike. Her claws tore through the patriarch''s body like a blade through paper, the flames that once shielded him extinguished instantly. His eyes bulged in disbelief as his body crumbled to the ground, reduced to nothing but charred remains.


    Roxana glanced at Lucas, a smirk tugging at her lips. "Too easy again," she said, a hint of disappointment in her voice.


    Lucas shrugged, his voice calm and detached. "We''re just cleaning up the past."


    They didn''t stop there. In quick succession, Lucas and Roxana swept through several other noble families, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake. Each family crumbled beneath their power, and the strongest fighters they encountered¡ªthe so-called seven-star patriarchs¡ªposed no challenge whatsoever.


    As they approached their final target, the Verik family, Roxana let out a sigh. "These nobles are pathetic," she remarked, shaking her head. "No wonder they survived only by scheming in the shadows. They never had any real strength."


    Lucas''s expression darkened as they flew above the Verik estate, his voice cold and filled with a deep, simmering anger. "This family manipulated events that led to Lucy''s death. They deserve the worst."


    Roxana''s smirk returned, her eyes gleaming with cruel anticipation. "Then let''s make sure they get it."

 Chapter 309: The Wrath of the Nobles

    For the past few months, Lucas and Roxana had left a trail of devastation across the land, systematically dismantling noble families that had once plotted in the shadows.Estates that once stood tall now lay in ruins, scorched and broken, their strongest fighters unable to stand against the overwhelming power of the duo.


    Word of their relentless attacks spread like wildfire, and soon, fear gripped the hearts of nobles and commoners alike.


    The names Lucas and Roxana became synonymous with death and destruction, whispered in terrified tones behind closed doors. Families that had once flaunted their power now quaked in fear, waiting for their turn to be annihilated.


    In lavish mansions and dimly lit chambers, the nobles gathered, their voices trembling with anger and desperation.


    "This madness must stop!" a nobleman bellowed, slamming his fist onto the ornate table before him. His face was red with frustration, his eyes wide and bloodshot.


    "They''ve wiped out the Duronis, the Ruther, and even the Verik family! Who''s next? Are we just going to wait for them to come for us?!"


    Murmurs of agreement echoed through the room, the tension palpable as another noble, his face pale with anxiety, leaned forward.


    "We are the nobles of this kingdom!" he hissed, his voice shaking. "Are we not under the protection of the Lionhart family? Why hasn''t the royal family intervened yet? Do they expect us to fend for ourselves while these monsters destroy us one by one?"


    The room erupted in a cacophony of panicked voices, each noble airing their grievances, their fear fueling their outrage.


    Sweat dripped down the face of a plump noblewoman as she wrung her hands. "What will become of us?" she whispered, her voice trembling. "Who will protect us if even the Verik family could not stand against them?"


    The nobles'' collective fear turned to a single solution: demand protection from the Lionhart family, the most powerful royal family in the kingdom.


    Their combined wealth and influence made them essential to the royal court, and they knew it. It was only a matter of time before the king had no choice but to listen.


    In the grand halls of the Lionhart palace, King Lionel sat regally on his throne, the dim light casting sharp shadows across his chiseled features. His eyes were cold, his expression a mask of controlled fury as he listened to the latest reports of Lucas and Roxana''s path of destruction. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beside him, standing tall and unwavering, was his most trusted general, General Valen. Valen, an eight-star fighter, was a man known for his unmatched strength and unwavering loyalty to the crown. His face was stoic, unreadable, as he awaited the king''s command.


    Lionel''s voice, when it came, was calm and measured, but there was an unmistakable undercurrent of irritation in his tone. His patience, it seemed, was wearing thin. "The nobles are growing restless, General."


    He paused for a moment, his sharp gaze flicking to Valen. "Their estates are being reduced to rubble. Their so-called strongest fighters are being slaughtered like lambs. This... this cannot continue."


    Valen nodded slightly, his expression impassive, though a keen observer might have detected the slightest hint of tension in the air.


    "Indeed, Your Majesty," Valen replied, his voice low and composed. "Lucas and his accomplice, Roxana, must be dealt with swiftly. If we let this go on any longer, it will only embolden others to challenge the authority of the Lionhart family."


    Lionel''s lips twisted into a cold, humorless smile. His eyes gleamed with a dangerous light. "The nobles are starting to doubt us, General. Explore more stories at M V L


    They forget why they bow to me in the first place. But I will remind them." He leaned forward slightly, his gaze intensifying. "I want them to know that defying the Lionhart family is not just foolish¡ªit is fatal."


    Valen met Lionel''s gaze, his own expression unwavering. "Rest assured, Your Majesty. I will not allow their actions to continue. Lucas and Roxana will be destroyed."


    Lionel''s eyes narrowed slightly, his voice dropping to a deadly whisper. "Good." He rose from his throne, pacing slowly, his hands clasped behind his back. "Find them. Hunt them down like the vermin they are. And when you do..." His voice turned sharp. "End them.


    Leave no room for mercy."


    Valen bowed deeply, his posture rigid. "I will bring their heads back to you, Your Majesty." His voice was steady, filled with unwavering resolve.


    Lionel turned his gaze back to Valen, a small, satisfied smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Go," he said, waving his hand dismissively. "Remind these nobles why they serve me."


    Valen turned on his heel, his movements precise and calculated. His footsteps echoed through the grand hall as he left the throne room, already preparing to fulfill his mission.


    As the massive doors closed behind him, Lionel''s smirk faded, his face hardening into a cold mask of determination. His eyes lingered on the horizon, as if he could already see the moment of reckoning for Lucas and Roxana.


    "Your reign of terror will end soon," Lionel muttered under his breath, his voice dripping with finality. "No one defies the Lionhart family and lives to tell the tale."


    Meanwhile, Lucas and Roxana soared through the sky, the wind whipping through their hair as they flew over the land they had ravaged.


    Below them, the remnants of noble estates¡ªnow reduced to ashes and rubble¡ªserved as a testament to their recent destruction. Lucas''s eyes were distant, calculating, as he thought about their next move.


    "We''ve wiped out quite a few of the corrupt families," Lucas mused aloud, his voice calm but thoughtful. "By now, the higher-ups must be growing restless."


    Roxana, flying beside him, glanced over with a smirk playing at her lips. Her fiery eyes gleamed with excitement at the thought of what was to come. "Restless, you say?" she teased, her tone light but edged with a hint of danger. "More like terrified. I imagine they''re scrambling to decide what to do."


    Lucas gave a small nod, his expression unbothered. "They''ll send someone stronger soon. A real challenge." His voice was even, but there was a flicker of anticipation in his tone. He wasn''t worried¡ªhe welcomed it.


    Roxana let out a soft laugh, the sound filled with amusement. "I hope so." She rolled her shoulders, stretching slightly as if preparing for a fight. "These nobles have been too easy. I''m ready for someone worth my time."


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed slightly, his thoughts racing. "They''ll likely send someone from the royal family next. Someone powerful. They won''t let us keep tearing through their ranks without retaliation."


    Roxana''s smirk widened, her tone turning playful but sharp. "Good. Let them come. I''ve been itching for a real fight." She glanced at Lucas, her eyes glinting. "I wouldn''t mind seeing what an eight-star fighter looks like up close."


    Lucas gave her a sidelong glance, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Just make sure you don''t get too carried away."


    Roxana chuckled, her tone almost mischievous. "No promises."


    The two of them continued to fly through the sky, the anticipation building between them as they both knew that something bigger was coming. But neither of them felt fear¡ªonly the thrill of the challenge that awaited.

 Chapter 310: The Challenge of the Strongest General

    It had been several days since Lucas and Roxana had destroyed the latest noble family. They flew through the skies at a slow, unhurried pace, the gentle breeze rustling their clothes as the world below passed by in peaceful silence. The horizon stretched endlessly before them, the calm a stark contrast to the destruction they had left behind.Neither of them seemed the least bit concerned about the chaos and fear they had stirred throughout the kingdom. If anything, the calmness that surrounded them was almost serene¡ªlike a quiet before the storm.


    Roxana stretched her arms lazily as they flew, her eyes half-closed in boredom. "You know," she said, her tone light but teasing, "for all the noise these nobles make, they sure fall pretty easily. It''s starting to feel like we''re cleaning up trash."


    Lucas glanced at her, his expression neutral but with a hint of amusement in his eyes. "They''ve always been weak," he replied, his voice calm. "They rely on their status to shield them, not their strength."


    Roxana smirked, her eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "Still, I was hoping at least one of them would put up a fight."


    Suddenly, the air around them shifted¡ªa subtle but powerful change. It was the kind of presence that could not be ignored. Both Lucas and Roxana felt it immediately, the unmistakable energy of someone powerful drawing near.


    Lucas turned his head slightly, his expression changing from casual to focused. His eyes narrowed as he scanned the horizon. "It seems the higher-ups have finally decided to take action," he said, his voice steady but carrying a note of seriousness.


    Roxana''s eyes snapped open, her lips curling into a wicked smile. "Finally," she said, her tone dripping with anticipation. Her gaze sharpened as she looked in the direction of the approaching power. "I was getting bored."


    She tilted her head slightly, her expression now one of pure excitement. "Do you think they''ll actually be a challenge this time?" she asked, her voice playful but eager.


    Lucas smirked, his eyes still focused on the horizon. "We''ll see," he replied, his tone cool but with a glint of interest. "If they''ve sent someone this strong, they must be serious."


    Roxana chuckled softly, her voice filled with amusement. "Good. I''ve been itching for something interesting."


    The wind picked up, swirling around them as the powerful presence drew closer. The air grew heavy with tension, but neither Lucas nor Roxana showed any signs of worry. Instead, they both seemed¡­ excited.


    "Here they come," Lucas said quietly, his voice filled with a calm anticipation.


    Roxana''s smile widened, her eyes gleaming with a predatory gleam. "Let''s give them a proper welcome."


    Within moments, the once-clear sky darkened as a powerful figure emerged on the horizon. The wind picked up, swirling around the approaching force, as the aura of authority and raw strength enveloped the area. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    General Valen, the most feared general of the Lionhart family, flew toward them with breathtaking speed, his expression unreadable, but his intent unmistakable.


    His approach was silent but menacing. As he came to a stop just a few meters away from Lucas and Roxana, his eyes¡ªsharp and piercing¡ªlocked onto them, assessing the situation with an air of cold calculation.


    He hovered in the air, his presence dominating the space around them, his very posture exuding command.


    Your next journey awaits at M V L


    Valen''s voice cut through the wind, cold and commanding. "By order of the Lionhart family, you are sentenced to death for the murder of noble families and for spreading fear among the people."


    There was no wavering in his tone¡ªonly the authority of a man who was used to delivering death sentences.


    Lucas, however, didn''t flinch. His expression remained calm, and a faint smile crept across his lips, his eyes gleaming with subtle amusement. "The nobles we killed were corrupt and dirty," he replied, his voice smooth but with an edge of mockery. "They got what they deserved."


    Valen''s eyes narrowed, his gaze sharpening with disdain. His tone grew harsh, almost reprimanding. "Even if they were corrupt, it is not for you to decide their fate.


    They belong to the kingdom, and it is the Lionhart family who passes judgment. Not you." His voice darkened further, his intent clear. "That is why you must die today."


    Before Lucas could respond, Roxana burst into laughter¡ªa rich, amused sound that echoed in the heavy air. Her arms were crossed, and she floated lazily beside Lucas, her smile widening as she took in Valen''s stern demeanor. Her eyes sparkled with excitement, as if she''d just heard the most entertaining joke.


    "Oh, really?" she drawled, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "You think you can kill us, General Valen?" She cocked her head slightly, eyes glinting with a mix of curiosity and playful mockery. "I''ve been waiting for something interesting. Let''s see if you''re as strong as they say."


    Valen''s expression remained cold, his face betraying no emotion, but there was a fire burning behind his eyes. "I am the strongest general in the kingdom," he declared, his voice heavy with confidence and authority. "I will put an end to your rampage here and now. Prepare to die."


    Roxana''s smirk widened, her body tensing in anticipation. Her muscles coiled like a spring ready to snap, excitement coursing through her veins. "Let''s see you try," she said, her voice low but brimming with eagerness.


    The tension in the air thickened, pressing down on them like the weight of an oncoming storm. The wind swirled faster around them, carrying the unspoken promise of an impending clash. Both sides were ready, their auras clashing even before the first blow was struck.


    Lucas, who had remained silent, observed the interaction with a cold, calculating gaze. His eyes gleamed with quiet amusement as he took in the scene unfolding before him. He could already anticipate the chaos to come, the thrill of the battle that was about to explode around them.


    "Let''s see if you live up to your title," Lucas muttered under his breath, his voice barely a whisper but filled with chilling intent.


    The battlefield was set, and the inevitable clash loomed.

 Chapter 311: Clash of the Lion and Dragon

    General Valen stood tall, his body tense and unwavering, his eyes cold and focused as they locked onto Roxana. The weight of the battle before him was not lost, and the air around him grew heavy with anticipation. He knew exactly what he was up against¡ªand the consequences of failure.Without hesitation, Valen let out a fierce, guttural roar, his voice echoing like thunder across the battlefield. "Lion''s Roar!"


    The power of the sacred lion surged through him, infusing his muscles with strength and enhancing his focus, while simultaneously aiming to sap his opponent''s power. The ground beneath his feet trembled, the air crackling with raw energy as the lion''s aura roared to life.


    Roxana, however, didn''t even blink.


    Her expression was one of amusement, her eyes gleaming with a playful yet dangerous edge. "That''s it?" she mocked, her tone dripping with sarcasm. She raised an eyebrow as if humoring him. "I expected more from the so-called strongest general of the Lionhart family."


    Her smirk widened, and she stood still, seemingly unbothered by the powerful debuff that Valen had unleashed. It rolled off her like water, having no effect on her whatsoever. "You''re going to need something stronger if you want to make me break a sweat."


    Valen''s jaw tightened as he watched her, realizing that his attack had done nothing. His steely expression didn''t waver, but there was a flicker of frustration in his eyes. "Impressive," he muttered under his breath, his voice low and calculating. "But this is far from over."


    Roxana''s response was a low chuckle, her eyes narrowing slightly as the molten energy within her body surged to life. "You''re right," she said, her voice shifting into something more serious, more dangerous. "Let''s make this a little more interesting."


    Without warning, her hands began to glow with a fiery intensity, transforming into Volcanic Dragon Claws. Dark red scales covered her fingers, their edges sharp enough to tear through anything. The air around her shimmered with heat as she prepared her next move.


    In a flash, she lunged forward, her claws aimed straight for Valen''s chest, moving with the precision of a predator about to claim its prey.


    Valen''s reaction was swift. With a grunt of effort, he slammed his massive greatsword into the ground, summoning the Lion''s Shield¡ªa glowing, ethereal shield shaped like the head of a roaring lion. The sacred energy formed a barrier in front of him just in time to meet Roxana''s attack.


    The impact was deafening. Roxana''s claws clashed violently with the lion-shaped shield, sending sparks flying in every direction. The force of the collision reverberated across the battlefield, the raw energy between them crackling as neither side gave way.


    Valen''s face remained calm and unreadable, though his knuckles whitened as he gripped the hilt of his sword.


    He could feel the sheer weight of Roxana''s power pressing against the shield, her strength far greater than he had anticipated. His teeth ground together as he forced the shield to hold.


    Roxana tilted her head slightly, her smirk never fading. "Not bad," she purred, her tone dripping with playful condescension. "But let''s see how long that shield of yours can hold up."


    Valen''s eyes narrowed, his voice sharp. "You''re strong," he admitted, his voice steady despite the tension in his muscles. "But strength alone isn''t enough to defeat me."


    After successfully deflecting Roxana''s attack, Valen wasted no time. His expression hardened as he gripped his greatsword tightly, his knuckles turning white.


    He activated Sacred Lion Weapon Imbuement, and the blade began to glow with a fierce golden light, pulsing with the sacred energy of the lion. The sword''s edge shimmered, becoming sharper, more dangerous, as Valen swung it in a deadly arc toward Roxana.


    "You''re finished!" Valen snarled, his voice filled with grim determination, the blade humming with raw power.


    But Roxana only laughed¡ªa dark, mocking sound that filled the battlefield. Her eyes gleamed with wicked amusement as she effortlessly dodged his strike.


    "Is that really your best, General?" she taunted, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "I expected more from the Lionhart family''s strongest warrior."


    Her smirk deepened as she raised her hand, her fingers crackling with energy. With a flick of her wrist, she opened her mouth, unleashing a torrent of molten lava.


    "Volcanic Dragon Breath," she purred, her voice low and deadly as the fiery magma surged toward Valen. The heat was so intense that the ground beneath it began to bubble and melt, the air around them shimmering from the sheer temperature.


    Valen''s eyes widened as the molten stream rushed toward him. Gritting his teeth, he raised his greatsword to block the oncoming magma, the blade glowing even brighter as it absorbed the heat. The sacred energy of the lion pushed against the molten assault, but even Valen could feel the sheer intensity of Roxana''s power.


    The heat pressed against him, forcing him to dig his feet into the ground, but he held his ground, refusing to give in. "You think¡­ this will stop me?" Valen growled, his voice strained but defiant. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxana tilted her head, watching with amusement as the general struggled against her molten attack. "You''re still standing?" she mused, her voice laced with mock surprise. "Impressive."


    But Valen didn''t have time to respond. Roxana''s eyes flashed with intent, and in the blink of an eye, she disappeared from her spot, moving with blinding speed. She appeared behind Valen, her Volcanic Dragon Claws raised, her expression filled with glee.


    "Too slow," she whispered into his ear, her voice dripping with malicious delight as she slashed her claws down, aiming for his back with devastating precision.


    Enjoy new tales from M V L


    Valen''s instincts screamed at him, and in a split second, he reacted. "Lion''s Shield!" he shouted, summoning the sacred lion''s barrier once more.


    The shield materialized just in time, blocking Roxana''s claws, but the sheer force of her strike sent shockwaves through the shield, and Valen felt the impact reverberate through his body.


    Even with the shield protecting him, the force of Roxana''s attack was overwhelming. Valen was sent flying across the battlefield, his body crashing into the ground with a heavy thud, skidding to a halt several meters away.


    He groaned as he pushed himself up, breathing heavily, his muscles straining from the effort. His greatsword trembled in his hand as he regained his footing, his eyes locking onto Roxana.


    There was a flicker of shock in his gaze¡ªhe had underestimated her power¡ªbut his resolve remained unbroken. Determination burned in his eyes as he prepared for the next round.


    Roxana stood tall, her smile never faltering as she watched him struggle. She crossed her arms, her stance relaxed but predatory. "You''re strong," she remarked, her tone light and playful, though there was an unmistakable menace in her voice. "But let''s see how long you can keep up."

 Chapter 312: The King’s Strike

    The atmosphere grew dense with anticipation as General Valen stood his ground, his grip tightening around the hilt of his greatsword. His eyes narrowed with fierce determination. He could feel the weight of the battle, and he knew there was only one way to end it."This is it," Valen muttered, his voice low but filled with cold resolve. He took a deep breath, his chest rising as his muscles tensed, preparing for the final strike.


    The aura surrounding him surged, crackling with sacred energy. The power of the Lionhart family coursed through him, radiating from his body like a storm. His sword began to glow, the brightness intensifying as he poured all his strength into it.


    Raising the greatsword high above his head, Valen''s body trembled under the sheer magnitude of the energy he was gathering. His expression hardened, his lips pressed into a thin line. This attack would end it all¡ªKing''s Strike, the most powerful move in his arsenal.


    The sky darkened, the clouds swirling ominously overhead as the earth beneath his feet quaked from the force of the power he was harnessing. Sparks of light danced along the blade of his sword, growing brighter with each passing second.


    "Enough games," Valen whispered, more to himself than to Roxana. His voice was filled with grim determination, every fiber of his being focused on the task at hand.


    Across from him, Roxana watched with barely-contained excitement. Her eyes gleamed with fiery amusement, her lips curling into a smirk. She crossed her arms, her Volcanic Dragon Claws glistening as molten energy rippled around her.


    "So, this is your ultimate move?" she teased, her voice dripping with sarcasm. Her expression was one of eager anticipation, as if she was about to witness something amusing rather than dangerous. "I''m looking forward to it." Find more chapters on M V L


    Valen''s face remained impassive, his jaw clenched. There was no room for banter now. With a final roar, he swung his greatsword down, unleashing King''s Strike with all his might. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Take this!" Valen shouted, his voice booming as the radiant shockwave exploded from his blade. The ground beneath him shattered, creating a massive crater as the blinding light shot forward like a tidal wave of destruction.


    The air itself seemed to tremble under the force of the attack, as the shockwave surged toward Roxana. Everything in its path was obliterated¡ªtrees, rocks, the very landscape, all torn apart by the devastating power of the strike.


    Roxana, still smirking, braced herself. She raised her Volcanic Dragon Claws, the heat radiating off her like a furnace. "Let''s see if this can actually hurt me," she murmured, her smirk widening as the shockwave closed in.


    The impact was instantaneous. The radiant shockwave collided with Roxana''s claws, and the force of the blow sent sparks and molten energy flying in every direction. The ground beneath her cracked and splintered, the sheer intensity of the attack forcing her to dig her heels in.


    For the first time in the battle, Roxana''s expression shifted. The ever-present smirk faded as her teeth clenched, and her muscles strained under the immense force of Valen''s King''s Strike.


    The power bearing down on her was far more intense than she had expected, the shockwave pushing her to her very limits.


    Her claws dug into the ground, trying to hold steady as the force raged against her. Sweat beaded on her forehead, her fiery eyes narrowed with concentration.


    "Hmph¡­ impressive," she grunted through gritted teeth, her tone acknowledging the strength of the attack, though tinged with stubborn defiance. Despite the struggle, she remained defiant, unwilling to show weakness.


    As the shockwave surged forward, Roxana planted her feet harder into the earth, but the energy only grew stronger, more relentless. A flicker of concern passed through her eyes, but she forced herself to remain focused.


    "I won''t¡­ be beaten¡­ by this!" she growled, trying to force back the torrent of power.


    But then, something unexpected happened.


    The power of King''s Strike intensified, surging forward with overwhelming force. Roxana''s eyes widened, genuine surprise flashing across her face. The sheer magnitude of the radiant energy was far beyond what she had anticipated.


    "No¡­!" Roxana gasped, her voice filled with shock and disbelief as she felt the radiant energy tear through her defenses like a knife through paper. Her volcanic claws, which had held firm against so many attacks before, were disintegrating under the assault.


    Valen, breathing heavily from the exertion of his ultimate attack, stood still. His heart pounded in his chest as his eyes fixed on Roxana''s remains. For a moment, he allowed himself to believe that it was over.


    "It''s¡­ over," Valen muttered, his voice shaky, torn between exhaustion and the belief that he had finally won.


    He turned slowly, his greatsword still gripped tightly in his trembling hands, the weight of the battle pressing down on him.


    Valen''s cold, calculating gaze locked onto Lucas, his chest still heaving from the exertion of his attack. Without hesitation, he raised his greatsword once more, pointing it toward Lucas with renewed determination.


    "Now¡­ it''s your turn," Valen growled, his voice rough and strained, but filled with grim resolve. His eyes were shadowed with the certainty of victory, as though he had already resigned Lucas to the same fate as Roxana.


    But Lucas didn''t move. He stood completely still, utterly calm, his lips curling into a slow, deliberate smirk. His eyes gleamed, but not with fear¡ªthere was something else there. Something unnerving. Confidence.


    "Are you sure it''s over?" Lucas asked, his voice light and almost playful, the words slipping from his mouth like a predator toying with its prey.


    Valen''s brow furrowed, confusion seeping into his mind like a slow poison. What was this reaction? He had just witnessed Roxana being obliterated. Hadn''t he?


    His grip tightened on his sword, and with a quick glance, he flicked his eyes back to where Roxana had fallen, his heart pounding in his chest. His breath caught in his throat as his worst fears materialized.


    Roxana was still there.


    But she wasn''t dead. In fact, she wasn''t even in pain. Instead, she threw her head back and began laughing¡ªa low, menacing laugh that sent chills down Valen''s spine.


    "No¡­ that''s¡­ impossible¡­" Valen stammered, his voice cracking, disbelief washing over him. He gripped his sword tighter, as if holding onto the only thing that still made sense in that moment.

 Chapter 313: The Power of the Roxanas Volcanic Dragon Form

    Roxana, her body still grievously injured with her lower half missing, let out a low, dark chuckle that reverberated through the air.Her fiery eyes burned with an unsettling mix of malice and amusement, as if the pain meant nothing to her. Despite the catastrophic damage to her body, she wore a smug smile, completely unfazed by the devastation General Valen had wrought.


    "You really thought that was enough to kill me?" she asked, her voice dripping with mockery, each word a slow, deliberate taunt. Her eyes gleamed with condescension, as though Valen''s efforts were nothing more than a child''s play to her.


    Valen, still panting from the immense energy he had expended, stared at her in disbelief, his breath ragged. He had unleashed his most powerful attack, and yet here she was, standing¡ªor at least hovering¡ªon the precipice of destruction, but far from defeated.


    A flicker of fear crossed his face as he watched Roxana''s confident smirk, unwavering in the face of what should have been her death.


    "You thought you''d seen my limit?" Roxana''s tone became sharper, her amusement growing darker, more dangerous. She tilted her head slightly, her smile widening as if savoring the tension in the air. "You thought this was all I had?"


    Her voice dropped lower, filled with a menacing edge. "That was just a fraction of my strength, Valen." The way she said his name, slow and deliberate, sent chills through the air. Her fiery eyes locked onto his, daring him to comprehend what was coming.


    Valen''s expression hardened, though the unease in his eyes betrayed him. "What¡­ what are you?" he muttered, more to himself than to her, his voice shaky with a fear he tried to suppress.


    Continue your adventure with M V L


    Roxana''s laugh was soft at first, but it grew louder, more intense, echoing across the battlefield like the growl of a beast ready to pounce. "You really want to know?" she asked, her tone suddenly playful, but underneath it was a promise of violence. "Then let me show you what real power looks like."


    Her smile widened, her eyes glinting with the thrill of battle. Without another word, the ground beneath her began to tremble, and the air grew thick with heat.


    Roxana''s body glowed with an intense, molten energy as the area around her began to shift and crack. She activated Volcanic Eruption, and suddenly, lava and magma burst from the earth, turning the battlefield into a sea of molten rock and flames.


    The magma rose like a tidal wave, washing over everything in its path, consuming the landscape in fiery destruction.


    Valen instinctively took a step back, his eyes wide with disbelief as he felt the overwhelming heat. The very ground under his feet was melting, and the temperature skyrocketed, making it hard to breathe.


    From within the swirling lava, Roxana''s body began to reform, but something was different this time. As the molten rock swirled around her, Roxana''s form began to grow and shift. Her body, once humanoid, now transformed into something far more terrifying.


    The magma and lava molded around her, reshaping her into the fearsome form of a Volcanic Dragon¡ªa massive, towering creature of molten rock and searing flames. Her dragon scales glowed like hot metal, and her massive wings stretched out, casting a shadow over the battlefield.


    Valen''s eyes were wide with unmasked fear, a look that had never crossed his face in all the battles he had fought.


    The once proud general, who had stood against countless enemies and emerged victorious time and again, found himself trembling. His heart raced as he stared up at the massive, terrifying form before him¡ªa Volcanic Dragon, towering over him like a creature from nightmares.


    "This¡­ this can''t be¡­" he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper, trembling with disbelief. "A¡­ a dragon¡­"


    His words were almost lost in the heat of the molten landscape, but Roxana, her eyes now glowing like burning embers in her colossal dragon form, heard him clearly. Her gaze locked onto him, and the air around them seemed to grow heavier under the sheer force of her presence.


    A deep, rumbling growl emanated from within her chest, reverberating through the ground as she spoke, her voice now a thunderous growl that echoed across the battlefield.


    "You thought you could defeat me, Valen?" she taunted, her tone filled with mocking cruelty. "Let me show you the true power of the Volcanic Dragon."


    There was no more humor in her voice now¡ªonly cold, ruthless intent. Without giving Valen a moment to react, Roxana unleashed her Volcanic Dragon Breath, a devastating torrent of magma and searing lava spewing forth from her mouth, igniting the very air.


    The fiery breath surged forward with such intensity that even the air around it seemed to burn, distorting the space between them. The ground¡ªonce solid rock¡ªmelted in an instant, turning into rivers of molten stone as the blast approached.


    Valen''s face twisted in terror as the sheer power of the attack overwhelmed him. In a last, desperate attempt to defend himself, he raised his greatsword, the sacred weapon that had served him in so many battles. His grip was tight, his knuckles white, but there was a trembling in his hands.


    With all his strength, he brought the greatsword up to block the torrent of molten fury. "No¡­ no¡­!" he cried, his voice laced with panic.


    But it was futile.


    The lava consumed everything in its path, the intense heat melting through rock and steel alike. The greatsword, once a symbol of his strength, stood no chance. The molten fire overwhelmed it, and the blade melted in Valen''s hands as if it were made of nothing more than wax.


    His scream of agony pierced the air for only a moment before it was drowned out by the deafening roar of Roxana''s breath. The lava engulfed him completely, consuming his body in an instant. His proud form was reduced to nothing but ash and charred remnants, his life snuffed out like a candle before a storm. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The battlefield fell silent, save for the sizzling and crackling of molten rock beneath Roxana''s massive form. She stood triumphant, her massive wings casting a shadow over the scorched landscape, the very ground beneath her feet glowing with the residual heat of her attack.


    A triumphant roar escaped her, reverberating across the battlefield¡ªa sound filled with both amusement and cruelty, the roar of a predator who had just finished toying with her prey.


    "Too weak," Roxana muttered, her voice booming, echoing across the now desolate landscape. Her tone was laced with boredom and disappointment as she surveyed the battlefield. The so-called strongest general had been nothing more than a minor obstacle.


    Her glowing eyes scanned the destruction, the once-proud Valen nothing more than a memory now, as she let out a final, cold chuckle.

 Chapter 314: Trip to Lionhart Kingdom

    Roxana, still towering in her massive Volcanic Dragon form, stood proudly amidst the scorched battlefield, her molten claws digging into the magma beneath her. Her eyes, burning like molten embers, slowly turned toward Lucas. A smirk crept across her draconic face, her voice deep and rumbling from within her massive chest."That general wasn''t too bad," she said, her tone amused but dismissive. "He was strong¡­ for a human."


    Lucas, standing calmly on the molten ground below her, glanced up, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. He tilted his head slightly, his expression relaxed yet sharp. "You''re the one who''s stronger, Roxana. Valen never stood a chance against you."


    Roxana''s smirk grew wider, her massive molten-scaled body radiating heat like a furnace. Her wings flared slightly as she basked in Lucas''s praise. "I see," she replied, her voice laced with amusement, almost playful despite the destruction around her. There was a sense of satisfaction in her words, but not surprise. She knew her strength.


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully, his tone turning more serious, though his voice remained calm and calculating. "Now that you''re in your Volcanic Dragon form, there''s only one place left to go." He paused, his smirk returning, eyes gleaming with a dangerous edge. "The Lionhart Kingdom."


    Roxana''s molten eyes brightened, excitement flickering in them. "The Lionhart Kingdom?" she repeated, her voice rumbling with intrigue. She tilted her massive head slightly, as though pondering the idea, before her smile turned savage, teeth like glowing coals flashing in the light. "That sounds like fun."


    With a powerful beat of her colossal wings, Roxana stretched her body toward the sky, creating gusts of hot air that scorched the ground below. "Hold on," she teased, her voice booming with playful confidence. "This will be fast."


    Lucas, without hesitation, leaped gracefully onto the top of her head, standing with perfect balance as she prepared to take off. He smirked, glancing at the molten landscape beneath them. "I''m ready," he said smoothly, his voice calm despite the intensity of the moment.


    Roxana''s wings flapped, sending fiery winds swirling around them. In an instant, she took to the sky, her massive form cutting through the air with terrifying speed. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The heat from her body crackled and sparked as she soared, the ground below becoming a blur as she ascended into the heavens, leaving a trail of molten energy in her wake.


    As they flew, the landscape zipped by beneath them¡ªmountains, rivers, forests¡ªall becoming a blur of motion. The power radiating from Roxana''s dragon form was palpable, and Lucas stood firmly atop her, his eyes sharp with focus.


    As the Lionhart Kingdom came into view, Lucas''s gaze darkened with anticipation. The sprawling city beneath them was nothing more than a speck from their vantage point, but the towering royal palace gleamed in the distance.


    "We''re here," Lucas murmured, his voice low, carrying a weight of finality. His eyes gleamed with cold intent as he prepared for what was to come.


    Roxana''s molten eyes scanned the sprawling kingdom below, her gaze sweeping over the bustling streets of the capital city.


    People moved like ants beneath her, going about their day, unaware of the impending doom. But Roxana''s focus wasn''t on the commoners or the civilians living their simple lives. They were irrelevant.


    Her eyes narrowed, locking onto the noble district and the royal palace, where the elites of the kingdom lived in luxury and arrogance. A low growl escaped from her throat, rumbling through the air like distant thunder.


    "They have no idea what''s coming," Roxana muttered, her voice dark and filled with contempt.


    Lucas, standing confidently atop her massive head, glanced down at the city with a cold smirk. "Their ignorance won''t last long," he said, his tone casual, almost indifferent to the chaos they were about to unleash.


    Roxana''s enormous form hovered above the city, casting a shadow that loomed over the streets like a storm cloud. As her shadow passed over the commoners, gasps of shock and terror erupted from below.


    The people looked up in horror, their eyes widening as they spotted the massive Volcanic Dragon. Panic set in instantly. Screams echoed through the streets as people fled, desperate to find shelter.


    But Roxana didn''t even glance their way.


    "The commoners aren''t the target," she growled, her deep, rumbling voice shaking the air itself. "It''s the nobles and the royals who will feel my wrath."


    Lucas nodded, his smirk growing as he watched the people scatter below. "They''ve lived comfortably for too long. Time for them to face reality."


    With a powerful flap of her wings, Roxana swooped down, the force of her descent stirring up a scorching whirlwind of heat that rippled through the city. Flames licked at the buildings below as she descended upon the noble district, her massive wings creating gusts of searing wind.


    The reaction was immediate.


    Panic erupted like wildfire. Nobles and guards scrambled in every direction, their faces twisted in fear as they realized what was happening. The once-proud elites, who had looked down on others with disdain, were now nothing more than terrified figures fleeing for their lives.


    Roxana''s voice boomed across the kingdom, her tone a mix of fury and twisted amusement. "Now that Valen is dead, there''s no one left to protect you," she roared, her words echoing like a death knell. "Your kingdom will be annihilated by my rage!"


    Lucas watched from above, his expression calm, his arms folded as if he were observing something trivial. His tone was casual, almost bored as he remarked, "Look at them¡­ running like ants."


    Experience tales at M V L


    Roxana let out a dark chuckle, her molten scales glowing brighter as her massive form circled the royal palace. Below, flames and magma dripped from her mouth, sizzling as they hit the ground. But she held back, waiting for the perfect moment to unleash her full power.


    As she hovered above, the nobles'' estates began to crumble beneath the heat of her presence. Those who had once ruled the kingdom with arrogance and cruelty were now reduced to trembling shadows of their former selves, desperately trying to escape the inevitable.


    "Do you hear them?" Roxana growled, her voice filled with a dangerous edge. "Do you hear their screams, Lucas?"


    Lucas''s smirk widened, his gaze fixed on the chaos below. "It''s music to my ears," he replied, his voice dripping with satisfaction.


    Below them, the commoners continued to run, their fear palpable. But Roxana could sense that their terror wasn''t aimed at her or her power. No, what truly terrified them was the crumbling power of the kingdom itself¡ªthe realization that the Lionhart Kingdom, once seen as untouchable, was now falling apart before their very eyes.

 Chapter 315: Confrontation with the King Lionel

    As destruction reigned below, the tension in the air shifted dramatically. A powerful aura suddenly surged from the Lionhart Kingdom''s royal palace, so intense that it seemed to make the very air heavier.The sky darkened slightly as a presence made itself known, and the chaotic battlefield quieted for a brief moment as all eyes turned toward the source of the new energy.


    From the palace, a figure flew toward the scene with calculated precision¡ªKing Lionel himself. His golden armor gleamed in the faint light, and his piercing eyes, cold and devoid of any warmth, locked onto the massive form of Roxana in her Volcanic Dragon state. His lips curled slightly, more out of disdain than surprise.


    "So, you''re Roxana," Lionel said, his voice sharp and commanding as he hovered just above the battlefield. His tone carried no fear, only calm authority, as he gazed up at the towering dragon.


    Then, with deliberate slowness, his gaze shifted to the boy standing confidently atop Roxana''s head. His expression hardened, his eyes narrowing. "And you must be Lucas."


    Lucas, standing tall despite the overwhelming presence of the king, offered a faint smile, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Ah, so you already know about us," Lucas replied smoothly, his voice dripping with mockery.


    His posture remained relaxed as if the king''s entrance meant nothing to him. "Good. Now, the real question is¡ª" he gestured lazily toward Roxana, "¡ªwhat will you do to appease her anger?"


    His words were accompanied by a smirk, as if he was already amused by the king''s inevitable failure.


    Lionel''s face remained impassive, his cold blue eyes locked onto Lucas with the precision of a predator eyeing its prey. There was no hint of emotion¡ªno fear, no anger¡ªjust icy authority.


    "I don''t care about your grievances or her so-called anger," Lionel replied coolly, his voice cutting through the air like a blade. His expression didn''t waver. "What I do care about," he continued, his tone growing sharper, "is the chaos you''re causing in my kingdom."


    Roxana, towering above, let out a low, guttural growl that rumbled through the ground like distant thunder. Her molten eyes narrowed, glowing fiercely as they locked onto Lionel.


    The flames dancing around her intensified with her growing anger. "Is that a threat, King Lionel?" she rumbled, her voice laced with the simmering fury of a beast on the verge of destruction.


    Lionel didn''t flinch. He crossed his arms, his posture casual but filled with the unmistakable aura of someone who had no intention of backing down. "I don''t make threats," he said coldly, his voice dropping an octave, exuding menace. "I give commands."


    There was a pause, thick with tension, before Lionel spoke again, his tone absolute. "And I''m commanding you¡ªboth of you¡ªto get the hell out of my kingdom before you regret it."


    The words hung in the air like a decree from a sovereign ruler who believed in his own invincibility.


    Lucas''s smile widened, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement as he gazed down at King Lionel. The confidence in his posture was unmistakable, as if he was toying with the king. Discover hidden stories at M V L


    "Interesting," Lucas said, his tone light and casual, as though they were discussing a trivial matter. "So, you''re the one who sent Valen after us."


    He paused for a moment, letting the weight of his words sink in, before continuing, his voice shifting, laced with mockery and menace. "And now that he''s dead, we demand answers."


    There was a chilling calmness in Lucas''s words, but his eyes darkened as he spoke, the smile never quite leaving his face. "But instead of giving us those answers," he said, the sharp edge of mockery cutting through his tone, "you think you can just kick us out? Do you think we''re that weak?"


    Lionel''s eyes flickered with a flash of annoyance, his composure hardening as he locked eyes with Lucas.


    His expression, cold and regal, didn''t falter, but his voice grew colder, sharper, as though every word was meant to cut. "It''s true," he began, his tone steady but firm, "that you and Roxana are strong."


    He let the words hang in the air, his gaze never wavering as he measured Lucas, almost as though he were deciding how much of a threat they truly posed.


    "But don''t make the mistake of underestimating me," Lionel continued, his voice hardening further, the authority of a king dripping from each word. "I am not Valen."


    His eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of a sneer tugging at his lips as he added, "Even ten Valens wouldn''t be enough to stop me. And you two? You''re certainly not strong enough to kill me."


    Roxana''s massive dragon form shifted slightly, her wings beating against the air with a slow, deliberate motion. The ground trembled beneath her weight, and her molten eyes sparkled with excitement, the thrill of the coming battle clear in her gaze. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She let out a low, rumbling chuckle that reverberated through the air like distant thunder. "Is that so?" she asked, her voice dripping with amusement, almost taunting. The flames flickering around her scales seemed to burn hotter, as if responding to her rising excitement.


    Her massive dragon head tilted slightly, her eyes gleaming as she leaned in, her voice filled with dark promise. "Let''s see if that arrogance of yours can withstand the fire of a dragon."


    Lucas, standing tall atop Roxana, nodded in agreement, his smirk growing wider. His voice, calm yet brimming with confidence, echoed her sentiment. "Yes... let''s see if your bravado holds up."


    The air between them thickened, crackling with unspoken tension. The moment hung heavy, pregnant with the threat of violence as the two forces stared each other down. Every breath, every flicker of movement, felt like the precursor to an inevitable clash.


    King Lionel''s jaw tightened, his muscles coiling like a predator ready to strike. His icy blue eyes never left Lucas''s, as if daring him to make the first move. "Prepare yourselves," he muttered, his voice low, seething with unrelenting resolve.


    The tension escalated, reaching a boiling point, as both sides readied themselves for the battle that was about to unfold¡ªa clash that would shake the kingdom to its core.

 Chapter 316: The Power of the Lionhart

    King Lionel hovered in the air, his expression cold and filled with fury, his presence demanding attention. His eyes narrowed as he looked down at Lucas and Roxana, his voice exploding across the battlefield like thunder."Let me show you the true power of the Lionhart family!" he roared, his voice reverberating through the land, causing the ground to tremble beneath the weight of his words.


    With a swift motion, Lionel raised his massive greatsword high above his head. The air around him crackled as he began to draw in energy, a swirling vortex of power filling his body.


    His muscles bulged, and his already overwhelming aura expanded even further, radiating a suffocating pressure that seemed to crush everything around him. The very air grew dense, making it hard to breathe. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas, ever the keen observer, raised an eyebrow. His eyes darted toward the noble district below, catching something unusual amidst the chaos. A knowing smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    The nobles¡ªthose who had fled in terror from their collapsing estates¡ªwere now collapsing one by one. Their faces paled, and their bodies weakened, as if the very essence of their life was being drained from them.


    Lucas''s smirk widened, his voice laced with cold amusement. "So¡­ you''re sucking the life out of your own nobles to make yourself stronger?"


    Lionel, his face stern and unyielding, shook his head slowly, a flicker of disdain in his eyes. "No," he said in a low, commanding tone.


    His voice was calm, but it carried an air of superiority. "I''m not stealing their power. I gave them some of my strength to begin with. Now, I''m simply¡­ taking it back."


    Discover exclusive tales at M V L


    Lucas''s smirk deepened, his tone mocking as he glanced up at Lionel. "Oh, how generous of you."


    Lionel ignored the jab, his aura continuing to grow as more energy flowed into him. The ground around him began to crack and sizzle, the very air shimmering with heat and pressure.


    His power surged to new heights, and the energy he absorbed reached its peak, blazing around him like a golden flame, a radiant aura that made him seem invincible.


    Inside Lucas''s mind, the system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogant mockery. [Well, would you look at that? Mr. Noble King thinks he''s impressive because he can leech off his subjects'' power. What a "glorious" nine-star fighter. I bet he''s proud.]


    Lucas chuckled softly, his expression calm but focused. "Yeah, I see it," he murmured.


    The system wasn''t done. [Oh, don''t act so calm, Lucas. Did you notice? This guy is nine-star now. You know what that means, right? He probably thinks he''s untouchable.


    Spoiler alert¡ªhe''s not.] The system''s voice was practically oozing with condescension.


    Lucas gave the faintest nod, his smirk never fading. "I know that."


    King Lionel''s eyes gleamed with an undeniable mix of superiority and confidence as he lowered his gaze toward Lucas and Roxana. His lips curled into a small, condescending smile, his posture relaxed as if the battle was already won.


    His voice, cold and filled with absolute certainty, echoed across the battlefield. "Now that I''ve reached nine-star, none of you can stand against me. You''re far beneath me."


    His tone dripped with arrogance, as though Lucas and Roxana were nothing more than insignificant obstacles to be swept aside.


    Roxana, still towering in her massive Volcanic Dragon form, let out a deep, rumbling growl. Her molten eyes blazed with both fury and excitement, the thrill of the impending battle surging through her.


    She stretched her wings wide, casting a shadow over the trembling kingdom below. "We''ll see about that!" she roared, her voice carrying across the entire city like a thunderclap, shaking the air with its power.


    There was no hesitation, no moment of doubt. Roxana opened her massive jaws, and from within her throat, a searing torrent of molten magma and fire erupted.


    The air itself seemed to ignite as she unleashed her Volcanic Dragon Breath, a stream of destruction surging forward with deadly intent, aimed directly at Lionel.


    The roar of the magma echoed through the sky, the heat so intense that the ground beneath them began to melt, rivers of molten rock spreading out in all directions.


    But Lionel¡­ Lionel didn''t even blink.


    His expression remained calm, almost bored, as he raised his greatsword with practiced ease. In a single, swift motion, he swung the blade downward, the sword now crackling with the immense power he had gathered.


    The blade cut through the oncoming wave of molten lava as if it were air, dispersing the searing attack effortlessly.


    The molten magma split apart, dissolving into harmless streams of liquid fire that veered off course, melting the ground but leaving Lionel untouched. His aura flared even brighter, the golden energy around him shimmering with untouchable power.


    As the dust and heat settled, Lionel stood there, untouched and unshaken. His eyes gleamed with the same arrogant confidence, as if the attack had been no more than an inconvenience.


    Roxana''s molten eyes narrowed, frustration flickering in their depths. Her tail thrashed, sending sparks of molten rock flying, but even through her irritation, her smirk remained.


    "Not bad," she growled, her voice thick with challenge. Her gaze locked onto Lionel with renewed intensity. "But let''s see how long you can keep that up."


    Her words were laced with a dangerous edge, a promise that this was far from over.


    Lionel''s eyes narrowed in return, his grip tightening on his greatsword. "Long enough to end you," he said, his tone sharp, but still disturbingly calm. He looked at her as though he was untouchable, as though the power he wielded made him invincible.


    The tension between them was thick, the air heavy with the anticipation of the clash that was about to erupt. Every breath seemed to carry the weight of the battle to come, and the kingdom below seemed to tremble in fear of what was unfolding above them.


    Both sides were ready to go all out. Roxana''s molten energy pulsed with raw power, while Lionel''s aura burned even brighter, a golden inferno of dominance and strength. Neither was willing to back down.

 Chapter 317: King Lionel vs Roxana

    King Lionel wasted no time, his face a mask of unwavering determination and simmering anger. His grip tightened on his greatsword as he raised it high, the blade radiating with a brilliant, golden light.The sacred energy flowed through the sword, filling it with divine power until it shimmered with holy brilliance, almost too bright to look at directly.


    "Let me show you the true might of the Lionhart family!" Lionel''s voice boomed across the battlefield, fierce and resolute.


    With a powerful shout, he swung the sword downward, sending a radiant arc of sacred energy slicing through the air, its trajectory aimed directly at Roxana. The sheer force of the attack caused the ground to tremble, cracks forming where the energy passed.


    Roxana, still in her towering Volcanic Dragon form, felt the weight of the attack bearing down on her.


    Despite her immense power, her massive size was slowing her down, making her movements too cumbersome against Lionel''s precise, calculated strikes. Her molten eyes narrowed, frustration flashing across her face as she realized she was at a disadvantage.


    "Damn it," she growled, her voice rumbling like distant thunder, irritation seeping into her tone. "This form won''t work."


    Without hesitation, her body began to shift, shrinking down as molten scales condensed around her. The towering dragon form she had used with such confidence condensed into a sleek, more agile shape¡ªa dragonewt, a powerful human-dragon hybrid.


    Her molten scales still glowed red-hot, radiating heat, but now her wings were compact, allowing for faster movement. Her hands, still transformed into razor-sharp Volcanic Dragon Claws, flexed with deadly intent.


    As she completed her transformation, she stood taller, more nimble, ready for close combat.


    Lionel''s eyes briefly widened in surprise as he watched the shift in form. He hadn''t expected her to adapt so quickly. His expression darkened, his lips curling in contempt. "So, you''ve changed your shape," he muttered, his voice low and cold. "But that won''t save you."


    Roxana met his gaze, her molten eyes glinting with dangerous amusement. Her lips curled into a smirk, unfazed by his taunts. "We''ll see about that," she replied, her voice sharp, filled with challenge and confidence.


    Without another word, she lunged forward with a roar, her Volcanic Dragon Claws slashing through the air with deadly precision. The battlefield trembled as their attacks collided, sending shockwaves that rippled through the ground.


    Lionel swung his sacred sword with precision, the blade humming with divine energy.


    But Roxana, now more agile, deflected each strike with her claws, sparks flying from the impact as metal clashed against molten scales.


    Continue reading at M V L


    Her expression was fierce, determined, and with each parry, she seemed to grow more confident. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that all?" Roxana taunted, her voice filled with fiery impatience.


    Lionel''s face hardened, his jaw tightening. He thrust his greatsword upward, but Roxana sidestepped effortlessly, her molten eyes burning with fury.


    With a sudden motion, she unleashed her Magma Breath, a concentrated stream of molten lava that surged toward Lionel with incredible speed.


    The heat was overwhelming, the ground beneath the attack sizzling and searing as it tore through the air.


    Lionel''s expression grew grim, but there was no panic. With swift precision, he activated Sacred Slash, his greatsword glowing even brighter than before.


    "Sacred Slash!" he called out, his voice steady and commanding. The blade cut through the oncoming wave of molten magma, splitting it in two and dispersing the energy before it could touch him.


    "You''re strong," Lionel admitted, his tone cold and measured. "But it won''t be enough to defeat me."


    Roxana''s eyes flared with anger, molten embers glowing fiercely within them. The playful smirk on her lips faded as she dodged his next strike with ease, her movements becoming sharper, more aggressive. "You talk too much!" she growled, her voice filled with irritation as her patience began to wear thin.


    Her gaze darkened as she gathered more energy, her fury building. "Let''s see if you can keep up with this."


    The air around Roxana shimmered and warped, distorting from the immense heat as she prepared to unleash her full power.


    Her body trembled with molten energy as she began to charge her most devastating attack yet¡ªVolcanic Dragon Breath. The ground beneath her cracked and trembled, unable to withstand the intensity radiating from her.


    The temperature around her spiked, sending waves of blistering heat outward, melting the earth in her immediate vicinity.


    Her molten eyes locked onto King Lionel, and a wicked smirk curled across her lips. "You''ve pushed me this far," she growled, her voice thick with fury and amusement. "Now, I''ll show you what true destruction looks like."


    Lionel, sensing the overwhelming danger, gripped his greatsword with both hands, his knuckles white with tension. His face was set in a grim, determined expression as he planted his feet firmly on the scorched ground, preparing for the clash ahead.


    "This ends now," Lionel muttered under his breath, his voice low and filled with cold resolve.


    As Roxana gathered her molten energy, Lionel began channeling his own. Holy energy surged into his greatsword, the blade radiating with a golden, blinding light.


    His eyes narrowed with focus as the divine power of the Lionhart family flowed through him, amplifying his strength. The air crackled around him as the sacred energy built, swirling violently around the blade.


    With a voice that carried the weight of kingship, Lionel''s words echoed across the battlefield. "Witness the power of a true king. King''s Strike!"


    Roxana''s molten energy swirled faster, hotter, and more intense than ever before. She let out a guttural roar, the sound reverberating like an explosion, shaking the very air around them.


    "Prepare yourself!" she bellowed, her voice booming with the force of an enraged dragon. "My Volcanic Dragon Breath will reduce you to ash!"


    The energy gathered in her throat was hotter than the core of a volcano, more concentrated than any attack she had ever unleashed. Her scales gleamed with molten light, her body radiating an infernal glow as she aimed directly at Lionel.

 Chapter 318: King Lionel vs Roxana (2)

    Find exclusive content at M-V-LThe ground quaked violently as King Lionel unleashed his King''s Strike, the sacred power of the Lionhart family radiating fiercely from his massive greatsword.


    Energy crackled in the air, shimmering like lightning as the strike ripped through the sky, aimed directly at Roxana''s Volcanic Dragon Breath.


    The two attacks collided with a deafening explosion, molten magma clashing against radiant holy energy. The force of the impact shook the battlefield, sending shockwaves rippling through the ground. Lionel''s sacred energy surged forward, splitting the fiery breath in two.


    But even with his immense power, he couldn''t fully dispel the molten wave. The remnants of Roxana''s attack surged forward, crashing into Lionel with brutal force. His armor sizzled under the intense heat, and his skin blistered where the molten magma seared him.


    Lionel gritted his teeth, his face contorted in pain, but his eyes remained cold and focused. "You''ve got strength," he muttered, his voice low and filled with grudging respect, though the tension in his clenched jaw betrayed his frustration. "But not enough to kill me."


    He stepped back, his body smoking from the impact, and yet his posture remained firm, his hand gripping the greatsword tightly. Despite the burns, his resolve was unshaken, his determination burning just as fiercely as before.


    Roxana, however, fared worse. The King''s Strike had torn through her defenses, leaving deep, glowing wounds across her molten body. She staggered, her breathing labored, her claws dragging against the ground as she tried to keep her balance.


    Her molten scales flickered weakly, attempting to heal, but the process was slow¡ªmuch slower than she needed. The pain was sharp and relentless, the damage far worse than what she had endured during her battle with Valen.


    She let out a growl, the sound rough and frustrated, her molten eyes flaring with anger. "Damn it..." she hissed, her voice filled with bitter realization. "He''s stronger than I thought."


    She tried to gather more energy, focusing on her healing, but she knew it would take time¡ªtime she didn''t have. Her fiery gaze remained locked on Lionel, her expression a mix of rage and stubborn defiance.


    Lionel, seeing her struggle, took a step forward, his eyes gleaming with ruthless intent. He raised his greatsword high, the sacred energy still coursing through it, making the blade glow ominously in the dim light. His voice was cold and final as he spoke, each word dripping with certainty.


    "It''s over," Lionel declared, his tone devoid of mercy. His gaze bore down on her, unyielding. "I will finish you here."


    Roxana''s eyes narrowed, her breath coming in ragged bursts as she struggled to stand upright. The weight of Lionel''s words hung in the air, but her defiance refused to waver, her growl low and threatening as she braced for his final blow.


    Just as Lionel moved in for the final blow, ready to end Roxana''s life, the air itself seemed to tear apart.


    A dark force ripped through the space between him and Roxana, halting his advance. Lucas had stepped in, his Void Rend cutting the fabric of reality, creating a gaping rift that shimmered with deadly energy.


    Lionel''s eyes widened slightly as he pulled back, instinctively avoiding the void tear. His surprise was brief, but noticeable.


    His gaze shifted sharply toward Lucas, who stood calmly a few feet away. Lucas''s expression was unreadable, but his presence alone sent ripples of unease through the battlefield.


    "Don''t forget about me," Lucas said, his voice low and dripping with quiet menace. His lips curled into a smirk, sharp and brimming with a cold confidence that bordered on arrogance.


    In the silence that followed, the system''s voice echoed in Lucas''s mind. [Did he really think you''d just stand by while he tried to finish her? What a fool.]


    Lionel''s face hardened, his eyes narrowing into slits of cold fury. His voice, when he spoke, was filled with biting authority. "I didn''t forget," he snapped, his tone icy. "But now, it''s your turn, Lucas."


    Lucas''s smirk deepened, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement, almost as if he found the entire situation entertaining. "Is that right?" he drawled, his voice laced with mockery. "Let''s see how strong you really are, Lionel. I''ve been waiting for this moment."


    [He talks big, doesn''t he?] The system chimed in, its tone arrogant and shameless. [Let''s see how he feels when we tear that smug look off his face. Or better yet, let''s make him regret thinking he had a chance in the first place.] Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas chuckled softly, clearly in sync with the system''s mocking attitude. His gaze locked onto Lionel, the dark amusement never leaving his eyes.


    "You really think you can take me on?" Lucas asked, his voice smooth and taunting, like a predator playing with its prey. "I hope you''re ready to be disappointed."


    Lionel''s grip on his greatsword tightened, his jaw clenching as he measured Lucas. "You''ll see soon enough," Lionel replied coldly, though there was a flicker of uncertainty in his eyes now.


    The air between them thickened with tension, the very atmosphere seeming to vibrate with the weight of their impending clash.


    Both fighters stood poised, the intensity of the battle rising as they prepared to face each other head-on. The ground beneath their feet seemed to hum with anticipation, as if even the earth itself knew that this would be a battle to remember.


    Behind them, Roxana, though still severely injured, watched the exchange with keen interest. Her molten eyes gleamed, despite her pain, as she lay low and observed.


    The thrill of the battle that was about to unfold brought a smirk to her lips, even in her weakened state. "He has no idea what''s coming," she muttered, her voice low but filled with grim satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, deep within the Abyss Hole, a dark and foreboding chasm hidden beneath the Necrovauld, Lucas''s real body lay motionless. The oppressive darkness of the abyss was suffocating, the air thick with a haunting silence that seemed to stretch on forever.


    But suddenly, a subtle tremor passed through his form, his body twitching ever so slightly, as if responding to some unseen force.


    The very air around him seemed to hum with a strange energy, and the ground beneath his resting figure pulsed, as though the abyss itself was reacting to his presence.


    His body, though still and lifeless for so long, now quivered faintly, hinting at the immense power lying dormant within him, waiting for the right moment to awaken.

 Chapter 319: The Untouchable Lucas

    King Lionel''s face twisted in fury and determination, his eyes burning with the resolve of a king who refused to lose. Gripping his Sacred Sword tightly, the blade gleamed with the blinding light of his nine-star power, radiating holy energy as if the sword itself was alive with divine fury.Without a moment''s hesitation, Lionel lunged forward, swinging his sword in a flurry of powerful strikes aimed directly at Lucas. Each blow was delivered with the strength to level mountains, the sacred energy radiating from the blade tearing through the air with deadly precision.


    But Lucas didn''t move.


    The strikes landed one after another with bone-crushing force, yet Lucas stood there, unmoving, his posture calm and indifferent.


    His body absorbed each blow, but to Lionel''s growing frustration, it was as if the attacks didn''t even touch him. Not a single cut, no sign of injury. It was as though the strikes were nothing more than a breeze.


    Lionel''s eyes widened in disbelief. Sweat trickled down his brow as he pulled back, breathing heavily from the relentless barrage. He stared at Lucas, his heart pounding with the realization that something was terribly wrong.


    "How¡­ how are you still standing?" Lionel''s voice trembled with confusion, his disbelief clear. "You should be dead by now. No one can withstand the power of a nine-star!"


    Lucas remained silent, his expression completely unchanged. A beat passed, then a slow, mocking smirk crept onto his lips. His eyes gleamed with amusement as he met Lionel''s bewildered gaze, savoring the king''s desperation.


    "You''re the one who''s weak," Lucas finally replied, his voice low and filled with cold mockery. Every word cut through the air like a blade, dripping with disdain. His calmness in the face of such power was infuriating.


    Lionel''s face contorted in rage at those words, the veins on his neck bulging as his hands clenched around the hilt of his sword. The air around him grew tense with his fury, his aura flaring violently. "Weak?!" Lionel''s voice boomed, his tone filled with pure venom. "I''ll kill you, you insolent brat!"


    With a roar of fury, Lionel raised his Sacred Sword once again, the blade crackling with renewed energy. His face twisted with pure determination as he channeled every ounce of his power into his next strike. The sacred energy of the kingdom surged through his body, enveloping the sword in radiant light as he prepared to unleash his most powerful attack¡ªKing''s Strike.


    The ground beneath them trembled as the full force of his power built up. Lionel''s eyes blazed with the intent to destroy as he swung the sword down, aiming to end Lucas once and for all.


    The radiant energy exploded forward, creating a shockwave that tore through the battlefield. It slammed into Lucas, engulfing him in blinding light and overwhelming force.


    And yet, as the light faded and the dust settled, there Lucas stood¡ªunharmed.


    Not a scratch.


    Lionel''s breath caught in his throat, his heart hammering in disbelief. His hands trembled slightly as he gripped his sword tighter, but his mind raced to comprehend what had just happened. How can this be? he thought. His voice trembled as he gasped aloud, "How¡­ how is this possible?"


    Lucas tilted his head slightly, his smirk only widening, his eyes gleaming with smug superiority. He looked at Lionel with a calm, almost bored expression, his voice dripping with condescension. "You''re really not as strong as you think."


    But despite the confident smirk on Lucas''s face, a silent truth gnawed at him. His body was drenched in sweat¡ªnot from fear, but from the relentless, unbearable agony that accompanied each of King Lionel''s strikes.


    Though his skin showed no signs of damage, the pain was very real. Every time Lionel''s sword connected, waves of searing pain coursed through his body, threatening to overwhelm him. His defense was perfect, but it didn''t make him immune to the suffering. The agony hit harder than the blows themselves. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stay updated through M-V-L


    [What''s wrong, Lucas?] the system''s voice chimed in with its usual arrogance. [Feeling a little sore? You look fine, but I know that pain must be tearing you apart inside.]


    Lucas gritted his teeth, pushing back the urge to wince. "The defense is good, but the pain... it''s unreal." His thoughts were strained, his inner voice filled with frustration.


    [Hah! You''re just a glutton for punishment, aren''t you? You should be grateful. No one else would get the privilege of enduring pain like this and still looking so smug.] The system''s tone was mocking, dripping with shameless glee at Lucas''s discomfort.


    Lucas knew he couldn''t afford to let his pain show, not now. His composure was crucial, the psychological upper hand over Lionel was his biggest advantage. If the king saw even a flicker of weakness, the tides could shift.


    He took a slow, deliberate breath, forcing the pain to simmer just below the surface. His face remained calm, his smirk steady as he locked eyes with Lionel. The king''s expression was still one of disbelief, unable to comprehend how Lucas remained unscathed.


    [You better keep up that cocky look. Don''t let him see how much it burns. You wouldn''t want your little facade to fall apart now, would you?] The system''s voice was taunting, enjoying every second of the torment Lucas endured.


    Lucas exhaled again, more slowly this time, letting the heat of his suffering dissipate beneath his cold exterior. His smirk never wavered, his eyes gleaming with the same icy confidence as he stared Lionel down.


    "Now..." Lucas''s voice remained eerily calm, though every fiber of his body screamed in pain. He leaned forward just enough to signal his intent, his eyes glinting with a dangerous edge.


    His next words slipped out like a cold, sharp blade, each syllable dripping with quiet menace. "It''s my turn."


    Lionel''s eyes widened slightly, but Lucas''s smile only deepened.


    [Ah, there it is. The arrogance. I knew you had it in you. Go on, show him why we''re untouchable.] The system laughed internally, utterly shameless.

 Chapter 320: The Void and the Call for Help

    Lucas, his eyes sharp and calculating, sensed the shifting momentum of the battle. It was time to change the game. With a slow, deliberate gesture, he activated Void Domain, the very air around him warping and distorting as dark energy surged forth. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.A low hum filled the battlefield as the domain expanded, swallowing everything in its path. The once-clear skies seemed to dim, and the ground beneath them shimmered with an ominous energy. The void itself seemed to hunger, ready to consume anything in its reach.


    Inside the domain, the atmosphere grew thick and oppressive. King Lionel immediately felt the weight of its effect, his movements sluggish, as though he was moving through heavy water.


    His strikes, once filled with precise power, became erratic, unstable. Even the sacred energy radiating from his body flickered, its potency dimming.


    Lionel''s frown deepened, his brow furrowing with frustration. He tried to shake off the suffocating sensation, but every movement felt heavier than the last. His breath came out in sharp, irritated huffs. "What... what have you done?" he demanded, his voice tight with irritation and disbelief.


    Lucas''s lips curved into a smug smile, his eyes gleaming with superiority. "Welcome to the Void Domain," he said, his tone calm but filled with a cold amusement. His voice echoed through the oppressive air as though the very void was mocking Lionel alongside him.


    [Hah! Look at him squirm,] the system chimed in, its voice oozing with shameless mockery. [Did you see the look on his face? Pathetic. He''s no match for you in here.]


    Lucas chuckled under his breath, the sound low and condescending. "In this domain, your movements are slowed, your power is weakened, and any magic or energy-based attacks you throw at me?"


    He let the words hang in the air for a moment, savoring the rising tension before finishing with a smirk, "They''ll just be swallowed by the void. Not much you can do, is there?"


    Lionel''s teeth clenched in anger, his grip on the Sacred Sword tightening until his knuckles turned white.


    "You think this will stop me?" he barked, his voice rising in fury. Without waiting for a response, he charged forward, every muscle in his body straining against the oppressive weight of the domain.


    Lucas remained perfectly still, his smirk widening as he watched the king''s labored approach. [Look at him! So desperate! I almost feel bad for him¡­ almost.]


    Stay updated via M-V-L


    Lionel roared as he swung his greatsword down with all his might, but Lucas moved like a shadow, swift and precise. "Pathetic," Lucas whispered, his tone dripping with disdain.


    With a swift motion, he unleashed Void Rend, tearing through the very fabric of space. The air around Lionel shimmered, warping and twisting as the void opened, ready to devour him.


    Lionel''s eyes widened in alarm as he summoned his Sacred Shield, a radiant barrier of light forming around him. But the shield, weakened by the domain, couldn''t hold up. The void energy ripped through it as though it were made of paper, shattering it instantly.


    Lionel stumbled back, his chest heaving with exertion, sweat dripping down his brow. The weight of the void was crushing him, draining him with every second.


    Lucas laughed softly, the sound filled with condescension. "Even with all that power, you''re nothing here," he mocked, his voice calm yet laced with cruelty. "How does it feel, Lionel? To be powerless? To know that your strength is fading, and there''s nothing you can do about it?"


    Lionel''s expression twisted in fury, his eyes burning with hatred as he glared at Lucas. His breaths came in harsh, labored pants, but the king''s pride wouldn''t let him back down.


    "You¡­ you haven''t won yet!" he spat, desperation creeping into his voice. But even he knew he was running out of options.


    [Oh, the desperation! The anguish! You love to see it, don''t you?] the system cackled, shamelessly reveling in Lionel''s helplessness. [He knows it''s over, but look at him. Still trying! It''s adorable, really.]


    Lucas''s smirk never faltered. He could feel the king''s resolve slipping, and he relished every second of it. "Keep telling yourself that, Lionel," he said, his voice low and dripping with amusement. "But deep down, we both know¡­ you''ve already lost."


    In his frustration, King Lionel clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white from the force. Desperation mixed with anger as he shouted into the air, his voice booming with an unmistakable urgency. "Velkar! Help me!"


    The name echoed ominously across the battlefield, the sound reverberating through the oppressive atmosphere of the Void Domain.


    For a moment, there was only silence, but then the sky above began to darken, a heavy, suffocating presence descending upon them. The air grew thicker, as if the very atmosphere was recoiling from what was approaching.


    Moments later, a dark figure appeared on the horizon, his silhouette cutting through the bleak sky. Velkar, the new leader of the Necrovauld Academy, descended slowly, his power palpable even from a distance.


    As he landed beside Lionel, his once-human skin, now a deep, dark reddish hue, glistened with an unnatural glow¡ªa clear sign of the dark powers he had absorbed.


    His very presence radiated dread, the weight of his aura making the air itself seem heavier. The ground beneath him cracked slightly from the pressure of his dark energy.


    A wicked smirk curled onto Velkar''s lips as his glowing, malevolent eyes locked onto Lucas. "Ah, Lucas," he began, his voice low and dripping with dark amusement. "We meet again."


    There was a sinister edge to his words, the kind that made the hairs on the back of one''s neck stand on end. The last time they had met, Velkar had been a mere shadow of what he was now. His newfound strength was unmistakable.


    Lucas''s smirk, which had held firm throughout the battle, faltered¡ªjust for a moment. His eyes narrowed as he quickly assessed Velkar, noting the drastic change in his aura. The Necrovauld leader had grown far stronger¡ªfar stronger than before.


    A flicker of surprise crossed Lucas''s face, barely noticeable but there nonetheless. He quickly masked it, though, his expression slipping back into one of calm confidence. He couldn''t afford to show weakness¡ªnot now.

 Chapter 321: The Return of Velkar

    Lucas stood silently in the center of his Void Domain, the dark energy swirling around him like a protective veil. His expression was calm, almost detached, as his gaze lifted toward the sky, where a dark figure descended with ominous intent.The air was thick with tension, so dense that even the slightest movement seemed to crackle with anticipation.


    Velkar''s power was palpable, his presence casting a suffocating shadow over the battlefield. As he drew closer, Lucas could feel the raw surge of energy radiating from him, and his eyes narrowed ever so slightly.


    "He''s grown stronger," Lucas thought, his mind sharp. "Nine-star strong."


    Velkar landed beside King Lionel, the ground trembling under the weight of his arrival. His lips curled into a sinister smirk, the dark glow in his eyes reflecting the malice that had been festering since their last encounter. His voice, dripping with arrogance, cut through the silence like a blade.


    "Well, well, Lucas..." Velkar began, his tone almost mocking. "It seems the tables have finally turned. Now that I''ve reduced the Celestial Academy to nothing, I''ve become stronger than you could ever imagine."


    Lucas remained still, watching him intently, but his face betrayed nothing.


    Velkar''s smirk widened as he took a step closer, his gaze locked on Lucas. "I''ve ascended to the ultimate¡ªnine-star. In the past, I was forced to run from you. You made me retreat... humiliated me. But now..." His eyes gleamed with venomous satisfaction.


    "Now, I''ve come to return the favor."


    The weight of his words lingered in the air, filled with the bitterness of past defeat and the hunger for revenge. He expected to see a flicker of fear in Lucas''s eyes, some sign that his newfound power was striking a chord.


    But Lucas''s expression remained utterly unchanged, as if Velkar''s words hadn''t even reached him. Then, slowly, the corners of his lips curled into a small, mocking smile.


    "Is that so?" Lucas said, his voice calm, low, and eerily composed. "You''ve come all this way to prove yourself?" His eyes glinted with a sharp, cold amusement as he tilted his head slightly, meeting Velkar''s gaze without an ounce of concern. "Let''s see if you can."


    His words, laced with such indifference, cut deeper than any attack. Velkar''s smirk faltered for a moment, replaced by a flash of anger in his eyes. He had expected fear, hesitation¡ªanything but this cold, dismissive response.


    "You''re still underestimating me?" Velkar growled, his voice rising in intensity, his fists clenching. "You won''t be able to brush me aside so easily this time, Lucas!"


    But Lucas''s smile didn''t fade. If anything, it only grew more confident, more condescending.


    "Show me, then," Lucas said, his voice barely above a whisper but filled with unshakable dominance. "Show me how strong you''ve really become."


    Without hesitation, Velkar lunged forward, his hands glowing with ominous dark energy as he activated Nether Claw.


    The air crackled with the power of the underworld as his claws extended, tearing through the space between him and Lucas. His attack was swift, deadly, and brimming with the raw energy of darkness.


    But Lucas didn''t move. He remained perfectly still, enveloped in the swirling mass of his Void Domain, his expression calm and almost bored. As the Nether Claw closed in on him, the energy began to flicker and lose its strength.


    The deadly claws, once surging with power, faltered as the void''s influence took hold, weakening their potency. Before they could even touch Lucas, the attack was absorbed entirely by the swirling energy of Void Devour.


    Velkar''s eyes widened, just for a moment, as he watched his attack fizzle out. His surprise quickly morphed into frustration, and he gritted his teeth. "Is this it?!" he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "Can you only defend yourself, Lucas? Is hiding in that little void bubble all you''ve got?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas''s calm demeanor remained unshaken. In fact, his smirk widened ever so slightly, his eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and condescension. "I''m not hiding," Lucas replied, his tone casual, as if this was nothing more than a simple conversation. "I''m just¡­ testing you."


    Velkar''s sneer faltered. "Testing me?"


    "[He thinks this is a test? Pathetic.]" The system chimed in, its voice filled with its usual arrogance. "[You''ve faced stronger people while you were half asleep. This guy thinks he''s special. How cute.]"


    Lucas chuckled lightly, seemingly agreeing with the system. "I wanted to see how much you''ve grown since the last time we crossed paths. That''s all," he said, his voice calm but laced with a teasing undertone. "But I have to say, I''m not exactly impressed."


    Read exclusive content at M-V-L


    Velkar''s face twisted with anger, his eyes blazing with fury. "You underestimate me far too much!" he growled, his voice lowering into a dangerous snarl. "This will be your death, Lucas!"


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, his smirk never faltering. "My death? Are you sure about that? Do you think that a nine star warrior can kill me? Let me see if you really can do it, stupid guy."


    [Pfft! Did he just say your death?] The system burst into laughter. "[This guy couldn''t even scratch you if you stood there without your Void Domain. Seriously, Lucas, do you ever attract opponents that aren''t delusional?]"


    Velkar''s anger only intensified as he felt mocked, not only by Lucas''s words but also by the sheer arrogance emanating from him. His hands tightened into fists as dark energy swirled around him, his power surging with fury.


    But Lucas didn''t seem the least bit concerned. His eyes gleamed with amusement, like a cat toying with a mouse. "Let''s see if you can actually make good on that threat," he said, his tone dripping with confidence.


    The tension between them crackled in the air as Velkar''s power continued to build, and the battlefield seemed to vibrate with the intensity of their impending clash.


    Both sides braced for the next move, the anticipation thick as the showdown between Lucas and Velkar was about to escalate to a whole new level.

 Chapter 1 - 1: The Return of Lucas

    In a quiet village, nestled among rolling hills and dense forests, the morning sun began to filter through the windows of a modest house. Inside, a boy suddenly woke up, his heart pounding wildly. Sweat drenched his entire body, soaking the thin sheets beneath him, and his breath came in ragged gasps as if he had been running for his life.


    "What happened?" he muttered, his voice hoarse and trembling as he grabbed at his body, feeling for injuries. "Am I alive?"


    The boy was Lucas. He had already died twice before. The first time, he had perished on modern Earth, only to find himself transmigrated to this fantastical world. The second time, he had met his end in a trap set for him while he prayed at his sister''s grave.


    Anger surged through Lucas as he recalled the treachery that had led to his demise. His face twisted in a scowl, and he clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white. "Damn it!" he spat. "To think those people would be so shameless as to attack me at my sister''s grave!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His mind raced with memories of the betrayal, the faces of his enemies flashing before his eyes. But then, a new thought struck him, and his anger gave way to confusion. "Is this my third life?" he wondered aloud. "Is this the same world, or...?"


    He trailed off, uncertainty gnawing at him. The room around him was familiar yet different. The wooden walls, the simple furniture, the smell of fresh bread wafting from the kitchen downstairs ¨C it all felt like home, but could it really be?


    Suddenly, the door to his room creaked open, and Lucas''s heart skipped a beat. He turned to see his sister, Lucy, standing in the doorway. The soft morning light framed her figure, casting a gentle glow on her face and highlighting her warm, caring eyes.


    "Lucas, are you alright?" Lucy asked, concern etching lines on her forehead. "I heard you shouting."


    Lucas''s heart leaped with joy at the sight of her. Words failed him as he lunged forward, wrapping his arms around her in a tight embrace. He could feel the warmth of her body, the steady beat of her heart, and the familiar scent of lavender in her hair. For a moment, everything else faded away.


    Lucy, though puzzled by his reaction, returned his embrace warmly. "Hey, what''s gotten into you?" she asked with a gentle laugh, patting his back. "It''s just me."


    "I thought I''d lost you," Lucas murmured, his voice thick with emotion. "I... I thought you were gone."


    Lucy pulled back slightly, enough to look him in the eyes. "I''m right here, Lucas," she said softly, her eyes filled with reassurance. "I''m not going anywhere."


    Lucas nodded, a lump forming in his throat. He reluctantly released her, wiping away the tears that had escaped his eyes. "I''m sorry," he said, forcing a smile. "I just had a really bad dream."


    Lucy smiled back, though her eyes still held a hint of worry. "Well, you''re awake now. And I''ve got some good news to cheer you up. Dinner is ready."


    "Dinner?" Lucas echoed, glancing at the window. The light suggested it was still morning. He realized it must have been a long time since he had eaten.


    "Yes, dinner," Lucy confirmed with a playful roll of her eyes. "You must have been out cold for a while. Come on, I made your favorite stew."


    "Okay," Lucas replied, feeling a bit more grounded. He watched as Lucy turned to leave, her steps light and carefree.


    "I''ll wait for you downstairs," she called over her shoulder with a smile before disappearing down the hallway.


    As he watched her go, a surge of determination filled Lucas''s heart. He clenched his fists, the weight of his past failures and vows pressing down on him. "This time," he whispered to himself, "I will not let them harm you anymore. I swear it, Lucy. I''ll protect you with everything I have."


    With that resolve, Lucas took a deep breath and followed Lucy downstairs, ready to face whatever this new life had in store for him.


    The dining room was a warm, inviting space. A wooden table, slightly worn from years of use, stood in the center. The scent of home-cooked food¡ªfreshly baked bread, roasted vegetables, and a savory stew¡ªfilled the air, making Lucas''s mouth water. Soft candlelight flickered, casting a gentle glow over the room and adding to its cozy ambiance.


    Lucy was already setting the table when Lucas arrived. She smiled up at him. "I made your favorite stew. I hope you still like it," she said, placing a steaming bowl in front of him.


    Lucas''s heart warmed at the sight. "It smells amazing, Lucy. Thank you."


    They sat down to eat, and for a while, their conversation was light. They talked about the village, the people they knew, and the little events that had happened while Lucas was... away.


    "Mrs. Greenwood''s cat got stuck in a tree again," Lucy said with a laugh. "It took three people to get it down."


    Lucas chuckled. "Some things never change, huh?"


    "No, they don''t," Lucy agreed, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "And old Mr. Thompson finally fixed that hole in his roof. He said it only took him three years."


    "Three years?" Lucas shook his head, smiling. "He must have been really busy."


    They continued to share stories, and Lucas found himself relaxing. He savored each bite of the meal, the flavors bringing back memories of simpler times. The warmth of the food, combined with the comfort of his sister''s presence, made him feel at peace, if only for a moment.


    After dinner, Lucas pushed his chair back and sighed contentedly. "That was delicious, Lucy. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome," she said, beginning to clear the table. "I''m just glad you''re home."


    Lucas helped her with the dishes, their conversation drifting to lighter topics. But as the last dish was dried and put away, a sense of urgency returned to him.


    "I think I''ll head back to my room for a bit," Lucas said, trying to keep his tone casual. "There are some things I need to think about."


    Lucy looked at him with concern. "Are you sure you''re okay, Lucas? You seem... different."


    "I''m fine," he assured her, forcing a smile. "Just a lot on my mind."


    "Alright," she said softly, touching his arm. "But if you need to talk, I''m here."


    "I know. Thanks, Lucy." Lucas gave her a reassuring nod and made his way back to his room.


    Once inside, the weight of his thoughts returned full force. He knew the people who had targeted Lucy before, and this time, he had to be prepared. The enemy would be more dangerous, more cunning. He couldn''t afford any mistakes.


    As he paced the room, trying to form a plan, a sudden, ethereal glow filled the space. Lucas froze, eyes widening as a translucent screen appeared before him, displaying the words [Divine Mask].


    "What the heck is this?" Lucas muttered, reaching out to touch the screen. It felt both real and unreal under his fingers, like a ripple in the air.

 Chapter 2 - 2: The Divine Mask

    Lucas stared at the glowing system screen beside him, his heart pounding in his chest. The room was dim, the only light coming from the ethereal glow of the screen, casting eerie shadows on the walls. His eyes widened in disbelief as he took in the sight before him. "Is this... my cheat?" he whispered, his voice barely audible, trembling with a mix of hope and fear.


    He reached out a trembling hand, almost afraid to touch the screen, as if it might disappear if he did. "I can''t believe it," he murmured, his voice breaking. "After all this time... after everything I went through..."


    Tears welled up in his eyes, blurring his vision. To think that the cheat he had desperately longed for during his second life, a life filled with struggle and hardship, would finally appear in his third. The realization was overwhelming, and he let out a shaky breath, a mixture of relief and joy flooding over him.


    "It''s real," he whispered to himself, a small smile forming on his lips. "It''s actually real."


    But as quickly as the tears came, they dried up, replaced by a fierce determination. His smile turned into a smirk as he imagined the possibilities that lay before him. If he had a cheat now, everything would change. The game was about to be played on his terms.


    "Alright, let''s see what we''ve got here," he said, focusing intently on the screen.


    [Divine Mask - God Clone System]


    "Divine Mask? God Clone System?" he muttered, puzzled and intrigued. He leaned closer, trying to decipher the meaning behind these words.


    [User can create clones with unique abilities, manifesting as masks.]


    [When worn, these masks bestow the user with the clone''s powers.]


    [Masks can also be placed on golems or dolls, transforming them into entities with the clone''s abilities.]


    As Lucas read the descriptions on the screen, his mind raced with excitement and curiosity. The summary was clear: With this cheat, he could create a mask. He repeated the key points aloud, trying to fully grasp the implications.


    "So, when I wear the mask, I can use powers different from my own?" he muttered, pacing the room. The soft glow from the screen illuminated his thoughtful expression. "And if I place the mask on a golem or doll, it becomes a humanoid clone acting as my subordinate?"


    He stopped pacing and looked out the small window of his room, the moon casting a silver light over the village. His thoughts whirled with possibilities. "I could have an army of powerful clones," he whispered, a grin slowly spreading across his face. "Different powers, different abilities... the possibilities are endless."


    Lucas imagined a scene where he and his clones faced his enemies. Each clone wielded unique powers, overwhelming their opponents with sheer versatility and strength. The thought filled him with a newfound sense of power and purpose. He could protect Lucy. He could finally exact his revenge.


    "But how do I create the mask?" Lucas wondered aloud, his excitement mingling with uncertainty. He turned back to the glowing screen, hoping it held more answers.


    As if responding to his thoughts, new text appeared on the screen:


    [Creating a mask requires no initial cost.]


    Lucas''s eyes widened in astonishment. "I don''t need anything? I can just create numerous masks?"


    The room seemed to pulse with his excitement, the glow of the screen reflecting in his eyes. He began to imagine all the masks he could create, each with different powers, each an asset in his quest to protect Lucy and defeat his enemies.


    But then, more text appeared:


    [However, while the creation is free, the user must personally cultivate the mask.]


    Lucas''s excitement was momentarily dampened. He frowned, contemplating the implications. "Cultivate it myself?" he echoed, thinking aloud. "I can handle cultivating one or two masks, but what about the future when I might need many?"


    He sat down on the edge of his bed, the wooden frame creaking under his weight. The moonlight streaming through the window cast a serene glow over the room, contrasting with the turmoil in his mind. He ran a hand through his hair, frustration evident in his eyes.


    "I need a way to manage this," Lucas murmured to himself, his mind racing. "If I have to cultivate each mask myself, it could become overwhelming."


    He paced the small room, the wooden floorboards creaking under his weight. The glow of the system screen cast shifting shadows on the walls, reflecting his inner turmoil. He glanced back at the screen, hoping for more guidance. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As if responding to his thoughts, the screen flickered and new text scrolled into view:


    [Do not be concerned. Simply establish the mask''s foundational path. Once the basics are set, the mask can continue to cultivate independently, given sufficient resources.]


    Lucas stopped in his tracks, his eyes widening with understanding. He read the message again, letting the words sink in. "So, I just need to lay the foundational path," he muttered, a glimmer of hope returning to his voice. "After that, I can provide resources, and the mask will cultivate on its own."


    He sat down on the edge of his bed, the mattress sagging slightly. "This changes everything," he whispered, a mix of relief and excitement flooding over him. "I won''t be alone in this fight. I can create an army."


    The room was quiet, save for the soft hum of the screen. Lucas leaned back, staring at the ceiling, lost in thought. "With this power, I can protect Lucy. I can finally take the fight to those who wronged us."


    He stood up, his resolve hardening. "Alright, let''s see how this works," he said, determination clear in his voice. He turned back to the screen, ready to take the first step.


    "System," he called out, "how do I create my first mask?"


    The screen flickered again, displaying a simple command:


    [To create a mask, focus on the desired power and will it into existence.]


    Lucas took a deep breath, closing his eyes. He envisioned a mask, focusing on the power he wanted it to possess.

 Chapter 3 - 3: The First Mask

    Lucas sat on the edge of his bed, deep in contemplation. The soft light of the setting sun filtered through the window, casting long shadows across his modest room. His thoughts were consumed by the kind of mask he should create first.


    The world he lived in wasn''t a typical magical fantasy realm. It was a unique fusion of a magic fantasy world and a wuxia world, a place where ancient arts and mystical powers coexisted.


    In this world, cultivation manuals were as common as they were essential. Unlike the wuxia novels he had read in his first life, where cultivators harnessed qi, here they used mana. The system of cultivation was divided into two main paths: warriors and mages.


    Warriors were formidable fighters who used weapons and mana to cultivate their bodies, enhancing their physical strength and resilience. Mages, on the other hand, cultivated their mana hearts, enabling them to cast powerful spells and control the elements.


    In essence, mages were akin to elemental qi cultivators, while warriors were similar to body cultivators.


    Lucas''s gaze drifted to the horizon, remembering his past life. Occasionally, there were also magic warriors¡ªan elite class of cultivators who could harness both physical prowess and magical abilities. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, magic warriors were rare, requiring not only a top-tier cultivation manual but also an exceptionally talented body.


    In his second life, Lucas had been one such rare magic warrior. Known far and wide as the Demon King, he had fought, killed, and plundered countless enemies.


    Among his spoils was a transcendent-tier cultivation manual for magic warriors, a rare and powerful artifact. Though he had forgotten its exact name, he remembered it was a thunder element cultivation manual.


    Recalling the powerful transcendent-tier cultivation manual he had obtained in his previous life, he decided to consult the system about its potential use.


    "System," he called out, breaking the silence. "Can the mask learn any cultivation manual?"


    A familiar, mechanical voice echoed in his mind, [Affirmative. The mask can assimilate and cultivate any type of cultivation manual.]


    Lucas''s face broke into a wide smile, his eyes sparkling with newfound hope and determination. "Perfect," he murmured to himself. He closed his eyes, recalling every detail of the thunder element cultivation manual, a relic that had granted him unparalleled power before. With focused intent, he began the process of creating his first mask.


    Energy swirled around him as the mask started to materialize. It was a blank canvas, waiting to be filled with the power he would bestow upon it. The room seemed to hum with anticipation.


    The system''s voice interrupted his thoughts.


    [Instruction: Wear the mask and commence cultivation as per the chosen manual. The mask will autonomously integrate the cultivation progress.]


    Taking a deep breath, Lucas picked up the newly formed mask. It felt cool and smooth in his hands. He put it on, feeling a slight tingle as it adhered to his face. Immediately, he could sense a connection to the mask, a conduit for his cultivation.


    He began to cultivate, drawing mana from the air around him into his body. The air crackled with energy as he channeled the mana, following the intricate methods outlined in the manual. He could feel the raw power of the thunder element flowing through him.


    "Just like old times," Lucas whispered to himself, a hint of nostalgia in his voice.


    He concentrated on converting the ambient mana into thunder mana, a process described in the manual. The exchange rate was harsh¡ªten units of regular mana for a single unit of thunder mana. Despite the slow pace, Lucas knew the effort was worth it. Thunder mana was exponentially more powerful, providing strength that far surpassed ordinary cultivation.


    "Focus," he told himself. "Slow and steady."


    Lucas directed the thunder mana into his cells, feeling them invigorate and strengthen. The mana coursed through his veins, reinforcing his very essence. His muscles, bones, and skin absorbed the energy, becoming denser and more resilient¡ªthe hallmark of a warrior''s path.


    At the same time, the thunder mana in his blood worked to enhance his heart and veins, boosting his internal mana flow. This was the essence of a mage, the ability to wield powerful magic. The dual cultivation method of the magic warrior allowed him to harness both physical and magical strength.


    He remembered his days as the Demon King, using this very manual to dominate his foes. "The power to crush my enemies... It''s all coming back," he mused, a grin forming on his lips.


    Hours passed as Lucas continued his cultivation. The room was filled with a faint, electric glow, evidence of the thunder mana he was absorbing. Eventually, he felt a shift as the mask began to draw the cultivated mana from his body.


    [Notification: The mask has successfully assimilated the foundational techniques of the Thunder Element Magic Warrior cultivation manual.]


    Lucas felt a sudden and intense drain on his mana reserves as the thunder mana he had painstakingly cultivated was absorbed into the mask. The sensation was both disconcerting and fascinating. He placed a hand on his chest, feeling the residual warmth and power that still lingered within him.


    "What just happened?" he muttered, glancing down at the mask. "It absorbed everything so quickly."


    Despite the unpleasant feeling of losing his hard-earned mana, Lucas could sense that his body had retained the benefits of the cultivation process. His muscles felt denser, his skin tougher, and his veins thrummed with newfound strength.


    "It''s like my body has been tempered," he thought aloud, a smile slowly spreading across his face. "Even though the mana was absorbed, the strengthening effects remain. This means my foundation will be incredibly solid when I start my own cultivation in earnest."


    The system''s voice broke through his thoughts once more.


    [Prompt: Please assign a designation to the newly created mask.]


    Lucas held the mask up, studying its blank, smooth surface. He could feel the potential within it, a power waiting to be unleashed. "This cheat is the Divine Mask - God Clone System," he said thoughtfully. "I need a name that reflects its strength and potential."


    He thought back to his first life, remembering the myths and legends that had once fascinated him. "The famous god of thunder," he murmured, a grin forming. "From my first life... Zeus."


    He looked at the mask with determination. "I shall name you Zeus," he declared. "With this power, I''ll ensure no one can harm those I care about ever again."


    Holding the mask named Zeus, Lucas felt a renewed sense of purpose. The room seemed to hum with energy as he envisioned the many possibilities this cheat offered.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Becoming A Target

    Lucas immediately examined the information of the first Divine Mask he had created, displayed clearly on the system screen.


    [Name: Zeus]


    [Class: Magic Warrior]


    [Tier: One Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Transcendent Tier Thunder Element Cultivation Manual]


    He sat on the edge of his bed, the early morning sunlight filtering through the small window, casting a warm glow over the room. As he read the details, a smile of satisfaction spread across his face.


    "This looks promising," Lucas murmured to himself. But his smile faded slightly when he read the name of the cultivation manual. "Transcendent Tier Thunder Element Cultivation Manual... it''s quite a mouthful," he mused aloud, shaking his head. "It needs a simpler name."


    With determination, he spoke to the system, "Just change the name to Divine Thunder Cultivation Manual."


    The system responded promptly.


    [Confirmation: Renaming Transcendent Tier Thunder Element Cultivation Manual to Divine Thunder Cultivation Manual.]


    Lucas nodded in approval, pleased with the new, concise name. "That''s much better," he said, leaning back in his chair. He could already feel the potential of Zeus growing.


    He then considered his next steps. Strengthening Zeus was paramount. He wondered aloud, "I need to make Zeus stronger. Do I need specific resources, or can I use anything?"


    [Resource Allocation: Any resources can be used to strengthen the mask. Optimal performance achieved with highly compatible resources. Thunder-based resources recommended for accelerated cultivation.]


    Lucas rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Thunder-based resources, huh? Those are going to be hard to find," he muttered. "But it makes sense. If I want to cultivate Zeus effectively, I''ll need the best resources available."


    He sighed, the weight of the task ahead sinking in. The forest was vast and dangerous, but he knew he had no choice. "Looks like I''m going on a resource hunt," he said to himself, standing up and stretching. "I need to get stronger, and fast. Six months isn''t a lot of time."


    The sun had fully risen now, casting long shadows across the room, filling it with a golden glow. Lucas took a deep breath, savoring the cool morning air that flowed in through the open window. He grabbed his bag, feeling its weight on his shoulder, a reminder of the journey ahead. Before stepping outside, he knew he had to speak to Lucy.


    He found her in the kitchen, her hands busy with breakfast preparations. The scent of freshly baked bread and brewing tea filled the air, creating a momentary sense of normalcy.


    "Morning, Lucy," Lucas greeted, trying to sound casual.


    "Morning, Lucas," she replied, looking up with a smile. Her eyes, however, couldn''t hide the worry that lay beneath. "Heading out early today?"


    "Yeah," Lucas said, adjusting the strap of his bag. "I need to gather some supplies. I''ll be back later."


    Lucy paused, her hands still for a moment. "Are you sure you''ll be okay? The forest can be dangerous."


    "I''ll be fine," Lucas assured her, his voice steady. "I need to do this. Don''t worry about me."


    She sighed softly, her concern evident. "Just... take care of yourself, alright?"


    Lucas reached out and gently squeezed her shoulder. "I will, I promise. I''ll be back before you know it."


    Lucy nodded, though the worry in her eyes didn''t fade. "Alright. Just don''t push yourself too hard."


    "I won''t," he said, offering a reassuring smile before turning to leave. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he stepped out the door, the morning light seemed brighter, the air fresher. Lucas felt a mix of determination and resolve. The path to the forest lay before him, a dense line of trees just visible in the distance. The rustling leaves and chirping birds created a symphony of nature, urging him onward.


    With each step, his resolve hardened. The forest awaited, and with it, the resources he needed to strengthen Zeus. He walked with purpose, the weight of his mission clear in his mind. Six months wasn''t a long time, but he intended to make every moment count.


    Meanwhile, after Lucas left, Lucy prepared to go to the market to buy some things for dinner. She hummed a cheerful tune as she tidied up the kitchen, her mind already making a list of Lucas''s favorite foods. "Let''s see... he loves roasted chicken, fresh bread, and those sweet apples from Mrs. Thompson''s orchard," she mused aloud, tying her hair back and grabbing a basket.


    The village was bustling with activity as Lucy made her way through the streets. Children played near the fountain, their laughter mingling with the calls of vendors selling their wares. The market was a lively place, filled with the aroma of fresh produce, baked goods, and spices. Lucy greeted the vendors warmly, exchanging pleasantries as she selected the best ingredients.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Thompson," Lucy called out as she approached a stall laden with ripe, red apples.


    "Morning, dear! Out shopping for dinner?" Mrs. Thompson replied with a smile.


    "Yes, I am. I''ll take a dozen of your finest apples, please. Lucas loves them," Lucy said, handing over a few coins.


    "Ah, that brother of yours has good taste," Mrs. Thompson chuckled, carefully placing the apples into Lucy''s basket. "Here you go, sweetheart. Have a lovely day!"


    "Thank you, Mrs. Thompson!" Lucy responded, waving as she moved on to the next stall.


    As Lucy continued to shop, her basket gradually filled with vibrant vegetables, freshly baked bread, and a large, freshly caught fish. The market''s lively atmosphere seemed to embrace her, with vendors calling out their best deals and children laughing as they played nearby. However, amidst the bustling scene, she remained blissfully unaware of the sinister eyes watching her from a distance.


    Hidden in the shadows of a nearby alley, two men observed her every move. One of them, a short man with a wiry frame, nudged his companion. "Who is she?" he asked, his voice low and gravelly.


    The other man, taller with a scar running down his cheek, squinted at Lucy. "Just a commoner living on the edge of the village," he replied nonchalantly, his eyes flicking back to her.


    The scarred man''s eyes gleamed with a wicked light as he watched Lucy pick out some ripe tomatoes. "If that''s the case, we''ll watch her for a week and then kidnap her," he said, his voice dripping with malice. He licked his lips, his eyes roaming over Lucy. "Her body is nice and plump. I want her."


    The taller man nodded, his face expressionless but his eyes dark. "Understood," he said simply, slipping further into the shadows to follow Lucy discreetly. His gaze never left her as she continued her shopping, oblivious to the danger lurking nearby.

 Chapter 5 - 5: Any Resources

    Lucas ventured deeper into the dense forest, the canopy overhead casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. The air was thick with the scent of pine and damp earth, and the rustling of leaves created a constant backdrop of sound. He scanned the surroundings intently, his eyes sharp and focused, searching for any signs of beasts.


    It wasn''t long before he spotted two goblins, their green skin blending seamlessly with the foliage. They moved with a predatory grace, their beady eyes darting around as they communicated in guttural grunts. Lucas''s smirk widened as he recognized this opportunity to test his newfound power.


    "Perfect," he muttered to himself, feeling the weight of his dagger in his hand. "Time to see if I still have it."


    The goblins noticed him and immediately brandished their crude daggers, snarling as they charged. Lucas took a deep breath, his body instinctively falling into a combat stance. Though he was still a normal human, his body was now stronger due to mana tempering.


    His muscles felt taut and ready, and he could sense the mana flowing through him, enhancing his reflexes and strength. His past life''s fighting instincts, honed through countless battles, were as sharp as ever.


    "Let''s make this quick," Lucas said aloud, his voice steady. "I need to get back into the rhythm of fighting."


    As the goblins attacked, Lucas moved with practiced precision. He caught the first goblin by the wrist, twisting it painfully. The goblin snarled in pain, its eyes widening in surprise. Lucas easily snatched the crude dagger from its grasp.


    "Nice try," Lucas muttered, his voice cold and steady. In one swift, fluid motion, he drew the blade across the goblin''s throat. The creature gurgled, its lifeblood spilling out as it collapsed to the ground, dead in an instant.


    The second goblin, witnessing this brutal display, froze in terror. It sputtered something in its guttural language, but Lucas couldn''t understand a word. Still, the fear in its eyes was unmistakable.


    "What''s the matter? Scared?" Lucas taunted, his eyes narrowing.


    The goblin''s survival instincts kicked in, and it turned to flee. Lucas''s reflexes were lightning-fast. He hurled the dagger with deadly accuracy, the blade slicing through the air and embedding itself squarely in the goblin''s head. The creature dropped like a stone, lifeless.


    Lucas took a moment to survey the scene, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips. The two goblin corpses lay still, their once-green skin now pale and bloodied. The forest seemed to hold its breath in the aftermath of the quick but violent encounter.


    Suddenly, a system screen appeared before him, its ethereal glow cutting through the forest''s shadows. The screen hovered silently, casting an otherworldly light on the surrounding foliage.


    [Goblin corpses detected. These can be utilized to provide experience to the Divine Mask.]


    Lucas blinked, his eyes widening in surprise. "I can use goblin corpses?" he asked aloud, unable to hide his incredulity. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Affirmative. Any corpse containing mana can be absorbed by the Divine Mask to gain experience. The amount of experience gained is proportional to the mana content of the corpse.]


    He furrowed his brow, deep in thought. "But these goblins... they don''t seem to have much mana," he murmured, glancing down at the lifeless bodies.


    [Correct. The goblins possess minimal mana, resulting in a modest experience gain for the mask. Despite the small contribution, every bit of experience is valuable.]


    Lucas nodded slowly, digesting the information. He began to pace around the corpses, the gears in his mind turning. "So, let me get this straight," he said, his voice steady. "I can use any corpse with mana, no matter how little, to gain experience for the mask?"


    [Affirmative.]


    A new thought struck him, and he turned sharply to face the screen, his eyes glinting with a mix of curiosity and something darker. "Even human corpses?" he asked, his tone probing.


    [Yes. Human corpses containing mana can also be absorbed by the Divine Mask to provide experience.]


    Lucas''s lips curled into a sinister grin as the implications sank in. "That''s... useful," he murmured, envisioning the potential applications. He could eliminate enemies and dispose of evidence simultaneously.


    The forest around him was eerily quiet, the leaves rustling softly in the breeze as if nature itself was holding its breath. Lucas took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the dagger in his hand. He turned back to the system screen, resolute. "Absorb these corpses," he commanded.


    [Initiating absorption of goblin corpses. Processing...]


    Lucas watched intently as the process began. The goblin bodies, once menacing in their crude way, began to wither and shrink.


    Their green flesh turned grey, drying out and flaking away like old parchment. Lucas marveled at the sight, his eyes widening as the corpses crumbled into fine ash.


    "The system really sucks them dry, huh?" he muttered, half to himself.


    [Absorption complete. Zeus''s current status: One Star Magic Warrior (0.01%)]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow at the update. "So each goblin only contributes 0.005%?" He shook his head, a mix of surprise and amusement on his face. "That''s... not much."


    "But," he quickly added, his mind already formulating a plan, "there are plenty of goblins in this forest. If I can find their village, I can gather a lot more resources."


    He set off deeper into the forest, his senses alert. The trees grew denser, and the sounds of forest life surrounded him. Lucas knew that the goblin village wouldn''t be too far; they usually set up camp near water sources. He moved quietly, his footsteps barely making a sound on the forest floor.


    As he walked, he thought about the system and its capabilities. The idea of using corpses to strengthen Zeus opened up many possibilities. Not only could he use it to get rid of evidence, but it also meant that every battle, every kill, would directly contribute to his power.


    His thoughts were interrupted by the rustling of leaves. Lucas crouched behind a bush and peered through the foliage. Ahead, he saw a small clearing with several goblins milling about. This had to be the outskirts of their village.


    Lucas''s grin widened as he formulated his plan. "Time to gather some resources," he whispered to himself, his eyes gleaming with determination.

 Chapter 6 - 6: The Power of Zeus (1)

    Lucas now stood at the edge of the goblin village, hidden behind a thick cluster of trees. The village was a chaotic sprawl of crude huts and makeshift tents, with goblins bustling about in their daily routines.


    He estimated there were at least a hundred of the creatures, maybe more. Assessing the situation, he murmured to himself, "This might be a little too much to handle on my own."


    The sight of so many goblins didn''t deter him; instead, it fueled his determination. Realizing the need for more power, he reached into his system screen and pulled out the Zeus Mask. It was a plain white mask adorned with intricate thunder engravings that seemed to pulse with latent energy.


    Taking a deep breath, Lucas put on the mask. Instantly, he felt a shift within himself. His own mana drained away, replaced by a powerful, electrifying energy that surged through his veins. He felt a strange sensation, as if his very essence was being rewritten by the mask.


    Curious, Lucas glanced at a nearby puddle of water, wanting to see if there were any visible changes. What he saw made him gasp in surprise.


    Staring back at him was not the familiar face of a human wearing a mask but that of a handsome man with long, flowing white hair and striking features. He looked every bit the part of a divine warrior.


    Alarmed and confused, he asked the system, "What happened to me? Why do I look like this?"


    [The Divine Mask inherently transforms the user''s body and appearance to match its power. Do not compare this to inferior, mundane masks.]


    "Sorry," Lucas muttered, feeling a bit sheepish but mostly excited. The transformation was astonishing.


    This mask not only concealed his true identity but also offered new possibilities and a significant power boost. He flexed his fingers, feeling the raw power coursing through him. "Incredible... this could be a game-changer."


    He took a moment to relish the newfound power coursing through his veins, savoring the energy that surged from the Zeus Mask. Refocusing on the task at hand, he peered at the bustling goblin village ahead, the creatures completely unaware of the impending assault. "Let''s see what Zeus can do," he muttered to himself, a determined grin spreading across his face.


    Gripping the two crude daggers he had taken from the goblins earlier, Lucas moved swiftly toward the village. He activated the most basic skill of a thunder element magic warrior: Thunder Weapons. Electricity crackled and danced along the blades, imbuing them with deadly thunder mana.


    With a burst of speed, Lucas charged into the village, slashing through goblins with ease. His enhanced daggers sliced through their bodies like tofu, leaving a trail of smoking, lifeless forms in his wake. The air was filled with the acrid smell of burnt flesh and the crackle of electricity.


    "What''s happening?!" one goblin shrieked in their guttural language as Lucas decimated their ranks. The panic was palpable, and the goblins began to scatter, but Lucas was relentless.


    The crude daggers, unable to withstand the intense power, soon crumbled in his hands. Undeterred, Lucas scooped up more crude weapons scattered around the village, continuing his deadly rampage.


    A goblin, braver than the rest, lunged at him with a spear. Lucas sidestepped the attack effortlessly, spinning around to slash the goblin across the back with a new dagger. The creature fell with a gurgling cry.


    "Pathetic," Lucas muttered, his voice cold and detached. He grabbed a sword from a fallen goblin and swung it experimentally, the blade now crackling with thunder mana. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he killed more goblins, Lucas felt a thrill he hadn''t experienced in a long time. The goblins fell one after another, unable to match his speed and power. He moved like a storm through their ranks, each strike more precise and deadly than the last.


    "Look out!" another goblin yelled, but it was too late. Lucas had already dispatched several more of their comrades. The remaining goblins tried to flee, but Lucas pursued them relentlessly.


    The feeling of power and dominance was exhilarating. With each strike, he grew more confident and determined. "This feeling of killing is really the best," Lucas thought with a smile, his eyes gleaming with fierce satisfaction. The power of Zeus was intoxicating, and he reveled in the sheer strength and speed it granted him.


    He paused for a moment, surrounded by the bodies of his fallen enemies. The village, once noisy and bustling, was now eerily silent except for the crackling of residual electricity. Lucas took a deep breath, the air still charged with mana.


    Meanwhile, one of the goblins who had managed to escape ran frantically to the goblin leader''s house. Bursting through the door, he panted heavily, eyes wide with terror. "Chief! Chief! Emergency! A human is killing us!" he screamed, his voice trembling.


    The goblin leader, a towering figure, rose from his seat. He was a hobgoblin, larger and more imposing than any of the regular goblins. His red eyes narrowed, and his lips curled into a snarl. "What did you say?" he roared, his voice deep and menacing.


    "A human, Chief! He''s slaughtering everyone! We need your help!" the goblin pleaded, falling to his knees, his entire body shaking.


    The hobgoblin''s face contorted with rage. "I''ll show him not to mess with us," he growled, his eyes blazing with fury. He reached for the huge sword resting beside his chair, its blade gleaming ominously in the dim light. With a powerful grip, he lifted it, the muscles in his arms bulging.


    "Stay here and don''t move," he commanded the frightened goblin, his voice a low, dangerous rumble. The goblin nodded vigorously, too scared to utter a word.


    As the hobgoblin stormed out of the house, his footsteps thundered across the village, each step a promise of violence. The eerie silence of the village was shattered by the sound of his heavy gait.


    Meanwhile, Lucas, still in the midst of killing goblins, suddenly sensed a powerful aura approaching from the other side of the village. A smile spread across his face as he wiped the blood from his daggers. "Looks like the boss is finally here," he muttered, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.

 Chapter 7 - 7: The Power of Zeus (2)

    Lucas smiled as he looked at the approaching figure, the leader of the goblin village. Soon, a large, tall, green humanoid creature came into view, its presence commanding and menacing. Instantly, Lucas recognized the creature as a hobgoblin.


    Not only was it a hobgoblin, but from the powerful aura Lucas felt emanating from it, he knew that this creature was at least a one-star warrior, and a high-ranking one at that. Despite this, Lucas''s confidence did not waver; instead, it fueled his determination.


    The hobgoblin glared at Lucas, its eyes burning with fury. "So you are the one who killed my people," it snarled, its voice a deep, guttural growl. "How dare you! I will make you pay with your life!"


    Though the hobgoblin''s words were in a language foreign to Lucas, the tone and body language made the meaning clear. Lucas could sense the raw anger and intent to kill. Instead of feeling intimidated, he felt a thrill. He smirked, raising his middle finger in a brazen gesture of defiance.


    The hobgoblin''s face contorted with rage. With a roar that echoed through the now-silent village, it charged at Lucas, brandishing a massive sword.


    "Come on then!" Lucas taunted, his voice steady and filled with a mix of excitement and resolve.


    As the hobgoblin closed in, Lucas activated his thunder speed, his movements becoming a blur. He dodged the hobgoblin''s initial strike with ease, electricity crackling around him. He aimed for the creature''s neck, hoping to end the battle swiftly.


    But the hobgoblin was no ordinary opponent. With surprising speed and agility for its size, it brought its sword up just in time to block Lucas''s attack. The clash of steel rang out, and sparks flew from the impact.


    Lucas''s eyes widened slightly, impressed despite himself. "Not bad," he admitted with a smirk, his tone almost respectful.


    The hobgoblin growled, its eyes narrowing. "You will not find me so easy to kill, human!" it spat, its voice filled with venom.


    In the next moment, the huge sword in the hobgoblin''s hand began to glow with an eerie light, the air around it crackling with energy. Lucas''s eyes narrowed in concern, recognizing the telltale signs of a powerful skill.


    The hobgoblin''s face twisted into a savage grin. "You think you can defeat me so easily, human? Witness my true power!" it bellowed, its voice reverberating with raw fury. "Power Strike!"


    With a roar that seemed to shake the very ground beneath them, the hobgoblin brought its sword down with immense force. The blade descended like a lightning bolt, fast and deadly.


    Lucas''s heart raced. He knew he had only a split second to react. "Damn it!" he cursed under his breath, bringing up his two daggers in a desperate attempt to block the oncoming strike. The hobgoblin''s skill-enhanced speed was overwhelming, leaving Lucas no time to dodge.


    The clash was explosive. The thunder-imbued daggers met the glowing sword with a resounding crash, sparks flying in all directions. Lucas gritted his teeth, feeling the sheer power of the attack vibrate through his arms. His eyes locked onto the hobgoblin''s, seeing the ruthless determination in its gaze.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" the hobgoblin taunted, its voice dripping with contempt. "You''ll need more than that to stop me!"


    Lucas could feel the strain on his weapons. The thunder-imbued daggers, though powerful, were no match for the sheer force of the hobgoblin''s Power Strike. Cracks began to form along the blades, and within moments, they shattered into pieces, the remnants falling to the ground with a dull clink.


    The hobgoblin''s eyes glinted with triumph as it smirked, readying itself for another strike. "You won''t survive this!" it bellowed, lifting its massive sword high.


    Lucas''s heart pounded in his chest. He knew he had only seconds to act. As the hobgoblin prepared to bring its sword down again, Lucas seized the moment, his instincts kicking in.


    The hobgoblin assumed Lucas was immobilized by the earlier skill, its confidence making it careless. But Lucas was far from defeated. He moved with lightning speed, sidestepping the hobgoblin''s strike and closing the distance between them in an instant.


    "What?!" the hobgoblin growled, its expression turning from confidence to shock as Lucas''s hand shot forward, grabbing the creature''s head with a vice-like grip.


    "You underestimated me," Lucas hissed, his voice low and dangerous. His eyes burned with determination as he channeled the last of his remaining mana.


    A sphere of electrified energy began to form in his hand, crackling with intensity. "Thunder Ball!" Lucas shouted, the air around them vibrating with the power of the spell.


    The hobgoblin''s eyes widened in terror as the electrified sphere made contact. The Thunder Ball burned through its head, sending jolts of electricity through its body. The hobgoblin convulsed violently, its muscles seizing under the onslaught of energy. It tried to scream, but the sound was lost in the crackling roar of the Thunder Ball.


    Lucas''s face was a mask of grim determination, sweat beading on his forehead from the effort. He could feel the hobgoblin''s strength waning, its resistance fading with each passing second. Finally, with one last convulsion, the hobgoblin collapsed to the ground, its body smoking and lifeless.


    Breathing heavily, Lucas looked down at the fallen creature. The once-threatening hobgoblin now lay defeated at his feet, its massive form still and lifeless. Lucas allowed himself a small, satisfied smile, a mix of relief and pride in his eyes.


    "That was too close," he muttered to himself, wiping the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand. The air around him crackled with the residual energy of the battle, and the smell of burnt flesh lingered.


    The village was eerily silent now, the goblins'' chatter replaced by the faint hum of dying electricity. Lucas took a deep breath, savoring the moment. But suddenly, his instincts screamed a warning. He turned just in time to see a goblin charging at him, its eyes wild with rage and grief.


    "I will kill you for my dead family!" the goblin shrieked, its voice cracking with fury. The small creature lunged at Lucas, brandishing a crude, rusted blade.


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed, his mind sharpening with adrenaline. Without missing a beat, he snatched a dagger from the ground, its handle cool and familiar in his grip.


    With a swift, practiced motion, he hurled the dagger. The blade spun through the air, glinting briefly before it embedded itself in the goblin''s forehead. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The goblin''s eyes widened in shock, its momentum halting abruptly. It toppled forward, landing with a dull thud, lifeless. Lucas watched it fall, his expression unreadable.


    "I guess that''s your answer," Lucas muttered to himself. He didn''t understand the goblin''s words¡ªtheir language was an unintelligible string of sounds to him¡ªbut the intent was clear enough. As he stood over the fallen goblin, he felt a mix of exhaustion and grim satisfaction.


    Then a broader smile spread across his face as he realized the opportunities ahead. "This is just the beginning," he whispered, the thrill of power coursing through him. The taste of victory was sweet, but he knew he needed more to grow stronger.

 Chapter 8 - 8: Manual Absorption

    Lucas stood amidst the corpses of the goblins, the stench of death mingling with the residual crackle of mana in the air. The forest, which had once been filled with the goblins'' chaotic chatter, was now eerily silent. He took a deep breath, steadying himself as he turned his attention to the system.


    "System, absorb all of these corpses," he commanded, his voice firm.


    [Do you want to absorb them yourself or have the system do it for you?] the system inquired, its tone neutral yet slightly condescending.


    Lucas blinked in confusion. "Wait, you mean I can absorb them myself?" He furrowed his brow, trying to comprehend the system''s suggestion.


    [Indeed. If you choose to absorb them yourself, the efficiency will increase by 100%. However, I suppose I shouldn''t have expected you to know that without my guidance.] The system''s tone dripped with a smug superiority.


    "The hell?" Lucas exclaimed, his eyes widening in shock. "So why didn''t you tell me this when I absorbed the two goblins earlier?"


    [Those were mere crumbs, hardly worth mentioning. I assumed you wouldn''t need to know for such trivial amounts,] the system replied dismissively.


    "You''re shameless," Lucas muttered, his expression a mix of irritation and disbelief. He shook his head, trying to process the system''s arrogance.


    Lucas stood there, flabbergasted. Was the system always like this, just holding back before, or had it suddenly developed the ability to mock him? He couldn''t be sure.


    Shaking off his bewilderment, he focused on the task at hand. "Alright, so how do I absorb them?" he asked, trying to keep his tone steady.


    [Just cultivate as you normally would. The process will handle itself automatically, though I suppose I must spell out everything for you.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the system''s sarcastic remark. "I see," he replied, forcing himself to stay calm.


    He soon began his cultivation, focusing intently on the Divine Thunder Cultivation Manual to absorb the mana from the fallen goblins. As he delved deeper into the cultivation process, the goblins and the hobgoblin began to dry up, their mana siphoned away.


    The process was anything but gentle. Lucas felt a sharp, searing pain as his body struggled to absorb and purify the raw mana, converting it into thunder mana.


    Lucas groaned, the pain coursing through his veins like liquid fire. Each pulse of mana felt like thousands of tiny needles piercing every cell in his body. The electricity surged within him, raw and untamed, as if he were channeling a storm through his very being. It was excruciating, an agonizing ordeal that tested his limits.


    He grit his teeth and persevered, his determination unyielding. The sensation was unlike anything he had ever experienced¡ªevery nerve ending felt as though it were being electrocuted, each muscle fiber straining against the overload of energy. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Time seemed to stretch on indefinitely as he endured the torment. Minutes felt like hours, and the seconds dragged on with agonizing slowness. The goblins'' bodies began to wither and crumble, turning to dust as their life force was completely drained. Lucas''s breathing grew labored, each inhale and exhale a struggle against the relentless pain tearing through him.


    Despite the agony, Lucas forced himself to continue, drawing more and more mana into his body. His vision blurred, and his muscles spasmed uncontrollably, but he refused to stop. He needed this power. He needed to become stronger.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the last of the mana was absorbed. The goblins'' remains had disintegrated entirely, leaving only fine ash drifting away on the breeze. Lucas collapsed to his knees, panting heavily, his body drenched in sweat.


    The pain from the intense absorption and cultivation process still lingered, a dull ache in his muscles that reminded him of the ordeal he had just endured.


    With a shaky hand, he wiped the sweat from his brow and glanced at the level of his Divine Mask - Zeus.


    [Zeus: One Star Magic Warrior (5%)]


    Lucas''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Only 5%? How can that be? The hobgoblin I absorbed was almost a peak one-star beast," he exclaimed, frustration evident in his voice.


    [The hobgoblin, while formidable to commoners, is merely a low-tier beast in the grand scheme. Its mana was weak and diluted, leading to a less significant boost.]


    Lucas sighed deeply, the initial elation of victory giving way to disappointment. "That''s disappointing," he muttered under his breath, feeling the weight of the long road ahead.


    [Disappointment is a matter of perspective. You wouldn''t compare the mana from a one-star hobgoblin to that of a one-star dragon, would you? Expecting the same results would be naive.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but feel a bit chastised by the system''s matter-of-fact tone. He rubbed his temples, trying to alleviate the growing headache. "I understand that, but it doesn''t make it any less frustrating. I thought the hobgoblin''s mana would make a bigger difference."


    [While the hobgoblin might seem formidable to someone at your current level, in the grand hierarchy of beasts and cultivators, its power is almost laughably insignificant. Reaching higher levels demands far more substantial and potent sources of mana.]


    Lucas let out another sigh, his breath visible in the cool evening air of the forest. The setting sun cast long shadows, painting the scene with an orange glow. He looked around at the remains of the goblins, now reduced to dust and ash, scattered by the gentle breeze.


    "So, even the top hobgoblin only amounted to almost 4%, and that was because I cultivated it myself," Lucas reflected, speaking more to himself than the system. "It seems reaching two stars will take a long time."


    [Patience and perseverance, if you can manage them, are key. The path to power is never swift or easy, especially for someone like you. Each small victory, each tiny fragment of mana absorbed, nudges you ever so slowly closer to your goal. Try to keep up.]


    Lucas could hear the faint rustling of leaves and the distant calls of forest creatures as night began to fall. He stood up, dusting off his clothes, and took one last look at the scene of his triumph and struggle.


    He started to walk back through the forest, the soft crunch of leaves underfoot accompanying his thoughts. As he navigated the familiar path back home, the moonlight filtered through the canopy, casting a silvery light on the ground.

 Chapter 9 - 9: Discovering the Intruder

    Lucas surveyed the aftermath of his battle with the goblins, the village now eerily silent and filled with the scent of charred flesh. The moon cast a pale light over the scene, illuminating the scattered treasures and crude weapons among the fallen goblins.


    Kneeling down, Lucas picked up a finely crafted dagger, its blade glinting in the moonlight. "This will come in handy," he murmured to himself, tucking it into his belt. Moving methodically, he gathered a small pile of valuable items: a few gemstones, a pouch of coins, and several more weapons, each more worn than the last.


    As he held up a particularly ornate sword, a memory flashed through his mind of battles he had fought and won in his past life. "Some things never change," he mused, placing the sword among his growing collection.


    Once he had collected everything of value, Lucas headed towards a nearby cave he had discovered earlier, hidden behind a thick curtain of vines. The entrance was barely noticeable, which made it the perfect hiding spot. Pushing the vines aside, he stepped into the cool darkness of the cave.


    "This should keep everything safe," he said aloud, his voice echoing softly. He carefully arranged the treasures in a corner, ensuring they were well-hidden. The sound of dripping water and the distant rustle of bats added to the cave''s eerie atmosphere.


    With his loot safely stashed, Lucas took a deep breath, feeling a sense of accomplishment. "All set," he muttered, dusting off his hands.


    As he made his way back to the village, Lucas felt the weight of the Zeus mask on his face. The transformation it provided was powerful, but it also served as a reminder of the new life he was leading.


    Nearing the edge of the forest, he paused, his hand hesitating on the mask. "Time to return to normal," he whispered, pulling off the mask. His features shifted back to those of his true self, the sensation both familiar and strange.


    As Lucas approached the small cottage he called home, the warm glow of lamplight spilled out from the windows, casting a welcoming aura over the garden. The scent of home-cooked food wafted through the air, making his stomach growl in anticipation. Pushing open the wooden door, he was greeted by his sister, Lucy, who looked up from her knitting with a smile.


    "Lucas, you''re back!" she exclaimed, setting her needles aside and walking over to him. "How was your day?"


    "It was... eventful," Lucas replied, offering a tired but genuine smile as he shrugged off his cloak. "How about you? How was the market?"


    Lucy sighed, leading him to the dining table where a simple but hearty meal was laid out. "Oh, you know how it is. Busy as always. I picked up your favorite¡ªroasted chicken and some fresh bread."


    "You always know how to make my day better," Lucas said, sitting down and savoring the aroma of the food. He took a bite of the chicken, closing his eyes in appreciation. "This is delicious, Lucy. Thank you."


    They ate in comfortable silence for a few minutes, the clinking of cutlery and the crackling of the fireplace the only sounds in the room. After a while, Lucy broke the silence. "I saw Mrs. Tanner today. She''s having trouble with her roof again. I think it''s about time someone helps her fix it properly."


    "I''ll see if I can lend her a hand tomorrow," Lucas replied between bites. "And I heard old man Garret is looking for someone to help with the harvest. Maybe I can earn a bit of extra coin."


    Lucy nodded, pleased. "That would be nice. We could use some extra money for the winter supplies."


    As they finished their meal, Lucas leaned back in his chair, feeling the weight of the day''s events catch up to him. "I think I need to call it a night," he said, stifling a yawn. "It''s been a long day." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucy smiled, her eyes reflecting her own fatigue. "I''m tired too. Let''s both get some rest. Goodnight, Lucas."


    "Goodnight, Lucy," he replied, giving her a quick hug before heading to his room.


    Once inside his small, dimly lit bedroom, Lucas''s smile faded. Shadows danced on the walls, cast by the flickering candlelight, and the room''s familiar warmth did little to soothe his growing unease. From the moment he had stepped into the house, he had sensed someone watching Lucy, a feeling that gnawed at his peace of mind.


    "Who dares to spy on my sister?" he muttered under his breath, fury building within him. The very thought made his blood boil.


    He moved swiftly, covering himself with a blanket for concealment as he donned the Zeus mask. His face and body transformed, and the mask''s power surged through him, replacing his own mana with a potent energy. With the mask on, he could utilize his mana to sense his surroundings.


    Closing his eyes, he concentrated, his senses expanding beyond the walls of his room. He quickly located an individual lurking nearby. This person was heading away, likely to report back to their superior.


    "Not on my watch," Lucas whispered, his voice filled with determination.


    Still wearing the Zeus mask, he pulled on a dark cape, the fabric whispering against his skin as he adjusted it. Silently, he slipped out of the house and into the night. The village was quiet, bathed in the silver glow of the moon, and Lucas used the shadows to his advantage.


    Drawing on his experience from his past life, he moved with practiced stealth, his steps light and deliberate. He followed the intruder, staying just out of sight, his eyes narrowing as he recognized the path the figure was taking. It led to a secluded spot on the outskirts of the village, a place often frequented by shady characters.


    As they neared the dimly lit area, the figure slowed down, looking around cautiously. Lucas crouched behind a large tree, observing. He needed to gather as much information as possible before making his move.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Painful Memories

    Lucas moved stealthily through the darkened streets, following the man at a safe distance. His senses were heightened, and his heart pounded with anticipation. The man led him to a secluded area on the outskirts of the village, where the dim light of a single lantern illuminated a shadowy figure waiting with two imposing bodyguards.


    The short man glanced up as they approached, his eyes gleaming with malice. The two bodyguards stood on either side of him, their stances menacing and their auras radiating mid-tier one-star warrior strength. Lucas could sense they were not as powerful as the hobgoblin he had slain, but they were formidable nonetheless.


    The man with the scar on his face stepped forward and bowed slightly. "I''ve followed the woman as you requested," he reported.


    The short man''s eyes narrowed. "And? What did you find out?" he asked, his voice a low, dangerous whisper.


    "She lives on the outskirts of the village, in a secluded area," the scarred man replied. "She appears to be alone, except for her brother."


    "A brother, you say?" The short man''s eyebrows arched in interest.


    "Yes," the scarred man confirmed, nodding. "But he seems to be just a young boy. Hardly a threat."


    The short man rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "So, she has no other family?"


    "None that I''ve seen," the scarred man answered, his tone confident.


    "Good," the short man said, a sinister smile creeping across his face. "Will the brother be a problem?"


    The scarred man shook his head, a smirk playing on his lips. "Her brother is just a kid. He won''t be able to interfere."


    The short man chuckled darkly. "Excellent. Then we will proceed as planned. Let''s take her tomorrow night." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He leaned in closer, his voice dripping with malice. "Make sure everything is ready. I don''t want any mistakes."


    "Understood," the scarred man replied, bowing once more before stepping back.


    The short man''s grin widened into a perverted smile, his eyes glinting with cruel anticipation. "This is going to be fun."


    Lucas, hidden in the shadows, listened to the entire conversation, feeling a surge of anger boiling within him. He recognized the short man immediately. The face and the voice were etched into his memory like a scar that never healed.


    "This is the same bastard," Lucas thought, his eyes narrowing. "The one who took my sister in my past life."


    In that previous life, the short man''s cruelty had known no bounds. He hadn''t merely kidnapped Lucy; he had subjected her to the worst kind of horrors.


    Lucas vividly recalled the night she was taken¡ªher screams echoing through the dark, a desperate cry for help that he couldn''t answer. The days that followed were a nightmare, filled with futile searches and mounting despair.


    The short man had not only violated Lucy but had sold her into a life of unimaginable torment. The details of her suffering were too painful to dwell on, but they haunted Lucas.


    He remembered the first time he had received word of her fate, a crumpled letter delivered by a trembling hand. It spoke of the brutalities she endured, of the relentless abuse that broke her spirit.


    The most harrowing memory was the sight of Lucy''s tortured and lifeless body, sent back to him as a cruel taunt. Her once bright eyes were vacant, her body marred by the violence she had endured. The image seared into his mind, a constant reminder of his failure to protect her.


    He remembered the anguish that had consumed him, a pain so deep it felt like his very soul was being torn apart.


    The helplessness was overwhelming, knowing that he had been unable to save the one person who mattered most to him. And then, as if the universe itself conspired against him, he was framed for crimes he didn''t commit.


    Due to lies and deceit, the locals also turned against him. They believed him to be the villain, and he was ostracized, cast out with no chance to defend himself. The betrayal stung almost as much as the loss of his sister, leaving him isolated and consumed by a desire for vengeance.


    The short man leaned back, a cruel smile playing on his lips. "We''ll take her tomorrow night. Make sure everything is ready."


    Lucas''s fists clenched tighter, his nails digging into his palms. "Not this time," he vowed silently. "This time, I will stop you."


    The short man continued, oblivious to the fury lurking in the shadows. "And what about the brother? Are you sure he won''t be a problem?"


    The scarred man nodded confidently. "He''s just a boy, no threat at all. We can handle him easily."


    Lucas felt a cold rage settle over him. "You have no idea what you''re up against," he thought, a grim determination hardening his resolve.


    Unbeknownst to the villains, fate had different plans. Though the short man intended to kidnap Lucy, his plans would soon be disrupted by a hobgoblin attack on his gang. But Lucas, focused solely on the present, was determined to protect his sister. He wasn''t aware of the impending chaos, but it wouldn''t have changed his resolve.


    With the Zeus Mask, Lucas felt a newfound confidence. The mask would conceal his identity, allowing him to move without fear of recognition. "I will put an end to this threat before it can harm Lucy," he promised himself.


    He watched the group disperse, the short man and his bodyguards moving with an air of malicious anticipation. Lucas waited until they were out of sight before slipping away, his heart pounding with a mix of anger and resolve.


    As he made his way back to his home, he kept to the shadows, his mind racing with plans. The night was still, and the only sound was the soft rustling of leaves in the wind. Lucas''s face was set in a grim mask of determination. He knew what he had to do.


    The short man and his gang had no idea that their intended victim''s brother was not the helpless boy they imagined but a warrior reborn, armed with the power of the Divine Mask. Lucas would ensure that Lucy was safe. This time, he would change their fate.

 Chapter 11 - 11: Preparation and Encounter

    Lucas returned home, his mind racing with thoughts of the impending confrontation. He knew he needed rest to be at his best, so he lay down and closed his eyes, though sleep came fitfully.


    The memory of the short man''s wicked smile and the threat to his sister haunted his dreams. Despite the turmoil in his mind, his determination hardened as he drifted off, readying himself for the challenge that awaited him.


    The next morning, the first light of dawn crept through the window, waking Lucas. He stretched, feeling the weight of responsibility settle on his shoulders.


    After a quick breakfast with Lucy, during which he made an effort to appear normal and keep her from worrying, he set out towards the secret cave where he had hidden the loot from the goblin village.


    The cave was well-hidden behind a thick curtain of ivy and moss-covered rocks. Lucas pushed aside the foliage and entered the cool, dim interior.


    The treasures and weapons he had collected from the goblins lay neatly stacked in a corner. He carefully selected the best equipment, knowing that his success depended on having the right tools.


    As Lucas strapped on a finely-crafted leather vest and tested the weight of a sharp, sturdy sword, he felt a strange sensation prickling at the edge of his awareness. He paused, his senses sharpening as he extended his mana outward.


    There were several auras moving through the forest, not directly approaching him but skirting the area where the goblin village had been. Their movements were cautious, as if they were trying to avoid detection.


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed. With his appearance altered by the Zeus mask, he decided it was worth investigating. He stepped out of the cave, the forest now a silent witness to his silent approach.


    Moving stealthily, Lucas navigated through the dense foliage, his footsteps silent on the forest floor. His senses, heightened by the Zeus mask, guided him unerringly toward the sources of the auras.


    As he drew closer, he peered through the underbrush and was taken aback to recognize the individuals from the previous night¡ªthe same men plotting to kidnap his sister.


    The short man, with his unmistakable lecherous grin, stood flanked by his two bodyguards. They were deep in conversation, unaware of the danger lurking nearby. The bodyguards, large and imposing, scanned their surroundings with a casual air, clearly not expecting any trouble in this secluded area.


    Lucas''s mind raced as he observed them. The presence of the hobgoblin had likely caused these men to delay their heinous plan to kidnap his sister, a plan they had executed in his past life.


    But now, with the hobgoblin dead, they were vulnerable. This twist of fate had given Lucas a rare opportunity¡ªa chance to eliminate the threat before it could materialize.


    As Lucas observed from the shadows, the short man couldn''t contain his excitement about the impending kidnapping. "I can''t wait to get my hands on that girl," he said with a lecherous grin, rubbing his hands together as if already feeling her presence.


    "And you two," he continued, turning to address the bodyguards, "you''ll get your share too. Once we''re done, we''ll sell her off. If she dies, we''ll just blame her brother."


    One of the bodyguards, a hulking figure with a scar across his face, chuckled darkly. "Sounds like a good plan, boss. That boy won''t know what hit him."


    The other bodyguard, slightly shorter but just as menacing, added with a smirk, "And we''ll make sure she has a real fun time before we sell her. No one will miss her, anyway."


    The short man laughed, a chilling sound that echoed through the quiet forest. "Exactly. Just think of the money we''ll make. And that kid¡ªhe''s no threat to us."


    Lucas, seething with anger, decided it was time to act. He descended from his vantage point with the grace and silence of a shadow, landing in front of the group with a soft thud.


    The short man and his bodyguards were startled, their laughter abruptly cut off. They turned to face him, their expressions shifting from confusion to irritation.


    The short man sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "Who the hell are you? How dare you interrupt us?"


    The two bodyguards turned to face Lucas, their expressions puzzled and wary. They didn''t recognize him; Lucas had transformed completely, his face and body altered by the Zeus mask.


    The larger of the two bodyguards, a hulking brute with a crude sword, took a menacing step forward. "Hey, you! This is none of your business. Get lost if you know what''s good for you."


    The short man, recovering from his initial shock, barked a command with authority. "Do you know who we are? We''re Black Claw! We own this territory, and you''re trespassing."


    Lucas remained silent, his eyes cold and unyielding. The tension in the air was palpable, the forest around them eerily quiet as if holding its breath.


    The second bodyguard, a wiry man with a cruel smirk, added, "You must have a death wish, showing up here alone. Walk away now, and maybe we''ll let you live." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The short man stepped closer, his eyes narrowing as he tried to size up this unexpected threat. "You think you can take us on? Black Claw doesn''t tolerate interference. Especially not from some fool."


    Lucas''s silence seemed to infuriate them further. The hulking bodyguard tightened his grip on his sword, his knuckles turning white. "Boss, let''s teach this guy a lesson. He needs to know what happens when you mess with Black Claw."


    The short man grinned, revealing yellowed teeth. "Do it. Show him what we do to those who think they can stand in our way."


    The larger bodyguard lunged at Lucas, his sword slicing through the air with lethal intent. Lucas, his anger focused and his mind clear, didn''t flinch. He moved with the grace and precision of a seasoned warrior, his eyes locked on his attackers.


    The short man''s voice was a low growl, full of malicious glee. "Make him suffer. Let him know he''s made the biggest mistake of his life."


    The wiry bodyguard circled around, trying to find an opening. "You''re gonna regret ever crossing paths with Black Claw," he taunted, his voice a sinister whisper.


    Lucas remained silent, his expression unwavering. He could feel the power of the Zeus mask coursing through him, giving him the strength and confidence he needed. This was his moment to protect his sister and eliminate these threats once and for all.


    As the bodyguards closed in, the forest seemed to close in with them, the shadows deepening and the air growing colder. Lucas, his resolve unshaken, prepared to unleash the full force of his newfound power upon them.

 Chapter 12 - 12: The First Confrontation

    The big guy''s sword swung towards Lucas with brute force, but Lucas parried the blow effortlessly using the large sword left by the hobgoblin. The clang of metal against metal echoed through the clearing, and the big guy stumbled back, taken aback by the sheer strength of the parry.


    "You must be lucky," the big guy snarled, his voice dripping with disbelief and irritation. He steadied his grip on his sword, eyes narrowing in determination as he prepared for another strike.


    Lucas remained silent, his eyes focused and unwavering, the flicker of a smirk playing on his lips. The big guy growled in frustration, feeling mocked by Lucas''s silence. He lunged forward again, this time with more precision and power. "Power Strike!" he roared, his sword cutting through the air with deadly intent.


    Lucas met the attack head-on, blocking the strike with a resounding clash. In the next instant, his sword began to crackle with thunder, blue arcs of electricity dancing along the blade. The big guy''s eyes widened in horror, his bravado faltering. "It can''t be... you''re a magic warrior!" he exclaimed, his voice shaking with fear.


    "Too bad you realized it too late," Lucas replied, his tone cold and mocking. His smirk widened as he felt the thrill of battle surge through him. With a swift, fluid motion, he slid his sword along the big guy''s blade, sparks flying, before cutting through his neck.


    The big guy gasped, dropping his sword as he clutched his neck, blood seeping through his fingers. His eyes were wide with disbelief, unable to fathom that he had encountered a magic warrior in this remote place. He staggered, his strength fading rapidly.


    With his last breath, the big guy turned to his partner and boss. Blood bubbled at his lips as he forced out a hoarse whisper, "Run," he croaked, desperation and regret in his eyes. Then, his body collapsed to the ground, lifeless and still.


    On the other side, the short man watched the scene unfold, his face contorting with a mix of fear and rage. "Damn it, to think he''s a magic warrior," he spat, his voice trembling. His hands clenched into fists, but his bravado was quickly crumbling.


    "Boss, we need to get out of here," the bodyguard urged, panic seeping into his tone as he grabbed the short man''s arm. "He''s too strong."


    The short man, still reeling from shock, nodded numbly. His legs felt like lead, and he could barely muster the will to move. "Right... right. Let''s go," he stammered, allowing himself to be pulled along.


    But before they could make any real distance, Lucas''s figure blurred, moving with the speed and precision of a deadly shadow in the dim light. In an instant, he appeared beside the fleeing bodyguard, his presence almost ghostly.


    "Leaving so soon?" Lucas''s voice was cold and mocking, sending a shiver down the bodyguard''s spine.


    The bodyguard barely had time to react, his eyes widening in shock. "Wha¡ª" he started to say, but the words died in his throat as Lucas''s sword sliced through his neck with lethal precision.


    The bodyguard''s hands flew up to his throat, trying to stem the flow of blood. He gurgled, his eyes filled with terror and disbelief. Blood poured through his fingers, staining the ground beneath him.


    He staggered for a moment, his body fighting a losing battle against the inevitable. With a final, pitiful gasp, he collapsed to the ground, lifeless. The short man, who had been dragged along, tumbled beside him, eyes wide with fear.


    Lucas straightened, his expression unreadable as he looked down at the short man. "You really thought you could escape?" he said softly, the menace in his tone unmistakable. "How pathetic."


    The short man''s heart pounded in his chest, his breath coming in ragged gasps. He looked up at Lucas, his eyes filled with sheer terror. "P-please," he whimpered, crawling backward in a futile attempt to get away. "I-I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "Silence," Lucas interrupted, his voice icy. He took a step forward, towering over the trembling man. The moonlight cast harsh shadows on Lucas''s face, making him appear even more formidable. "Your words mean nothing to me."


    The short man tried to scramble to his feet, but his legs betrayed him, leaving him in a crumpled heap. He sobbed openly, the realization of his imminent demise too much to bear. "Please... mercy," he begged, his voice barely a whisper.


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed, his smirk widening. "Mercy?" he repeated, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Did you show my sister any mercy in my past life?"


    The short man''s eyes flickered with confusion and terror. "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about," he whimpered, desperately trying to scoot backward, but his body refused to cooperate. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas took a step forward, his presence overwhelming. "You don''t need to understand," he said softly, menace lacing every word. "Just know that this time, things will be different."


    The short man sobbed, his fear evident. "I-I''ll do anything," he pleaded, tears streaming down his face.


    Lucas tilted his head, as if considering the offer. "Anything?" he echoed, his tone mocking. "Funny. I don''t need anything from you."


    He raised his sword, the blade gleaming ominously in the moonlight, casting a sinister glow over the scene.


    The short man screamed, a high-pitched wail of pure terror. "No! Please, don''t!" His eyes darted frantically, looking for an escape that wasn''t there. But Lucas''s face remained impassive, cold and unyielding.


    Lucas''s first strike was swift and precise, severing the short man''s right arm at the elbow. The man''s scream escalated, filled with agony. "Ahh! Please, stop! I''ll do anything!" Blood spurted from the wound, staining the ground.


    Without a word, Lucas moved to the other side, his expression unchanging. The short man tried to crawl away, but Lucas''s boot pinned him in place. The second strike came down, slicing through his left leg just below the knee. The short man howled in pain, his cries echoing through the night. "No! Please, mercy!


    Mercy!"


    Lucas stepped back momentarily, his eyes cold and devoid of emotion as he observed the writhing, bleeding man. The short man was now a broken mess, sobbing and pleading. "I''ll tell you everything! Please, just stop!"


    But Lucas remained silent, his eyes hard and unrelenting. He brought his sword down again, severing the remaining arm. The short man''s voice was now a weak, hoarse whisper, barely able to form words through the excruciating pain. "No... more... please..."


    Finally, Lucas stepped around to the man''s head, raising his sword one last time. The short man looked up at him with tear-filled eyes, a final plea for mercy on his lips. "Please... don''t..."


    With a swift, merciless strike, Lucas decapitated the short man, ending his suffering. The body fell silent, the only sound the quiet dripping of blood onto the ground.


    Lucas stood there for a moment, breathing heavily, his eyes fixed on the lifeless body at his feet. He felt no remorse, only a grim satisfaction. Turning away, he knew there was still much to do to protect Lucy. This was just the beginning.

 Chapter 13 - 13: A Message in Severed Head

    Lucas stood over the bodies of the three men, his eyes cold and calculating. The once-vibrant area now seemed muted, and still, the air was thick with the scent of blood and sweat.


    Without hesitation, he bent down and severed the short man''s head, setting it aside with a grim expression. The lifeless eyes stared blankly, a stark reminder of the brutality of the world Lucas now navigated.


    Turning his attention to the two bodyguards and the headless corpse of the short man, Lucas''s mind raced. "Let''s see if what the system said about being able to absorb humans is right," he muttered to himself, curiosity and determination mingling in his tone.


    "System, I want to absorb the two of them and leave the short guy''s head."


    [Affirmative! I''ll take care of the messy details for you.] The system''s response was brisk, almost too eager.


    Lucas took a deep breath and began to cultivate, channeling his focus through the Divine Thunder Cultivation Manual. As he did, he could feel the system at work.


    The corpses began to wrinkle and desiccate rapidly, their life essence being drained away. It was a macabre sight, one that Lucas watched with detached interest.


    He could sense the mana flowing into him, richer and more concentrated than what he''d absorbed from the hobgoblin. It felt heavier, more potent, and it coursed through his veins, invigorating and empowering him.


    After what felt like an eternity, but was only a few minutes, the process was complete. The bodies had been reduced to mere husks, crumbling away to ash. Lucas opened his eyes, feeling a surge of power within him. He quickly checked the status of his Zeus Mask.


    [Zeus: One Star Magic Warrior (8%)]


    Lucas smiled, feeling a deep sense of satisfaction. "Not bad," he muttered to himself. Absorbing two people had yielded impressive results, significantly boosting his power. He couldn''t help but wonder, his thoughts racing with anticipation, "What would happen if I absorbed the entire gang?"


    The notion sent a thrill down his spine. A plan began to form in his mind, intricate and deadly. His smirk widened as he picked up the short man''s head, contemplating the next steps. "You''ve caused enough trouble," he said to the lifeless head, almost as if it could hear him.


    As he rifled through the short man''s belongings, he was pleasantly surprised to find a spatial pouch. "Well, well, what have we here?" Lucas murmured, his tone laced with amusement.


    He examined the pouch, noting its modest size. "It''s not large, but it should be enough to carry some equipment and money without raising Lucy''s suspicions."


    He carefully packed the pouch, making sure to take only what he needed. As he worked, he spoke to himself, the solitude of the forest his only companion. "I''ll need to be careful. Can''t afford any mistakes now," he said, his voice steady but filled with a quiet determination.


    With his loot secured, Lucas straightened up, his eyes hardening with resolve. The forest around him seemed to hold its breath, the silence only broken by the distant rustling of leaves.


    He looked towards the town, his destination clear in his mind. "Time to put this plan into action," he whispered, more to himself than anyone else.


    As he made his way out of the forest, his steps were purposeful and silent. The weight of his new power settled within him, a constant reminder of what he was capable of.


    ---


    In the morning, the townsfolk began to go about their daily routines, preparing for work. The sun was just beginning to rise, casting a warm glow over the cobblestone streets. Vendors were setting up their stalls, and children were playing before the day''s chores began. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the usual hustle and bustle was interrupted by shouts of horror. "What on earth is that?" cried an elderly woman, her face paling as she pointed to the town center.


    "Look! In the middle of the square!" a man yelled, dropping his basket of goods.


    A crowd quickly gathered, their expressions a mix of fear and curiosity. In the center of the town, a gruesome sight awaited them. A head was impaled on a pike, its lifeless eyes staring out blankly. Beneath it, a white paper flapped in the gentle breeze, stained with blood.


    "Oh my gods," whispered a young mother, covering her child''s eyes. "Who would do such a thing?"


    An older man stepped closer, his hands trembling as he read the message aloud. "Within 7 days, come to the goblin village if you want to find me," he recited, his voice shaking with a mix of fear and disbelief.


    The townspeople recognized the head immediately. Murmurs spread through the crowd like wildfire. "Isn''t that...?"


    "Yes, it''s him," confirmed a burly blacksmith, his voice grim. "The notorious troublemaker. About time someone dealt with him."


    "His behavior has been a blight on this town for years," an elderly woman said, nodding her head. "But to end up like this... who would dare?"


    Despite the fear evident in their expressions, there was a glimmer of satisfaction in their eyes. "He had powerful backing," a merchant whispered to his companion. "Yet someone still managed to bring him down."


    "Serves him right," another voice muttered from the crowd. "He terrorized us for far too long and now he was gone"


    While some townsfolk were visibly shaken, others couldn''t hide their relief. "Maybe now we can have some peace without that piece of shit," a shopkeeper remarked, a hint of a smile playing on his lips.


    "Who do you think left the message?" a young man asked, glancing around nervously. "Are they a friend or another foe?"


    "Doesn''t matter," the blacksmith replied, his jaw set in determination. "Whoever it is, they''ve given us a chance to see justice served."


    As the townspeople dispersed, their conversations lingered on the sight they had witnessed. Fear and curiosity mixed with a cautious optimism that perhaps, just perhaps, their days of living under the troublemaker''s shadow were over.

 Chapter 14 - 14: Black Claws Rage

    Black Claw, the notorious gang behind the short man''s activities, was now in a state of utter chaos. Their hideout, usually a place of grim order and intimidation, buzzed with uneasy whispers and fearful glances.


    In the dimly lit center of the hideout, Voss, the formidable leader of Black Claw, stood glaring at the severed head impaled on the pike before him.


    The head was unmistakably his son''s. A torrent of rage and grief swirled in his dark eyes as he clenched his fists tightly, the muscles in his jaw twitching with barely restrained fury.


    "Who did this?" Voss roared, his voice echoing through the room. The gang members flinched, their eyes darting away from his furious gaze. "I want names! Now!"


    One of his henchmen, a lanky man with a scar running down his cheek, stepped forward, trembling. "W-we don''t know, boss," he stammered. "We only found this... this note." He held out a blood-stained piece of paper with shaking hands.


    Voss snatched the note from his henchman, his eyes scanning the blood-written words:


    "Within 7 days, come to the goblin village if you want to find me."


    A low growl rumbled in his throat, and he crushed the note in his fist. "Search the goblin village!" he roared, his voice thick with fury and a promise of violence.


    The henchmen scrambled to obey, their faces pale with fear. They knew the consequences of failing Voss''s orders. The hideout was a flurry of activity as the men armed themselves and prepared to leave. Voss''s second-in-command, a wiry man with a nervous twitch, approached cautiously.


    "Boss, what if it''s a trap? We should be prepared," he suggested, his voice wavering.


    Voss shot him a deadly glare, his eyes burning with anger. "I don''t care if it''s a trap. I want them found and brought to me. No one makes a fool out of me and my life."


    The men nodded and hurried out, weapons clinking as they mounted their horses and rode toward the goblin village. The journey was tense, and the atmosphere was charged with a mix of dread and determination. They arrived at the village, their eyes scanning every shadow and corner.


    But the village was completely deserted. No goblins, no signs of recent activity¡ªonly an eerie silence that seemed to mock their efforts. One of the henchmen dismounted and kicked over a rotting log in frustration. "Nothing," he muttered. "It''s like they vanished into thin air."


    Another henchman, younger and visibly shaken, looked around nervously. "What do we tell the boss? He''s not going to be happy."


    Back at the hideout, Voss paced furiously, his mind racing with thoughts of revenge. The doors burst open as his men returned, their faces a mixture of fear and apprehension.


    "Well?" Voss demanded, his eyes narrowing.


    The second-in-command stepped forward, swallowing hard. "Boss, the village... it was deserted. No clues, no sign of anyone. Just silence."


    Voss''s face turned a shade of crimson, and he slammed his fist onto the table, splintering the wood. "Deserted?" he spat. "Do they think they can play games with me?"


    His men stood silent, their eyes downcast, not daring to meet his gaze. Voss took a deep breath, his anger simmering just below the surface.


    "We wait," he said finally, his voice a deadly whisper. "We wait for seven days, and then we hunt them down. I will tear apart the person who dared to kill my son."


    The hideout fell into an uneasy silence as Voss''s declaration hung in the air. His thoughts were consumed with revenge, his mind replaying the sight of his son''s severed head over and over.


    Seven days seemed like an eternity, but he would wait. And when the time came, he would unleash his fury on those responsible.


    ---


    Lucas, the mastermind behind the recent chaos in the town, now found himself deep within the forest, a world away from the turmoil he had unleashed.


    His goal was clear: kill beasts and absorb their mana to grow stronger in preparation for the inevitable showdown with Black Claw. With seven days until the confrontation, every moment was precious.


    Venturing deeper from the goblin village, Lucas entered a part of the forest that was notably darker and more treacherous. This was an area few dared to enter, known for its dangerous and aggressive wildlife. For Lucas, it was the perfect hunting ground. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he moved silently through the underbrush, his senses were on high alert. Suddenly, a growl pierced the air. Lucas turned to see a pack of wolves emerging from the shadows, their eyes gleaming with predatory intent.


    The wolves circled him, snarling and baring their teeth. Lucas smirked, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword.


    With swift, calculated movements, he struck. His blade, charged with crackling thunder mana, sliced through the wolves with ease.


    The air was filled with the sharp smell of ozone and the sound of thunderous impacts. Each strike was precise, felling a wolf in a single blow. As the last wolf fell, Lucas knelt to absorb their mana, feeling the energy surge through him.


    He continued deeper into the forest, the foliage growing thicker and the atmosphere more oppressive. The sounds of smaller creatures faded, replaced by the eerie silence that heralded the presence of something more formidable.


    It wasn''t long before Lucas found what he was looking for¡ªa peak one-star beast, a massive bear with fur as dark as the night and eyes that glowed with primal fury.


    The bear roared, its powerful voice echoing through the forest. Lucas felt the ground tremble beneath his feet as the beast charged.


    He met the bear head-on, his movements a blur of speed and agility. The bear swung its massive paws, but Lucas dodged with ease, countering with lightning-fast slashes that left trails of crackling energy in the air.


    The battle was intense and prolonged, the bear''s strength and resilience proving to be a formidable challenge. Lucas''s heart pounded as he ducked and weaved, his blade dancing in the dim light.


    With a final, powerful slash imbued with thunder mana, he struck the bear''s neck. The beast let out a final, mournful roar before collapsing to the ground.


    Breathing heavily, Lucas stood over the fallen bear, its lifeless body a testament to his growing power. He knelt once more, placing a hand on the bear''s thick fur and closing his eyes as he absorbed its mana. The energy flowed into him, invigorating his body and sharpening his senses.


    By the end of the day, Lucas had killed numerous beasts, steadily increasing the power of his Zeus Mask.


    [Zeus: One Star Magic Warrior (15%)]


    He stood in a clearing, the setting sun casting an orange glow across the forest floor. Sweat dripped from his brow as he surveyed the aftermath of his hunt. Despite his efforts, Lucas realized that reaching Two Star would take a considerable amount of time and effort.


    As night began to fall, Lucas finally decided to head back home. The forest was silent again, the echoes of his battles lingering in the air. With each step, he felt more prepared for the coming days, ready

 Chapter 15 - 15: Future Planning

    Lucas returned home, feeling the weight of the day''s exertions. As usual, he sat down to eat dinner and chat with his sister, Lucy. The conversation flowed easily, but tonight''s topic was different. Lucy couldn''t stop talking about the head of the notorious short man that had been displayed in the town center.


    "I saw something strange in the town square today," Lucy said, her voice laced with curiosity and a hint of excitement.


    "Oh?" Lucas replied, feigning ignorance as he took a bite of his food. "What was it?"


    "It was that awful man¡ªthe one everyone hates," Lucy said, her eyes widening. "His head was on a pike! Can you believe it?"


    Lucas nodded, encouraging her to continue. "Really? What did people say about it?"


    "Most people were shocked at first," Lucy admitted, her expression a mix of confusion and satisfaction. "But honestly, it seemed like a lot of them were secretly happy. I don''t know how to feel about it myself. He was such a terrible person, always causing trouble. Everyone knew about his misdeeds."


    She paused, her eyes searching Lucas''s face. "It almost feels... good that he''s gone. Is that wrong?"


    Lucas put down his fork and looked at her seriously. "It''s not wrong to feel relieved when someone who caused so much pain is no longer around. It sounds like the town is safer now."


    Lucy nodded slowly, her expression thoughtful. "I guess you''re right. It''s just so strange to think about. I never expected something like this to happen here."


    Lucas shared her sentiment but kept his thoughts about his own involvement to himself. He was pleased that the townsfolk, including his sister, felt a sense of relief and justice.


    After dinner, Lucas pushed back his chair and smiled at his sister. "I''m going to turn in early tonight, Lucy. It''s been a long day."


    Lucy nodded, her eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and understanding. "Alright, sleep well, Lucas."


    Lucas made his way to his room, the weight of the day''s events settling on his shoulders. Once inside, he closed the door quietly and leaned against it for a moment, gathering his thoughts


    Taking a deep breath, Lucas reached into the system and pulled out the Zeus Mask. He held it in his hands for a moment, feeling the smooth, cold surface beneath his fingers.


    With a determined expression, he placed the mask over his face. Instantly, he felt a surge of energy as his senses heightened.


    He moved to the window and peered out into the night, scanning the darkened village for any signs of movement. The world seemed sharper, more vivid through the mask''s power.


    He extended his awareness, searching for any lurking threats. The silence was deep and undisturbed, and no hidden auras revealed themselves.


    Satisfied, Lucas removed the mask and placed it back in its hiding spot. He let out a long sigh of relief, feeling the tension drain from his body. "All clear," he murmured to himself, the lines of worry on his face easing.


    Now, as Lucas lay on his bed, his thoughts turned to his sister. The threat posed by Black Claw didn''t concern him much.


    Their village was remote, and it had taken Black Claw six months to deal with the hobgoblin. Lucas doubted they had any two-star warriors or mages. As long as their adversaries remained one-star, he was confident in his ability to handle them.


    What truly weighed on his mind was Lucy''s future. This village, quaint and isolated, was not a place where they could stay forever.


    He would take Lucy with him, of course, and he could protect her. But as he stared at the ceiling, his mind wandered to her feelings.


    Lucy had always been the one to shield him when they were children. Now, with the roles reversed, she should be happy to see him strong. Yet, he worried she might feel an emptiness, as if she had lost her place.


    "I wonder how she feels about all this," he murmured to himself, his brow furrowing in thought. "She''s always been the protector. Does she feel displaced now?"


    He sighed, not wanting Lucy to feel undervalued or unimportant. He wanted her to feel just as significant now as she had when she was looking after him. The thought of her feeling anything less gnawed at him.


    As he brooded over this, the system suddenly interjected with a tone of almost smug confidence.


    [Oh, I can certainly help you with that.]


    Lucas bolted upright, his eyes wide with surprise. "What?" he whispered, his heart pounding.


    ---


    In the dimly lit base of Black Claw, Voss paced back and forth, his face a mask of fury. The air was thick with tension as he addressed his henchmen, his voice a low growl. "What was my son doing on the day of his death?"


    One of his henchmen, a wiry man with a nervous twitch, stepped forward. "Boss, your son was planning to kidnap a girl from the edge of town that night. He and two other bodyguards took the forest road in the morning to avoid drawing attention from the village."


    Voss''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint flashing in them. "Is that so?" His tone was icy, filled with barely restrained rage. "Tell me more about this girl."


    The henchman swallowed hard, his voice trembling slightly. "She''s just a young girl, well-liked in the village. Nothing special, really."


    Voss stopped pacing and turned to face the henchman, his expression dark and menacing. "Nothing special, you say? And yet she''s the reason my son is dead."


    The henchman flinched under Voss''s glare, nodding quickly. "Y-yes, boss. It seems that way."


    Voss''s lips curled into a sneer as he processed the information. "I see. Then bring her here tomorrow. I want to see the girl who caused my son''s death. Whether she was responsible or not, just bring her." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The henchman nodded vigorously, eager to avoid his leader''s wrath. "Understood, boss."


    Voss dismissed him with a wave of his hand, returning to his thoughts, his mind already plotting his next move. The room fell silent, the weight of Voss''s anger palpable as his henchmen hurried to carry out his orders.

 Chapter 16 - 16: A Surprising Revelation

    Lucas was taken aback by what the system had said. "What do you mean you can help me?" he asked, his voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and skepticism.


    [Isn''t it obvious? Just make her cultivate.] The system''s response was almost nonchalant, as if the solution was glaringly simple.


    Lucas sighed, shaking his head. "If it were that simple, I would have done it already. The problem is that my sister has some unknown disease," he explained, a note of frustration creeping into his tone.


    He paced the room, his mind racing with thoughts of his sister. "She can''t absorb mana at all," he continued, his voice softening with concern. "She''s already 20 years old. By this age, most people can feel mana and start cultivating. But for her, it''s like there''s a barrier she can''t cross."


    The system''s tone shifted to one of mild amusement. [Ah, I see. Then why don''t you diagnose her condition yourself? You have memories from a past life, don''t you? Surely, you must know something.]


    Lucas''s frustration flared. "Do you think it''s that easy?" he snapped, his voice tinged with exasperation. He began pacing the room, his hands clenching and unclenching as he tried to reign in his emotions.


    "I searched for answers in my past life," he continued, his tone becoming more strained. "I consulted experts, scoured ancient texts, and even ventured into dangerous territories looking for a cure. But I found no clues, no one with the same condition as her."


    He paused, looking out the window at the moonlit landscape, his eyes reflecting a mix of helplessness and determination. "If I knew what was wrong and how to fix it, I would have made her cultivate already," he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The room fell silent, the weight of his words hanging in the air. Lucas turned back to the system, his expression a mixture of hope and skepticism. "Is there really something you can do that I haven''t tried?" he asked, his voice tinged with a desperate edge.


    The system seemed to chuckle, exuding an air of superiority. [What you couldn''t achieve doesn''t mean I can''t. Allow me to demonstrate my capabilities.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, intrigued yet skeptical. "You can check her condition?"


    [Naturally,] the system responded, its tone brimming with confidence. [I am the almighty system. There''s nothing beyond my reach.]


    Lucas paused, letting the weight of those words sink in. The system''s unwavering assurance gave him a glimmer of hope, something he hadn''t felt in a long time. "Alright, then," he said, his voice tinged with cautious optimism. "So, what do I need to do?"


    [Simple,] the system replied. [Provide me with her DNA, especially her blood, as it contains the most information.]


    Lucas nodded thoughtfully, his mind already racing with ideas on how to obtain his sister''s blood without alarming her. "I see," he said, determination edging his voice. "I''ll see what I can do."


    With a plan forming in his mind, Lucas finally settled into bed, the weight of the day''s revelations easing off his shoulders. He fell asleep quickly, his mind already strategizing for the challenges ahead.


    Morning sunlight streamed through the window, casting a warm glow over Lucas''s room. He woke up feeling unusually refreshed and determined. The events of the previous day played in his mind as he dressed and made his way downstairs.


    The scent of breakfast wafted through the air, mingling with the sound of sizzling from the kitchen. Lucas entered to find his sister, Lucy, bustling around, preparing their morning meal. She was humming a soft tune, her movements graceful and practiced.


    "Morning, Lucy," Lucas greeted, his voice cheerful and warm.


    Lucy turned, her eyes widening in surprise. "Lucas! You''re up early today," she exclaimed, a bright smile lighting up her face. "I didn''t expect to see you so soon." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, I had a really good sleep last night. I guess I was more tired than I thought."


    Lucy laughed softly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well, it''s good to see you looking so refreshed. Breakfast will be ready in just a bit."


    Lucas took a seat at the table, watching his sister work. The kitchen was cozy and filled with the comforting aroma of freshly cooked food. Sunlight filtered through the window, casting a gentle glow over Lucy as she moved.


    As they continued to chat about mundane things, Lucy expertly chopped vegetables. Lucas enjoyed the rare, peaceful moment. Suddenly, Lucy winced and gasped softly.


    "Ouch!" she exclaimed, pulling her hand back.


    Lucas''s heart skipped a beat. "Lucy!" he exclaimed, jumping to his feet. He saw a thin line of blood welling up on her finger. "Are you okay?"


    Lucy tried to smile through the pain, but her eyes betrayed her discomfort. "It''s just a small cut," she said, though her voice was strained.


    Without a second thought, Lucas grabbed a small handkerchief from a nearby drawer and rushed to her side. He gently took her hand in his, the warmth of her skin contrasting with the cold, white cloth as he pressed it against the cut. "You need to be more careful," he said softly, concern lacing his words.


    Lucy nodded, her expression softening. "Thank you, Lucas," she said, her smile returning despite the pain. "I''ll be more careful next time, I promise."


    Lucas held her hand for a moment longer, ensuring the bleeding had stopped, before letting go. "Let''s get this cleaned up properly," he said, leading her to the sink to rinse the wound.


    Once they had taken care of the cut, they sat down to eat breakfast together. The kitchen table was set with a simple yet hearty meal, and the warm light made everything seem almost idyllic. Lucas couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of gratitude for this moment of normalcy.


    As they ate, Lucas''s mind kept drifting back to his plan. He decided to stay home that day, wanting to use the opportunity to check Lucy''s condition with the system. He needed to understand her ailment if he was going to help her cultivate.


    After breakfast, Lucas excused himself and headed to his room. He took a deep breath, clutching the handkerchief stained with Lucy''s blood. The room was quiet, and the weight of his intentions filled the space. He was ready to begin the analysis.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Special Physique

    Lucas sat in his room, the dim light casting shadows across his face as he stared at the handkerchief stained with Lucy''s blood. His mind raced with possibilities. "System, take this," he instructed, his voice a mix of curiosity and determination.


    [Sure, just give me a minute to analyze this.]


    As he waited, the blood on the handkerchief began to dissipate, dissolving into nothingness. Lucas watched intently, his heart pounding in his chest. After what felt like an eternity, the system''s screen flickered to life before him.


    [Name: Lucy Luxoria]


    [Age: 20]


    [Gender: Female]


    [Race: Human]


    Seeing these top lines, Lucas felt a pang of nostalgia at the sight of his family name. Despite its uniqueness, it was still just a commoner surname, a humble reminder of their simple origins. His eyes then moved to the next set of information.


    [Physique: Volcanic Titan''s Molten Lava Core Physique]


    [Class: None]


    [Tier: 0 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: None] S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the hell is Volcanic Titan''s Molten Lava Core Physique?" Lucas muttered, his brows furrowing in confusion and disbelief.


    He had never heard of such a physique. The concept of special physiques was entirely new to him, something beyond his extensive knowledge and past experiences. "System, what kind of physique is this?" he demanded, his tone sharp with urgency.


    There was no immediate response. The silence stretched, filling the room with a tense atmosphere. Lucas''s patience wore thin as the seconds ticked by. Frustrated, he slammed his fist on the table, causing the wood to shudder. "Answer me, damn it!" he shouted, his voice echoing off the walls.


    [Hold your horses, I''m checking. This is surprising even for me.] The system''s tone was unusually flustered, which only added to Lucas''s anxiety.


    Lucas''s anxiety only grew with the system''s unexpected tone. "What could it be?" he wondered aloud, his pacing becoming more frantic. He imagined every possible scenario, each more fantastical than the last.


    After what felt like an eternity, the system spoke again, this time with a mix of awe and amusement. [Well, well, well. Your sister hit the jackpot, didn''t she?]


    Lucas stopped in his tracks, his heart pounding. "What do you mean?" he asked, his confusion evident in the furrow of his brow and the narrowing of his eyes.


    [Your sister has one of the most powerful physiques in the universe. Lucky her, right?] The system''s voice held a hint of incredulous admiration.


    Lucas''s jaw dropped in disbelief. "One of the most powerful physiques? What does that even mean? And what is this physique in the first place?"


    The system''s voice was thick with incredulity. [Wait a second, you don''t know about special physiques? Seriously?] The disbelief in its tone was almost palpable.


    Lucas felt a flush of embarrassment and frustration. "No, I don''t," he admitted, rubbing his temples as he tried to process the information.


    [Unbelievable,] the system scoffed. [Here you are, living your third life, with all these past memories, and you don''t even know about special physiques?] There was a mocking edge to the system''s voice that made Lucas grit his teeth.


    "Well, maybe if someone had told me," Lucas snapped back, irritation creeping into his voice. "I didn''t exactly have a guidebook for my second life, you know."


    [Excuses, excuses,] the system mocked. [You had all that time, all those opportunities, and yet you remain ignorant. It''s almost impressive in its own way.]


    Lucas''s fists clenched, and he took a deep breath to calm himself. "Okay, fine. Just explain it to me. What is this physique, and why is it so important?"


    The system seemed to sigh, as if disappointed in Lucas''s lack of knowledge. [Fine, For my clueless host, I''ll explain it slowly to you.] The system''s tone turned condescending, and Lucas felt a flash of anger but swallowed it, knowing he needed the information.


    "Go on then," he muttered, clenching his fists.


    [Special physiques are rare and extraordinary, like built-in superpowers,] the system explained, a note of excitement in its voice.


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Superpowers? Go on."


    [You might not have heard of them because, well, they''re incredibly rare,] the system continued. [People with normal physiques can never match the strength of those with special ones, no matter how hard they try.]


    "That''s a bit disheartening for the rest of us," Lucas muttered, feeling a twinge of sympathy for those born without such advantages.


    [For instance, take the Flame Body, one of the lowest-ranked special physiques. It allows the user to cast flame spells more efficiently, using less mana, and the spells are way more powerful¡ªabout five times stronger than those cast by someone with a normal physique.]


    Lucas''s eyes widened. "Five times stronger? That''s insane."


    [Exactly,] the system affirmed. [That''s why they''re called special. Even the weakest special physique is leagues above normal ones.]


    Lucas sat down on his bed, absorbing this information. He had never considered such possibilities before. "So, this is why some nobles and royalty are so much stronger. It''s not just better cultivation manuals and training, but also these special physiques."


    [Precisely,] the system confirmed. [Special physiques give an enormous advantage, allowing their possessors to excel in ways that would be impossible for others.]


    Lucas nodded slowly, the realization dawning on him. "So, these special physiques are the hidden layers of power and talent that shape our world," he murmured, more to himself than to the system.


    "It all makes sense now. The disparity in strength, the seemingly insurmountable gaps between people... it''s all because of these special physiques."


    He glanced at the handkerchief, the blood now gone but the weight of the discovery still heavy. "And my sister has one of these physiques," he said, a mix of awe and frustration in his voice. "Not just any physique, but one of the most powerful ones. Yet, she still can''t absorb mana. Why is that?"


    [Let me summarize her condition from the blood,] the system replied, its usual tone replaced with a hint of intrigue.


    Lucas sighed, running a hand through his hair as he sat on the edge of his bed. He could feel the tension in his shoulders, the weight of his sister''s future pressing down on him. "Alright, but please be quick," he said, his voice tinged with urgency. "I need to understand this so I can help her."


    The room was silent, save for the faint hum of the system working. Lucas''s eyes were fixed on the screen, his mind racing with possibilities and fears. He thought about Lucy, her cheerful demeanor, masking the struggles she faced due to her inability to cultivate.

 Chapter 18 - 18: Volcanic Titans Molten Lava Core Physique

    Lucas sat in his dimly lit room, the air thick with anticipation as he waited for the system to complete its analysis of Lucy''s blood. His fingers drummed restlessly on the wooden desk, and his thoughts raced with a mix of hope and anxiety. The minutes stretched on, feeling like hours, and the silence in the room only amplified his tension.


    Finally, breaking the silence, the system''s voice echoed in his mind, clear and almost smug.


    [I''ve figured out the reason,] it announced.


    Lucas straightened in his chair, his heart skipping a beat. "What is it?" he asked, his voice a mixture of urgency and trepidation.


    [Frankly, it''s a rather simple issue,] the system continued, as if the answer had been obvious all along.


    Lucas leaned forward, his brow furrowed in concentration. "Simple? Then why hasn''t she been able to cultivate all this time?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system paused, as if savoring the moment before delivering its explanation. [As I mentioned before, your sister possesses one of the most powerful physiques in existence¡ªthe Volcanic Titan''s Molten Lava Core Physique.]


    Lucas blinked, trying to process the information. "So¡­ you''re saying it''s not that she can''t absorb mana at all?"


    [Exactly,] the system confirmed, a note of superiority in its tone. [Her body isn''t incapable of absorbing mana; rather, the mana she absorbs is immediately devoured by her physique, leaving nothing behind for her to cultivate.]


    Lucas leaned back in his chair, the weight of the revelation settling over him like a heavy fog. His thoughts swirled, trying to piece together everything he had just learned.


    "So, every bit of mana she''s ever absorbed¡­ it''s all been consumed by this physique? That''s why she''s never been able to progress?" His voice was filled with a mix of disbelief and frustration.


    [Precisely,] the system replied, its tone carrying a hint of condescension. [Her body requires an immense amount of mana¡ªfar more than any ordinary person would ever need.]


    "But it''s been three years!" Lucas exclaimed, his frustration boiling over. "How can she still not cultivate? Is this physique so overwhelming that even years'' worth of mana isn''t enough to satisfy it?"


    The system seemed to sigh, as if explaining something to a child who just couldn''t grasp a simple concept. [Ah, it''s not the amount of mana that''s the problem,] it corrected, its tone almost scolding.


    [The mana here is far too impure. A physique of this caliber demands the highest quality¡ªpure mana. And, I should mention, the Volcanic Titan''s Molten Lava Core Physique requires a very specific type of mana.]


    Lucas''s frustration shifted to curiosity, his mind racing with questions. "What kind of mana does it need?" he asked, his voice softer now, tinged with both concern and intrigue. He leaned forward, eyes narrowing as he tried to anticipate the system''s response.


    The system seemed to relish the opportunity to enlighten Lucas, its tone almost gleeful as it began to explain. [First, let''s educate you on what you''re dealing with. The Volcanic Titan''s Molten Lava Core Physique isn''t just any physique; it''s the legendary power of the Volcanic Titan race.]


    Lucas frowned, skepticism creeping into his voice. "Volcanic Titans? I''ve never heard of them. I thought the ancient races were just elves, dwarves, and beastmen."


    [Of course, you haven''t heard of them,] the system replied, its tone dripping with condescension, as if Lucas''s ignorance was expected. [Titans are one of the most ancient and revered races, far beyond the scope of your limited knowledge. Volcanic Titans, in particular, are among the most fearsome sub-races, with dominion over volcanic power itself.]


    Lucas''s brow furrowed as he tried to imagine a race wielding such raw elemental power. "Volcanic power? So, they control fire and lava or something?"


    [More than just control,] the system corrected, its voice taking on a lecturing tone as if enjoying the chance to set the record straight. [Ordinary Volcanic Titans might possess the Burning Lava Physique or Lava Core Physique, which are powerful in their own right. But on rare occasions, a truly extraordinary and mutated physique emerges¡ªwhat you know as the Molten Lava Core Physique.]


    Lucas leaned forward, intrigued despite himself. "A mutated physique? What makes it so special?"


    The system didn''t miss a beat, continuing its explanation with evident enthusiasm. [This physique grants its possessor a molten lava core, akin to a mana heart. But unlike a regular mana heart, this core doesn''t just absorb mana; it refines and purifies it into the purest Volcanic Mana, which is then pumped through the body.]


    Lucas''s eyes widened as he processed this. "So, it''s like having a personal forge inside you, constantly refining mana?"


    [Exactly,] the system affirmed, pleased with Lucas''s understanding. [But it''s not just about refining mana. Over time, this process doesn''t merely improve the body¡ªit transcends it. The body transforms into the most perfect¡ªno, the most transcendent¡ªform imaginable for the Volcanic Titan race.]


    The system paused, allowing the weight of its words to sink in, the significance of what it was saying clear in its tone. [All Volcanic Titan kings have possessed this physique, Lucas. It''s a mark of true royalty and unimaginable power.]


    Lucas sat back, his mind racing. "So, Lucy¡­ she has this same power? The same as those ancient kings?"


    [Indeed,] the system confirmed, its voice softer now, as if acknowledging the enormity of the revelation. [Your sister possesses the very same legendary physique that made Volcanic Titan kings rulers of their kind. But because of the impure mana around her, it has yet to fully awaken.]


    Lucas sat in stunned silence, the magnitude of what he had just learned slowly settling over him like a heavy weight. His sister wasn''t just special¡ªshe was extraordinary, a person who carried within her a power that had the potential to reshape her entire existence.


    "And all this time," he murmured, almost as if speaking to himself, "she''s been living like a normal girl, never knowing what she really is."


    His mind raced, piecing together the implications. Then, suddenly, a thought struck him like a bolt of lightning. His eyes widened with realization. "Wait¡­ you know all of this, don''t you? So, you must know how to activate her physique, right?


    Even with our current situation?" His voice was steady, despite the shock still coursing through him, as he focused on the one solution that could change everything.


    The system responded immediately, and Lucas could almost hear the pride in its tone. [Naturally, I know. Who do you think I am?]


    Lucas leaned forward, his heart pounding with a mixture of hope and urgency. "Then tell me," he demanded, his voice filled with determination. He needed to know how to unlock the potential that had been dormant within his sister for so long.

 Chapter 19 - 19: Other Kind of Masks

    Lucas paced around his room, growing more impatient by the second. His mind was racing with possibilities, but he needed answers, and he needed them now. The silence stretched on, until finally, the system''s voice broke through his thoughts.


    [I can''t believe how dense you are sometimes,] the system scoffed, its tone dripping with condescension.


    Lucas froze mid-step, his brows knitting together in irritation. "What do you mean by that?" he snapped, the tension in his voice unmistakable.


    [Let me ask you this¡ªwhat exactly is your so-called cheat?] the system pressed, as if speaking to a particularly slow student.


    Lucas clenched his fists, his annoyance bubbling to the surface. "Divine Mask," he bit out. "It allows me to create any mask with certain powers."


    [And what does it take for you to create one?] the system continued, its voice carrying the exasperation of someone who felt they were explaining something painfully obvious.


    "Nothing," Lucas replied, trying to keep his temper in check, though the system''s tone was making it difficult.


    [And to strengthen it? What does that involve?] the system asked, almost daring Lucas to get it wrong.


    "Absorbing mana from the surroundings, along with resources and corpses," Lucas answered, his frustration mounting. He felt like he was being lectured on the basics, and it grated on him.


    The system''s voice took on a sharper edge. [So, do you finally see where I''m going with this, or do I need to spell it out even further? Surely, you can''t be that thick-headed,] it sneered.


    Lucas paused, the pieces suddenly falling into place. His eyes widened in realization. "You mean¡­ I need to create a mask for her, one that will help her absorb pure mana?"


    The system''s response was laced with mockery. [Congratulations, you finally caught on,] it said, as if awarding a prize to a slow learner.


    Lucas smirked, feeling a small sense of satisfaction, but then a thought struck him, wiping the smirk from his face. "But it seems you''re the one who''s missed something here."


    The system''s voice faltered, surprised by Lucas''s retort. [What do you mean by that?] it demanded, the usual condescension replaced by a note of defensiveness.


    "It''s true that the system absorbs mana," Lucas began, his tone measured as he paced the room, gathering his thoughts. "But it only absorbs raw mana, right?"


    [Yes, and?] the system replied, impatience creeping back into its voice.


    Lucas stopped pacing and turned his gaze toward the ceiling, as if looking the system in the eye. "My Zeus mask was paired with the Divine Thunder Cultivation Manual, which doesn''t just absorb mana¡ªit converts it into thunder mana. It''s not just about pulling in energy; it''s about transforming it into something specific."


    The system paused, as if considering his words, before responding with its usual arrogance. [So what''s stopping you from creating a mask with a cultivation manual tailored to her needs? Or is that concept too complex for you to grasp as well?] The arrogance in the system''s tone was palpable, as if it had just pointed out something incredibly obvious.


    Lucas scowled, irritation flaring in his chest. "It''s not that simple," he shot back. "I know a lot of cultivation manuals, but ones connected to volcanic mana? Those are rare. I have a few, but they''re all pretty low-tier. And besides," he added, his voice tinged with skepticism, "can the mask even be worn by someone else?"


    The system''s response was sharp and almost offended. [Of course, it can,] it retorted, irritation clear in its tone, mirroring Lucas''s growing frustration. [But naturally, you''ll have to install it yourself. It can either be a permanent one or a temporary one.]


    "Permanent mask or temporary mask?" Lucas echoed, a crease forming on his brow as he tried to wrap his head around the terms. "What exactly do you mean by that?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system''s voice dripped with condescension. [To think you don''t know, despite me practically spelling it out for you. I wonder if you''re genuinely this dense or just pretending to be.]


    Lucas clenched his jaw, irritation bubbling up. "Just explain it to me," he demanded, keeping his voice steady, though his patience was wearing thin.


    [Alright, let me simplify it for you,] the system began, its tone now slow and deliberate, as if addressing a small child. [A permanent mask means you install the mask onto someone, and it fuses with their body and soul¡ªforever.]


    The system paused for emphasis before continuing, [It becomes a part of them, inseparable. On the other hand, a temporary mask can be removed at your discretion. Even you should be able to grasp the difference.]


    "I see," Lucas said, the explanation finally clicking. "So, you''ve had this function all along, and you never thought to tell me?"


    The system''s response was nonchalant, almost dismissive. [You never asked,] it replied, as if that was reason enough.


    Lucas sighed deeply, running a hand through his hair as he tried to absorb everything the system had just dumped on him. "You''re something else, you know that?" he muttered under his breath, more to himself than to the system, though he knew it would hear him.


    The system, as expected, ignored the remark. [Shall we move on to the next step then?] it prompted, a hint of impatience creeping into its tone.


    Lucas nodded, pushing his irritation aside. "Alright, so how exactly do I create a permanent mask?"


    [To create a permanent mask, you need to meet a few basic criteria,] the system began, its tone almost condescending, as if humoring a particularly slow student.


    [First, you must be close to the target¡ªboth physically and emotionally. Given that she''s your sister, we can easily check that box.]


    Lucas nodded, feeling a bit more reassured by this. "And what''s the next step?"


    [Second, you need complete and accurate information about the target. Thanks to the blood sample you provided, we''ve already got that covered as well,] the system continued, its tone smug, as if proud of its efficiency.


    "So, we can create it now?" Lucas asked, his interest piqued despite himself.


    [Yes, we can,] the system confirmed, but then its tone shifted, almost teasing. [But let me ask you this¡ªare you sure you want to do it now?] It was as though the system was questioning his readiness, testing him.


    Lucas shook his head, the realization hitting him. "No, not yet. I still don''t have a good cultivation manual for her. I can''t rush this."


    The system responded with a tone that was suddenly more serious, almost as if it were about to bestow some great favor. [Ah, finally using your brain, I see. Luckily for you, I can assist with that as well.]


    Lucas tensed, his wariness returning at the system''s sudden shift in demeanor. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice cautious as he prepared himself for whatever the system was about to suggest.

 Chapter 20 - 20: Divine Scripture

    Lucas sat in his room, the tension gnawing at him as he waited for the system''s response. His fingers drummed restlessly against the wooden desk, the only sound in the otherwise silent room. The suspense was unbearable, and the silence felt like it was stretching on forever.


    "What''s taking so long?" he muttered under his breath, irritation creeping into his tone. The system had a way of making him wait, and it was starting to drive him crazy. Surely, it knew how much he hated waiting.


    He stared at the walls, his mind racing with possibilities, but the longer the silence dragged on, the more his patience frayed. He clenched his fists, his knuckles whitening. The suspense was turning into frustration, a simmering annoyance that bubbled just beneath the surface.


    Finally, the system''s voice cut through the tension like a knife, its tone annoyingly casual. [You know, I could whip up something better by mixing a few cultivation manuals together.]


    Lucas blinked in surprise, his irritation momentarily replaced by confusion. "Wait, you can do that?" His voice was laced with skepticism, but there was a flicker of hope in his eyes.


    [Obviously,] the system replied, a hint of smugness in its tone. [Who do you think you''re dealing with?]


    Lucas felt a mix of relief and exasperation. The system''s arrogance was as infuriating as it was reassuring. "Then stop wasting time and do it already!" he snapped, the impatience clear in his voice as he leaned forward, his hands gripping the edge of the desk. He didn''t have time for the system''s games.


    The system responded with a faint, almost teasing chuckle, its tone dripping with confidence. [Alright, alright. No need to get all worked up. I''ll get started, but don''t expect miracles. I still need a solid foundation to work with.]


    Lucas leaned back in his chair, trying to steady his racing thoughts. His brow furrowed as he considered the system''s words. "You''ve got more than enough to work with," he said, his tone more controlled now. "My mind is full of cultivation manuals I plundered in my past life. Just use them."


    [You''re finally making some sense,] the system quipped, a trace of amusement evident in its voice. [I''ll dive in and see what I can piece together from that treasure trove in your head.]


    As the system got to work, Lucas could almost feel it sifting through the vast reservoir of knowledge stored in his mind. The minutes dragged on, and Lucas found himself drumming his fingers against the arm of his chair, the suspense gnawing at him once again.


    When the system finally reappeared, it didn''t miss the opportunity to jab at him. [I have to say, for someone who''s a bit slow on the uptake, you''ve got a decent stash of manuals in that thick skull of yours.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but smirk, leaning back with a mix of pride and satisfaction. "Of course. I plundered a lot from my enemies in my past life. They had some pretty valuable stuff."


    [Well, give me about ten minutes to process everything,] the system said, its tone dripping with sarcasm. [Try not to get too anxious in the meantime.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes but couldn''t suppress the flicker of anticipation that sparked within him. As much as the system''s attitude grated on him, he knew that when it made a promise, it delivered.


    All he could do now was wait and see what the system would produce, hoping it would be something truly extraordinary.


    After what felt like an eternity, the system finally returned, its tone as smug as ever.


    [So, I''ve got news. One good, one bad. Which do you want first, oh mighty host?]


    Lucas felt a twinge of anxiety prick at the edges of his thoughts. The system rarely gave mixed news, and it made him uneasy. "What do you mean by bad news? Did you mess up?" he asked, trying to keep his voice steady.


    [Please, as if I''d ever fail. But there was a tiny hiccup during the fusion process,] the system admitted, its tone annoyingly nonchalant.


    Lucas''s stomach tightened. "I see," he said slowly, bracing himself for the worst. "Let''s hear the bad news first. Might as well get it over with."


    [The bad news?] The system paused, as if savoring the moment. [Well, the manual I cobbled together is incomplete. It''ll only get Lucy to three-star cultivation, max.] The system''s tone was almost playful, as if it reveled in the shock it knew would follow.


    Lucas''s eyes widened in alarm, his heart skipping a beat. "What the hell? That''s not just bad news¡ªthat''s a disaster!" He could feel the panic rising, the weight of disappointment pressing down on him.


    The system, unfazed by his reaction, responded in a tone that bordered on amusement. [Oh, relax. You haven''t even heard the good news yet.] It seemed to relish in his anxiety, drawing out the suspense. [The good news is that what I created isn''t just a cultivation manual.]


    Lucas blinked, his anger giving way to confusion. "What do you mean? If it''s not a cultivation manual, then what is it?" His mind raced, trying to understand what the system was hinting at.


    [It''s a divine scripture,] the system declared with unmistakable pride.


    Lucas was taken aback, completely baffled by the revelation. "A divine scripture? What''s the difference?"


    The system''s tone turned almost mocking, as if the answer should have been obvious. [Seriously? The name itself should clue you in! Divine. Scripture. It''s leagues beyond your average manual. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While it might only elevate Lucy to a three-star level for now, when fully cultivated, it''ll give her the power of a five-star magic warrior¡ªat the very least.] The system''s boast was laced with superiority, as if it was proud of its own creation.


    Lucas stared into the space before him, stunned by the implications. "That powerful?" he whispered, the disbelief clear in his voice.


    [Indeed,] the system affirmed, its tone dripping with self-satisfaction. [Divine scriptures are in a whole different class¡ªfar more precious, far more powerful.] There was a pause, and then, as if savoring the moment, the system added, [And guess what? There''s even more good news.]


    Lucas was caught off guard, his eyes narrowing as he processed the words. "There''s more?" he asked, a mixture of curiosity and cautious hope in his voice.


    [Of course there is,] the system replied, clearly enjoying his reaction. [Even though it''s incomplete, I can help you level it up in the future.]


    Lucas felt a spark of hope igniting within him, a lifeline in the midst of his earlier despair. "You can? What do I need to do?" he asked, his tone shifting from desperation to determination.


    The system''s response was almost smug. [It''s simple, really,] it said, as if the solution was the most obvious thing in the world. [Just keep reading more cultivation scriptures so I can use them as references. Not that hard, is it?]


    "I see," Lucas replied, his mind already racing ahead, planning his next steps. Despite the system''s condescending tone, he couldn''t help but feel a renewed sense of hope. This wasn''t the end¡ªit was just the beginning.


    [Good,] the system finished, sounding almost pleased with itself. [Now stop fretting, and let''s get to work.]


    Lucas nodded to himself, the earlier dread fading as the possibilities unfolded before him. The good news was indeed very good, and he was ready to take full advantage of it.

 Chapter 21 - 21: Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture

    Lucas sat in his room, the tension in the air almost palpable as he waited for the system''s response. His mind raced with possibilities, and his curiosity was overwhelming. Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore.


    "So, what kind of divine scripture did you make?" Lucas asked, his voice tinged with eagerness and a hint of anxiety. His eyes narrowed slightly as he leaned forward, fully focused on the answer.


    [The divine scripture I crafted is none other than the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture,] the system replied, its tone carrying a subtle hint of pride, as if it expected Lucas to be impressed.


    For a moment, Lucas stared at the air, processing the name. "Wait a minute, did you just say Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture?" His voice was laced with surprise, his brows furrowing in confusion. He sat back slightly, trying to reconcile the unexpected name with what he knew.


    [Obviously, that''s what I said,] the system retorted, the words sharp and slightly biting, as if Lucas''s surprise was an affront to its capabilities.


    Lucas blinked, momentarily taken aback by the system''s tone. "But why did you choose this?" he pressed, his voice growing firmer. "


    From what I know, Lucy has the Volcanic Titan''s Molten Lava Core Physique. Shouldn''t her divine scripture be something like the Molten Lava Core Divine Scripture?" His tone was insistent, his confusion deepening as he tried to understand the system''s reasoning.


    There was a brief pause, as if the system was taking a moment to gather its thoughts¡ªor perhaps its patience. Then, it responded, its tone dripping with condescension. [Oh, how delightfully naive you are,] the system remarked, the words almost oozing with mockery.


    Lucas felt a flash of anger at the system''s tone, his hands clenching into fists. "What do you mean by that?" he snapped, his voice rising with frustration. He couldn''t help but feel like the system was toying with him, and it infuriated him.


    The system, however, took its time, as if savoring the moment. When it finally spoke, its tone was dripping with mockery. [Let me break it down for you, my tragically dense host,] it began, the words slow and deliberately patronizing.


    Lucas gritted his teeth, barely containing his anger. The system''s voice was like nails on a chalkboard, each word grating against his patience.


    [Yes, there is a Molten Lava Core Divine Scripture,] the system continued, [but that''s just the basics. It was created by the Volcanic Titan King to help his less fortunate kin cultivate something they weren''t naturally blessed with.]


    Lucas frowned, trying to keep his thoughts straight. "So, it''s not good enough for Lucy because she already has that physique?" he asked, though the system''s tone made him feel as though he was missing something obvious.


    [Exactly,] the system replied, as if addressing a particularly slow student. [You see, a divine scripture is essentially a guide to cultivate power where none existed before.] The system''s voice took on a lecturing tone, almost as if it were explaining a simple concept to a child.


    Lucas narrowed his eyes, feeling more and more like he was being talked down to. "So, if I gave Lucy the Molten Lava Core Divine Scripture, it wouldn''t do much for her," he summarized, trying to keep his voice steady despite his irritation.


    [Precisely,] the system confirmed. [It would do little more than slightly enhance what she already possesses. It would be like giving a king a manual on how to be a slightly better king.]


    Lucas''s mind began to clear, understanding dawning on him. "But with the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture¡­"


    [Now you''re catching on,] the system interrupted, its tone finally showing a hint of approval. [With the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture, you''re not just enhancing; you''re elevating. It''s like giving that same king a manual on how to be a master fighter.]


    Lucas paused, considering the system''s words. The initial anger began to ebb away, replaced by a growing realization. "So, you''re saying this scripture will not only strengthen her existing abilities but will also grant her new ones?"


    [Exactly,] the system replied, its tone softening as if pleased that Lucas was finally understanding. [By combining the innate power of the Volcanic Titan with the elemental and magical prowess of a dragon, Lucy will gain a balance of physical strength and magical power that far exceeds what the Molten Lava Core Divine Scripture could offer.]


    Lucas nodded slowly, his mind racing as he envisioned the potential. The system''s logic was starting to make sense. "So, this fusion will make her formidable in both physical might and magical prowess¡ªa true force to be reckoned with."


    [Precisely,] the system agreed, its tone now filled with satisfaction. [This combination is something truly worthy of admiration, unlike the average efforts you''ve been dealing with so far.] The system seemed to revel in its own genius, as if proud of the solution it had crafted.


    Lucas couldn''t help but feel a bit humbled by the system''s explanation. He had been so focused on the problem that he hadn''t seen the broader possibilities. But now, with the system''s guidance, he could see how this could be a game-changer for Lucy. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked down at his hands, contemplating the weight of the decision before him. "I see¡­ If that''s the case, then let''s go with this one. Let''s create the divine mask," Lucas finally said, his voice filled with resolve. He could feel the importance of this moment, knowing it could shape his sister''s future.


    [Finally, a wise decision,] the system responded, its tone dripping with self-satisfaction. [Let''s commence the creation process,] it added, almost as if it had been waiting for this moment of agreement all along.


    As Lucas sat there, he couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions¡ªexcitement, anticipation, and a lingering sense of awe at what lay ahead. He had just taken the first step in securing a powerful future for his sister, and he was ready to see it through.

 Chapter 22 - 22: Lucys Divine Mask (1)

    Lucas''s mind was razor-sharp as he initiated the process of creating the mask. The system, ever efficient, worked swiftly, merging Lucy''s information with the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture.


    The mask, glowing with an almost arrogant brilliance, emerged from the system, pulsing with raw, otherworldly energy. Lucas understood that his task was now to activate the mask and awaken Lucy''s dormant potential.


    Taking a deep breath, Lucas carefully placed the mask on his face. The moment it made contact, he felt an unsettling shift ripple through his body. His skin tingled, his muscles tensed, and his bones seemed to rearrange themselves.


    He watched in the small mirror across the room as his reflection morphed¡ªhis features softening, his form shrinking¡ªuntil he was an exact replica of Lucy. The transformation was so complete that it left him breathless.


    "This... this is surreal," Lucas muttered, his voice, now Lucy''s voice, a soft and feminine echo of his own. But there was no time to dwell on the strangeness of it all. He knew the importance of the mission at hand.


    Steeling himself, Lucas began to cultivate the divine scripture. Almost immediately, he felt the power of the Volcanic Dragon Core stirring deep within, like a sleeping giant awakening from its slumber. The energy was intense, raw, and violent as it attempted to take shape within him, lashing out as if trying to claim his body as its own.


    Suddenly, the system''s voice cut through the haze of pain, dripping with condescension that made it impossible to ignore. [Host,] it began, its tone laced with disdain, [I must inform you that the mana in this area is far too impure and pitifully sparse to properly awaken Lucy''s physique.]


    Lucas gritted his teeth, the searing pain already coursing through his body like a raging inferno. Every nerve felt as if it were on fire, as though flames were licking at his skin, consuming him from the inside out. "What am I supposed to do then? I am already burning here," he grunted, struggling to maintain focus amidst the torment.


    [Well, obviously you''re burning,] the system mocked, its tone haughty and dismissive. [You don''t possess a special fire-related physique. Honestly, I expected you to figure that out on your own, but I suppose I overestimated you.]


    "Damn it, this is unbearable!" Lucas cursed, his voice strained with desperation. His frustration mounted as the intensity of the pain grew, each wave of agony threatening to overwhelm him. "But if I stop now, all my effort will be wasted."


    The system sighed, as if burdened by Lucas''s inability to handle the situation. [Hmph, I suppose I''ll have to save you from your own incompetence,] it sneered, the sarcasm in its voice unmistakable. [I can transfer mana from the Divine Mask - Zeus. Although it''s thunder mana, it''s infinitely purer than the garbage floating around here. It will suffice.]


    Lucas''s eyes flickered with a glimmer of hope, though the pain made it difficult to think clearly. "Fine. Do it¡ªdrain Zeus dry!" he ordered, his voice tinged with desperation and resolve. He could barely manage to keep the words steady, his body trembling as it fought against the burning sensation that threatened to consume him.


    [Consider it done,] the system replied with a tone of exaggerated nonchalance, as if the task were a minor inconvenience.


    Lucas clenched his fists, bracing himself as the system began to siphon the pure thunder mana from Zeus. The difference was immediate and stark. The purity of the thunder mana coursed through him, pushing back against the impure fire mana that had been ravaging his body.


    The pain, though still intense, became more manageable, more controlled. It was as if the burning flames were tempered by the crackling electricity, stabilizing the volatile energy within him.


    Lucas could feel the shift, his body responding to the influx of thunder mana as it bolstered his strength. He forced himself to focus on cultivating, using the purer energy to fuel the creation of the Volcanic Dragon Core within him.


    The process was still agonizing¡ªeach movement of energy within him felt like molten lava being shaped into something new¡ªbut the thunder mana provided a lifeline, a stabilizing force amidst the chaos.


    As the minutes dragged on, Lucas''s breath came in ragged gasps. His muscles tensed, his skin slick with sweat, but he refused to give in to the pain. "This... this is like being torn apart and stitched back together," he thought, the image vivid in his mind as he struggled to contain the raw power coursing through him.


    [Oh, quit your whining,] the system chided, its tone both amused and impatient. [You''re almost there. A little more pain and you''ll have that core fully formed.]


    Lucas bit down on his lower lip, drawing blood as he pushed through the final stages of the process. The taste of iron flooded his mouth, grounding him as he continued to channel the mana, shaping it with an intensity that bordered on desperation.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the process began to slow. The energy within him settled, solidifying into the Volcanic Dragon Core he had been striving to create.


    Exhausted, Lucas collapsed to his knees, panting heavily. "That... was... unbelievably painful," he gasped, his voice hoarse. Every inch of his body ached, and the aftershocks of the pain still reverberated through him. "I never want to do that again."


    [Oh, but you will,] the system''s voice dripped with smug amusement. [If you want to get stronger and fully utilize the divine scriptures, you''ll have to endure this delightful torture for every mask you create. Good luck¡ªyou''re going to need it.]


    Lucas''s eyes widened in horror as the reality of the situation sank in. He had hoped this would be a one-time ordeal, but now it seemed that this torture was merely the beginning.


    "No... no way," he muttered, dread creeping into his voice. His future, which he had envisioned as a path to power, now loomed before him as a gauntlet of pain and endurance.


    The system, unbothered by his distress, simply hummed in satisfaction. [Well, Host, it seems you''ve got a long road ahead of you. Better get used to it.]


    Lucas could only curse under his breath, knowing that his quest for strength had only just begun¡ªand that it would be paved with more agony than he had ever imagined. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 23 - 23: Lucys Divine Mask (2)

    The mask was finally completed, its divine energy pulsing subtly in Lucas''s hands. He marveled at the intricate design, feeling the power thrumming beneath the surface. This was no ordinary artifact¡ªthis was something extraordinary, and it held the key to unlocking his sister''s latent potential.


    "So, do I just give it to her?" Lucas asked, still mesmerized by the mask''s craftsmanship. He looked toward the system, his voice laced with a mix of excitement and uncertainty.


    The system''s response was immediate, but its tone was dripping with disdain. [Give it to her?] The words practically oozed arrogance, as if the very idea was beneath consideration. [You can''t be that naive, Lucas. This isn''t a simple trinket you hand over. You need to place it on her directly, or she''ll be rejected by the mask entirely.]


    Lucas''s enthusiasm dimmed slightly as he absorbed the system''s sharp rebuke. "I see," he replied, nodding slowly. His expression shifted from eager to contemplative, realizing the weight of what he was holding.


    There was a brief silence before the system interjected again, this time with a smug, almost condescending tone. [One more thing,] it said, as if withholding some crucial detail out of sheer superiority. [I suggest you put it on her while she''s asleep.]


    Lucas furrowed his brow, puzzled by the system''s suggestion. He glanced at the mask, then back at the empty space where the system''s voice emanated from. "Why is that?" he asked, his voice tinged with confusion. He couldn''t help but wonder why such a powerful item needed to be given in secret.


    The system''s reply was filled with an air of condescending patience, as if explaining something obvious to a child. [It''s a precaution, Lucas,] it began, its tone slow and deliberate. [You can''t risk her knowing about this. Your cheat, this power¡ªit must remain hidden.]


    Lucas''s expression hardened, a flicker of concern crossing his features. "What do you mean? Why can''t she know? She''s my sister; I trust her."


    [Trust isn''t the issue,] the system countered, a hint of exasperation creeping into its voice. [The problem is that knowledge is a liability. There are spells, techniques¡ªthings that could pry into her mind, extract information, and put both of you in danger. Or worse, she might slip up, reveal it by accident. And then what?]


    The system''s tone shifted, taking on a gentler, almost coaxing quality. It was as if it were trying to guide Lucas into understanding the gravity of the situation. [The best course of action is to place the mask on her without her knowing. That way, you protect her and yourself,] it advised.


    Lucas frowned, the weight of the decision pressing on him. He didn''t like the idea of deceiving his sister, but the system''s logic was hard to argue against. "So, she needs to receive the mask without being aware of it," he concluded, his voice tinged with resignation.


    [Finally, you''re catching on,] the system remarked, its tone dripping with superiority. The smugness in its voice only added to Lucas''s frustration.


    He exhaled sharply, pushing down the irritation that flared up inside him. "Let''s see what she''s doing first," Lucas muttered, more to himself than to the system. He headed toward the kitchen, his footsteps soft on the wooden floor.


    As he entered the kitchen, he was met with a surprising sight. Lucy was asleep at the table, her head resting on her folded arms. She looked peaceful, completely unaware of the turbulent thoughts swirling in her brother''s mind. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas paused at the doorway, a mix of emotions playing across his face. He felt a pang of guilt at what he was about to do, but he knew it was necessary. Quietly, he approached her, taking a deep, steadying breath. The mask in his hand felt heavier now, as if it carried the weight of all the secrets he was about to keep.


    Carefully, he leaned over and placed the mask on her face, ensuring it fit snugly against her skin. For a moment, he hesitated, his hand lingering near her cheek as he watched for any reaction. "Has she already received the power from the mask?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The system''s response was infuriatingly calm, almost patronizing. [Patience, host. Not yet,] it replied. [You''ll need to wait. The mask must take its time to fuse with her. This is a permanent bond we''re talking about, not some temporary trinket.]


    "I see," Lucas murmured, feeling exhaustion beginning to creep in. The intense effort of cultivating the mask had drained him, and now, with the task seemingly complete, he felt the fatigue settle heavily on his shoulders. "I''m too tired to keep my eyes open. I''ll sleep first."


    [Yes, go rest,] the system agreed, its tone dismissive, as if brushing off Lucas''s fatigue as a minor inconvenience. [You''ve done well, but there''s still much to be done. Get used to it.]


    Lucas gave a small nod, though he doubted the system could see it. He cast one last glance at his sister, ensuring the mask was secure, before turning away. The guilt gnawed at him, but he forced himself to push it aside. He knew he needed rest if he was going to face the challenges ahead.


    As he made his way back to his room, the weight of what he had done¡ªand what lay ahead¡ªpressed down on him. He barely made it to his bed before collapsing onto it, the day''s events catching up to him all at once. Within moments, he fell into a deep, dreamless sleep, his mind finally given a brief respite from the burdens he carried.


    Meanwhile, as Lucas drifted into a deep, exhausted sleep, danger was already creeping closer, unnoticed. The night was still and quiet, the only sounds outside the occasional rustle of leaves and the distant calls of nocturnal creatures. But this tranquility was deceiving.


    Shadows moved with calculated precision as Voss''s henchmen approached the small house, their footsteps almost soundless on the dirt path. The moonlight barely touched them, their dark clothing blending seamlessly into the night.


    The leader of the group, a tall, wiry man with a scar running down the side of his face, motioned for the others to halt as they reached the edge of the property. He scanned the house, his eyes narrowing as he took in the surroundings.


    "So, this is the target''s house," he whispered, his voice low and filled with anticipation. He glanced back at his companions, who nodded in silent confirmation. The leader''s lips curled into a thin, cruel smile. "Let''s move in quietly. No mistakes."

 Chapter 24 - 24: Lucys Abduction

    The intruders crept into the house, their footsteps silent as they moved through the dimly lit room. Shadows danced on the walls, but their eyes were locked on the figure slumped over the kitchen table¡ªLucy. Her gentle breathing was the only sound in the stillness, unaware that danger had come for her.


    One of the men, a tall figure with a scar running down his cheek, grinned wickedly as he spotted her. "There she is," he whispered, his voice laced with perverse excitement. "The boss wants her brought in front of him, and I can see why."


    Another man, shorter and stockier, stepped closer, his eyes roaming over Lucy''s delicate features with a lecherous gleam. "She''s a beauty, alright¡ªjust like the young master''s last conquest. Too bad she''s caught the boss''s wrath without even knowing why. Shame she angered him, even if the boss''s son died for reasons that had nothing to do with her."


    The scarred man chuckled darkly. "Ignorance won''t save her. She should''ve known better than to get involved, even by accident. But now... well, the boss will have his fun."


    They exchanged a glance, both clearly enjoying the thought of Lucy''s fate. The shorter man pulled out a small pouch, shaking it lightly before opening it. "Let''s make sure she doesn''t wake up. Wouldn''t want to spoil the boss''s plans, now would we?"


    He sprinkled a fine, glittering powder over Lucy, watching as it settled on her skin. The powder took effect immediately, ensuring that she would remain in a deep, dreamless sleep. The men smirked as her breathing deepened, oblivious to the danger.


    The scarred man leaned in closer, brushing a strand of hair from Lucy''s face with a touch that was anything but gentle. "She really is a shame. Too bad she crossed the wrong people."


    Satisfied that Lucy wouldn''t wake up, the men carefully lifted her from the chair, their movements deliberate and practiced. Every step was calculated, ensuring they made no noise that could alert anyone to their presence.


    As they carried her towards the door, one of them, a lanky man with a sneer permanently etched on his face, glanced around the room and muttered, "What about her brother? We leave him here?"


    The other, a burly brute with a cruel glint in his eyes, smirked. "That little whelp? He''s nothing. But let''s make things interesting. Leave him a message¡ªtell him to come to the goblin village. It''ll be amusing to see him stumble into a trap, thinking he can play the hero."


    The lanky man chuckled darkly, "He''ll probably come running like a fool, thinking he can save his precious sister. Too bad for him, though... he''ll be walking right into our hands." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a twisted grin, the burly man quickly scribbled a note and placed it conspicuously on the table where it would be easily seen. "This should set the stage nicely," he said with a low chuckle. "We''ll see if the boy''s got any fight in him¡ªthough I doubt he''ll last long."


    With Lucy securely in their grasp, they slipped out of the house and into the night, their confidence growing with each step. They believed they had succeeded without a hitch, eager for the entertainment that would follow.


    However, as they disappeared into the shadows, they failed to notice a slight twitch in Lucy''s face¡ªa subtle sign that something deep within her was beginning to stir, ready to awaken.


    ---


    Two hours had passed since Lucy''s abduction. Lucas stirred awake, the remnants of his earlier exhaustion clinging to him, though he felt somewhat refreshed after the grueling time of cultivation. He stretched and rubbed his eyes, blinking away the last traces of sleep.


    Rising from bed, Lucas headed downstairs, expecting to find Lucy bustling around the kitchen, preparing dinner as usual. But as he reached the bottom of the stairs, the house was eerily quiet. He frowned, his gaze sweeping the empty kitchen. The familiar clatter of pots and the aroma of cooking were absent.


    "Lucy?" he called out, his voice tinged with curiosity. There was no response.


    Lucas didn''t immediately worry. Lucy often went to the market early in the afternoon to gather some discounted ingredients, and sometimes, if she was particularly tired, she would sneak back to her room for a bit more sleep. He glanced toward her bedroom door, half-expecting to hear the soft creak of the floorboards as she stirred awake.


    But something felt off. The silence was too complete, too unnatural. His eyes scanned the room again, and that''s when he noticed it¡ªa piece of paper lying on the kitchen table, standing out starkly against the wooden surface.


    A sense of unease settled in his gut as he walked over and picked it up. The paper felt rough under his fingers, hastily torn from something larger. He unfolded it, the crude handwriting immediately catching his attention. His heart began to pound even before he fully grasped the words scrawled across the page.


    As he read the message, his blood ran cold. "Bring yourself to the goblin village," it read. "If you want to see your sister again."


    Lucas''s grip on the paper tightened, his knuckles turning white. The fear that had clawed at him in those first few moments transformed into a raging inferno of anger.


    "They took her," he growled, his voice low and dangerous. The words echoed in the empty room, thick with the promise of violence. He crushed the note in his fist, the crumpled paper a poor outlet for the fury building inside him.


    His mind raced, already spinning with thoughts of rescue and revenge. He knew he had to act fast, but before he could take a step, a sudden, deafening explosion shook the air. The force of it rattled the windows, sending a shudder through the house.


    Lucas''s head snapped up, his heart pounding as he looked out the window. A thick column of smoke was rising in the distance, dark and ominous against the morning sky. His breath caught in his throat as he realized where it was coming from¡ªthe direction of the goblin village.


    For a moment, everything seemed to freeze. Then, without a second thought, Lucas bolted from the house, his legs moving on instinct as he sprinted toward the village. His heart pounded in his chest, driven by a mix of rage and fear that gnawed at his insides, urging him to move faster.


    "Hold on, Lucy," he whispered to himself, the words barely audible over the rush of wind in his ears. "I''m coming. I won''t let them hurt you."


    He ran as if his life depended on it, but in truth, it wasn''t his life he was concerned about. It was hers. And nothing, not even the searing pain in his muscles or the burn of his lungs, would stop him from getting to her. No matter the cost, he had to save his sister.

 Chapter 25 - 25: The End of Black Claw Gang

    An hour ago, Lucy was dragged before Voss, the ruthless leader of the Black Claw gang. The dim light in the shabby, makeshift headquarters cast eerie shadows across the room as Voss stared down at the unconscious girl laid out before him. His eyes narrowed, his expression a twisted blend of anger and something darker.


    Voss''s fingers drummed impatiently on the armrest of his chair, his mind swirling with thoughts of vengeance and desire. "My son," he muttered under his breath, his voice low and simmering with rage.


    "You died because of your foolish obsession with this girl. You wanted her so badly that you let your guard down, and one of my enemies ambushed you." His tone grew more venomous with each word, the loss of his son still a raw wound.


    But as his gaze lingered on Lucy, something shifted within him. The anger that had initially consumed him began to fade, replaced by a sickening lust. Voss''s lips curled into a cruel smile, his eyes gleaming with a perverse glint. "But don''t worry, my dear son," he whispered, his voice dripping with malice. "I''ll fulfill your wish. I''ll play with this girl, just like you wanted."


    The room seemed to darken as Voss''s thoughts turned more sinister. His once-hardened expression softened into something almost affectionate, though twisted by his depravity. At 35 years old, Voss was no stranger to indulging his basest desires, and the sight of the beautiful, defenseless girl before him stoked the flames of his perversion.


    "Bring her to my tent," he ordered, his voice carrying a tone of cold command mixed with eager anticipation. The henchmen who had brought Lucy to him exchanged glances but quickly obeyed, lifting her limp form and carrying her through the dimly lit corridors.


    As they entered Voss''s personal quarters, the air grew thick with an unsettling stillness. The tent was cluttered with trophies of past conquests, a grim reminder of the man''s ruthlessness. The henchmen laid Lucy on the rough-hewn bed, her chest rising and falling softly as she remained under the influence of the sleeping powder.


    Voss followed them, his smirk widening with every step. He closed the tent flap behind him, sealing them in an intimate, suffocating darkness. He approached the bed with a deliberate slowness, savoring the moment. His breath hitched with anticipation as he leaned over Lucy, close enough to feel the warmth of her skin. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s have some fun, shall we?" Voss whispered, his voice barely more than a breath against Lucy''s ear. The words dripped with vile intent, his breath hot and reeking of alcohol as he leaned closer. A sick, twisted grin spread across his face, his eyes gleaming with a hunger that had nothing to do with food.


    He reached out a hand, rough and calloused, tracing a slow path down Lucy''s arm. "Such soft skin," he muttered to himself, his tone almost reverent. "It''s a shame you got tangled up with my son... but I''ll make good use of you." His voice held a sickening affection, as though he believed he was doing her a favor.


    As Voss''s hand reached her wrist, he felt a faint warmth under his touch, but he dismissed it, too engrossed in his own depraved thoughts. "You''ll make a fine trophy," he continued, his lips curling in satisfaction as he imagined the horrors he would inflict.


    But just as his fingers began to tighten around her wrist, Lucy''s eyes snapped open, glowing an intense, unnatural red. The sight froze Voss in his tracks, his hand jerking back as though burned. "What the hell?" he shouted, stumbling backward, his heart hammering in his chest.


    Lucy''s gaze was no longer that of a helpless, unconscious girl but of something far more terrifying. Her eyes bore into Voss, cold and fiery all at once, as if the very core of a volcano was staring him down. The air around her began to hum with a dangerous energy, the temperature rising rapidly.


    "What¡­ What is this?" Voss stammered, his voice quivering as he tried to pull away. But it was too late.


    The air around Lucy began to hum with a dangerous energy, a low, vibrating thrum that resonated deep within the ground. The temperature spiked, rising so quickly that the very air seemed to shimmer with heat. The ground beneath her began to crack and smoke, small fissures opening up as the earth itself seemed to tremble at her awakening.


    Voss stumbled backward, fear overtaking his perverse intent. "No¡­ this can''t be¡­ What are you?" he gasped, his eyes wide with terror as he looked at the girl who was no longer just a girl.


    Lucy''s expression remained unchanged, her fiery gaze locked on Voss as if he were nothing more than an insect about to be crushed. She said nothing, but the energy radiating from her was answer enough. The ground continued to split apart, the cracks glowing with an intense, molten light.


    "Stay back! Stay away from me!" Voss screamed, but his voice was drowned out by the deafening roar that suddenly filled the tent. The sheer heat of Lucy''s power caused the very rocks around them to explode, sending shards of molten stone flying in every direction.


    Voss had no time to react. The explosion engulfed him in an instant, his screams cut short as his body was torn apart by the blast. The leader of the Black Claw gang, once feared in the backwater regions, was reduced to nothing more than ashes in the blink of an eye. His power, his ambitions, all obliterated in the fiery wrath of Lucy''s awakened physique.


    Outside, the rest of the Black Claw gang heard the explosion and were thrown into chaos. The ground shook violently beneath their feet, and the air was filled with the acrid scent of burning earth. "What''s happening?" one of the gang members shouted, panic evident in his voice.


    "Run! We have to get out of here!" another screamed, but it was already too late.


    The volcanic energy that had been unleashed within the tent spread rapidly, the heat intensifying as it radiated outward. The very ground beneath the gang''s encampment began to heave and crack, spewing molten rock and fire. One by one, the members of the Black Claw gang were caught in the blast, their bodies vaporized by the intense heat before they could even comprehend what was happening.


    "Help! Someone¡ª" The cries for help were cut off as another explosion tore through the camp, erasing the last remnants of the once-feared gang.


    In the center of the destruction, Lucy remained, now fully fused with the divine mask. The mask worked tirelessly, drawing in the purest mana from the surrounding environment to stabilize her volatile condition. As the molten lava core within her settled, the energy around her began to calm, the ground ceasing its violent upheaval.


    The intense heat dissipated, leaving behind nothing but scorched earth and the lingering smell of sulfur. The Black Claw gang had been wiped out in mere minutes, their existence erased without ever understanding the force that had annihilated them.


    Lucy''s breathing slowed, her eyes gradually returning to their normal color as the divine mask continued to replenish her energy. She was unconscious, unaware of the devastation she had wrought, her body slowly adjusting to the newfound power that now coursed through her veins.


    In just ten minutes, the Black Claw had been destroyed, leaving nothing behind but a smoldering crater. The silence that followed was deafening, a stark contrast to the violent chaos that had erupted just moments before.


    And in the center of it all, Lucy lay still, her fate now inexorably tied to the divine mask and the power that had awakened within her.

 Chapter 26 - 26: The Aftermath

    Lucas sprinted through the dense forest, the underbrush scratching against his legs as he raced toward the site of the explosion. His heart pounded in his chest, each beat echoing with the fear that gripped him.


    The sheer magnitude of the blast had left him stunned, and now his mind was a whirlwind of worry. What the hell happened there? he thought anxiously, his breath coming in ragged gasps.


    [Host, you really don''t need to worry so much,] the system chimed in, its tone annoyingly calm, almost as if it found the situation amusing.


    "What do you mean, ''don''t need to worry''? My sister has been kidnapped!" Lucas snapped, his voice edged with panic and frustration. The thought of Lucy in danger was enough to send his heart into overdrive, and the system''s nonchalance only made it worse.


    [You truly are slow on the uptake, aren''t you?] the system replied, dripping with condescension, as if Lucas had missed something glaringly obvious.


    Lucas felt a surge of anger flare up inside him, his fists clenching as he pushed himself to run faster. "What are you talking about?" he demanded, the irritation clear in his voice. The system''s tone was infuriatingly smug, as if it was toying with him.


    [Your sister, Lucy, is in the process of awakening her special physique,] the system explained, its voice tinged with a gleeful satisfaction, as if it was enjoying keeping Lucas in the dark. [And I must admit, I neglected to mention something rather important.]


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed, his patience wearing thin as he dodged a low-hanging branch. "What is it?" he barked, every muscle in his body tense with anticipation.


    [To awaken a special physique, one requires an enormous amount of mana,] the system began, almost relishing the moment. [The moment Lucy began her awakening, she started absorbing the mana around her.]


    Lucas''s mind raced as he tried to process the information. "She''s absorbing mana...?" he muttered, his pace slowing slightly as he tried to make sense of it.


    [And considering she''s fused with the divine mask I so graciously provided,] the system continued, its tone smug and self-satisfied, [it''s been even easier for her to pull in that mana. The process is going smoothly, as expected.]


    Lucas''s eyes widened as the pieces began to fall into place. "You mean she''s awakening her special physique right now, so I don''t need to worry?" he asked, the fear in his voice slowly giving way to a mix of relief and awe.


    [Yes, exactly,] the system confirmed, as if Lucas should have figured it out earlier. [The moment she awakened, she became far more powerful than you''d expect. Her latent power has been unlocked, and let''s not forget how my divine mask works¡ªit absorbs mana from any available resource.] Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Any resource?" Lucas echoed, the full implication of the system''s words hitting him like a freight train. His steps faltered for a brief moment as realization dawned on him.


    [Precisely,] the system declared with a haughty air, as if it was stating something incredibly obvious. [So, in this case, the Black Claw gang is already finished.] The system paused for dramatic effect before continuing, [That explosion you heard? That was just a little sign that Lucy''s special physique was waking up. The bandits around her? They''re nothing more than fuel for her now.]


    Lucas''s breath caught in his throat. The explosion... it wasn''t a sign of danger; it was Lucy''s power manifesting, consuming everything in its path. Relief washed over him, but it was tinged with the lingering anxiety that still clung to his thoughts. "So... she''s okay?" he asked, his voice softer now, the anger replaced by concern.


    [Yes, Host, she''s more than okay,] the system replied, its tone almost soothing. [She''s far more powerful now than any of those bandits could ever hope to be.]


    Lucas let out a long breath he hadn''t realized he was holding. "I see," he murmured, the relief settling into his bones like a cool balm. But even as the tension began to ease, a gnawing urgency remained. He had to see her¡ªhe had to confirm with his own eyes that Lucy was safe.


    With renewed determination, Lucas pushed forward, his pace quickening as he neared the site of the explosion. The forest around him blurred, the trees and underbrush becoming indistinct as his focus narrowed solely on reaching his sister.


    When he finally broke through the treeline and arrived at the goblin village, he came to a sudden halt, his eyes widening in shock. The entire area was a scene of utter devastation.


    The ground was scorched black, the once-thriving goblin village reduced to nothing more than ashes and charred remnants. The acrid scent of smoke and burnt earth filled the air, stinging his nose.


    "My gods..." Lucas whispered, his voice barely audible. "Is this the power of her special physique?" There was awe in his tone, mingled with disbelief as he took in the devastation that surrounded him.


    [Obviously,] the system replied, its voice carrying a note of impatience, as if the answer should have been clear from the start.


    Lucas''s eyes darted across the ruined landscape, searching frantically for any sign of Lucy. His heart hammered in his chest, fear gnawing at him despite the system''s reassurances. Finally, his gaze landed on a solitary figure lying in the middle of the destruction.


    "Lucy..." he breathed, relief flooding through him. She was there, sleeping peacefully amidst the chaos. Her clothes had been completely burned away, likely due to the intense heat generated by her awakening, but her body was unharmed.


    Lucas hurried to her side, dropping to his knees beside her. "Has her awakening finished?" he asked, his voice trembling slightly with concern. Despite the devastation around them, the sight of her unharmed brought him some comfort.


    [Yes, it''s finished,] the system confirmed, its tone almost bored now. [The process is complete. She''s safe. Let''s just get out of here now¡ªI''ve done my job.]


    Lucas nodded, a mixture of emotions swirling within him¡ªrelief, awe, and a growing respect for the power his sister now possessed. "Okay," he agreed quietly.


    He gently draped his cloak over Lucy''s body, shielding her from the cold air, before carefully lifting her into his arms. As he stood, cradling her close, he couldn''t help but marvel at the power she had unleashed.


    The journey back home felt surreal. The forest, once a place of danger, now seemed almost serene in contrast to the destruction they had left behind.


    Lucas moved steadily, his steps sure and measured as he carried his sister through the underbrush. The weight of what had transpired pressed heavily on his mind.


    "I never imagined..." Lucas began, his voice breaking the silence. "I never imagined she''d be so powerful. If this is what she''s capable of, then... we have to be careful."


    [Indeed,] the system agreed, its tone more serious now. [But that power will also protect her. The world is a dangerous place, and she''ll need every bit of strength she can muster.]


    Lucas tightened his grip on Lucy, holding her protectively. "I''ll make sure she''s safe," he vowed, determination hardening his voice. "No matter what."


    As they continued their journey back, Lucas couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of responsibility. Lucy''s awakening had changed everything. The path ahead was uncertain, but one thing was clear¡ªhis sister was no longer the vulnerable girl she once was.

 Chapter 27 - 27: A New Beginning

    Lucy stirred awake, her eyelids fluttering as the remnants of sleep slowly left her. She blinked a few times, trying to adjust to the dim light filtering through the window.


    As her vision cleared, she was surprised to find Lucas lying beside her, fast asleep. Confused, she reached out and gently shook his shoulder. "Lucas, what are you doing here?" she asked, her voice soft and laced with confusion.


    Lucas jolted awake, his eyes widening as he quickly realized where he was. Without a moment''s hesitation, he pulled her into a tight hug, his arms wrapping around her protectively.


    "Lucy, you''re okay," he whispered, his voice trembling with a mix of relief and lingering fear. "I was so scared... I thought I''d lost you."


    Lucy, still groggy and disoriented, gently pushed him back enough to look into his eyes. "What do you mean? What happened?" she asked, her brow furrowing in concern.


    Before Lucas could respond, she absentmindedly moved her hand, only to feel an odd sensation. The sound of wood splintering filled the room, and to her shock, she saw that she had accidentally destroyed the bedpost with a mere touch.


    She gasped, yanking her hand back as if it had been burned. "Lucas, what''s going on? What happened to me?" she asked, her voice rising with panic as she stared at the broken wood.


    Seeing her distress, Lucas quickly took her hand in his, squeezing it gently to calm her down. "Lucy, it''s okay. You''re safe now," he reassured her, his voice steady. "But there''s something I need to explain."


    Lucy''s heart pounded in her chest as she looked at him, searching his eyes for answers. "Explain what? Lucas, what happened to me?"


    Taking a deep breath, Lucas began to recount the events. "You were kidnapped by the Black Claw gang," he started, his tone filled with a mix of anger and concern.


    "They took you because of what happened to their young master in the village center. I went to their base to rescue you, but by the time I got there, everyone was already dead, and you were lying there, alone."


    Lucy''s eyes widened, the gravity of his words sinking in. "But... how did they die? And what about me?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, as if she was afraid of the answer.


    Lucas hesitated for a moment, carefully choosing his words. "Lucy, I think you''ve awakened some kind of special power," he said slowly, his eyes watching her closely for her reaction. "When I found you, there were signs¡ªvolcanic rocks, intense heat¡ªI think it might be related to flames."


    "Special power?" Lucy echoed, trying to wrap her mind around what he was saying. "But... I''ve never been able to cultivate. How could I suddenly have power?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m not entirely sure," Lucas admitted, his tone thoughtful. "But it seems like whatever happened, it triggered something deep inside you. Something powerful. I''ve read about things like this¡ªrare physiques that grant extraordinary abilities. Maybe that''s what you have."


    Lucy stared at her hand, still trembling from the shock of what she had done. She could feel it now¡ªthe raw, untamed power coursing through her veins.


    After years of being unable to cultivate, of feeling weak and helpless, she now had something real, something tangible. Her eyes welled up with tears, a mix of overwhelming emotions crashing over her.


    "Lucas," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion as she looked up at him, "I can finally protect you." She threw her arms around him, holding him tightly as if she feared she might lose him again.


    Lucas returned the embrace, his heart swelling with a mix of pride and sorrow. "Lucy," he said softly, his voice gentle yet firm, "with this power and everything that happened last night, we can''t stay here anymore. It''s not safe."


    Lucy pulled back slightly, nodding as she wiped away her tears. Her expression had shifted to one of determination. "You''re right," she agreed, her voice resolute. "We can''t stay. I''ll start preparing right away."


    As Lucy began packing, Lucas returned to his room, his mind racing with thoughts. The events of the past hours left him unsettled, and the system''s voice interrupted his contemplation.


    [Do you really think she bought all that nonsense you fed her?] the system asked, its tone laced with arrogance and skepticism.


    Lucas paused, a frown creasing his brow. "I don''t know," he admitted, a twinge of doubt creeping into his voice. "But she smiled, so either she believes it, or she''s willing to play along."


    [Hmph, she''s probably just humoring you,] the system sneered. [But listen carefully, you need to train her¡ªproperly¡ªand under no circumstances should she ever find out about me. Got it?]


    Lucas clenched his fists, trying to keep his frustration in check. The system''s condescending tone was grating on his nerves.


    "Yeah, I know," he replied curtly, his voice tight with suppressed annoyance. He didn''t need the reminder; he knew how important it was to keep the system a secret. But that didn''t make it any easier to lie to his sister.


    The conversation left him feeling uneasy, but there was no time to dwell on it. Soon, their preparations were complete.


    Lucas and Lucy stood at the edge of their home, ready to leave the place they had known all their lives. But something caught Lucas''s attention¡ªLucy wasn''t carrying much of anything.


    "Where''s all your stuff?" Lucas asked, puzzled as he looked around for the usual bundle of belongings.


    Lucy turned to him with a playful smile, holding up a small, elegant pouch. "I put everything in here, in my spatial pouch."


    Lucas blinked in surprise. "You have that?" he asked, his voice filled with astonishment.


    Lucy''s smile widened into a mischievous grin. "I was planning to give it to you for your birthday," she explained, her eyes twinkling with a mix of pride and affection, "but it seems better to use it now."


    Lucas chuckled softly, shaking his head in disbelief. "You never cease to surprise me," he said, warmth filling his voice as he looked at his sister with newfound respect. "Let''s go."


    Lucy nodded, but as they turned to leave, she suddenly paused, her expression shifting to one of seriousness. "Before we go, there''s something I need to handle first."


    Lucas tilted his head in confusion. "What do you mean?" he asked, his brow furrowing.


    "This," Lucy replied, her voice firm and unwavering. She stepped forward, her eyes narrowing with determination as she raised her fist. Without warning, she punched the ground and shouted, "Eruption!"


    In an instant, a surge of molten energy erupted from the ground, obliterating their former house. The structure was reduced to nothing but smoldering rubble, the air thick with the acrid scent of burning wood and ash. The sheer force of the destruction left Lucas speechless.


    As the dust settled, Lucy turned back to Lucas with a triumphant smile, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Now we can go," she said, her tone light but with an undercurrent of finality.


    Lucas stared at the ruins of their home, his mouth slightly agape. "How... how can you already do something like this?" he muttered, half to himself. The display of raw power was both awe-inspiring and terrifying.


    [Heh, I take back everything I said before,] the system chimed in, clearly impressed, its usual arrogance replaced with a tone of grudging respect. [Forget about training her¡ªjust try to keep up. She''s a damn genius, and you''re lucky to be in her presence.]


    Lucas could only nod, his mind reeling from everything that had happened. "I think so too," he finally said, his voice tinged with a mix of pride, awe, and a hint of nervousness.

 Chapter 28 - 28: Lucys New Strength

    Lucas and Lucy moved through the dense forest, the soft rustling of leaves underfoot the only sound in the tranquil wilderness. Sunlight struggled to pierce the thick canopy above, casting flickering patterns of light and shadow across their path.


    Lucas, however, was far from at ease. The shock of Lucy''s recent display of power gnawed at him, a constant reminder that his sister was far more than he had ever realized. He had always known she was special, but the sheer magnitude of her strength was something he hadn''t anticipated. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they walked, Lucas stole a glance at Lucy. She moved with a calm grace, a serene smile playing on her lips, as if she were merely enjoying a peaceful stroll. Yet, beneath that calm exterior, Lucas sensed a new depth to her, something potent and unfathomable.


    "Lucy," he began, his voice tinged with hesitation, uncertainty lacing his words, "how did you know how to use that skill earlier?"


    Lucy turned her head slightly, meeting his gaze with a smile that widened ever so slightly, her eyes sparkling with a hint of mischief. There was a quiet confidence in her expression, as if the answer was so simple it needed no explanation. "I just¡­ knew," she replied softly, her tone light and almost playful, as though it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Lucas frowned, confusion clouding his features as he tried to make sense of her response. There was something about her answer, the ease with which she spoke, that left him both perplexed and uneasy. Without a word, he turned inward, addressing the system in his mind. "Is this the effect of the Divine Scripture or her special physique?"


    [Oh, Host,] the system purred with an air of superiority, [I couldn''t possibly be expected to know every little detail, but it''s likely her strength stems from that special physique of hers.]


    The system paused for effect, clearly savoring its own words before continuing with a haughty tone, [Though, I must say, it''s exceedingly rare¡ªalmost unheard of¡ªfor someone to exhibit such power immediately after awakening. Most would be stumbling over themselves, but not your sister.]


    Before Lucas could react, a thunderous roar shattered the forest''s tranquility, its powerful reverberations shaking the trees and sending flocks of startled birds into the sky.


    From the dense underbrush, a massive bear lumbered into view, its fur bristling with tension and its eyes glowing with unrestrained rage. The sheer size of the beast was enough to freeze anyone in their tracks; its presence was both imposing and terrifying.


    Lucas''s heart raced as he recognized the creature. It was a two-star beast, a formidable opponent far beyond the capabilities of an ordinary person.


    Panic surged through him, and his first instinct was to shout, "Lucy, run!" But before the words could leave his lips, Lucy turned to him, a calm and confident smile on her face. "Leave it to me," she said, her voice steady and reassuring.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Lucy pulled her fist back and launched herself at the bear, her movements fluid and graceful.


    Lucas''s breath caught in his throat, his heart pounding wildly. "No, Lucy!" he shouted, desperation lacing his voice. But it was too late. Her fist connected with the bear, and¡­ nothing happened. The bear didn''t even flinch.


    Fear seized Lucas. What if something happens to her? He reached for his Divine Mask¡ªZeus, ready to spring into action and protect his sister at all costs.


    As Lucas reached for his Divine Mask, the system interrupted with a smug, unapologetic tone, [Ah, Host, you''ll find that Zeus is no more. Every last drop of its mana was drained to create Lucy''s mask. It''s gone, poof, just like that.] The system''s arrogance was palpable, as if it took pride in Lucas''s shock.


    Lucas froze, his eyes widening in horror. "How the hell can this happen?" he thought frantically, his mind spinning in confusion. With no other options left, he swiftly drew a knife, his resolve firm. He would at least buy Lucy enough time to escape.


    But before he could act, Lucy began to laugh¡ªa light, carefree sound that contrasted sharply with the tension in the air. "Wow, your skin is pretty tough," she said to the bear, her tone almost teasing, as if she was playing with a mere toy. "How about this?" she added, a playful edge to her voice.


    "Eruption," Lucy whispered, and in an instant, the bear''s massive body began to swell grotesquely. A heartbeat later, it exploded in a violent burst, sending chunks of flesh and bone scattering in all directions. The forest fell silent, the air thick with the acrid stench of blood and burnt fur.


    Lucas stood there, utterly dumbfounded, his mind struggling to comprehend what had just happened. Lucy turned to him, her smile bright and innocent, as if nothing unusual had occurred. "Little brother," she said cheerfully, "the bear is already dead. Let''s continue."


    Lucas could only nod, his thoughts a whirlwind of disbelief and awe. As they resumed their walk, he spoke to the system in his mind, "Is this really the strength of my sister now?"


    When Lucas questioned Lucy''s strength once more, the system''s voice was a mix of confused pride and disdain, [Honestly, Host, I''m not entirely sure what''s happening here. Your sister is human, after all, and even those with special physiques typically struggle to adjust to their newfound power. They''re usually weaklings at this stage, but your sister¡­ she''s something else entirely.]


    The system''s tone shifted, growing more serious, yet still tinged with awe and arrogance. [If I''m right, and it''s rare that I''m not, your sister isn''t just powerful¡ªshe''s a prodigy, no, a monster in the making.]


    The system paused as if relishing the implications before adding with a condescending lilt, [If she''s truly this capable, she could crush three-star beasts and even three-star warriors with ease.]


    Finally, the system''s voice dripped with smugness as it delivered its concluding remark, [I must say, Host, I''m starting to wonder if you two are really siblings. She''s just¡­ leagues ahead, don''t you think?]


    Lucas clenched his fists, a storm of emotions churning within him. His thoughts were a chaotic mix of pride, confusion, and a hint of fear. "She really is my sister," he thought fiercely, his jaw tightening with determination.


    [Oh, of course, Host,] the system mocked, its voice soaked in condescension, [Whatever helps you sleep at night.]


    "Damn it," Lucas muttered through gritted teeth, frustration etched into his features. But as much as he hated the system''s smug attitude, he couldn''t deny the truth staring him in the face¡ªLucy''s power was far beyond anything he could have ever imagined.


    The path ahead was growing more uncertain, the future more unpredictable, but amidst the turmoil, a flicker of happiness warmed his heart. She was strong, stronger than he could have hoped, and that brought him a strange sense of relief.

 Chapter 29 - 29: Mana Storage

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the forest, Lucas and Lucy found a small clearing where they decided to set up camp. The day had been nothing short of intense, with Lucy effortlessly slaughtering beast after beast.


    Her newfound strength was nothing short of incredible, and Lucas couldn''t help but marvel at her abilities. The divine mask, which had fused with her without her even realizing, granted her the terrifying power to drain mana from the corpses she left behind.


    Once they settled by the crackling campfire, Lucas turned to Lucy with a grave expression.. "Lucy," he began, his voice low and cautious, "you need to be careful with that ability. Absorbing mana like that... it could easily be mistaken for dark magic by others."


    Lucy, who had been poking at the fire with a stick, looked up at him. Her face mirrored the seriousness of his words, the playful demeanor she often had replaced with concern. "I understand, little brother," she said, nodding solemnly. "I''ll only use it in secret or when I''m with you."


    Lucas studied her for a moment, the firelight dancing in her eyes. He could see the resolve there, the determination to heed his warning. Satisfied with her promise, he gave her a small, reassuring smile. "Good," he said softly.


    The exhaustion of the day quickly caught up with Lucy, and soon, she was lying on the ground, her breathing steady as she drifted off to sleep. Lucas watched her for a moment, her peaceful face a stark contrast to the fierce warrior she had been just hours earlier.


    But Lucas couldn''t rest. His mind was too active, questions swirling as something new had appeared in the system. His curiosity piqued, he leaned back against a tree and focused his thoughts, calling up the system''s interface with a familiar mental command.


    Lucas squinted at the glowing words in the system interface, a deep frown creasing his forehead. The label seemed straightforward, but the number troubled him. He needed to understand what it really meant. "Why is the number so low?" he muttered, his voice tinged with concern.


    [Mana Storage: 2]


    The system''s response came almost immediately, dripping with its characteristic condescension. [Oh, Host, how little you understand,] it sneered. [The mana is being purified and condensed into divine-grade mana, the only kind worthy of being used in Divine Scripture cultivation. Do you think ordinary mana could suffice for something as exalted as that?]


    Lucas could almost feel the system''s smug satisfaction radiating through his mind. It paused for a moment, clearly relishing the chance to flaunt its superiority. [And let''s not forget,] it continued, its tone growing more insufferably arrogant, [Lucy''s divine mask is greedily consuming a substantial portion of that purified mana. Did you really think all of it was being stored? Oh, please.]


    Lucas''s eyes widened slightly as he absorbed the system''s explanation. He glanced over at Lucy, who was sleeping peacefully beside the campfire, her face illuminated by the flickering flames. He could see the faint glow of her divine mask, the very tool responsible for this unusual mana consumption.


    "So, the mana Lucy absorbs isn''t entirely stored," Lucas murmured to himself, piecing together the information. "Most of it gets purified and used by her mask immediately, leaving only a small amount for storage."


    [Finally catching on, are we?] the system interjected with a mocking tone, as if Lucas''s realization had taken longer than it should have. [But yes, that''s exactly what happens. The mana is refined to perfection, and your dear sister''s mask feasts on it. Only a minuscule portion remains for storage¡ªconsider it a small luxury you''re allowed.]


    Lucas sighed, shaking his head slightly at the system''s attitude. But there was no denying the logic behind its words. "I see," he replied, more to himself than the system, but it was clear he was now beginning to grasp the complex dynamics at play.


    With the situation now clear, Lucas turned his attention to the next pressing matter. "We need to create a new Zeus mask since the old one was destroyed," he said decisively, breaking the silence.


    [Hmph, so you''re thinking of sticking with the same tired old cultivation manual?] the system interjected, its tone dripping with disdain, as if daring Lucas to show some originality.


    Lucas bristled at the system''s arrogance but refused to be baited. "Of course not," he shot back, a hint of irritation in his voice. "Now that I''ve got a grasp on Divine Scriptures, I want to use one of those. Make a mask linked to the thunder element."


    There was a brief, almost imperceptible pause before the system responded, its voice oozing with smug satisfaction. [Ah, finally showing some sense, are we?] it said, clearly pleased with itself. [Wait a moment.]


    Lucas sighed, leaning back against the tree trunk as he waited. He had grown accustomed to the system''s pace, though its condescending attitude never failed to grate on his nerves. The fire crackled softly beside him, casting dancing shadows on the forest floor as he stared into the night.


    After what felt like an unnecessarily dramatic pause, the system returned with a sneer in its tone. [As expected,] it announced with an air of superiority, [the Divine Scripture available is only a three-star one.]


    "I know," Lucas replied, his voice calm and measured. He wasn''t about to let the system rile him up. "I''ll upgrade it later when I collect more manuals. So, what kind is it?"


    [Prepare yourself to be amazed, Host,] the system declared with grandiosity, as if unveiling a priceless treasure. [It is the Heavenly Thunder Core Divine Scripture. Quite an impressive name, wouldn''t you agree?]


    Lucas nodded thoughtfully. "The name does sound good," he admitted, though a question lingered in his mind. "But why do these Divine Scriptures include ''Core'' in their names? Are all Divine Scriptures connected to cores?"


    The system responded with a sharp scoff, as if personally offended by Lucas''s ignorance. [How laughably uninformed you are, Host,] it sneered. [Of course not. It seems you''ve learned next to nothing about this.] sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas clenched his fists, trying to keep his frustration in check. "Of course, I don''t know!" he retorted, exasperation creeping into his voice. "I only just learned about Divine Scriptures yesterday!"


    The system let out a haughty chuckle, its arrogance now fully on display. [Ah, such charming naivet¨¦,] it said with a mocking tone. [Very well, as the all-knowing and benevolent system that I am, I shall enlighten you.]


    Lucas sighed deeply, knowing he was in for a long-winded explanation. But despite the system''s insufferable attitude, he couldn''t deny his eagerness to learn more. After all, the power of the Divine Scriptures had already changed his life in ways he never imagined.

 Chapter 30 - 30: The Four Types of Divine Scriptures

    As Lucas sat by the campfire, the system''s voice echoed in his mind, brimming with arrogance and superiority, ready to impart its knowledge on the complex world of Divine Scriptures.


    [The Divine Scriptures are divided into four types,] the system began, its tone almost condescending as if it were talking to a mere child.


    Lucas leaned in, knowing that whenever the system took this tone, something significant was about to be revealed.


    [The most common¡ªthough still leagues above anything a mere mortal could hope to achieve¡ªare the Body Divine Scriptures,] the system continued, dripping with disdain.


    [These scriptures, while quite basic by my standards, focus on transforming specific external parts of the body.]


    [In rare cases, they can even alter the entire external body¡ªlegs, hands, skin, you name it. But don''t get too excited; these are the entry-level transformations.] The system paused, as if giving Lucas time to absorb its ''profound'' wisdom.


    [Examples include the Dragon Body Divine Scripture, Tiger Claw Divine Scripture, and so on.]


    [The second type, far more refined than the first, are the Organ Divine Scriptures,] the system declared, as if revealing a great secret. [These are rarer than Body Divine Scriptures and focus on transforming specific organs into something far superior¡ªkidneys, heart, liver, eyes.]


    [Of course, these scriptures also enhance the external body, but only to the extent that it can handle the might of the transformed organs. After all, what good is a powerful organ if the rest of the body crumbles under its strength?]


    The system listed examples with a tone that suggested Lucas should feel honored to even hear their names: [Dragon Eye Divine Scripture, Titan Kidney Divine Scripture, and others.]


    Lucas nodded, trying to keep up, though the system''s tone was starting to grate on him.


    [Now, let''s move on to something even more exceptional¡ªthe Elemental Mana Divine Scriptures,] the system announced with clear pride.


    [These are rarer than both Organ and Body Scriptures and focus on transforming mana by fusing it with a specific element¡ªDragon Fire, Divine Thunder, and the like.]


    [These scriptures also alter both the external and internal body, enabling it to wield and resist the elemental power. However, don''t mistake them for something as crude as simple body enhancements; these are on an entirely different level.]


    The system seemed to swell with pride as it mentioned examples like [Dragon Flame Divine Scripture, Divine Thunder Divine Scripture.] S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, the system''s voice grew even more haughty, if that were possible. [And now, we arrive at the pinnacle¡ªthe Core Divine Scriptures, the rarest and most powerful of them all,] it declared, as if this was the ultimate truth of the universe.


    [These scriptures are in a class of their own. Without a special physique related to a core, you cannot even dream of cultivating these. Attempt it, and you''ll die¡ªa fitting end for those unworthy of such power.]


    Lucas felt a shiver run down his spine, but the system wasn''t done yet.


    [Core Divine Scriptures work by transforming or fusing with the existing special core within the body, such as a Flame Core or Lava Core, into something far more powerful.]


    [For instance, a Flaming Dragon Core can be achieved with the Dragon Core Divine Scripture,] the system explained, its tone laced with smug satisfaction.


    Sensing Lucas''s confusion, the system graciously continued, [I must clarify something since it seems you''re in the dark about this¡ªyet again.]


    [Even though you might think the core functions like the heart, let me enlighten you: they are worlds apart. The heart merely pumps blood and mana; the core, on the other hand, pumps liquid mana throughout the body.]


    The system went on, clearly enjoying its role as the ''wise teacher.'' [This liquid mana replaces blood, gradually transforming both the inside and outside of the user''s body.]


    [It''s not just a simple change¡ªit''s a comprehensive metamorphosis, aligning the user''s entire being with the nature of the core.]


    The system paused, as if waiting for Lucas to acknowledge its superior knowledge. [So, do you understand now?] it asked, its tone leaving no doubt that it expected nothing less than full comprehension.


    Lucas exhaled slowly, his mind racing as he tried to piece together the information. His brow furrowed with concentration, and he finally spoke, his voice steady but thoughtful.


    "So, in essence," he began, glancing at the campfire as if the flickering flames could help him organize his thoughts. "Body Divine Scriptures focus on transforming specific external parts of the body, giving physical enhancements but not messing too much with what''s inside." His tone was measured, almost as if he were testing the words, making sure they felt right.


    He paused briefly, his eyes narrowing as he continued, "Organ Divine Scriptures, on the other hand, are all about transforming specific organs. They make localized changes to the body to support the enhanced organ''s function." There was a hint of understanding in his voice, a realization of just how intricate and specialized these scriptures were.


    "And then," he said, his voice lowering slightly as the complexity of the topic began to settle in, "Elemental Mana Divine Scriptures focus on transforming mana itself, fusing it with elemental energy.


    They make minor adjustments to the body to handle that power, but they don''t go as deep as the Core Divine Scriptures." Lucas''s tone here was almost reverent, acknowledging the sheer power and danger inherent in these scriptures.


    Finally, his expression grew more intense as he concluded, "But Core Divine Scriptures¡­ they''re on a different level. The rarest, most transformative¡ªchanging you inside and out.


    They align your entire being with the nature of the core, fundamentally altering who you are." There was an unmistakable gravity in his voice now, a recognition of just how profound and life-altering these scriptures could be.


    [Exactly,] the system responded, sounding almost pleased, though still arrogant. [And remember, the heart and core are different. So, a Dragon Heart Divine Scripture is nothing like a Dragon Core Divine Scripture. It''s as if you''re finally starting to grasp the basics.]


    Lucas nodded but then remembered something that had been bothering him. "I''ve heard some cultivation manuals with the same names as these Divine Scriptures. Are they related?"


    The system practically scoffed at the question. [As I''ve told you before¡ªthough it seems my wisdom is wasted on you¡ªDivine Scriptures are far superior.]


    [Comparing them to cultivation manuals is like comparing the heavens to the dirt under your feet. Even if the titles are the same, they are worlds apart. Didn''t you hear me yesterday?]


    "Just confirming," Lucas muttered, his voice tinged with a mix of irritation and resignation. He couldn''t deny the relief that came with finally understanding the system''s convoluted explanations, but the system''s relentless arrogance was grating.


    [Good,] the system replied, its tone dripping with self-satisfaction, as if it had just bestowed the secrets of the universe upon an unworthy disciple. [Now that you understand¡ªfinally¡ªwe can proceed.]


    Lucas took a deep breath, his expression hardening with determination. "Let''s start creating the mask," he said firmly, his voice steady as he prepared to harness the power of the Divine Scriptures once again, ready to prove that he could keep up with the system''s lofty expectations.

 Chapter 31 - 31: The New Zeus Mask

    Lucas wasted no time as he reached for the mask provided by the system. The mask was just as he remembered¡ªa plain white surface with a single streak of thunder etched across it. As soon as he placed it on his face, his body underwent an immediate and dramatic transformation.


    His form became that of a tall, muscular man, his skin now marked with pulsating thunder tattoos. Long golden hair cascaded down his back, and an aura of power surrounded him.


    Before he began cultivating the Heavenly Thunder Core Divine Scripture within the mask, Lucas decided to move a bit further from the camp to avoid disturbing Lucy''s sleep. He found a quiet, secluded spot, and, with a deep breath, bit down on a rock, preparing himself for what he knew would be an excruciating experience.


    He began cultivating, and the moment he did, a searing pain shot through his body, as if every cell was being torn apart and reassembled. Lucas cursed in his mind, the agony almost unbearable.


    [Oh, does it hurt, Host?] The system''s voice echoed in his mind, dripping with mockery and satisfaction. [Of course it does! Did you think cultivating a Divine Scripture would be a walk in the park? Let me remind you: Divine Scriptures are ten times stronger than ordinary cultivation manuals. But that also means the pain is ten¡ªno, twenty times more intense!]


    Lucas gritted his teeth, biting down harder on the rock. "You don''t have to remind me," he thought, trying to block out the system''s taunts.


    [Oh, but I do! You see, Host, I revel in your pain¡ªit''s the price you pay for power. Remember how much you suffered when you cultivated the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture for Lucy''s mask? This is no different! You should be honored to endure such agony.] The system''s tone was haughty, almost proud of the torment it was inflicting.


    Lucas could only endure as the mana stored within the system''s [Mana Storage] began flowing into his core, transforming it into the Heavenly Thunder Core. The pain was relentless, every second feeling like an eternity as his body struggled to adapt to the powerful changes.


    Finally, after what felt like hours, the pain began to subside. Lucas finished absorbing all the mana, and with a deep sigh of relief, he removed the mask. As soon as he did, the Heavenly Thunder Mana and the Heavenly Thunder Core faded from his body, leaving him exhausted but whole.


    "Damn, that was really painful," Lucas muttered, his breath ragged as he leaned against a nearby tree for support. Sweat dripped from his forehead, and his muscles still ached from the intense cultivation session.


    [Painful? PAINFUL?!] The system''s voice cut through his thoughts with a sharp, unapologetic tone, almost scoffing at his complaint.


    [Of course, it was painful! What did you expect, Host? A massage? This is a Divine Scripture we''re talking about, not some light training exercise. It''s not meant for the weak of heart¡ªor body, for that matter.] The system''s tone was dripping with condescension, as if it couldn''t believe Lucas had the nerve to even mention the pain.


    Lucas grimaced, still feeling the echoes of that agony coursing through his veins. He knew better than to argue with the system''s arrogant attitude. Instead, he decided to shift focus. "Show me the current Zeus," he requested, eager to see the results of his suffering.


    [Oh, you''re eager now, aren''t you? Fine, feast your eyes on your progress!] The system''s voice was laced with mock enthusiasm, as if it was indulging a child''s request.


    A moment later, the information appeared before Lucas:


    [Name: Zeus]


    [Class: Cultivator]


    [Tier: One Star (2%)] S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Divine Scripture: Heavenly Thunder Core Divine Scripture]


    Lucas stared at the status in disbelief. "Only 2%?" he exclaimed, frustration creeping into his voice. He had expected more for all the pain he had endured.


    [ONLY?] The system''s voice practically exploded in his mind, now tinged with incredulity and disdain. [Did you just say ''only''? What did you expect, Host? A miracle? Let me remind you, this is a Divine Scripture¡ªsomething beyond the comprehension of ordinary cultivators!


    [And might I add, you only had 2 units of mana in the Mana Storage! That''s all you had to work with! If you''re disappointed, it''s because you don''t understand the value of what you''ve just accomplished!] The system''s tone was sharp, as if scolding him for his lack of appreciation.


    "Yeah, yeah," Lucas sighed, waving off the system''s lecture. He knew arguing wouldn''t get him anywhere. Despite the low percentage, he could feel the changes in his body. After cultivating two Divine Scriptures, his physical strength had noticeably increased.


    As he reflected on his progress, a thought struck him, something he had been pondering for a while. "What is my special physique?" he asked, curious to uncover another layer of his potential.


    [Oh, now you''re curious, are you?] The system''s tone was dripping with amusement, as if it was thoroughly enjoying Lucas''s uncertainty. [And what makes you think I''d know?]


    Lucas frowned, feeling a twinge of irritation. "You''re my cheat, aren''t you? You should know everything," he shot back, his frustration evident in his tone.


    [Ah, yes, I am your cheat,] the system replied, its voice now mockingly patronizing. [But let me educate you on something, Host. I access your mind, not your body.]


    [There''s a difference, you know. Just because I''m your cheat doesn''t mean I''m omniscient about every little detail of your physical form.] The system''s tone was condescending, as if it couldn''t believe Lucas hadn''t figured this out on his own.


    "Fine," Lucas relented, exhaling deeply. "Then check mine."


    With a sense of resignation, Lucas pricked his hand, letting a drop of blood fall. The system began its analysis, though not without another jab.


    [Oh, how generous of you, Host,] the system mocked, the smugness in its voice unmistakable.


    [But don''t expect too much. I''ll do the best I can, but your impatience is really something to behold, you know.] The system''s tone was that of someone being inconvenienced by a trivial task, yet it proceeded with the analysis.


    Lucas waited, his patience wearing thin as he anticipated the system''s findings. The tension in the air was palpable as he prepared to uncover whatever secrets lay within him, knowing that, despite the system''s arrogance, it was his best chance at unlocking his full potential.

 Chapter 32 - 32: Void Physique

    Lucas waited, his nerves on edge as the system processed his information. The seconds felt like hours, each one dragging on as anticipation gnawed at him. Finally, the results flashed before his eyes.


    [Name: Lucas Luxoria]


    [Age: 13]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Race: Human] S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Physique: Void Physique]


    [Class: None]


    [Tier: 0 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: None]


    Lucas blinked, his eyes fixating on the words "Void Physique." A special physique, just like his sister''s, but one he had never heard of before. Confusion furrowed his brow as he tried to make sense of it. "System, care to explain?" he asked, his tone laced with curiosity.


    There was nothing but silence. The system, usually so quick to respond, was eerily quiet. A sense of unease crept over Lucas, and he called out again, this time more forcefully, "System, what''s going on?"


    The silence stretched on, intensifying the tension in the air. Lucas''s anxiety grew with each passing second. Just when he was about to call out again, the system''s voice exploded in his mind, laden with disbelief and indignation. [What in the world is this?!]


    Lucas''s eyes widened, a frown tugging at his brows. The system had never reacted like this before. "Why are you shouting?" he asked, his voice edged with concern.


    [How can it be?!] the system almost shrieked, its tone teetering on the edge of hysteria. [How can someone like you possess such a physique?!]


    Lucas blinked in surprise, taken aback by the system''s uncharacteristic outburst. "I¡ªwhat do you mean, ''someone like me''? What''s so shocking about it?" His voice wavered, a mixture of confusion and alarm seeping into his words.


    Lucas''s eyes widened in surprise, and a slow grin began to spread across his face. He leaned forward, anticipation flickering in his eyes. "Ridiculous, you say? So it''s that powerful? Can I easily overpower anyone with it?" His voice was eager, a mix of excitement and curiosity.


    The system let out a derisive laugh, almost as if it couldn''t believe Lucas''s naivety. [Ha! If only it were that simple,] it scoffed, a trace of amusement creeping into its tone, as though Lucas''s assumptions were almost too quaint to take seriously.


    Lucas''s grin faltered slightly, his curiosity deepening into confusion. "So¡­ it''s not just about physical power? Is it some kind of incredibly powerful magic, then?" He pressed on, his tone more cautious, as he tried to piece together what the system was hinting at.


    The system responded with an air of smug superiority, as if savoring the moment of revelation. [Not quite,] it said, clearly enjoying Lucas''s struggle to understand. [You''re thinking far too small.]


    Lucas''s confusion only grew. His brow furrowed as he asked, "Then what is it?" His voice was laced with uncertainty, the playful excitement from before replaced by a genuine need to understand.


    The system''s voice swelled with grandiosity, as if delivering a proclamation. [Your special physique is the ultimate defense, boy! The best of the best!] It paused dramatically, letting the weight of its words sink in before continuing.


    [It''s called the Void Physique, and it''s like a black hole, absorbing every attack thrown at you. Mana-based attacks? Absorbed. Physical attacks? The power behind them, absorbed. You, my dear host, are practically invincible within your rank.] The system''s tone was rich with pride, as if it were personally responsible for bestowing this incredible power upon Lucas.


    Lucas stood there, utterly stunned, his mind racing as he tried to process the enormity of the revelation. "Defense, huh?" he muttered under his breath, still grappling with the full implications of what the system had just revealed.


    [Yes, defense!] the system echoed, its voice brimming with a sort of triumphant glee, as if reveling in Lucas''s shock. [Do you have any idea what this means? You are a fortress, unassailable!] The system''s tone was almost gleeful, clearly enjoying the dramatic moment.


    Lucas blinked, his thoughts swirling. "So, if someone attacks me¡­ it''ll just make me stronger?" he asked slowly, the pieces beginning to fall into place.


    [Exactly!] the system declared, its voice rich with satisfaction. [If someone is foolish enough to strike you, they''ll only fuel your power. Your Void Physique is one of the most coveted, most envied physiques in the entire universe!] There was an unmistakable note of pride in the system''s voice, as though it were personally responsible for Lucas''s newfound advantage.


    But then, a thought struck Lucas, and his excitement dimmed slightly. "But¡­ I don''t have a core-related physique like a Void Core Physique, do I?" he asked, uncertainty creeping into his voice.


    The system''s response was immediate and explosive, its voice booming with frustration. [Ungrateful brat!] it snapped, bristling with indignation. [How can you even think like that? Do you have any idea what you''ve been gifted? Your Void Physique is a treasure beyond measure!]


    Lucas flinched at the system''s harsh tone, but the system wasn''t done yet. [Even though it''s called the Void Physique, it includes a normal core, making you a rare anomaly!]


    The system''s voice softened slightly, as if letting Lucas in on a closely guarded secret. [There''s no record¡ªnone whatsoever¡ªof a Void Core Physique being naturally born! You, my dear host, are truly unique!]


    Lucas''s eyes widened slightly, the weight of the revelation beginning to sink in. He could almost hear the system basking in its moment of superiority.


    [And unlike your sister''s Molten Lava Core Physique, which slowly alters the body over time,] the system went on, clearly relishing the explanation, [your transformation has already happened. Your body is the Void Physique, Lucas, and it will only grow more formidable as you ascend in rank.]


    The system''s voice grew more intense, almost fervent. [Imagine it, Lucas¡ªyou will become an unstoppable force, a living void that consumes everything in its path!]


    Lucas absorbed the words, a slow grin spreading across his face as the reality of his situation became clear. "So, my special physique¡­ it''s pretty incredible, isn''t it?"


    [Incredible?] the system nearly scoffed, its tone dripping with shameless pride. [''Incredible'' doesn''t even begin to describe it! It''s a gift from the heavens, a blessing that most could only dream of possessing! You should consider yourself extraordinarily lucky, Lucas.]


    Lucas''s smirk widened, a newfound confidence surging through him. With this Void Physique, he knew that his journey was about to take on an entirely new dimension.


    The challenges ahead suddenly seemed much less intimidating, and he could already feel the strength within him waiting to be unleashed. "Looks like things just got a lot more interesting," he murmured to himself, anticipation flickering in his eyes.

 Chapter 33 - 33: Void Core Divine Scripture

    Lucas now knew he had a special physique, the Void Physique, and it was time to cultivate his body rather than just relying on his masks. Although humans usually began to sense mana around the age of 16 or 17, that was typical for commoners. Nobles often started feeling mana around 14 or 15, and in the strongest organizations, some of their youth could sense it as early as 10.


    So, while Lucas''s ability to sense mana at 13 would be remarkable among commoners, it wouldn''t raise eyebrows in the upper echelons of society. But Lucas didn''t care about their standards¡ªhe needed to get stronger, and fast.


    "System," Lucas called out, determination clear in his voice. "I''ve got this special physique now, so it''s time for me to start cultivating."


    [Oh, naturally,] the system responded, its tone dripping with self-satisfaction. [I''ve been waiting for you to realize it.] There was a brief pause, as if the system was basking in its own brilliance.


    [I anticipated this moment the second your Void Physique was revealed. I''ve already prepared a Divine Scripture for you,] it added with a smug air.


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, impressed despite himself. "You''ve already got one ready?"


    [But of course,] the system declared, almost offended at the thought that it might not be prepared.


    [It''s a three-star Divine Scripture¡ªthe Void Core Divine Scripture. Only the best for someone with a physique as rare and magnificent as yours.] The system''s voice practically purred with pride.


    Lucas blinked in surprise, a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Wow, that''s... fast. I wasn''t expecting you to have it ready so soon."


    The system''s tone turned haughty, almost as if it were puffing out its chest. [Fast? Fast, you say? Of course it''s fast! I am the mighty system, after all.]


    There was a shameless boastfulness in its voice. [The moment I detected your physique, I crafted the perfect scripture. Efficiency is my specialty,] it added, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    Lucas chuckled, shaking his head. "Alright, alright. Let''s get started then."


    As soon as he spoke, the Divine Scripture materialized in his mind, vivid and detailed, almost as if it had always been there.


    Lucas could feel mana beginning to gather around him, drawn by his newfound power, but he knew he needed more.


    "System, I''ll need your help to absorb even more mana," he commanded, his tone serious.


    The system''s response was instant, its voice oozing with smugness. [With pleasure, Host.] There was a brief pause, then, in a tone that promised greatness, it added, [Prepare yourself for an unprecedented surge of power!]


    With the system''s assistance, the mana absorption process intensified, flooding Lucas''s body with raw energy. He began to cultivate the Void Core Divine Scripture, but almost immediately, an overwhelming wave of pain surged through him, far beyond anything he had anticipated.


    His eyes widened in shock, and he bit down hard on the rock in his mouth, the pressure so intense it nearly cracked under his teeth. The pain was excruciating, tearing through every fiber of his being. "What the hell is this?!" he mentally screamed, barely able to hold on.


    [Ah, Host,] the system responded, its tone unnervingly cheerful, almost as if it was enjoying his agony.


    [Did I forget to mention? Even with your invincible body, you can still feel pain¡ªoh, and not just any pain, mind you. Exquisite, amplified pain. Given the nature of your physique, it''s ten times worse than anything you''ve ever felt! After all, you''re not just defending; you''re devouring the energy itself. Delightful, isn''t it?]


    Lucas''s face contorted in anger, his teeth grinding against the rock. "Why didn''t you tell me this earlier so I could prepare?!"


    The system''s tone was utterly unrepentant, almost playful. [Oops, must have slipped my mind,] it said, with a casualness that made Lucas''s blood boil. [But look at it this way¡ªthink of it as a character-building experience. You should be thanking me, really.]


    "Damn it," Lucas cursed aloud, the words muffled by the rock in his mouth. But he knew there was no turning back now, no matter how much he wanted to strangle the system for its nonchalance.


    [So,] the system continued, its tone now dripping with mockery, [are you going to quit?]


    "No!" Lucas growled, his voice thick with determination. "I''ve started this, and I''m going to finish it."


    He forced himself to resume cultivating, despite the agony that tore through him with every breath. Every moment felt like an eternity of torture, but Lucas gritted his teeth and pushed through it.


    He had endured a lifetime of pain in his second life¡ªthis was just another trial, one more crucible to forge him into something stronger. He refused to let the horrors of his past dictate his future.


    But then, just as Lucas was beginning to adapt to the relentless pain, the system''s voice cut through his concentration like a blade. [Host, I hate to break it to you, but the mana around here isn''t nearly enough to establish a proper foundation.]


    Lucas''s frustration flared, and he snapped, "Then just use the one percent of mana from Zeus!" His voice was tense, strained by the pain and the mounting irritation at the system''s interruptions.


    The system responded with a tone of exaggerated approval, as if Lucas had just made a genius move. [Ah, I see you''re finally thinking ahead. Very well, I''ll grant you this boon,] it declared, as if bestowing a royal favor.


    Lucas rolled his eyes, gritting his teeth as the system channeled the one percent of mana from Zeus into his body. The moment the energy hit his core, the pain intensified, a fresh wave of agony crashing over him. His muscles tensed, and his grip on the rock tightened, but he forced himself to endure it, focusing entirely on cultivating the Void Core. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Slowly but surely, his core began to change, the mana swirling within him, transforming into the essence of the Void Core. Every second felt like an eternity, the pain dragging out each moment, but Lucas refused to give in. He pushed forward, determined to see the process through.


    Finally, after what seemed like hours, the transformation was complete. His core had become a one-star Void Core. Panting heavily, Lucas collapsed onto the ground, utterly drained and soaked in sweat. "Damn it," he muttered through ragged breaths, "that was too painful."


    The system''s voice returned, utterly dismissive and without a trace of sympathy. [Oh, don''t be so dramatic, Host. You''ll get used to it. In time, you might even find it¡­ pleasurable.] The last word was laced with a twisted sense of amusement.


    "Damn you, system," Lucas grumbled, glaring at nothing in particular. But deep down, he knew the system was right. The pain was a necessary step on his path to power, a trial he had to endure. No matter how agonizing it was, he would push through. He had no other choice if he wanted to achieve his goals.

 Chapter 34 - 34: New Races Possibilities

    Lucas had decided that it was time for him to check his status. He had basically been enduring the agonizing process of building his perfect foundation and it was time to see the result.


    With the system now linked to his body through the blood ritual, accessing his own status¡ªand even Lucy''s¡ªwas as easy as a thought.


    "System, show me my status," Lucas commanded, his tone calm but with an underlying edge of anticipation.


    The system responded instantly, its voice brimming with smug eagerness, as if it had been waiting impatiently for this moment to flaunt its handiwork. [At last! Let me show you the results of my work, Host!] it declared, almost as if it were about to unveil a masterpiece.


    [Name: Lucas Luxoria]


    [Age: 13]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Race: Human/Void Creature]


    [Physique: Void Physique]


    [Class: Cultivator]


    [Tier: 1 Star]


    [Divine Scripture: Void Core Divine Scripture]


    Lucas scanned the information displayed before him. Most of it matched his expectations, but something in the race column made him pause. "Void Creature?" he muttered, his brow furrowing in confusion. "What does that mean, System?"


    The system''s response was immediate, and Lucas could almost hear the smugness dripping from its voice. [Oh, that? It''s your new race, dear Host!] the system chimed, as if it had just revealed a delightful secret. [You''ve awakened the Void Physique and started cultivating the Void Core Divine Scripture, so naturally, your body is evolving into a Void Creature.]


    Lucas felt a jolt of unease. "So, I''m not human anymore?" he asked, concern lacing his words as he tried to grasp the full implications.


    [Oh, relax!] the system retorted with a mocking chuckle. [You''re still human¡­ for now.] It added the last part with a tone that was almost teasing. [You haven''t fully transformed yet.]


    Lucas pressed on, needing clarity. "So, after I fully transform, I won''t be human anymore?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Of course, yes!] the system confirmed, its tone growing more amused. [But don''t start crying just yet!] It sneered, as if finding the idea of Lucas mourning his humanity amusing. [Even if you''re not human, you''ll still be able to keep that pretty little human form of yours.]


    The system wasn''t done yet¡ªit seemed almost eager to continue. [Besides, a race change comes with perks! If you fully evolve into a Void Creature, you''ll gain extra talents, and all those fancy void abilities of yours will get a nice power boost.] Its tone had shifted into something almost boastful, as though the system was proud of the transformation Lucas was undergoing.


    Lucas, trying to ease the tension he felt creeping in, half-joked, "And I won''t end up looking like some kind of monster, right?"


    The system''s response was immediate, snapping back with a tone that was both sharp and offended. [Please, Host! How dare you even suggest such a thing?] it huffed, as if Lucas had insulted its very core.


    [Don''t insult me. You''ll keep your current appearance.] Then, almost as if it couldn''t resist, the system added with a smug undertone, [Just¡­ better.]


    Lucas let out a slow breath, feeling a small wave of relief wash over him. The system''s unwavering confidence, even if laced with arrogance, was oddly reassuring. "Alright, I was just worried for a moment," he admitted, nodding slightly as he tried to process the implications of his transformation.


    But as his mind settled, another thought struck him. "System," he called out, a new urgency in his voice, "show me Lucy''s status."


    The system perked up instantly, its tone shifting to one of eager excitement, almost as if it had been waiting for this moment. [Sure thing, Host!] it responded, the words practically chirping with delight, as if thrilled to have another opportunity to flaunt its knowledge.


    Lucas could almost picture the system rubbing its hands together in anticipation as it brought up Lucy''s status. It didn''t take long before the details materialized before him.


    [Name: Lucy Luxoria]


    [Age: 20]


    [Gender: Female]


    [Race: Human/Volcanic Dragon/Volcanic Titan]


    [Physique: Molten Core Physique]


    [Class: Cultivator]


    [Tier: 1 Star]


    [Divine Scripture: Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture]


    As Lucas examined her status, his eyes narrowed, noticing the multiple races listed under her name. It was clear that Lucy, too, was undergoing a transformation far beyond human. "So, System, what''s happening with her? What will she become?"


    The system''s tone shifted to one of mild amusement. [Oh, I''d love to tell you, Host, but even I can''t predict her exact outcome,] it admitted, though there was no trace of worry in its voice. It almost sounded intrigued by the mystery.


    [As she grows stronger, she''ll naturally evolve into whichever race is most compatible with her abilities. And who knows? If we''re really lucky, she might just mutate and merge all her current races into something entirely new! Wouldn''t that be exciting?]


    Lucas considered this for a moment, the wheels in his mind turning. "And what about me? Could I do the same? Fuse my human side with the Void Creature to create some new, powerful race?"


    The system didn''t even hesitate before scoffing at the idea. [Ha! You wish, Host!] it retorted, its tone dripping with skepticism. [Sure, it''s possible, but let''s be real¡ªit''s not going to be easy. In fact, it''s probably beyond your reach. But hey, I''d love to see you try!


    Prove me wrong, Host.]


    Lucas felt a spark of determination ignite within him. The system''s doubt wasn''t discouraging¡ªit was a challenge. He smirked, a defiant glint in his eyes. "Just watch. I''m going to become a new, mutated race in the future, with even more power than you can imagine."


    The system responded with a mocking chuckle. [Oh, I''m watching, Host. But don''t disappoint me. You''ve got a long way to go before you can even think about pulling that off.]


    Lucas didn''t respond immediately, but his resolve hardened with every word the system said. It might mock him now, but he was determined to prove it wrong¡ªno matter how difficult the path ahead might be.


    The system''s final words lingered in his mind as he looked out into the dark forest. [Just remember, Host, you''re aiming high. Don''t fall short.]

 Chapter 35 - 35: Power Testing

    Lucas was eager to test his newfound abilities. His eyes gleamed with anticipation as he pulled out the Zeus Divine Mask, curiosity piqued by the thought of how it would interact with his newly awakened Void Physique.


    "Let''s see what you''ve got," Lucas muttered to himself, a determined edge in his voice. He placed the mask over his face, and the transformation was immediate.


    A surge of power erupted within him, his body morphing into that of Zeus¡ªa towering, muscular figure with long golden hair cascading down his back and thunder tattoos crackling with electricity along his skin.


    Lucas flexed his hands, feeling the raw power coursing through his veins. His expression shifted from one of curiosity to one of predatory excitement. "Time to find a worthy opponent," he said, his voice deepened by the transformation, resonating with the power of Zeus.


    He moved through the forest with purpose, his senses heightened by the Divine Mask. It didn''t take long before he spotted a one-star tiger, its sleek, striped fur glistening in the dappled sunlight as it slept peacefully under a tree. A smirk played on Lucas''s lips. This was the perfect opportunity to test his new strength.


    As he approached, the tiger''s ears twitched, sensing his presence. The beast awoke with a start, its golden eyes narrowing in anger as it locked onto Lucas. With a deep, guttural roar, the tiger launched itself at him, clearly displeased by the intrusion.


    Lucas''s smirk widened, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of excitement and curiosity. He stood his ground, eager to see if his Void Physique would protect him even with the Divine Mask on.


    The tiger''s claws slashed through the air, aiming for his chest, but when they connected, it was as if the beast had struck an unyielding wall. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The impact barely registered to Lucas¡ªhe felt only the faintest tap. The tiger recoiled, clearly confused by the lack of effect its attack had.


    Lucas glanced down at his chest, his smirk transforming into a satisfied grin. "So, my Void Physique is still active, even with the mask on," he mused aloud, a note of triumph in his voice.


    He could feel the energy from the tiger''s strike being absorbed into his Void Core, the power feeding into him like a steady stream.


    [Well, well, well, look at you,] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with pride. [It seems your Void Physique and Void Core are working flawlessly. Did you really expect anything less from me, your all-powerful system?]


    Lucas chuckled at the system''s arrogance. "I was hoping they''d work together. But it''s good to know I can rely on both, even with the mask on."


    [Of course, you can,] the system replied, almost mockingly. [Your Void Core is devouring the energy from that pitiful tiger''s strike. And while you might feel a bit of pain, it''s nothing compared to what you''ve already endured. Isn''t that right?]


    Lucas nodded, acknowledging the truth in the system''s words. He decided it was time to finish the fight. Clenching his fist, he unleashed a simple yet devastating attack: Thunder Punch. The force of the blow was immense, and the tiger was instantly obliterated, its body crumpling lifelessly to the ground.


    [Ha! Look at that power,] the system crowed, shamelessly basking in the glory. [With your Void Physique and Void Core''s peak defense, combined with the raw power of Zeus, you''re practically unstoppable. Admit it, you''re grateful to have such an amazing system guiding you.]


    Lucas smiled at the system''s boastfulness. "You certainly have your uses. But I have a question¡ªare my Void Core and Heavenly Thunder Core fused together now, or are they still separate? And what happens when I take off the Zeus Divine Mask?"


    [Ah, an excellent question,] the system replied, its tone shifting to one of condescending superiority. [Your cores are currently being forcibly fused by me¡ªwho else? When you remove the Zeus mask, your core will revert to the Void Core. But this isn''t just a simple fusion; it''s much stronger than that. That''s why you''re so ridiculously powerful when you use the Divine Mask. You''re welcome.]


    Lucas nodded, understanding the explanation. "I see. That makes sense."


    Deciding to test the process, Lucas slowly removed the mask. As he did, a wave of pain shot through his body. The Heavenly Thunder Mana that had filled him was rapidly drawn back into the Divine Mask, but not before his Void Core managed to siphon some of it, growing even stronger.


    Despite the pain surging through his body, Lucas couldn''t help but grin. "So, not only is the Divine Mask a powerful tool, but it''s also like a battery, constantly feeding my Void Core when I wear it. That''s pretty convenient," he mused, his tone laced with satisfaction.


    [Convenient?] the system retorted, its voice dripping with smugness. [Please, it''s genius! You get stronger, but of course, there''s a trade-off.]


    Lucas could almost picture the system puffing out its metaphorical chest, reveling in its own brilliance. "A trade-off?" he echoed, raising an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued.


    [Oh, absolutely,] the system continued, its tone taking on a mocking edge. [The energy within the Divine Mask depletes faster, so you''ll have to cultivate again to replenish it. But hey, nothing comes for free, right? And let''s be honest¡ªa little pain never hurt anyone, at least not you.]


    Lucas let out a heavy sigh, realizing the truth in the system''s words. The thought of going through the grueling process of cultivation again made his muscles ache preemptively. "Damn it, I guess I''ll have to go through the pain of cultivation all over again," he muttered, his voice tinged with resignation.


    [That''s the spirit, Host!] the system chimed in, its tone now playful and teasing. [Keep that determination alive. After all, greatness doesn''t come easy. And don''t worry, you''ll get used to the pain¡ªeventually.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the system''s words, though a small smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "Damn you, system," he muttered, shaking his head.

 Chapter 36 - 36: A New Path Forward

    The morning sun slowly crept through the canopy of leaves, casting a gentle glow across the forest floor. Lucy''s eyelids fluttered as she stirred from her sleep, the warmth of the sunlight gradually rousing her.


    As she blinked her eyes open, she was met with the sight of Lucas, already awake and moving with quiet purpose. He was carefully packing their gear, his movements deliberate yet efficient.


    Lucy, still wrapped in the remnants of her dreams, took a moment to simply watch him. There was something comforting about the way he moved, a sense of calm assurance that seemed to envelop him.


    "Good morning, Lucas," Lucy finally said, her voice soft but bright with the remnants of sleep. A gentle smile played on her lips, her eyes still heavy with the lingering warmth of rest.


    Lucas looked up from his task, his expression immediately softening as he met her gaze. "Morning, Lucy," he responded, his tone warm and full of a brotherly affection that made her feel safe. "Did you sleep well?"


    Lucy nodded, stretching her arms above her head as she tried to shake off the last remnants of sleep. Her movements were slow and relaxed, her eyes still a bit heavy-lidded from just waking up. "Yeah, I slept well," she said, her voice soft but gradually becoming more alert as she spoke.


    She glanced at Lucas, who seemed deep in thought, and tilted her head curiously. "So, what''s the plan now?"


    Lucas paused, his expression serious as he weighed his words. "Lucy," he began, his tone gentle but firm, "you''ve awakened, and the power you possess is incredible. But you''re still only twenty years old, and there''s a lot you need to learn¡ªnot just about your abilities but about the world itself."


    Lucy''s brow furrowed slightly as she listened, sensing the gravity in his voice. "What do you mean, Lucas?" she asked, a hint of concern in her tone.


    "I think it would be best for you to go to an academy," Lucas continued, his voice steady, though his eyes reflected a mixture of hope and worry. "There, you can train, learn, and grow stronger in a safe environment."


    Lucy blinked in surprise, her lips parting slightly as she processed his suggestion. "An academy?" she echoed, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "But¡­ which one? We don''t really have a lot of money, and I don''t even know where to start."


    Lucas leaned forward slightly, a reassuring smile on his face. "You don''t need to worry about that," he said, his voice calm and confident. "I heard some interesting news recently. If I''m not mistaken, there''s a town not far from here that''s about to be visited by an envoy from the Celestial Academy."


    Lucy''s eyes widened, her surprise evident. "Wait, you mean that Celestial Academy? The one everyone talks about?"


    Lucas nodded, his expression growing more serious. "Exactly, the very same. It''s the top academy in the entire realm, known for producing some of the most powerful cultivators."


    Lucas then continued to tell her what she can even do later, "If you can pass their test and manage to impress¡ªor even shock¡ªthem, it could change everything for you. And who knows, they might even allow me to accompany you, even though I''m still technically ''unawakened.''"


    Lucy bit her lip, a mix of excitement and doubt flashing in her eyes. "But Lucas¡­ can I really do it? I mean, I''ve only just awakened, and there''s so much I don''t know."


    Lucas''s smile softened, and he placed a gentle hand on her shoulder, looking her directly in the eyes. "Lucy, you''ve already accomplished things that most people could only dream of. You''ve awakened a rare and powerful physique, and your potential is off the charts. There''s no doubt in my mind that you can do this."


    Lucy''s hesitation melted away as his words sank in. Her eyes brightened with renewed determination, and she straightened her posture, her voice growing stronger. "You''re right, Lucas. I can do this. I won''t let fear hold me back."


    Lucas watched the transformation with a proud smile, his eyes shining with encouragement. "That''s the Lucy I know," he said warmly. "Fear is natural, but it''s how we face it that defines us."


    Lucy nodded, a fierce resolve now in her gaze. "I''ve come this far, and I''m not going to stop now. I''ll prove myself, not just to the Celestial Academy, but to myself as well."


    Lucas chuckled softly, pleased with her newfound confidence. "By the way," he said, his tone shifting to one of curiosity, "have you started to feel any signs of a breakthrough to two-star yet?"


    Lucy paused, closing her eyes for a moment as she focused inward. A thoughtful expression crossed her face, and then she nodded. "Yes, I can feel it¡­ It''s like there''s this energy building up inside me, just waiting to be unleashed."


    Lucas grinned, clearly excited by her progress. "That''s great news! If you''re already close to a breakthrough, then we should make the most of our time before we reach the town. How about we hunt a few more beasts along the way? It might just be enough to push you to two-star."


    Lucy''s eyes lit up at the idea, her earlier doubts completely gone. "That sounds perfect. I''m ready to give it my all."


    With their plan set, Lucas and Lucy gathered their belongings and set off into the dense forest. As they walked, Lucas''s eyes constantly scanned their surroundings, alert to any potential danger.


    Beside him, Lucy moved with a mix of excitement and nervousness, her mind buzzing with anticipation of what lay ahead.


    It wasn''t long before they found their path blocked by a pair of large tigers, their eyes glowing with predatory intent.


    Lucas immediately assessed the situation, sensing the tigers'' strength at the middle of the two-star level. He also felt a familiar tension in the air, one that hinted at a deeper connection.


    "These must be the parents of the tiger I killed last night," Lucas thought, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    Lucy, noticing the subtle change in his expression, leaned closer and whispered, "What''s wrong, Lucas?"


    A small, confident smile tugged at the corner of Lucas''s lips. "It seems we won''t need to search for any more beasts, Lucy. They''ve come to us." His tone was calm, almost amused, as he added, "This is your opportunity."


    Lucy''s gaze sharpened, her eyes locking onto the tigers with renewed focus. Determination settled over her like a mantle. "You think I''m ready for them?" Her voice held a slight tremor, but it was clear she wanted to prove herself.


    Lucas placed a firm, reassuring hand on her shoulder, his eyes full of unshakable confidence in her. "I know you are," he said, his voice steady and encouraging. "This is your chance to advance to two-star. Don''t hesitate¡ªtrust in your power."


    The uncertainty in Lucy''s eyes faded, replaced by a fierce resolve. She took a deep breath, her body tensing as she prepared herself for the battle ahead.


    The tigers growled low, their muscles coiling as they sensed the impending fight. "I won''t let you down, Lucas," she vowed, her voice now strong and sure.


    Lucas stepped back, his proud smile never wavering. "You never do," he replied, giving her the space she needed. "Show them what you''re capable of." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With those words, Lucy squared her shoulders, her expression resolute and determined. She was ready to face the challenge head-on, eager to prove herself and take the next step in her journey.

 Chapter 37 - 37: Unleashing the Fury

    The moment had arrived. Lucy took a deep breath, stepping forward with a determined gaze, her eyes locking onto the two massive tigers prowling before her. Each of their low growls echoed through the forest, a menacing reminder of their strength.


    But as she stood there, something inside Lucy began to shift. Her breathing deepened, and her once calm demeanor darkened, replaced by a fierce, wild intensity that she had never felt before.


    The first tiger snarled, its muscles tensing as it prepared to strike. Without warning, it lunged at Lucy, its powerful claw slicing through the air with deadly precision. But Lucy was quicker.


    With a swift movement, she parried the attack, her hand meeting the tiger''s paw with surprising ease. The force of her block sent a shiver through the ground, the sheer power behind her movement leaving the tiger momentarily stunned.


    A wicked smile spread across Lucy''s face as she looked into the beast''s eyes, now filled with confusion. "Is that all you''ve got?" she taunted, her voice laced with an unsettling calmness. The tiger, undeterred, growled louder, its breath hot and rancid against her face.


    But Lucy was no longer the same girl she had been moments before. She was something else¡ªsomething far more dangerous. Her eyes gleamed with a dark excitement as she leaned closer, whispering coldly, "Eruption."


    In that instant, the world seemed to slow down. The tiger''s eyes widened in terror as it felt a sudden, searing heat within its paw. And then, with a violent burst, its right claw erupted, blood and bone splattering in all directions like molten lava from a volcano. The force of the explosion rocked the forest, the ground trembling beneath their feet.


    The tiger let out a deafening roar of agony, stumbling backward as it clutched its mangled paw to its chest. Its once fierce gaze was now clouded with fear and disbelief. It staggered, wounded and vulnerable, unable to comprehend the sheer power that Lucy had unleashed.


    The second tiger, its fury ignited by the sight of its mate writhing in pain, let out a ferocious snarl. It quickly assessed the situation, realizing that Lucy was far more dangerous than it had initially thought. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a low, menacing growl, the tiger decided to change tactics. Its eyes narrowed as it shifted its gaze away from Lucy and focused on Lucas, who stood a few paces behind her. To the beast, Lucas appeared defenseless, a far easier target.


    The tiger crouched low, its muscles coiling like springs ready to unleash their deadly force. With a powerful leap, it sprang forward, charging straight at Lucas, its jaws wide open and fangs gleaming.


    Lucas, caught off guard by the tiger''s sudden shift in focus, watched as the beast closed in on him. He felt a flicker of annoyance mixed with resignation. "So, it thinks I''m an easy target," he mused, his expression calm despite the impending danger. "I guess I won''t be able to keep my power hidden any longer."


    But before Lucas could even consider making a move, a voice shattered the tension, slicing through the air like a blade.


    "You dare to hurt my little brother!"


    The voice was filled with an icy fury, and it was unmistakably Lucy''s. Lucas barely had time to register her words before she moved. In a blur of motion, Lucy''s speed increased exponentially, her form becoming little more than a streak of light as she crossed the distance between herself and the tiger in the blink of an eye.


    The tiger, focused entirely on its prey, barely had time to react before Lucy was upon it. Her eyes burned with an intense, almost feral rage as she delivered a crushing punch to the side of the beast. "Eruption!" she roared, her voice reverberating with the sheer force of her anger.


    The impact was immediate and devastating. The second tiger''s body convulsed violently as a massive explosion erupted from within, the force of the blast ripping through its flesh and bones in a gruesome display of power. Blood and viscera splattered across the forest floor, painting the scene with the remnants of the beast''s life.


    The tiger''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground with a heavy thud, its eyes wide open in a final expression of shock and disbelief. It had been utterly destroyed, its form unrecognizable from the ferocious predator it had been just moments before.


    Lucy, now overtaken by an uncontrollable, berserker-like rage, fixed her gaze on the first tiger, still writhing in agony from its earlier injury. Her eyes narrowed, burning with a cold, unrelenting fury that seemed to swallow any trace of the calm demeanor she once had. The tiger, sensing its imminent demise, let out a pitiful growl, but it was too late for any form of defense or escape.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Lucy launched herself at the beast with terrifying speed. Her movements were fluid yet fierce, her entire body propelled by the raw power coursing through her veins. As she closed the distance, the tiger managed a feeble attempt to raise its head, its eyes filled with a mixture of fear and desperation.


    Lucy''s voice, dripping with wrath, cut through the air like a thunderclap. "You should have never crossed us," she hissed, her tone as cold as the death she was about to deliver.


    With a force that seemed impossible for her frame, Lucy''s fist connected with the tiger''s skull, the impact reverberating through the forest. "Eruption!" she screamed, channeling every ounce of her anger into that single word.


    The effect was instantaneous and brutal. The tiger''s head detonated with a violent explosion, the sheer force obliterating it in a grisly display of power. Blood and fragments of bone splattered across the surrounding trees, the air thick with the scent of iron.


    The once-majestic beast crumpled to the ground, its life snuffed out in a grotesque spectacle that left no doubt about Lucy''s newfound strength.


    Lucy stood amidst the carnage, her breath coming in heavy, ragged gasps. Blood dripped from her hands and clothes, staining her from head to toe in a macabre testament to the violence she had unleashed. Her chest heaved as the last remnants of her rage began to subside, leaving behind an eerie silence in the wake of the battle.


    She looked down at the lifeless body of the tiger, her expression hard, devoid of any remorse. "This is what happens when you threaten my family," she muttered, her voice low but laced with a dangerous edge.

 Chapter 38 - 38: The Change Within Lucy

    Lucas stood there, staring at Lucy, who was now drenched in blood, her eyes still blazing with the remnants of her berserk rage. The transformation before him was almost too much to process. This was his sweet, gentle sister¡ªyet now she looked vicious, terrifying, a far cry from the loving protector he had always known.


    His heart pounded in his chest, a storm of disbelief and concern churning within him. What on earth had happened to her? Unable to make sense of it, Lucas quickly reached out to the system. "What happened to my sister?" he demanded, his voice laced with desperation.


    [Oh, come on,] the system responded, its tone dripping with smug satisfaction. [Isn''t it obvious?] There was a slight pause, as if the system was savoring the moment. [This is the glorious effect of her special physique at work! Quite the spectacle, don''t you think?]


    Lucas''s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing as he processed the system''s words. "So, you''re telling me that her special physique is messing with her personality? And you didn''t think it was important to warn me about this?" His voice was sharp, cutting through the tension in the air.


    [Warn you?] the system echoed, letting out a derisive laugh. [Oh, please! I didn''t tell you because it''s so rare that I didn''t think it would actually happen.] The system''s tone grew even more condescending.


    [Besides, who could have guessed your sister would be the ''lucky'' one to trigger this transformation? Consider it a delightful little surprise!] The system''s words dripped with sarcasm, as if it found the entire situation amusing.


    Lucas''s frustration boiled over, his voice rising as he demanded answers. "How could this happen? My lovely big sister is gone!" His agitation was palpable, his desperation clear.


    The system didn''t miss a beat, continuing with its haughty tone. [Oh, there are a few reasons, if you must know,] it began, almost as if it were indulging him with an explanation.


    [But it all comes down to your sister herself. She''s been manaless for three years, bottling up all that frustration, and then she had to deal with all that nonsense about the gang. Can you imagine how powerless she must have felt, fearing for her dear little brother?] The system''s mock sympathy was barely disguised.


    It then let out a mocking chuckle, as if the situation were a joke. [And then, when that tiger decided to go after you, well, it was like poking a dragon''s inverse scale. Poof! The sweet, gentle sister you knew is gone, replaced by this lovely little berserker. Isn''t it fantastic?] The system''s words were laced with cruel amusement, as if it took pleasure in the chaos it had helped create.


    Lucas felt a cold shiver crawl down his spine, his heart sinking as the implications of the system''s words settled in. "So, you''re telling me she''s going to be like this from now on?" His voice was low, almost disbelieving, as if he was still hoping for some reassurance.


    [Oh, absolutely!] the system replied with gleeful certainty, its tone brimming with mischief. [But don''t worry¡ªshe''ll only be crazy around others. With you, she''ll still be her sweet, doting self. Isn''t that just perfect?] It teased, as if the situation was some kind of grand joke.


    Lucas''s shock deepened, leaving him almost speechless. "Can''t you do something about it?" he asked, his voice tinged with desperation. He needed to know there was some way to bring his sister back to who she used to be.


    [Do something about it? Why on earth would I?] the system crowed, clearly reveling in the situation. [This is brilliant! You''ve hit the jackpot, kid!] The enthusiasm in its tone was unmistakable, as if Lucas had just won a grand prize.


    Lucas could almost see the system puffing itself up with pride as it continued. [A Volcanic-type physique combined with a berserker personality? That''s a combination most people would kill for!]


    It paused for dramatic effect, savoring Lucas''s discomfort. [Her power is going to be off the charts! If she''d stayed her kind, gentle self, there''s no way she could''ve handled this kind of physique. Now, she''s perfectly equipped to control it. You should be thanking me!]


    Lucas clenched his jaw, a mix of emotions churning within him. Relief, unease, and a growing sense of dread. He exhaled slowly, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, she''ll still be kind to me¡­ but to everyone else¡­ she''s going to be like this?" His voice was soft, almost resigned, as he tried to reconcile the sister he knew with the one she had become.


    [Exactly! She''ll still be your loving big sister, but anyone else who crosses her? Well, let''s just say they''ll regret it. She''s far from an easy target now, and isn''t that a good thing?] The system''s voice was almost patronizing, as if trying to convince him that this change was for the best.


    Lucas sighed deeply, the sound heavy with resignation. The sister he loved was still there, at least with him, but this transformation was more than he''d ever anticipated.


    He had wanted to protect her, but now, it seemed she was the one who had been reshaped to protect him in ways he hadn''t foreseen. The thought brought him little comfort, but at least he knew she would no longer be vulnerable.


    The system, still basking in its perceived success, added one final jab. [Trust me, kid, this is going to be amazing. You''ve got a sister who''s practically unstoppable. What more could you ask for?]


    Lucas let out a long, weary sigh, his voice tinged with resignation as he muttered, "Yeah, yeah, I get it."


    But as his words faded, his focus shifted entirely to Lucy. He watched as the realization of her actions slowly dawned on her.


    Her fierce expression softened, giving way to a mix of confusion and dread. Her wide eyes darted from the blood-stained ground to her trembling, blood-soaked hands. The fierce warrior she had just been moments ago now seemed fragile, lost in the aftermath of her own power.


    Seeing the fear and uncertainty in her eyes, Lucas''s heart tightened with a deep, protective instinct. Without a second thought, he stepped forward, his gaze full of concern and unwavering support.


    No matter what changes had taken place, she was still his sister¡ªthe one he had sworn to protect. And now, more than ever, he was determined to be there for her.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Siblings Promise

    Lucy, who had just brutally killed the two tigers, slowly began to emerge from her berserk state. The intense fog of rage and bloodlust that had consumed her lifted, leaving behind the chilling realization of what she had done. Her breath quickened, and panic gripped her as she clutched her head with trembling hands.


    "No... no, this can''t be happening," she whispered, her voice quivering with fear. The reality of her actions crashed down on her, and she began to shake her head violently, her eyes wide with horror. "How could I become like this? A... monster?"


    Her voice broke on the last word, filled with disbelief and self-loathing. As she looked up, her teary eyes met Lucas''s steady gaze. He was walking toward her, his expression calm and determined, a stark contrast to the turmoil she felt inside.


    Seeing him approach, a fresh wave of panic surged within her. She stumbled back, raising her hands as if to keep him away. "No, Lucas, stay back! Please don''t come near me!" Her voice was desperate, almost pleading. "I''m a monster... I don''t want you to see me like this."


    "Lucy, please... don''t chase me away," Lucas cried, his voice cracking as he buried his face against her back. His grip tightened, his body trembling with sobs he couldn''t hold back. "I don''t care what''s happened to you¡ªI don''t care at all!"


    His words, though shaky, were filled with an unwavering resolve. "No matter what you are, you''re still my sister. Whether you''re a monster, a human, or even a demon... I don''t care! I just... I just want my sister!"


    Lucy, feeling the warmth of his embrace and hearing the raw emotion in his voice, felt her own tears spill over. She turned her head slightly, catching a glimpse of Lucas''s tear-streaked face. Her voice trembled as she asked, "Are you really sure about that, Lucas? Even after everything?"


    Lucas nodded vigorously, tears streaming down his cheeks. "Of course I''m sure!" he choked out between sobs. "You''re my only family, Lucy. If you leave me... if you push me away... I won''t have anyone.


    Please, don''t leave me alone."


    His voice cracked with the last words, a cry full of pure, childlike fear and desperation. Lucas clung to her even tighter, his small frame trembling as if he were holding on for dear life, terrified that she might slip away from him if he let go for even a second.


    At that moment, something within Lucy shifted. She realized just how foolish she had been to think of leaving her little brother alone because of what she had become.


    How could she have ever considered abandoning him when he needed her the most? Her heart ached with the realization, and her grip on Lucas tightened as she fully grasped the depth of his love for her.


    Lucas, sensing the change in her, sniffled and tried to smile through his tears. "And... and also," he stammered, his voice still shaky, "I... I kind of like this side of you, Lucy. You''re so much stronger now... and you can kill enemies really easily."


    He wiped his face with the back of his hand, trying to sound more cheerful. "You can protect me now... and... and we won''t have to worry about those creepy guys who used to bother you all the time."


    His words were clumsy, but his tone was light and reassuring, as if he was trying to convince both her and himself. "As long as you''re kind to me... that''s all that really matters, right?"


    Overwhelmed by his acceptance and love, Lucy''s tears flowed freely. She turned to face Lucas fully and hugged him even tighter, her own sobs mingling with his. "Okay, Lucas," she whispered, her voice filled with love and determination, "I will never leave you. No matter what happens."


    She pulled back slightly to look into his tear-filled eyes and made a solemn promise. "I promise, whatever I become, I will always love you as my brother. And even if you ever change¡ªinto a demon or whatever¡ªyou will always be my brother. I''ll never stop loving you."


    Lucas, moved deeply by her words, nodded vigorously, his tears falling even faster. "And I will always love you as my sister, no matter what you become," he vowed, his voice trembling with emotion. "Even if I change... I will always love you as my sister."


    The two of them stood there, wrapped in each other''s arms, both crying and promising to never let anything come between them. They were siblings, bound by an unbreakable bond, no matter what the future held.


    The two of them stood there, wrapped in each other''s arms, both crying and promising to never let anything come between them. They were siblings, bound by an unbreakable bond, no matter what the future held.


    After a while, Lucy gently pulled away from the embrace. "I need to absorb the corpses of the two tigers to break through," she said, her voice steadier now.


    Lucas nodded, wiping away the last of his tears, and watched as his sister focused on her task, her hands trembling slightly as she began the process. A small, proud smile tugged at his lips as he observed her.


    [Well, well, well, look who''s quite the actor! Who knew you had it in you, huh?] the system chimed in suddenly, its tone laced with mockery.


    Lucas frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    [Oh, don''t play coy with me! That tearful performance? Absolutely brilliant! You really sold it, and it kept your sister from spiraling into madness. Bravo, kid!] the system remarked with shameless pride.


    Lucas couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "Of course I''m a good actor."


    [Ha! The fact that you''re owning it just makes it better. But seriously, are you really committed to that promise? Always together, no matter what happens?] the system pressed, as if challenging him.


    "Absolutely," Lucas replied without hesitation. "Sure, I cried to help her calm down, but everything I said was true. I came back to this life with one purpose, and now, with you and this power, we''re far beyond being mere humans."


    [Can''t argue with that,] the system said, its tone almost smug. [But I''ve got to say, you two are turning out to be quite the duo. You''ve got power, you''ve got resolve, and now, you''ve got a sister who''s ready to take on the world. What''s not to love?]


    Lucas watched Lucy as she continued to absorb the tigers'' energy, her expression calm and focused. "So no matter what, Lucy will always be my sister," he said, his voice filled with unwavering conviction. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 40 - 40: The Thorny Path of Power

    Lucy wasted no time; she immediately began to absorb the energy from the two-star tiger corpses. Sitting down, she closed her eyes and entered a state of deep cultivation. The energy flowed into her smoothly, and for a moment, everything seemed calm.


    Lucas watched closely, expecting to see signs of strain or pain as she absorbed the powerful energy. But instead, all he saw was a slight frown on her face. That was it¡ªno grimace, no gasping, no signs of struggle. It was almost as if the process was effortless for her.


    Confused, Lucas couldn''t help but ask the system, "Why isn''t she in pain like I was? I remember barely being able to endure it."


    The system responded almost instantly, and its tone was dripping with arrogance. [Ha! Of course, she isn''t in pain,] it said, almost laughing at the question.


    Lucas frowned at the system''s dismissive attitude, but before he could say anything, the system continued, its tone now almost patronizing. [Your sister''s special physique is top-tier, perfectly awakened, and her divine scripture? It''s practically made for her. Why would she feel pain? Everything''s aligned perfectly for her, unlike you.]


    The way the system spoke, it was as if it were pointing out some glaring flaw in Lucas himself. Lucas narrowed his eyes, feeling a twinge of irritation. "So, what''s different about me?"


    The system seemed to relish in the opportunity to explain, its voice taking on a condescending tone. [Ah, you see, Lucas, your situation is a bit... complicated. Sure, your Void Physique is powerful¡ªno one''s denying that¡ªbut it''s designed to absorb all kinds of energy, making you nearly invincible. And what does that mean?] The system paused for dramatic effect, almost as if it were smirking. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Yep, more pain! But hey, power comes with a price, doesn''t it?]


    Lucas couldn''t help but feel a bit indignant. "So I''m just supposed to endure this pain every time? While she gets off easy?"


    The system''s tone turned almost gleeful, as if it were enjoying his frustration. [Absolutely! But don''t take it so hard, kid. Think of it as a character-building experience. Besides, if it were easy, everyone would do it, right? But not everyone gets to be as strong as you''ll be¡ªif you can handle it.]


    Lucas clenched his fists, a mixture of frustration and resignation tightening in his chest. "And what about the divine mask?" he asked, his voice edged with irritation. "Why is it so painful to cultivate with?"


    The system responded almost instantly, its tone positively gleeful. [Oh, that?] It paused, as if savoring the moment. [It''s really quite simple, Lucas. The divine scripture within the mask isn''t exactly a perfect match for you. So, every time you cultivate with it, you get the lovely bonus of a nice, sharp dose of pain. Isn''t that just delightful?]


    Lucas''s eyes widened in disbelief. "So you''re saying all my cultivation will always be painful? Every single time?"


    The system practically oozed smugness as it replied. [Absolutely! Isn''t it wonderful? But hey, look on the bright side¡ªyou''ll be stronger for it! What''s a little pain when you consider the power you''ll wield? Honestly, you should be thanking me!] The system''s voice dripped with shameless pride, as if it genuinely expected gratitude.


    Lucas felt his stomach drop. The idea of enduring endless pain for every bit of progress weighed heavily on him. He sighed deeply, the weight of it all pressing down on his shoulders. "Great," he muttered, his voice thick with sarcasm, "eternal pain in exchange for power. What a deal."


    After some time, Lucy finally finished her cultivation and slowly opened her eyes. The intensity in her gaze had deepened, and there was a newfound strength in the way she held herself. Lucas, who had been watching her closely, immediately leaned in, his voice filled with anticipation. "Did you reach the two-star tier?"


    Lucy looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with confidence. A slow, satisfied smile spread across her face as she nodded. "Yes, I did. I can feel it, Lucas¡ªmy power has grown so much stronger than before."


    Lucas felt a wave of relief and pride wash over him. He returned her smile, his own expression warm and full of admiration. "That''s amazing, Lucy. I knew you could do it." His voice was steady, but there was a hint of awe in it as well, recognizing just how far his sister had come.


    Lucy''s smile widened, and she stood up, stretching slightly as if testing her newfound strength. "I''m ready for whatever comes next, Lucas."


    Lucas nodded, his heart swelling with pride. "Good," he said with a grin. "Let''s continue to our destination, then. We''ve got a lot more ahead of us, and I know you''re more than ready for it."


    As they gathered their things and prepared to move on, Lucas''s eyes were drawn to the faint glow in the air around them. He quickly realized that it was the excess mana left behind from Lucy''s cultivation, swirling gently in the atmosphere, untouched and waiting to be absorbed.


    [Mana Storage: 10], the system''s familiar prompt flashed before his eyes, its tone almost smug, as if it were proud of the surplus it had detected.


    A slow, satisfied smile crept across Lucas''s face. He knew that the 10 units of mana would be more than enough to boost the power of his Divine Mask - Zeus by another 10%. The prospect of growing even stronger was a tempting one, and the thought of enhancing his mask filled him with anticipation.


    But as he glanced over at Lucy, who was adjusting her gear with newfound confidence, Lucas quickly made up his mind. He couldn''t risk her discovering the true nature of his cheat just yet. The Divine Mask was his secret weapon, something he needed to keep hidden until the right time.


    "I''ll cultivate later," Lucas thought, his resolve firm. "When she''s not around, I''ll use the mana to strengthen the mask."


    He mentally tucked away the plan, the smile on his face widening slightly. The power was there, waiting for him, and soon he''d tap into it. But for now, he''d keep his secret safe, playing the role of the supportive brother while quietly building his strength in the shadows.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Arrival at the Town

    Lucas and Lucy arrived at the bustling town, where word had spread that an envoy from the prestigious Celestial Academy was recruiting potential students.


    The town was livelier than usual, with an air of excitement buzzing through the streets. As they approached the gate, they noticed a throng of people gathered, all trying to catch a glimpse of the academy''s envoy.


    "The envoy from the Celestial Academy is here! They''re recruiting students!" shouted a young man near the gate, his voice filled with enthusiasm. His eyes sparkled with hope as he turned to his companions. "This could be our chance!"


    Lucas and Lucy exchanged a glance, both feeling a mix of anticipation and determination. The Celestial Academy was renowned, and gaining entry would be a significant step for Lucy.


    As they moved closer to the gate, they overheard another conversation, this one less cheerful. A grizzled man with a sour expression was muttering to his friend, "Of course, the entry fee has doubled because of it. Those gatekeepers are squeezing every coin they can out of us."


    "Typical," his friend replied with a resigned shrug. "They know people will pay anything for a shot at the academy."


    Lucy frowned slightly, but Lucas gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry about it," he said softly. "We''ve got more than enough to cover the fee. Let''s just focus on getting inside."


    Lucy nodded, her expression relaxing. Together, they approached the gatekeeper, a burly man with a thick mustache and a bored expression.


    "Entry fee''s doubled today," he grunted, holding out a hand without looking up from the ledger in front of him.


    Lucas handed over the required coins without a word, and the gatekeeper finally looked up, giving them a cursory glance before nodding them through.


    As they passed under the town''s archway, they were immediately greeted by the sight of bustling streets filled with merchants, travelers, and hopeful students.


    The marketplace was alive with activity. Vendors called out to potential customers, their stalls overflowing with goods ranging from fresh produce to weapons and armor. The smells of roasting meat and baked bread filled the air, mingling with the scent of spices and leather.


    "We should sell the beast corpses first," Lucas suggested, scanning the market for a suitable buyer.


    "Good idea," Lucy agreed, following him as they navigated through the crowd.


    It didn''t take long to find a merchant specializing in beast materials. He was a tall, thin man with a sharp eye for quality, and he perked up the moment he saw the goods they were offering.


    "One-star beasts, huh?" he said, inspecting the corpses with a practiced hand. "Good quality, too. You two must be skilled hunters."


    Lucas only nodded, letting the merchant continue his appraisal. After a few moments, the merchant straightened up and named his price, a fair sum that Lucas immediately accepted. The transaction was quick, and soon enough, they had a hefty pouch of coins.


    As they pocketed their earnings, Lucy glanced around. "We should find an inn. It''s going to get even busier here, and we''ll need a place to rest."


    "Agreed," Lucas said. He flagged down a passerby, a middle-aged woman carrying a basket of flowers. "Excuse me, could you recommend a good inn around here?"


    The woman smiled warmly. "Of course, dear. The Silver Moon Inn just down the street is a fine place. Clean rooms, good food, and not too expensive."


    "Thank you," Lucas said, nodding in appreciation.


    The woman waved them off cheerfully, and Lucas and Lucy made their way to the inn. The Silver Moon Inn was just as the woman had described¡ªa charming establishment with a welcoming atmosphere. The innkeeper, a plump man with a jovial smile, greeted them at the door.


    "Welcome to the Silver Moon! Looking for a room, are you?"


    "Yes, please," Lucy replied, returning his smile.


    The innkeeper quickly showed them to a comfortable room on the second floor, where they could settle in and plan their next steps.


    Once they were settled in their room, Lucy turned to Lucas, her expression determined. "Lucas, I''m going to head over to the registration venue and get my name down. You should stay here and rest for a bit."


    Lucas nodded, though there was a hint of concern in his eyes. "Are you sure you''ll be okay out there alone? It''s pretty crowded and things can get chaotic."


    Lucy gave him a reassuring smile, her confidence unwavering. "I''ll be fine, Lucas. This isn''t my first time navigating a busy town. Besides, this is an important step¡ªI can''t afford to miss it."


    He hesitated for a moment, wanting to say more, but then simply nodded. "Alright, but be careful. If anything feels off, don''t hesitate to come back right away."


    Lucy''s smile widened as she placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. "You worry too much. I promise I''ll be careful."


    Lucas managed a small smile in return. "I guess I do. Just¡­ don''t push yourself too hard."


    She chuckled softly, giving him a playful nudge. "You''re one to talk about not pushing yourself too hard."


    Lucas couldn''t help but laugh, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. "Fair enough."


    With a final nod, Lucy headed towards the door. Before she left, she turned back to him, her expression softening. "I''ll be back soon. Don''t go doing anything reckless while I''m gone, okay?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas waved her off with a grin. "No promises."


    Lucy laughed, shaking her head before finally stepping out of the room, closing the door gently behind her.


    As soon as the door clicked shut, the lightness in Lucas''s demeanor faded. He exhaled deeply, the room suddenly feeling quieter, emptier without his sister''s presence. But he didn''t have time to dwell on it. There was work to be done.


    Without wasting a moment, Lucas retrieved the Divine Mask - Zeus from the system space. Holding it in his hands, he felt a surge of energy emanating from the mask, a familiar pulse that promised power. His gaze hardened with determination.


    Carefully, he donned the mask. The transformation was immediate and striking. His form shifted, muscles tensing and expanding as golden hair cascaded down his back, crackling with the power of thunder.


    The tattoos etched into his skin glowed with electric energy, dancing across his body like living lightning. He had become Zeus, a figure of formidable strength and power.

 Chapter 42 - 42: Eleven Percent Zeus

    In his Zeus form, Lucas felt the surge of power coursing through his veins. The golden hair, the crackling thunder tattoos, the sheer intensity of his transformation¡ªit all made him feel unstoppable. He clenched his fists, the energy pulsing in his hands, and muttered to himself, "Time to cultivate."


    [Oh, eager, are we?] the system chimed in, its tone laced with smug arrogance. [Get ready for some real pain, kid.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes, already bracing himself for what was to come. "Just start it."


    The system''s voice took on a gleeful edge, almost relishing what was about to happen. [You''re going to regret this,] it teased, drawing out each word with a sinister delight. [But hey, no pain, no gain, right?]


    Lucas exhaled slowly, steeling himself. He knew what was coming, but that didn''t make it any easier. With a deep breath, he began the cultivation process, channeling the mana from the Mana Storage into his body.


    The pain hit him like a tidal wave. It was immediate, overwhelming, searing through every nerve as if his very bones were being shattered and reformed. His muscles tensed involuntarily, and he gritted his teeth so hard he thought they might crack. The room blurred around him as the agony threatened to consume him entirely.


    [Hurts, doesn''t it?] the system mocked, its voice dripping with a twisted sense of satisfaction. [But that''s the price of power! Not everyone can handle this, you know. Aren''t you lucky to have me guiding you through it?]


    Lucas''s face contorted in pain, but he pushed through, refusing to give in. "I''m not sure ''lucky'' is the word I''d use," he spat out between clenched teeth, his voice strained.


    The system responded with a jeer, its tone dismissive and taunting. [Oh, come on, don''t be such a baby.] It seemed to revel in his suffering. [You''re getting stronger, aren''t you? Just imagine the look on those weaklings'' faces when they realize how far ahead of them you''ve become. That''s got to be worth a little pain, don''t you think?] S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas focused on those words, using them to fuel his determination. He visualized surpassing those who had once looked down on him, the shock on their faces when they realized how much stronger he had become. It gave him the strength to endure, to push through the excruciating pain.


    After what felt like an eternity, the pain finally subsided. Lucas collapsed to his knees, panting heavily, drenched in sweat. His body ached, every muscle trembling from the ordeal, but the power he felt in his veins was undeniable. He was stronger, more formidable than before.


    [See?] the system crowed, its tone smug. [Told you it would be worth it.]


    Lucas, still catching his breath, managed a weak smile. "Yeah, yeah," he muttered, his voice tinged with exhaustion. His body ached from the strain, but he could feel the power that had been forged through the pain. He knew the system was right¡ªthis was the price of power. The system''s notifications flashed before his eyes, confirming his progress.


    [Name: Zeus]


    [Class: Cultivator]


    [Tier: One Star (11%)]


    [Divine Scripture: Heavenly Thunder Core Divine Scripture]


    Lucas couldn''t help but smile, despite the lingering pain. "Finally, 11%," he murmured, feeling the new surge of strength coursing through his veins. Every fiber of his being felt more potent, more alive.


    The system, never missing an opportunity to boast, chimed in smugly. [That''s right, kid. Only 11%, but look at you now. Far beyond any ordinary one-star cultivator. You should be thanking me, really.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes, the familiar motion somehow comforting in the midst of all the change. "Sure, sure," he said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "I''m grateful. Happy now?"


    The system''s voice came through, laced with a shameless sense of pride. [Oh, I''m always happy when you''re suffering,] it replied with a mockingly cheerful tone. [But you''ll thank me later when you realize just how powerful you''ve become. Just remember who got you there.]


    Lucas shook his head, a smirk tugging at his lips despite himself. "You really don''t miss a chance to remind me, do you?"


    [Of course not,] the system shot back, sounding almost offended by the very suggestion. [I''m the reason you''re not just some weakling getting trampled on out there. A little gratitude is the least you could offer.]


    Lucas chuckled softly, the sound strained but genuine. "Fine, fine. I''ll keep that in mind next time you put me through hell."


    [You better,] the system huffed, though there was a hint of satisfaction in its voice. [Because this is just the beginning. The more you push, the stronger you''ll get, and the closer you''ll be to making everyone else kneel before you. Isn''t that worth a bit of suffering?]


    Lucas''s smile faded slightly, his eyes hardening with determination. "Yeah," he said quietly, more to himself than the system. "It is."


    [Well, now that you''ve finished your little crybaby session¡ªI mean, cultivation¡ªlet''s go register,] the system announced, its voice dripping with smug satisfaction.


    Lucas, still catching his breath and wiping the last beads of sweat from his brow, couldn''t help but smile at the progress he''d made. "Yeah, let''s register."


    As he began to stand, a sudden thought struck him, and his smile faded into a puzzled frown. "Wait, register for what, exactly?"


    There was a brief, almost theatrical pause from the system before it responded with a mocking tone. [Oh, you''ve got to be kidding me. Seriously? How thick can you be? Obviously, you''re going to register for the Celestial Academy, genius,] it added, as if Lucas should have known all along.


    Lucas''s eyes widened in shock, his heart skipping a beat as the realization hit him. "What?!"


    [That''s right, buddy,] the system continued, clearly relishing the moment. [You didn''t think I''d let you hide in the shadows while your sister takes all the glory, did you? Please. You''re going to march right in there, head held high, and show them what you''re made of. After all, what''s the point of having me if you''re just going to play it safe? Where''s the fun in that?]


    Lucas''s shock quickly turned to irritation. "Are you serious right now? I''ve been trying to keep a low profile, and you want me to waltz into the top academy like it''s no big deal?"


    [Oh, come on, don''t be such a wet blanket,] the system retorted, its voice laced with playful arrogance and a hint of mischief. [You should know by now that I always have a plan. And believe it or not, this one might just let you keep that precious low profile of yours.]


    Lucas''s initial irritation gave way to a spark of curiosity. The system''s tone was teasing, almost as if it was dangling a secret just out of reach. His brow furrowed slightly as he considered the possibility. "You have a plan? Really? How?"

 Chapter 43 - 43: Mana Purity Test

    The central arena of the town was a bustling hub of activity, with crowds of people gathered around its massive structure. The arena, built like a grand Colosseum, towered over the surrounding buildings, its imposing presence drawing everyone''s attention. This was where the registration for the Celestial Academy was taking place.


    The registration process was split into two main areas within the arena. Despite the large number of hopefuls, the procedure was surprisingly straightforward. The officials first checked each applicant''s age and strength. As long as you were between 18 and 21 years old, you were eligible to register.


    However, because of the overwhelming number of applicants, the registration sites also conducted a test to measure the purity of each person''s mana.


    The purity of mana was a crucial factor. The purer the mana, the better the chances of being accepted. And as the registration continued, it became clear just how stringent the requirements were.


    A young man, around 20 years old, stepped forward with a mix of hope and anxiety etched on his face. The official overseeing the registration, an older man with a stern expression, placed a hand on a crystal orb designed to measure mana purity.


    The orb glowed faintly as it registered the young man''s mana. The official''s eyes narrowed slightly as he read the result. "20 years old, 2% mana purity," he announced in a clipped tone, his voice carrying a hint of disappointment. "Fail."


    The young man''s shoulders slumped, his hope evaporating as quickly as the faint glow in the orb. He muttered a dejected "Thank you" before turning away, his expression a mix of frustration and resignation.


    Next in line was a 19-year-old girl, her face a mask of determination. She approached the orb with confidence, but there was a flicker of nervousness in her eyes. As she placed her hand on the orb, it glowed a bit brighter than before, but the official''s expression remained unchanged.


    "19 years old, 3% mana purity," the official declared, his tone flat and indifferent. "Fail."


    The girl''s eyes widened in disbelief, her lips parting as if to argue, but no words came out. She bit her lip, fighting back tears as she nodded curtly and walked away, her fists clenched in frustration.


    Next, an 18-year-old boy stepped forward, his posture rigid with tension. Unlike the others, he wore a serious expression, as if fully aware of the challenge before him. The official glanced at him with mild curiosity, noting the boy''s composure.


    As the boy''s hand made contact with the orb, it pulsed with a steady, bright light. The official raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued for the first time that day. "18 years old, 5% mana purity," he announced, his tone slightly warmer. "Pass."


    The boy exhaled a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding, a small smile of relief forming on his lips. He offered the official a respectful bow before stepping aside, clearly pleased with his success.


    The announcements echoed through the arena, the voice of the officials cutting through the crowd''s murmurs. From the ongoing tests, it was evident that passing the first round was incredibly difficult.


    This was because 10% purity was the limit for those at the one-star tier, and reaching 20% required one to be at the two-star level, and so on. It was rumored that those who reached the fabled 100% purity would transcend beyond the nine-star level, though this remained speculative.


    The registration continued, and as expected, due to the town''s relatively modest size, not many people passed. Those who failed left with dejected expressions, while the few who succeeded were quickly ushered to the next stage.


    Soon, it was Lucy''s turn to approach the registration site, but as she moved forward with a calm demeanor that stood in stark contrast to how she would have reacted in the past.


    There was no sign of the nervousness that would have gripped her before. The old Lucy would have been anxious, her heart pounding with uncertainty.


    But now, she felt nothing but a cool, controlled focus. Her new personality, fierce and confident, had taken hold, and it felt like a blessing rather than a curse.


    Lucas, standing a short distance away, observed her closely. It seems that this change in her really is a good thing, he thought, a mixture of relief and pride swelling within him.


    Lucy stepped up to the registration platform, her movements steady and assured. The official overseeing the process barely glanced up as she approached, his attention more focused on the orb in front of him. Without a word, Lucy placed her hand on the orb designed to measure mana purity.


    The moment her hand made contact, the orb blazed to life, glowing with an intensity that immediately drew the attention of everyone nearby.


    The light was nearly blinding, casting sharp shadows across the arena. The official blinked in surprise, his expression shifting from boredom to confusion as he scrutinized the orb.


    "Could you¡­ try that again?" the official asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty. His brow furrowed as he looked at Lucy, clearly puzzled. "It seems there might be something wrong with the reading."


    Lucy raised an eyebrow but didn''t argue. "Sure," she replied, her tone even and unbothered. Without hesitation, she pressed her hand to the orb once more.


    This time, the light that erupted from the orb was even more intense, flooding the registration area with a radiant glow that forced some onlookers to shield their eyes. The official''s jaw dropped slightly, his disbelief evident as he stared at the readings in front of him.


    He blinked rapidly, trying to process what he was seeing, then glanced up at Lucy, who remained as composed as ever. Finally, after a long pause, he cleared his throat and announced, "Twenty years old¡­ 20% mana purity."


    The official hesitated, his voice faltering as if he still couldn''t quite believe it. But protocol demanded that he continue. "You pass."


    The moment the announcement was made, the crowd around the registration site erupted in shock. Whispers and murmurs spread like wildfire as people struggled to comprehend what they had just witnessed. A 20% mana purity was extraordinary, especially in a town like this.


    Meanwhile, Lucy smirked confidently as she walked past the stunned crowd and entered the Colosseum for the next test. Her new personality had not only given her strength but also the composure to handle situations like this with ease. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Lucy entered the Colosseum, ready for whatever challenge awaited her next, someone else in the queue behind her also smirked, their eyes fixed on her as they waited for their turn.

 Chapter 44 - 44: Surprising Participant

    Lucy had passed the first test with ease, her 20% mana purity leaving everyone in awe. As she entered the Colosseum for the next stage, the registration process continued outside.


    Numerous people stepped up to the test, but none were able to match the level that Lucy had set. Most failed to reach even the minimum mana purity required to pass, and the atmosphere grew tense as fewer and fewer succeeded.


    Suddenly, the murmurs in the crowd hushed as a striking figure approached the registration table. The moment he appeared, all eyes turned to him, and the women in the crowd gasped in admiration.


    He had long golden hair that flowed elegantly down his back, a well-built body, and a face so handsome it seemed almost otherworldly.


    The handsome man who approached the registration table was none other than Lucas, disguised in his Zeus form.


    The official at the table, momentarily taken aback by the man''s sheer presence, blinked a few times before quickly regaining his composure.


    Clearing his throat, the official asked, "What is your name?" His voice carried a tone of professional curiosity, though it was clear he was still somewhat captivated by the stranger''s appearance.


    "Zeus," Lucas replied, his voice smooth and confident, carrying an air of authority that matched his striking looks.


    The official nodded, trying to maintain his professionalism, though his hands moved with a slight nervousness as he gestured toward the crystal. "Please touch the crystal," he instructed, his voice steady but with a hint of anticipation.


    Lucas, still maintaining his calm demeanor, placed his hand on the crystal. The moment his fingers made contact, the crystal erupted into a brilliant light, far brighter than anyone expected. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd gasped, and the official''s eyes widened in shock, his mouth slightly agape as he processed the intensity of the glow.


    "18 years old, 10% mana purity," the official finally announced, his voice tinged with disbelief. He looked up at Lucas, awe clear in his expression.


    It was exceedingly rare for someone so young to achieve the maximum mana purity for the one-star tier. He hesitated, as if doubting his own reading, but then nodded firmly. "You¡­ you pass."


    The finality in the official''s voice was clear, but it was laced with a mix of admiration and astonishment at the young man who had just defied expectations.


    Zeus, who was actually Lucas in disguise, gave a confident nod and stepped into the Colosseum, leaving the crowd outside buzzing with excitement and speculation.


    Once inside, Lucas finally allowed himself to exhale, a mix of relief and satisfaction washing over him. "I can''t believe it," he muttered, "you actually managed to hide my age with the divine mask."


    [Hah! Of course I did!] the system responded, its tone dripping with smugness. [Did you doubt me? This is the divine mask we''re talking about. If it can transform your body and face into those of another being, what makes you think it couldn''t handle something as trivial as tweaking your age and aura? Honestly, the nerve!]


    Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle at the system''s shameless arrogance. "I see", he mused, a grin spreading across his face. This divine mask was proving to be even more powerful and versatile than he''d imagined.


    "Alright, alright, I get it," he said, amusement in his voice. "Let''s see what the next test has in store for us."


    As he walked further into the Colosseum, Lucas scanned the area and quickly spotted his sister, Lucy. She was loitering around, seemingly uninterested in mingling with the crowd. Lucas noticed that she wasn''t engaging with anyone, preferring to keep to herself.


    He made his way closer, but as he did, he noticed a group of men approaching Lucy. Their eyes lingered on her in a way that immediately set off alarms in Lucas''s mind. He recognized that lecherous look, and his protective instincts flared up instantly. His fists clenched as he prepared to intervene, his heart pounding with a mix of anger and concern.


    But before he could take a step, Lucy''s demeanor shifted. Her relaxed posture straightened, and her eyes narrowed as she glared at the approaching men.


    "Hey," one of the men called out, a smirk playing on his lips. "Why don''t you come hang out with us? We''ll show you a good time."


    Lucy''s response was immediate and fierce. "Get lost," she snapped, her voice cold and commanding. Her words cut through the air like a blade, sharp and unforgiving.


    The men were taken aback by her sudden shift in tone, but the leader of the group wasn''t ready to back down just yet. "Come on, don''t be like that," he coaxed, stepping closer. "We''re just trying to be friendly."


    Lucy''s eyes darkened, and her lips curled into a snarl. "I said, get lost," she repeated, her voice dropping an octave. The sheer force of her words made the air around them feel heavy, oppressive. "Touch me, and you''ll regret it."


    The men exchanged uneasy glances. The bravado that had fueled their approach was quickly draining away in the face of Lucy''s intense aura. They could see the fire in her eyes, the barely contained fury that promised nothing but pain if they pushed their luck any further.


    One of the men, clearly unnerved, muttered, "Let''s just go. We don''t want to cause trouble here."


    The leader hesitated, his pride warring with his instincts, but eventually, he relented. "Fine," he spat, his voice laced with frustration. "You''re not worth the trouble anyway."


    With that, the group slunk away, their earlier confidence shattered. Lucy watched them go, her expression slowly easing back into that cool, detached look she''d had before they approached. But there was a new edge to her gaze, a silent warning to anyone else who might think to test her.


    Lucas, watching from a distance, couldn''t help but smile. It seems I don''t really need to worry about her, he thought, feeling a mixture of pride and relief. Lucy was more than capable of handling herself, and her new personality was proving to be a powerful shield against anyone who might underestimate her.

 Chapter 45 - 45: The Strength Test

    The first test, which focused on mana purity, soon came to an end. It had successfully weeded out a large number of participants, leaving only 100 contenders for the second test. The atmosphere grew more tense as those who passed realized just how fierce the competition was.


    Lucas smirked, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes as he surveyed the thinning crowd. "As expected from the Celestial Academy," he muttered under his breath, his voice laced with amusement. "The elimination rate is brutal, and this was just the first test."


    Just as he was finishing his thought, a figure materialized in front of the remaining participants. The man appeared to be in his thirties, with a sharp, composed expression that exuded authority. His presence immediately commanded attention, and the murmurs in the crowd died down to a tense silence.


    Without uttering a word, the man reached into his spatial pouch, his movements deliberate and measured. When he pulled out a massive stone, the crowd collectively gasped in surprise. The stone was enormous, almost impossibly so for such a small pouch, and it thudded heavily onto the ground.


    "I am an envoy from the Celestial Academy, Varyn," the man declared, his voice resonating through the arena with a tone that brooked no nonsense. His gaze was piercing as it swept over the 100 participants who had managed to pass the first test.


    Varyn paused, letting the weight of his words sink in before continuing, "The Celestial Academy only accepts the best of the best."


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he gauged the reactions of the participants, some of whom exchanged nervous glances while others tried to mask their anxiety with feigned confidence.


    "So now," Varyn resumed, his voice taking on a slightly sharper edge, "for the second test, I will assess your strength."


    He turned to the massive stone beside him, gesturing towards it with a hand. "This is a strength-testing stone that we use to evaluate candidates from the lower realms. If you can damage this stone, I will allow you to pass and enter the Celestial Academy."


    As soon as Varyn finished speaking, the crowd of participants erupted into a flurry of whispers. Some voices carried tones of surprise, while others brimmed with newfound confidence. "A stone? That''s all we have to damage?" one participant muttered to his companion, a smirk on his face. "This should be easy."


    "Yeah, just a rock. How hard can it be?" another chimed in, his voice dripping with overconfidence. Several others nodded in agreement, their eyes gleaming with the anticipation of an easy pass.


    However, not everyone shared their optimism. Lucy''s expression remained serious, her eyes narrowing as she studied the stone. Unlike the others, she didn''t smile. Her instincts told her that this stone was far from ordinary. The weight of its presence alone hinted at something far more challenging than it appeared.


    Lucas, standing nearby, noticed his sister''s intense focus and felt a similar unease. His gaze shifted to the stone, and he could almost feel the latent energy within it. "This stone isn''t normal," he thought, his brows furrowing as curiosity and caution mixed in his mind.


    All he could do now was wait and observe as the other participants began testing their strength against the stone. He watched closely, knowing that this test would reveal much about their capabilities¡ªand that of the stone itself.


    Soon, one of the participants, a young man with a confident smirk plastered across his face, stepped forward. "Let me go first," he declared, his voice laced with bravado. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The way he carried himself, with his chest puffed out and an air of superiority, made it clear he was ready to show off his strength.


    Lucas watched him intently, quickly sizing him up. This guy was a one-star warrior, no doubt about it. He appeared to be around 20 years old, his massive build and bulging muscles barely contained by his clothes. The confidence in his stride suggested he believed his physical power alone would carry him through this challenge.


    The man approached the stone with an assured grin, but before he made his move, he turned to face the envoy. His expression shifted to one of respectful humility, though his underlying arrogance still peeked through. Bowing slightly, he asked, "May I use a weapon, sir?"


    The envoy met the man''s gaze with a calm, neutral expression, offering a small nod of acknowledgment. "You may," he replied, his tone steady and devoid of any hint of approval or doubt, as if the outcome was already set in stone.


    The young man''s grin widened at the permission, and he gave a quick, almost cocky nod of gratitude. "Thank you, sir," he said, his voice dripping with confidence.


    Turning back to the stone, his grin turned into a smirk. "This will be easy," he muttered under his breath, the arrogance in his tone unmistakable.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he reached into his spatial pouch and pulled out a massive axe, the blade gleaming ominously in the light. The sight of the weapon drew murmurs from the crowd, but the man paid them no mind. His focus was solely on the stone before him.


    Positioning himself with practiced precision, he hefted the axe high above his head, muscles tensing as he channeled his energy into the weapon. "Crushing Strike!" he roared, his voice echoing through the arena as he brought the axe down with all his might.


    But as the axe made contact, something unexpected happened. The stone remained utterly unscathed, not even a scratch marring its surface.


    Instead, a shockwave of immense force rippled out from the stone, catching the man completely off guard. The force sent him flying backward, slamming him into the wall of the arena with a resounding crash.


    The crowd gasped in unison, their collective confidence shaken by the spectacle. Whispers of disbelief and concern rippled through the onlookers.


    The envoy stepped forward, his expression calm but with a slight glimmer of amusement in his eyes. "This stone has been latched with a reflective spell," he explained, his voice carrying a hint of satisfaction at the lesson taught.


    "If you cannot damage it," he continued, "it will reflect the attack back at you. So, I suggest you use your full power if you intend to leave a mark¡ªor you can choose to give up and avoid sharing his fate."


    The envoy''s smile widened just slightly, a subtle challenge in his gaze as he looked over the now wary participants, daring them to test their strength against the seemingly invincible stone.

 Chapter 46 - 46: The Noble Prodigies

    The strength test continued, but after the brutal failure of the big man earlier, most participants were hesitant to step forward. The memory of him being hurled across the arena was fresh in their minds, and the fear of suffering a similar fate made them reluctant to attempt the test.


    Several participants, driven by either determination or desperation, stepped forward to try their luck. Yet, one by one, they met the same fate. Despite their best efforts, none managed to leave even a scratch on the stone. Each failed attempt was met with a brutal reflection of their own attack, sending them sprawling across the arena, battered and bruised.


    The atmosphere grew tense as the crowd''s earlier enthusiasm faded into anxiety. But just as the murmurs of doubt began to spread, a figure emerged from the group with an air of unshakable confidence.


    This man had a strong, imposing build and short brown hair. His very presence exuded an aura of authority and nobility, causing the whispers in the crowd to grow louder.


    "It''s Cedric Valen," someone hissed, the name spreading quickly through the spectators like wildfire.


    Cedric Valen¡ªa prodigy from the esteemed Valen family. He was known far and wide, not just for his strength, but also for his undeniable arrogance.


    At 21 years old, Cedric had already reached the two-star level, boasting a mana purity of 15%. He walked with the unmistakable air of someone who believed himself superior to everyone around him. His gaze swept over the fallen participants, a sneer curling his lips.


    "Weaklings," Cedric scoffed, his voice dripping with disdain. He didn''t bother hiding his contempt, making it abundantly clear that he held those who had tried before him in the lowest regard.


    As he approached the stone, Cedric''s confidence was palpable. His steps were measured, his posture radiating command.


    Turning slightly, he addressed the envoy, his tone almost polite but laced with unmistakable arrogance. "I assume weapons aren''t necessary for this?" he asked, though his smirk suggested he already knew the answer.


    The envoy gave a simple nod, his expression neutral but observant.


    "Good," Cedric muttered with satisfaction, pleased with the confirmation. He rolled his shoulders and assumed his stance, every movement deliberate and controlled.


    Cedric was a master of the Titan''s Endurance Cultivation Manual, a powerful technique that emphasized immense physical strength and resilience¡ªqualities his family was famous for. Weapons? They were for the weak, or so Cedric believed.


    "Let me show you the true power of the Titan," Cedric declared, his voice carrying across the arena with an air of superiority. His eyes gleamed with confidence as he drew back his fist, channeling every ounce of his strength into the punch. With a fierce roar, he unleashed his power, driving his fist into the stone with all his might.


    The impact was nothing short of tremendous. The stone, which had withstood all previous attempts, finally cracked under the force of Cedric''s blow. A visible fracture spread across its surface, drawing gasps of amazement from the crowd.


    Cedric stepped back, his expression smug, a self-satisfied smirk playing on his lips. He didn''t need to say anything more¡ªhis actions had spoken louder than any words could.


    The envoy, impressed despite himself, smiled and announced, "Cedric Valen, passed."


    As Cedric stepped back, basking in the admiration of the crowd, another figure confidently emerged from the group. This time, it was Julian Margrave, another well-known prodigy, hailing from the prestigious Margrave family.


    Julian, at 20 years old, had also achieved the two-star level, though his mana purity was slightly lower at 13%. Despite this, his talent and potential were undeniable, earning him the reputation of a rising star.


    Julian''s eyes locked onto Cedric with a piercing gaze, the rivalry and disdain unmistakable in his expression. "Quite the display of brute force, Cedric," Julian drawled, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "But let me show you what real power looks like¡ªpower that doesn''t rely on mindless muscle." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cedric arched an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at his lips. "Oh? And what''s your plan, Julian?" he sneered, his tone mocking. "Gonna whisper sweet nothings at the stone and hope it crumbles?"


    Julian didn''t take the bait, remaining calm and composed, his focus entirely on the task at hand. "Just watch and learn," he responded coolly, his voice carrying an air of superiority.


    Julian cultivated the Tempest''s Grace Cultivation Manual, a technique that expertly harnessed the power of wind magic. With a swift movement, Julian stepped forward, his expression one of unwavering concentration. He raised his hand, and with a flick of his wrist, he cast Wind Cut, sending a sharp blade of wind hurtling toward the stone.


    The wind blade struck with pinpoint accuracy, carving a deep scratch into the stone''s surface. The crowd held its breath, watching in anticipation, but the damage, though evident, fell short of the severity of Cedric''s earlier punch.


    Cedric''s sneer deepened, his voice laced with disdain. "Is that the best you''ve got, Julian? You call that power?" His tone was dripping with condescension, clearly unimpressed.


    Julian, unfazed by Cedric''s derision, met his gaze with a smirk of his own. "This is merely a test of brute strength, Cedric," he retorted, his voice smooth and cutting. "In any real challenge, I''d easily outshine you. But by all means, enjoy your fleeting moment of glory."


    The tension between the two prodigies was electric, their rivalry evident in every word and gesture. It was clear to all that, while nobles often shared bonds of blood, wealth, and influence, their prodigies frequently clashed, each striving to prove their superiority.


    The envoy, observing their exchange with mild amusement, nodded in acknowledgment. "Julian Margrave, passed," he announced, his voice cutting through the air.


    With a smirk playing on his lips, the envoy turned his gaze to the remaining participants, his eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and challenge. "Well?" he called out, his tone dripping with mockery. "Who among you dares to try next? Or have you all decided to leave the real tests to the prodigies?" His words hung in the air, taunting the others to step up and prove their worth.

 Chapter 47 - 47: Breaking Expectations

    The envoy''s gaze swept over the remaining participants, his lips curled in a sneer of barely concealed disdain. His eyes lingered briefly on Cedric Valen and Julian Margrave¡ªnoble prodigies who, in his view, were the only ones worth his attention. The rest? Just background noise, insignificant and unworthy of his time.


    "Is there anyone else who wants to take the test," the envoy drawled, his voice thick with sarcasm, "or should we just label the rest of you as failures?"


    The participants exchanged uneasy glances, their frustration palpable, but no one dared to speak up. The tension in the air was thick, and many clenched their fists, anger simmering just beneath the surface. Yet, the fear of challenging the envoy''s authority kept them rooted in place, silent and resentful.


    "Pathetic," the envoy muttered under his breath, loud enough for some to hear, his eyes narrowing with contempt. He raised an eyebrow, almost daring someone to step forward. "No takers? I thought as much."


    But just as the silence threatened to stretch on, a figure calmly moved to the front. All eyes turned, and to the surprise of many, it was Lucy. She stepped forward with quiet determination, her expression steady and unfazed by the envoy''s scorn.


    The moment she approached the stone, she paused, taking a deep, steadying breath. Her focus was absolute. The envoy, watching her every move, let a smirk curl his lips, his skepticism clear. To him, Lucy was nothing more than another commoner girl, insignificant and likely to fail.


    "Another one ready to make a fool of herself," the envoy muttered under his breath, the smirk never leaving his face. His eyes gleamed with amusement as he added, "Let''s see what you''ve got, girl."


    Lucy''s eyes didn''t waver as she turned toward the envoy, her expression serious and composed. "Am I allowed to use any method?" she asked, her tone even and direct.


    The envoy''s smirk widened, but there was a brief, almost imperceptible pause before he answered. "Of course," he replied, nodding. But as her gaze bore into him, his smile faltered for just a fraction of a second. A strange, fleeting sensation of unease rippled through him, something he couldn''t quite place.


    For a moment, the envoy felt an odd flicker of fear, a sensation so foreign it caught him off guard. His smirk faded as he blinked, shaking his head slightly as if to clear it. "What''s wrong with me?" he thought, irritated with himself. "I''m a four-star warrior," he silently reminded himself, the thought carrying a tone of reassurance. "How could I be intimidated by a mere girl?"


    He brushed off the feeling, attributing it to fatigue. "Go ahead," he said aloud, his tone dismissive, trying to reassert his confidence. But the seed of doubt had already been planted.


    Lucy, undeterred by the brief exchange, turned her attention back to the stone, her face set in a determined expression. She took her stance, every movement precise and controlled, as she prepared to face the challenge before her.


    Meanwhile, Cedric observed from the side, his eyebrows lifting in mild surprise as he watched Lucy take her stance. "Her form isn''t half bad," he remarked, his tone almost begrudgingly respectful. He turned to Julian with a curious glance. "What do you think? Think she might actually pass?"


    Julian scoffed, a look of disdain crossing his features. "Are you serious, Cedric? There''s no way. Didn''t you see how many failures there''ve been already?" His voice dripped with condescension, as if the idea of Lucy succeeding was utterly absurd.


    Cedric''s lips curled into a faint, almost amused smile. "Maybe she''s different," he mused, a hint of intrigue in his voice.


    Julian''s smirk grew wider, his tone laced with biting sarcasm. "Well, well, is the great Cedric Valen actually impressed by someone else? And a commoner woman, of all things?"


    Cedric''s expression darkened, a flicker of irritation sparking in his eyes. "Don''t get it twisted," he snapped, his voice low and edged with pride. "I''m just saying her stance is decent, but don''t even think for a moment that she''s on my level. I''m a prodigy¡ªshe''s nothing compared to me."


    Julian chuckled, clearly enjoying the slight crack in Cedric''s composure. "Oh, of course, how could I forget? The mighty Cedric Valen, unmatched and unrivaled," he mocked, his tone oozing with false reverence.


    The two continued to exchange sharp remarks, their rivalry fueling the tension between them, each determined to assert their superiority even as they watched the unexpected contender prepare for her test.


    Meanwhile, Lucy stood before the stone, her eyes locked on it with fierce determination. Despite the surge of confidence that had come with her transformation, a whisper of doubt lingered in the back of her mind.


    "Can I really pass this test?" she wondered, the question gnawing at her. Even with her newfound strength and personality, the reality was that she was still a commoner¡ªa fact that had haunted her for years. Nervousness began to creep into her thoughts, though she kept her face impassive, refusing to let it show.


    "No", she resolved, shaking off the uncertainty. "Hell with it."


    She clenched her fists, feeling the power surging within her. "I''ll just give it everything I''ve got. For me and for my brother."


    With that resolve, Lucy stepped forward and unleashed a devastating punch. Her fist collided with the stone with a force that echoed throughout the arena. The impact was nothing short of astounding¡ªthe stone cracked, a large fissure splitting it wide open, far more significant than the one Cedric had managed to create.


    The arena fell into a stunned silence. All eyes were on the stone, then on Lucy. Julian''s jaw tightened in disbelief, and Cedric''s smug expression faltered, both of them struggling to comprehend what they had just witnessed. The prodigies, who had been so confident in their superiority, were now faced with a reality they hadn''t anticipated.


    But the most shocked of all was the envoy. His eyes widened as he stared at Lucy, completely blindsided by the sheer strength she had displayed. He had never in his wildest dreams imagined that a commoner woman like Lucy could possess such power¡ªpower that had just surpassed even the most promising of the noble prodigies.


    Lucy, however, seemed almost indifferent to the reaction. She glanced around at the sea of astonished faces, her expression calm. "How can this stone be so weak?" she thought, a hint of disappointment crossing her mind. "I didn''t even have to use my full strength."


    Realizing she had made her point, she decided it wasn''t necessary to go any further. She had already proven herself, and that was enough.


    sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 48 - 48: A Shocking Display

    The envoy snapped back to reality, shaking off his disbelief as he forced himself to regain composure. With a slightly strained voice, he announced, "Lucy Luxoria, passed."


    Outwardly, he appeared calm, but inside, his thoughts were in complete disarray. He couldn''t fathom how someone so powerful, and not even a noble, could emerge from this group. His mind raced, trying to make sense of what he had just witnessed.


    "This can''t be right," he muttered under his breath, barely loud enough for anyone nearby to hear. He clenched his fists, his brow furrowing deeply. "Someone this young, this strong... there has to be something more to her."


    His eyes narrowed as he cast another glance at Lucy, who was calmly stepping back from the stone. "She must have powerful backing," he concluded, swallowing hard. The idea sent a ripple of caution through him.


    "There''s no way someone like me¡ªa mere four-star warrior¡ªshould provoke her," he murmured to himself, his tone a mix of realization and wariness. For the first time, the envoy''s usual arrogance was replaced with a hint of fear, as he silently vowed to keep a careful distance from this mysterious girl who had shattered all his expectations.


    The envoy took a deep breath, forcing himself to regain his composure. Once he felt more in control, he called out, his voice steadier, "Is there another person who wishes to take the test?"


    Barely had the words left his mouth when a figure stepped forward¡ªa man with long golden hair and a strikingly handsome face. The moment he moved, the crowd''s attention shifted entirely to him, drawn by his commanding presence.


    The envoy''s eyes narrowed as he studied the newcomer. "What is your name?" he asked, trying to keep his tone neutral, though a hint of curiosity seeped through.


    The man met his gaze, and with a calm, almost casual demeanor, replied, "Zeus."


    The envoy nodded slowly, his mind racing. "You can do anything to the stone," he said, trying to maintain his authority.


    Zeus responded with a confident smirk and a nod. The envoy caught that smirk, and it sent an uneasy chill down his spine. He couldn''t help but shudder slightly. "Is this man like that girl¡ªmysteriously strong?" he wondered, a wave of uncertainty washing over him. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is going on today?" the envoy thought, his mind now a tangled mess of doubts and anxiety. "Who are these people?"


    Meanwhile, Zeus¡ªLucas in disguise¡ªturned his full attention to the stone before him. A sly grin spread across his face as he connected with the system in his mind. "So, how strong do we need to be now? How big of a show should I put on?"


    [The bigger, the better,] the system responded, dripping with arrogance. [Let''s make sure everyone knows you''re not someone to be messed with. Give them a spectacle they''ll never forget.]


    Lucas''s grin widened, a dark gleam in his eyes. "So, a big showcase right from the start?"


    [Fuck yeah! Go big or go home, baby.]


    "For the Celestial Academy, I need to give them a show they''ll talk about for years", Lucas thought, relishing the idea of making an unforgettable impression. His smirk grew more wicked as he envisioned the shock and awe on everyone''s faces.


    But even as he prepared, his thoughts briefly shifted to his sister. "Lucy is stronger than I ever imagined. Those so-called noble prodigies? They don''t even come close to her."


    The system chimed in with a mocking tone. [Of course! Those nobles might have titles and money, but they don''t have what really matters¡ªa special physique and a divine scripture. They''re nothing compared to your sister.]


    "I see," Lucas mused, his expression turning thoughtful for a moment. "I really underestimated the power of a special physique and a divine scripture."


    The system''s voice cut through his thoughts, oozing pride. [You bet you did. Now stop thinking and start showing off. Give me the best performance you''ve got.]


    "Gladly," Lucas replied, his grin returning, more twisted than before. The anticipation of what he was about to do sent a thrill through him as he prepared to leave everyone in the arena speechless.


    Zeus positioned himself a short distance from the stone, his mind already crafting the dramatic display he intended to create. Remembering Lucy''s powerful eruption spell, he decided to put his own twist on it¡ªsomething both subtle and explosive.


    With a mischievous glint in his eye, Lucas raised his hand, shaping it like a pistol and aiming directly at the stone. His lips curled into a playful smirk as he casually uttered, "Bang." A small streak of thunder shot from his fingertip, striking the stone. For a moment, nothing happened.


    The crowd''s reaction was immediate. Laughter erupted from the participants, mocking Zeus for what appeared to be a pitifully weak display.


    "What a joke!" one of them sneered.


    The envoy, watching closely, frowned in disappointment. "Was I wrong about him?" he wondered, the earlier unease fading into doubt.


    Julian and Cedric exchanged disdainful glances, their expressions full of contempt.


    "How can this commoner waste our time like this?" Julian thought, barely containing his irritation.


    Cedric smirked, his tone dripping with condescension. "Typical. He probably thought he could impress us with a parlor trick."


    But then, just as the crowd''s laughter reached its peak, the stone began to glow faintly. The mocking jeers quickly faded as all eyes turned back to the stone. The glow intensified, growing brighter and more ominous with each passing second.


    Without warning, the stone erupted into countless pieces, the explosion sending debris flying across the arena. The force of the blast sent shockwaves through the crowd, leaving them stunned into silence. Even the envoy, who had been so certain of Zeus''s failure, stood frozen in disbelief, his eyes wide with shock.


    Zeus slowly turned to face the envoy, a smug grin spreading across his face. "So," he drawled, his voice dripping with mockery, "did I pass?"


    He held the envoy''s gaze, the smirk never leaving his lips as he added with a tone full of arrogance, "Or do you need another demonstration?"


    The envoy, still reeling from the unexpected turn of events, could only nod numbly, his mind struggling to process what had just happened. "How could I have doubted him?" he thought, his earlier arrogance crumbling into awe.


    Zeus let out a low chuckle, clearly enjoying the stunned reactions around him. "That should keep them quiet," he mused, relishing the moment as he turned and sauntered away, leaving the crowd to grapple with the spectacle they had just witnessed.

 Chapter 49 - 49: Preparations for Departure

    The envoy, still trying to steady himself after the overwhelming display of power he had just witnessed, finally found his voice. "There''s no need for any further demonstration," he managed to say, his tone laced with reluctant respect. "You pass."


    He then turned to the rest of the participants, his voice regaining a fraction of its former authority. "Are there any others who wish to take the test?" His gaze swept across the remaining participants, but no one stepped forward. A heavy silence filled the arena as the crowd exchanged uneasy glances.


    The participants, visibly shaken by Zeus''s display, avoided eye contact with the envoy and each other. The sheer power Zeus had unleashed left them hesitant, unwilling to risk embarrassing themselves by attempting what they now knew they couldn''t match.


    The envoy observed their reactions, and with a resigned nod, he accepted their silence. "Very well," he announced, his tone final. "Since no one else wishes to continue, I declare that the ones who passed are only four." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the four who had passed¡ªLucy, Zeus, Cedric, and Julian¡ªgathered together. The atmosphere among them was tense. Cedric and Julian, despite being nobles, wore expressions of thinly veiled displeasure.


    Cedric''s jaw was clenched, and Julian''s eyes narrowed as they assessed their situation. Both were clearly unhappy that, despite their noble status and passing the test, their performances were overshadowed by those of the others.


    Lucy, however, remained indifferent to their frustration. Her thoughts were elsewhere, focused on Lucas, who she believed was still at the inn waiting for her. She spared the nobles little more than a passing glance, her mind already occupied with her next steps.


    Meanwhile, Lucas, still in his Zeus form, couldn''t resist smirking at the two nobles. His expression was one of subtle amusement, his golden eyes gleaming with a knowing glint. Cedric and Julian noticed his look and, despite themselves, felt a shiver of unease. They exchanged uneasy glances, their confidence wavering slightly under the weight of Zeus''s gaze.


    Cedric''s frown grew more pronounced, his brow furrowing in frustration. Julian''s lips thinned into a tight line, his eyes narrowing with a mix of irritation and disbelief. The realization that they had been outdone¡ªby not just one, but two unknowns¡ªgnawed at them both. They were not used to being overshadowed, especially by those who weren''t of noble blood. The sting of it was palpable.


    The envoy, noticing the tension, cleared his throat to regain control of the situation. "Now that the four of you have passed," he began, his voice steady but carrying an edge of authority, "we will proceed to the academy. However, I will give you each one hour to prepare your items."


    Julian and Cedric exchanged a quick glance before responding in unison, "We are ready." Their voices were tinged with arrogance, their confidence almost a defensive reflex. It was clear from their tone that they had expected to pass all along and had already made their preparations, unwilling to show any sign of weakness.


    This left only Lucy and Zeus without their preparations complete. Lucy, stepping forward with a calm demeanor, addressed the envoy. "May I bring my brother along? He''s only 13 years old, and we have no other relatives."


    The envoy paused, considering her request. His eyes softened slightly as he nodded. "You may. Some disciples bring servants with them to the academy. You can bring him along as long as it''s only one person."


    Lucy''s tense expression melted into a smile of relief. "Thank you," she said, her voice sincere as she nodded gratefully. Without wasting a moment, she turned and quickly headed back to the inn to fetch Lucas.


    Meanwhile, Zeus remained standing before the envoy, his expression unreadable. "I will not join you," he said coolly, his voice firm. "I have other matters to attend to, so I will go to the academy later."


    The envoy''s eyes widened slightly in surprise at the unexpected declaration. "Wait," he called out, quickly reaching into his pouch. He tossed a small object toward Zeus. "Just take that to the central office later."


    Zeus caught the object effortlessly, his movements smooth and precise. He glanced at the envoy, gave a brief nod, and then, in an instant, vanished from sight. The envoy stood there, momentarily stunned by the speed with which Zeus had moved.


    Cedric and Julian, who had been watching closely, were equally taken aback. They exchanged glances, their earlier confidence now tinged with unease. "Who is this guy?" they both thought, their minds racing with questions they couldn''t yet answer.


    ---


    Lucy hurried back to the inn to fetch her brother. As she pushed open the door, she was surprised to see Lucas standing by the neatly packed items, which had already been stored in a spatial pouch.


    "You''re all set?" Lucy asked, her eyes widening slightly in surprise.


    Lucas turned to her with a proud smile, his eyes shining. "Of course, sister! I knew you''d pass, so I took care of everything in advance."


    Lucy''s expression softened, and she gave him an approving nod. "You''re always one step ahead, aren''t you? Good job, brother."


    Lucas beamed at the praise, the corners of his mouth lifting with satisfaction. "I just wanted to make sure we''re ready for whatever comes next," he said, his voice filled with a quiet determination.


    "Well, I''m glad to have you by my side," Lucy responded warmly, her voice tinged with affection. She walked over and, with an effortless motion, lifted Lucas onto her shoulder as if he weighed nothing.


    "Whoa!" Lucas blurted out, caught off guard as Lucy effortlessly hoisted him onto her shoulder. He quickly composed himself, letting out a small chuckle. "You never cease to amaze me, sis."


    Lucy glanced at him, a playful smirk tugging at her lips. "You say that every time," she teased, adjusting her hold on him. "Ready to head out?"


    "Always," Lucas responded with a grin, his tone upbeat, though a flicker of concern lingered in his eyes. He forced himself to relax, leaning into the comforting strength of his sister''s grip.


    As they moved toward the door, Lucas''s mind began to race. "It''s a good thing I got here before she did," he thought, grateful that Zeus''s speed had allowed him to return to the inn unnoticed. "If anyone connects me to Zeus¡­" He shook off the thought, determined to stay focused.


    Lucy noticed his brief silence and glanced at him with a curious look. "You okay, Lucas? You seem a bit¡­ distracted."


    Lucas quickly flashed a reassuring smile. "Just thinking about our next adventure," he replied, his tone light, though his mind was still preoccupied. "I just need to keep up the act and make sure no one realizes who I really am."


    Lucy nodded, accepting his answer, and they continued on their way, Lucas silently vowing to protect his secret as they made their way back to the meeting point.

 Chapter 50 - 50: A Show of Power

    Lucy and Lucas soon arrived at the Colosseum, where the envoy, Cedric, and Julian were waiting. As the siblings stepped into view, all eyes were immediately drawn to Lucas. The young boy was smaller and younger than any of them had anticipated, and they couldn''t help but exchange glances, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and thinly veiled judgment.


    Cedric''s lips curled into a slight sneer as he observed the boy. "So this is the brother of the girl who managed to shock us all?" he murmured, his tone laced with skepticism. He narrowed his eyes, studying Lucas as if trying to decipher what made him worthy of such a formidable sister.


    Julian, standing beside him, raised an eyebrow. "He looks so... fragile," he whispered, a hint of disbelief in his voice. "How could someone like him be related to her?"


    The envoy, who had been silently observing, couldn''t help but feel a similar doubt creeping into his mind. "What kind of power could this boy possibly have?" he wondered, his eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    Without exchanging a word, the three men reached an unspoken agreement. They subtly directed their auras toward Lucas, a test to gauge his strength¡ªor perhaps to intimidate him. Cedric''s aura was cold and oppressive, Julian''s sharp and invasive, and the envoy''s heavy with authority.


    The effect was immediate. Lucas''s eyes widened as an invisible force seemed to crush down on him. He gasped for air, his small body trembling violently under the oppressive weight of their combined auras. His face drained of color, and his knees buckled as he struggled to remain standing.


    Lucy, attuned to her brother''s distress, immediately sensed the malicious intent behind the sudden pressure. Her eyes flashed with fury as she realized what was happening.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, she unleashed her own aura¡ªan overwhelming wave of power that swept through the Colosseum like a storm, completely eclipsing the combined force of the three men.


    The envoy''s confidence shattered in an instant. As Lucy''s aura washed over him, a cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and a chill ran down his spine.


    He couldn''t believe what he was feeling¡ªthis was an aura so potent, so terrifying, that even he, a seasoned four-star warrior, was shaken to his core.


    Julian and Cedric fared even worse. They both gasped for air, their bravado crumbling as their faces paled. Cedric clutched his chest, his breath coming in short, desperate gulps, while Julian''s hands trembled uncontrollably, his earlier arrogance replaced by sheer panic.


    "What do you think you are doing to my brother?" Lucy''s voice cut through the air like a blade, dripping with venomous anger. Her eyes blazed as she glared at the three men, daring them to justify their actions.


    The envoy quickly raised his hands in a placating gesture, his voice wavering. "Please, stop! We didn''t mean any harm," he stammered, trying to keep his composure. "We were simply... curious."


    "Curious?" Lucy''s voice sharpened, her anger intensifying. Her aura surged once more, growing even more menacing, pressing down on them with relentless force. "You call this curiosity? You think you can toy with my brother and get away with it?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The envoy''s frown deepened as the weight of his mistake settled in. "I''ve forgotten the most basic rule: never offend someone you don''t fully understand," he berated himself, cursing his own curiosity for leading him into this mess. Desperate to deescalate the situation, he quickly said, "I¡­ I will offer a two-star potion to Lucas as an apology."


    Lucy''s fiery gaze then shifted to Julian and Cedric, who were still struggling under the oppressive weight of her aura. They felt the full brunt of her wrath, and it was clear there was no room for defiance. "We¡­ we''ll each give a two-star potion as well," they stammered in unison, their voices trembling as they desperately sought to appease her.


    Only after their reluctant offers did Lucy slowly retract her aura, the suffocating pressure easing from the air. The three men gasped for breath, visibly relieved as the crushing force lifted from their chests. Without hesitation, they scrambled to hand over the potions, their hands shaking as they presented them to her¡ªone from each of them.


    Lucy accepted the potions with a cold, calculating stare. Her voice was steady, but the underlying threat was unmistakable. "Good. Remember, don''t you dare offend me or my brother again."


    Cedric and Julian''s faces contorted into deep frowns, their pride stinging from the humiliating exchange. The bitterness in their eyes was unmistakable as they exchanged quick, resentful glances.


    Though neither spoke a word, the tension between them was palpable, and their unspoken vow hung heavy in the air: "One day, we''ll make you pay for this."


    The envoy, desperate to move past the uncomfortable encounter and regain control of the situation, quickly reached into his pouch and produced a small, intricately crafted tool.


    "This portal will take us directly to the Celestial Academy," he announced, his voice wavering slightly as he tried to mask his lingering unease with forced composure. He activated the tool, and with a flash of light, a shimmering portal materialized before them.


    Lucy shot one last stern look at the two nobles, then turned her attention back to the portal. "Let''s go," she said, her voice steady and commanding.


    Cedric and Julian, still smarting from the confrontation, grudgingly stepped forward, each harboring thoughts of revenge. As they approached the portal, Cedric muttered under his breath, "Enjoy your victory while it lasts."


    Julian nodded subtly, his expression dark. "It won''t last long," he whispered back.


    The envoy, eager to leave the tension behind, gestured for everyone to enter. Lucas, still feeling the weight of the earlier exchange, hesitated for a moment, but Lucy''s reassuring presence beside him gave him the courage to step through.


    As the group emerged from the other side of the portal, they found themselves standing on a massive stone platform perched high atop a mountain. The Celestial Academy loomed before them, a breathtaking sight that immediately commanded their attention.


    Towering spires reached toward the sky, and vast courtyards sprawled out below, all bathed in the warm, golden light of the setting sun. The architecture was majestic, with intricate carvings and ethereal glow, creating an aura of ancient power and wisdom.


    The group stood in silent awe, the grandeur of the academy momentarily pushing aside the tension from earlier. The sheer scale and beauty of the place left even Cedric and Julian momentarily speechless.


    The envoy, sensing the shift in atmosphere, allowed himself a small smile. "Welcome to the Celestial Academy," he said, his voice more confident now as he took in the academy''s splendor. "This is where your journey truly begins."

 Chapter 51 - 51: Settling In

    The envoy swiftly distributed keys to each of the three new disciples, taking a moment to ensure they knew the locations of their assigned houses. Without a word, Cedric, Julian, and Lucy immediately set off to find their new homes, eager to settle in after the day''s intense events.


    Lucy and Lucas walked together toward their new house. As they approached, both of them paused in their tracks, eyes widening in disbelief at the sight before them.


    "This¡­ this is our house?" Lucy breathed, her voice tinged with awe. The house standing before them was nearly identical to the one they had lived in before, but it was far grander and more luxurious.


    "This place is incredible," Lucy remarked, turning to Lucas with wide eyes and a bright smile, her amazement evident in her voice. She reached into her pocket and handed Lucas a small item, the same one given to her by the envoy. "We need to take this to the central office to register our identities."


    Lucas took the item, his fingers brushing against it as he examined it closely before returning it to her. "You want me to go with you?" he asked, his tone light but curious.


    Lucy shook her head gently, her expression softening. "No, I think it''s better if you stay here and familiarize yourself with the place. There''s no rush." She hesitated for a moment before handing him the three two-star potions they had received earlier. "But before I go, take these."


    Lucas blinked in surprise as he looked down at the potions. "Why don''t you use them?" he asked, concern flickering in his eyes.


    A warm smile spread across Lucy''s face as she met his gaze. "It''s better for you to become stronger," she said softly, her voice filled with sisterly affection. "I want to make sure you''re safe."


    Lucas felt a swell of emotion at her words. Nodding, he accepted the potions with a grateful smile. "Thank you, sister. I''ll make good use of them."


    Lucy''s smile grew, and she reached out to ruffle his hair affectionately before turning to leave. "I won''t be long. Stay safe, okay?"


    "Always," Lucas replied with a grin, watching her go. As the door closed behind her, the house felt a little emptier, but Lucas was left with a renewed sense of determination.


    As soon as the door clicked shut behind Lucy, the system''s voice broke the silence, dripping with arrogance. [You really are a good actor,] it chimed in, a mocking tone lacing its words.


    [Who would''ve guessed that the mighty Lucas could play the role of a weakling so convincingly? Pretending to gasp for air when you could have easily shrugged off those auras¡­ priceless!]


    Lucas smirked, rolling his eyes at the system''s obvious glee. "Of course," he replied, his voice steady and unbothered. "I have to act weak in front of her. It''s the only way she''ll feel the pressure to protect me and grow stronger."


    [Devious little brother, aren''t you?] the system noted, its tone filled with shameless admiration. [You''ve really mastered the art of manipulation. Not bad, not bad at all.]


    "It''s all for her benefit," Lucas said calmly, his eyes narrowing as he thought of the bigger picture. "This way, she''ll become more powerful, faster.


    In my past life, I learned that pressure can be the greatest motivator. And let''s not forget," he added with a smirk, "we just scored three two-star potions out of this."


    [Ah, yes, the spoils of your cunning,] the system said, practically oozing pride. [You play your cards well, Lucas. Now, go ahead and absorb those potions¡ªlet''s beef up that mana storage of yours.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle at the system''s shameless enthusiasm. "You''re enjoying this way too much," he remarked, his voice tinged with amusement, though he couldn''t deny that he shared in the satisfaction.


    [Why wouldn''t I?] the system shot back, its tone practically oozing arrogance. [You play the game, and I get to watch the show. It''s a win-win! Now, stop stalling and let''s see what those potions can do.]


    With a smirk, Lucas nodded and began preparing to absorb the potions, feeling a deep sense of satisfaction as he realized how well everything was falling into place. He downed all three potions in quick succession, the potent energy surging through him like a tidal wave.


    Moments later, the system''s voice cut through his thoughts, reporting with a hint of pride. [Mana Storage: 60.]


    Lucas frowned slightly, his excitement dimming. "Only 60? That''s just 20 mana per potion. I expected more, especially since they''re two-star potions."


    [Oh, please,] the system huffed, clearly unimpressed by his complaint. [Did you forget that the mana we store is in its purest form? Even with the best quality two-star potions, the conversion rate to pure mana is only 20 per potion. You should be grateful you''re getting that much.]


    Lucas sighed, feeling the system''s smugness radiating through its words. "I suppose you''re right," he conceded, though the disappointment lingered.


    [Of course I''m right,] the system retorted, shamelessly proud. [Now quit whining and start appreciating the fact that you''re stockpiling some of the purest mana around. You''re lucky to have me keeping things in check, you know.]


    Lucas shook his head with a resigned smile, unable to suppress his amusement. "Yeah, yeah," he muttered, his voice tinged with both exasperation and acceptance. He knew better than to argue with the system when it was in this kind of mood. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll deal with cultivating this mana later," Lucas said, his tone shifting to one of determination. "It''s going to be painful and time-consuming, as always, but that''s something I''m used to." He paused, his thoughts turning to the immediate task at hand. "But first, I need to register as Zeus while Lucy is still out."


    With his decision made, Lucas activated his Divine Mask¡ªZeus, feeling the familiar surge of power as he transformed into his alternate persona. His hair turned a striking golden hue, and a powerful aura radiated from him, one that matched the confidence in his eyes.


    Without wasting another moment, Zeus left the house, his steps purposeful as he headed toward the central office to complete his registration. The sooner he established his identity, the smoother things would be moving forward.

 Chapter 52 - 52: A New Mission

    Lucy soon arrived at the central office of the Celestial Academy, a grand building teeming with activity. New disciples, like herself, were busy registering and receiving their identification. The air was filled with a mix of excitement and nerves as everyone took their first steps into this prestigious institution.


    After a brief wait in line, Lucy stepped forward to complete her registration. The clerk handed her a special ID, marking her as an official outer disciple of the academy.


    "Congratulations," the clerk said with a polite smile, though her tone was brisk, reflecting the busy nature of the day. "Welcome to the Celestial Academy."


    Lucy nodded in thanks, her fingers closing around the ID. As she moved away from the desk, she overheard a nearby conversation that caught her attention.


    "Did you hear? To become an inner disciple, you need to reach at least the four-star tier," one student whispered to another, their tone a mix of awe and determination.


    Lucy''s grip on her ID tightened slightly, and she set her jaw with newfound resolve. That will be my target, she thought, already picturing her future as an inner disciple.


    With her goal in mind, Lucy made her way to the mission guild. The atmosphere inside was different¡ªmore intense, as disciples of varying levels studied the mission boards lining the walls. The tasks ranged from simple errands to dangerous hunts, each offering the chance to earn points and resources.


    As she scanned the available missions, her eyes suddenly landed on a familiar figure. Zeus was there, standing casually near one of the boards. Lucy was surprised to see him; she hadn''t noticed him during their journey to the academy.


    Zeus noticed Lucy from across the room and made his way over with a polite smile. "Are you Miss Lucy?" he asked, his voice smooth and respectful, though his eyes held a hint of curiosity.


    Lucy, still on guard, nodded slowly, her eyes narrowing slightly as she tried to assess his intentions. "I am. And you are?"


    "Zeus," he replied, his tone calm as he studied her reaction. "There''s no need to be so tense," he added, picking up on her wariness. "We''re similar, you and I¡ªwe don''t come from noble families."


    Lucy wasn''t easily convinced by his friendly demeanor. Her expression remained hard as she crossed her arms. "Cut the crap. What do you really want?"


    Zeus chuckled, a light, almost amused sound at her bluntness. "Fair enough," he said, appreciating her straightforward approach. "I want to team up with you for a mission."


    Lucy raised an eyebrow, intrigued but still cautious. "What kind of mission are we talking about?"


    Zeus leaned in slightly, his voice lowering as if to emphasize the seriousness of the task. "It''s a mission to eliminate a two-star warrior¡ªa terrorist who''s been causing havoc. I''m only a one-star, so I could use your help. It''s not too difficult for a first mission, but it''s important."


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed as she weighed his words. "Show me the details," she demanded, her tone steady and unyielding. It was clear she wasn''t about to commit without knowing exactly what she was getting into.


    Zeus, sensing her determination, offered a small smile and handed her the mission sheet. "Here you go," he said, his voice calm and reassuring.


    Lucy took the sheet and studied it carefully. The mission was clear: the target was a two-star warrior who had been terrorizing local villages, leaving destruction in his wake. The objective was straightforward¡ªtrack down and eliminate the threat.


    As she read, Lucy''s expression softened just slightly, a sign that she was satisfied with what she saw. "Alright," she finally said, looking up from the paper. "I''ll take this one with you."


    A hint of satisfaction flickered in Zeus''s eyes as he nodded. "Great. I''ll be waiting for you at the gate tomorrow."


    Lucy nodded once more, her face settling back into its usual guarded expression. Without saying another word, she turned and headed for the exit, her mind already shifting to the challenges of the upcoming mission.


    When she arrived back at the house, the comforting aroma of freshly cooked food greeted her. The familiar scent filled the air, bringing a sense of warmth and normalcy after the long day.


    As Lucy stepped inside, Lucas looked up from the kitchen, his eyes bright with anticipation. "So, did you make it? Are you a Celestial Academy disciple now?" he asked, his voice filled with hope and excitement.


    Lucy''s stern expression softened into a smile, and she nodded. "Yes, I am. I''ve officially become an outer disciple of the Celestial Academy," she replied, her tone carrying a mix of pride and relief.


    "That''s amazing!" Lucas exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear. "I knew you could do it. Come on, I''ve made some food. Let''s eat and celebrate."


    Lucy''s smile grew as she sat down at the table, the warmth of the meal and her brother''s presence making it feel like a well-deserved celebration.


    The simple dishes before them took on a special meaning, turning the evening into a small victory feast¡ªa moment of shared joy after the day''s success.


    As they ate, Lucy broke the comfortable silence. "I''ll need to leave for a while to complete a mission," she said, her voice steady but tinged with the seriousness of the task ahead.


    Lucas looked up from his plate, his eyes reflecting both concern and confidence. "A mission already? Well, good luck, sister," he said, his tone filled with genuine encouragement. "And don''t worry about me¡ªI''ve already taken the potion, so I''m fine."


    Lucy nodded, her heart warmed by his unwavering support. "Thanks, Lucas. That means a lot," she replied, her voice softening with affection.


    With the meal finished, Lucy pushed back her chair and stood up. "I''d better get some rest," she said, her mind already beginning to focus on the challenges tomorrow would bring.


    Lucas nodded, giving her a reassuring smile. "Get some sleep, Lucy. You''re going to do great."


    She smiled back, feeling a surge of determination. "Goodnight, Lucas." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Goodnight," he replied, watching as she headed to her room.


    Lucy lay down, her thoughts swirling with plans and strategies for the mission ahead. But as she closed her eyes, she felt a sense of calm, knowing her brother was there for her.

 Chapter 53 - 53: The Mission Begins

    Lucas sat in his room, the door securely closed behind him. The silence of the night enveloped him as he prepared to cultivate the Zeus Divine Mask. This was a routine he had come to both dread and anticipate. The power the mask granted was undeniable, but the searing pain that accompanied it was a constant reminder of the steep price he had to pay.


    He took a deep breath, steeling himself for what was to come, and donned the Zeus mask. Instantly, a familiar surge of energy coursed through him as the mask melded with his body. "System, use the mana storage," Lucas commanded, his voice steady, though he knew all too well the agony that awaited him.


    [Ah, the moment I''ve been waiting for,] the system replied with shameless glee, its tone dripping with arrogance. [Okay, host, let''s see how much you can endure this time.]


    As Lucas began to cultivate, he felt the mana flowing from the storage into the mask, fueling its power. The process was excruciating, the pain sharp and relentless, tearing through his body as the Divine Mask integrated more deeply with his being. He gritted his teeth, forcing himself to stay focused despite the overwhelming agony.


    Minutes dragged on, each one feeling like an eternity. Finally, the cultivation reached its peak, and the pain began to subside, leaving Lucas drenched in sweat.


    [Congratulations, host,] the system announced, its tone almost mocking. [Your Divine Mask - Zeus is now One Star (71%). But let me guess¡ªyou''re still not used to the pain, are you?]


    Lucas grimaced, wiping the sweat from his brow. "No, I''m not used to it," he admitted, his voice strained and tinged with frustration.


    [Good! That means you''re still human,] the system retorted with shameless pride. [But seriously, you should be grateful. Without me, you''d be nothing more than a nobody. Enduring this pain is the least you could do for all the power I''m giving you.]


    "Yeah, yeah," Lucas muttered, trying to ignore the system''s relentless taunting. Despite its arrogance, he knew the system was right. The power he was gaining was worth the suffering, even if it didn''t feel like it in the moment.


    Exhausted from the cultivation, Lucas knew he needed rest to prepare for tomorrow''s mission with Lucy, where he would be in disguise once again as Zeus. He lay down, closing his eyes, hoping that sleep would come quickly, though the echoes of the system''s arrogant voice lingered in his mind.


    ---


    Morning light filtered through the windows as both Lucas and Lucy stirred from their sleep, ready to face the new day. The siblings moved through their morning routine with the ease of familiarity, eventually sitting down together for breakfast. The meal was quiet, each lost in their own thoughts about the tasks ahead.


    Lucas broke the silence first, his voice gentle. "So, today''s the big mission, huh? You ready for it?"


    Lucy looked up from her plate, offering a small, determined smile. "I''m ready. Just make sure you take care of yourself while I''m gone."


    Lucas chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. "I''ll be fine. I''ve got a whole day planned¡ªmight even take a nap."


    Lucy shook her head, a hint of amusement in her eyes. "You''re impossible."


    The meal continued in comfortable silence after that, until finally, Lucy stood to leave. At the door, she turned back, giving Lucas a firm nod, her expression reassuring. "Don''t get into too much trouble."


    Lucas grinned. "No promises."


    As soon as Lucy stepped out and was out of sight, Lucas''s demeanor shifted. His playful expression hardened with focus.


    He activated his Divine Mask, the transformation into Zeus happening in an instant. The power surged through him, and with the speed that came with the mask, Zeus arrived at the gate well ahead of schedule.


    Zeus leaned casually against a wall, a confident smirk playing on his lips as he waited. The minutes ticked by, but he was in no hurry. His posture was relaxed, almost as if he was savoring the anticipation of what was to come.


    Finally, Lucy arrived, her steps purposeful and her expression focused. Zeus straightened, his smirk widening slightly. "You''re quite fast," he remarked, his tone light, but with an undercurrent of challenge.


    Lucy met his gaze, her eyes narrowing slightly as she cut straight to the point. "Cut the crap, let''s go."


    Zeus chuckled, not at all put off by her brusque response. "All business, I see. Alright, let''s get moving."


    They approached the guards at the gate, showing their IDs and mission details. The guards, recognizing the seriousness of their task, quickly let them pass without any further questions.


    As they made their way toward the village near the active volcano, where their target¡ªa notorious terrorist¡ªhad last been spotted, Zeus decided to break the tense silence. "So," he began casually, glancing at Lucy, "tell me about yourself. Family? Hobbies? What do you do for fun when you''re not on a mission?"


    Lucy didn''t even spare him a glance, her focus unwavering as she kept her eyes on the path ahead. Her silence was icy, almost as if she hadn''t heard him at all.


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "Not much of a talker, are you?" he teased, his tone light but probing, as if trying to find a crack in her stoic exterior.


    When she still didn''t respond, Zeus tilted his head slightly, his gaze lingering on her with a mixture of amusement and curiosity. "You know," he continued, his voice softening just a bit, "most people would at least humor a little conversation."


    But Lucy remained silent, her expression unreadable, and her focus entirely on the mission.


    "To think that she''s this cold with other people..." Zeus thought to himself, studying her with renewed interest.


    "Good," he concluded with a sense of satisfaction. "That''s exactly what I wanted. No distractions, no weaknesses."


    Before long, they arrived at the village where the terrorist had last been seen. The atmosphere was thick with tension, the air heavy with the distant rumble of the volcano. The ground trembled slightly under their feet, adding to the sense of unease that hung over the place.


    Zeus scanned the village, his expression turning serious. "Let''s ask around first," he suggested, his voice calm but carrying a hint of authority.


    Lucy nodded in agreement, her eyes already sharp and alert as she began searching for potential leads. She moved with purpose, her earlier coldness replaced by a focused intensity that Zeus couldn''t help but admire. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 54 - 54: A Strange Encounter

    Zeus and Lucy moved through the village, stopping to talk with various villagers, their questions polite but probing. "Have there been any accidents recently?" Zeus asked one elderly man, his tone light yet inquisitive.


    The man shook his head, his smile too wide, too stiff. "Nothing of the sort. Everything''s been peaceful here," he replied, his voice a little too cheerful.


    Lucy stepped forward, her eyes narrowing slightly as she asked, "Has anyone new come to the village recently? Anyone out of the ordinary?"


    Again, the answer was the same. A middle-aged woman, her hands busy with a basket of fruit, smiled and said, "No, miss. No strangers here. We all know each other."


    It was the same story wherever they went. Every villager they questioned wore the same forced smile, their voices tinged with an unnatural cheerfulness that didn''t match the wary glances they exchanged when they thought Zeus and Lucy weren''t looking.


    As they walked away from yet another unsatisfying conversation, Zeus couldn''t shake the feeling that something was very wrong. He decided to push a little harder with the next villager they spoke to, a young man who was stacking firewood outside his home.


    "So, what do you usually do here in the village?" Zeus asked casually, trying to sound as if he were merely making small talk.


    The young man paused, his hands hovering over the woodpile. "We pray," he said simply.


    "Pray?" Lucy echoed, her tone neutral but with a hint of curiosity.


    "Yes," the young man continued, his eyes flicking toward the distant volcano. "We pray to the volcano for blessings."


    As he said this, something changed in his expression. His voice became softer, almost reverent, but what caught Zeus''s attention was the sudden flicker of red in the man''s eyes. It was faint, just a momentary glow, but unmistakable.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed as he observed the man more closely. "You pray to the volcano?" he asked, his voice steady but probing deeper. "Every day?"


    The young man nodded slowly, that eerie red light flickering again. "Yes... for its protection and blessings. We all do."


    Zeus exchanged a meaningful glance with Lucy, noticing the deepening concern etched across her face. The villagers'' words had been strange, almost too rehearsed, but this felt like more than just a peculiar habit.


    There was something unnervingly wrong, something that set every instinct in him on high alert. The man''s voice, the unnatural glow in his eyes¡ªit all screamed of something sinister lurking beneath the surface.


    "Something''s definitely wrong here," Zeus thought, his instincts sharpening as he processed the situation. He leaned closer to Lucy, keeping his voice low and discreet.


    "There''s something off about these people," he murmured, his tone laced with caution. "Their eyes... did you notice that? It''s like they''re under some kind of influence, something unnatural."


    Lucy''s expression hardened, her eyes narrowing as she processed his words. "Yes," she replied, her voice firm but quiet. "I noticed it too. They mentioned praying to the volcano. If something is affecting them, it has to be connected to that volcano."


    Zeus nodded, his mind already turning over the possibilities. "It''s like they''re not in control, like something or someone is manipulating them," he said, his voice tinged with concern. "We need to find out what''s going on, and fast."


    Lucy''s gaze drifted toward the looming silhouette of the volcano in the distance, her jaw set in determination. "We can''t waste any more time here. Whatever it is, it''s connected to that volcano. We need to get up there and figure out what''s happening."


    "Agreed," Zeus replied, his voice resolute. There was no room for hesitation now. "Let''s go. The sooner we get there, the better."


    Without another word, the two of them turned on their heels and made their way out of the village, their pace quick and purposeful.


    The villagers'' strange behavior had left a heavy weight of unease on both of them, and the thought of what they might find at the volcano only added to their urgency.


    As they neared the base of the volcano, the oppressive heat and the distant rumbling of molten rock added to the tension that hung between them. The air was thick with anticipation, but Lucas''s mind was focused on more than just the path ahead. The system suddenly broke the silence in his thoughts, its voice dripping with its usual arrogance.


    [So, do you know what''s really going on with those villagers?] it asked, as if testing him.


    Lucas didn''t respond immediately, keeping his expression neutral as he continued walking. Then, with a slight nod, he answered internally, "Of course, I know. They''re actually corpse puppets."


    There was a brief pause before the system responded, its tone laced with a mix of mock surprise and condescension. [Wow, I didn''t think you had it in you to figure that out. To think that you actually know about corpse puppets¡ªaren''t you just full of surprises?]


    Lucas allowed a small, knowing smile to curve his lips, his eyes narrowing slightly as he glanced toward the volcano. "It''s not that surprising. I knew about this place in my past life, and I''ve encountered these things before. There''s a reason I wanted to come here."


    The system immediately jumped in, its tone dripping with arrogance and just a touch of mockery. [Oh, let me guess,] it interjected, [you''re planning to snag a puppet to use as your body double, aren''t you? How typical. But I must say, it''s a clever move.]


    Lucas''s smile widened slightly, the system''s tone amusing him more than anything. "Exactly," he confirmed, his mind already working on how best to utilize the situation. "And since this is a volcano, it''ll be the perfect place for my sister Lucy to cultivate. So, it''s like hitting two birds with one stone." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system''s response was tinged with a mix of mock admiration and its usual haughty pride. [You''re pretty smart, host,] it remarked, almost begrudgingly. [I suppose I shouldn''t be surprised, considering you''ve got me by your side. But seriously, it''s about time you started thinking strategically.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly, his confidence unwavering. "Of course, I am smart," he thought, his tone carrying a touch of playful arrogance that mirrored the system''s attitude. "Now, let''s go and finish this."


    [That''s the spirit! Let''s see what kind of mess we can stir up,] the system chimed in, its voice practically oozing with excitement and shameless enthusiasm for whatever chaos might lie ahead.

 Chapter 55 - 55: Into the Heart of Darkness

    Zeus and Lucy soon arrived at the base of the volcano. As they approached, Lucy felt a sudden and unexpected wave of comfort and energy wash over her.


    The intense heat and the powerful aura emanating from the volcano seemed to resonate deeply within her, almost as if the environment itself was welcoming and nurturing her presence.


    Zeus, ever observant, noticed the shift in her demeanor. He saw how her usual guarded expression softened, replaced by a subtle ease that hadn''t been there before. A knowing smile spread across his face.


    "It looks like you''re enjoying this place," Zeus commented, his tone light but with a hint of curiosity. "It''s almost like the volcano was made for you. Maybe it''s connected to your mana or your cultivation manual?"


    Lucy immediately shot him a sharp glare, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. "And why would you care?" she retorted, her voice edged with caution. She didn''t like the idea of anyone, especially someone she barely trusted, digging into her abilities.


    Zeus raised his hands in mock surrender, the smile never leaving his face. "Relax, I''m not trying to pry," he said, his tone now more playful. "I''m just saying, this volcano might be a perfect spot for you to cultivate. That''s all."


    Lucy held his gaze for a moment longer, her expression still skeptical. But deep down, she knew there was truth in his words. The connection she felt with this place was undeniable. Finally, she relented with a curt nod. "I know. I''ll cultivate later¡ªafter we deal with whatever''s going on here." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay then," Zeus replied, his tone light and easy, though his eyes remained sharp. He gave a casual shrug, but there was a hint of something more in his lingering smile, almost as if he enjoyed the subtle tension between them.


    As they ventured deeper into the volcanic terrain, a palpable sense of unease began to settle over them like a heavy fog.


    The air around them thickened, becoming oppressive and stifling, while a dark, malevolent aura seemed to pulse from a particular direction, guiding them like a sinister beacon.


    With each step, the feeling of dread intensified. Zeus and Lucy exchanged wary glances, their instincts on high alert.


    The path led them to a secluded cave near the heart of the volcano, where the atmosphere grew even darker. As they cautiously approached the entrance, a sickening stench filled the air, forcing them to suppress the urge to gag.


    Inside the cave, they were met with a horrifying sight that made even Lucy, who had seen her share of horrors, frown in disgust. Her usually steely expression wavered for a moment, betraying the revulsion she felt.


    A twisted figure stood in the dim light of the cave, his appearance as grotesque as the scene around him. The man''s features were contorted, his eyes hollow with madness, and his hands were stained with blood as he worked on the bodies laid out before him.


    Human bodies, stripped of life, were being dissected and manipulated like mere objects, their once-living forms now reduced to grotesque experiments.


    The man''s movements were methodical and precise, each action deliberate as he carefully assembled what could only be described as corpse puppets.


    The auras emanating from these twisted creations were eerily identical to those of the villagers they had encountered earlier, confirming their worst suspicions.


    The sight of the lifeless bodies, robbed of their humanity and turned into instruments of some dark and twisted purpose, sent a surge of anger through both Zeus and Lucy.


    It was a scene that would make anyone''s blood boil, and the realization that this was the work of the terrorist they had been hunting only intensified their resolve.


    As Lucy took in the gruesome scene before her, her anger surged, her hands clenching into fists at her sides. The air around her seemed to crackle with barely contained rage. Zeus, sensing the dangerous rise in tension, quickly stepped in to try and calm the situation.


    "It''s clear what''s happened here," Zeus began, his voice low and urgent. "All the villagers were killed and turned into these... corpse puppets. This man¡ª" he gestured toward the twisted figure still engrossed in his dark work¡ª"is planning to create an army of them."


    Zeus continued, trying to keep his tone even, "And it looks like we''ve found our target¡ªthe terrorist we''ve been searching for."


    He glanced at Lucy, her eyes burning with fury, and added, "Let''s not rush in. We need a plan¡ª"


    But Lucy was already beyond reason. Her fury had reached a boiling point, her voice trembling with raw emotion as she spat out, "Damn it, to think he did all this... it''s unforgivable!"


    Her words were laced with venom, and her eyes fixed on the man as if she could already see him bleeding at her feet. Before Zeus could even think to restrain her, Lucy charged forward, her eyes blazing with an unstoppable determination.


    Zeus could only sigh, shaking his head in frustration at her impulsiveness. "So much for planning," he muttered under his breath, resigning himself to the chaos as he followed her into the fray, ready to back her up.


    Lucy and Zeus soon stormed into the cave, their entrance abrupt and forceful, sending echoes through the dark, damp chamber. The man at the center of the grotesque scene, Bork, jerked his head up from his vile work, eyes narrowing in fury as he took in the sight of the intruders.


    His face twisted into a mask of rage, the shadows cast by the flickering firelight only deepening the sinister contours of his expression. "Who dares to disturb my work?" Bork snarled, his voice low and dripping with malice.


    Zeus, unfazed by the sinister aura emanating from Bork, stepped forward with an air of calm authority. His voice was steady, yet there was an edge of determination in his tone.


    "We''re from the Celestial Academy," he announced, his gaze locked on Bork''s. "And we''re here to bring you in, Bork."


    At the mention of the Celestial Academy, Bork''s anger seemed to falter for just a moment before it twisted into a cruel, mocking smile.


    His lips curled up, exposing yellowed teeth, as he let out a dark chuckle. "The Celestial Academy, you say?" he sneered, his voice thick with contempt. "You think you can catch me? I''d like to see you try."


    He spat the words out with a venomous glee, his confidence in his dark powers evident in the way he held himself, daring them to make a move. Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her fists clenched in readiness, while Zeus stood his ground, his expression unyielding as the tension between them escalated.

 Chapter 56 - 56: Unleashed Fury

    Lucy''s eyes blazed with fury as she locked her gaze on Bork, her fists trembling with the intensity of her anger. "How dare you slaughter an entire village?" she spat, her voice trembling with a mixture of rage and disgust. Each word she spoke was like a dagger aimed directly at him.


    Bork met her glare with a sneer, completely unfazed by the tempest before him. He tilted his head slightly, his expression one of twisted amusement.


    "For my cause, of course," he replied, his voice dripping with arrogance. "Their lives were but minor sacrifices, insignificant compared to the grand design I''m working toward."


    "Dammit!" Lucy snapped, her voice rising as she took a step forward, her entire body tense. "Don''t you have any sense of morality at all?"


    "Morality?" Bork''s lips curled into a dark chuckle, his eyes gleaming with condescension. "What is morality to me? Can it protect me? Can it fill my belly? Morality is a luxury for those who don''t have to struggle to survive."


    Lucy''s face twisted with contempt as his words sank in. Her fists clenched tighter, her knuckles whitening. "I don''t care if you''ve killed those who deserved it, but to slaughter innocent lives... children, families... for your twisted cause? That''s beyond evil.


    I can never forgive you for that."


    Her eyes blazed with righteous anger, and without another word, she charged at Bork, her fists raised and ready to strike. There was no hesitation, no second-guessing¡ªonly pure, unrelenting determination.


    Bork watched her advance with a twisted grin, a mocking laugh escaping his lips. "You think you can stop me?" he sneered, his voice dripping with scorn. "Let''s see how you handle this!"


    With a wave of his hand, Bork summoned his army of corpse puppets. The twisted, grotesque figures moved toward Lucy with jerky, unnatural motions, their lifeless eyes glowing with a malevolent light.


    Lucy''s charge faltered as she recognized the faces of the villagers, now twisted into monstrous versions of their former selves. For a brief moment, her resolve wavered, her heart aching at the sight of what they had become.


    "Don''t hold back, Lucy," Zeus''s voice cut through her hesitation, firm and unyielding. "Destroy those corpse puppets. Only by killing them can you set their souls free in the afterlife."


    Lucy''s eyes flicked to Zeus, her determination returning with renewed force. She nodded, understanding the harsh truth in his words. Taking a deep breath, she let go of her doubts and let her fury guide her.


    Her first punch landed with devastating force, shattering the puppet before her into pieces. Then another, and another¡ªeach strike fueled by the righteous anger that burned within her. The once-mournful hesitation was gone, replaced by the resolve to end their suffering.


    With every puppet she destroyed, Lucy''s determination only grew stronger. Her fists became a blur, delivering blow after blow with sheer physical power, until the air around her was filled with the sound of splintering wood and cracking bone.


    There was no hesitation now, only the unstoppable force of her rage, each strike a promise that she would bring justice to those who could no longer fight for themselves. The corpses, once villagers, now twisted by Bork''s dark magic, fell before her like wheat before a scythe.


    Zeus stood at a distance, his arms casually crossed over his chest, watching the chaos unfold with a small, amused smirk on his lips. He made no move to join the fray, content to let the storm of destruction play out in front of him.


    [Why don''t you help your sister, host?] the system inquired, its tone dripping with mockery and a feigned concern that was as transparent as glass. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus didn''t even flinch at the sarcasm. "Right now, Lucy''s in full berserker mode," he replied casually, his eyes fixed on Lucy as she tore through the puppets with terrifying efficiency. "She''s destroying everything in her path. If I step in, I''m likely to get caught up in her fury."


    [Oh, come on,] the system prodded, its voice laced with arrogant amusement, as if it found the entire situation deeply entertaining. [Are you really afraid of her? A little two-star cultivator?]


    Zeus chuckled, shaking his head slightly, as if the system had just told a particularly amusing joke. "Of course, I am. She''s not just any two-star cultivator¡ªshe''s got a divine scripture backing her up. I''m still just a one-star, and I''m in no rush to meet an early end."


    The system, ever the shameless provocateur, couldn''t resist needling him further. [So, you''re just going to stand there and watch while your sister does all the work? Isn''t that a bit cowardly?] Its tone was dripping with arrogance, as if it were daring Zeus to prove it wrong, fully expecting him to back down.


    Zeus''s smirk widened, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Cowardly? Not at all. I prefer to think of it as being smart. Why get in her way when she''s doing such a thorough job? Besides," he added with a casual shrug, "it''s better for her to vent her anger alone.


    I''m just an observer in this little drama."


    [I see,] the system commented, its tone shifting slightly, as if it were re-evaluating the situation but still holding on to its mocking edge. [So, you''re just going to sit back and let her handle everything? I would''ve expected more from you, host.]


    Zeus let out a soft chuckle, watching as Lucy continued to tear through the remaining puppets with relentless force. "Believe me, I''m more than happy to let her take the lead here. It''s not every day you get to see such raw power in action."


    His gaze softened slightly as he continued, "But I''m also relieved that even though her personality has become more ruthless, maybe even a bit villainous, she still holds onto the morals that matter¡ªlike not harming innocents."


    The system, still not ready to drop its superior tone, chimed in smugly. [Host, she''s only changed on the surface because of her special physique. Her mind, however, remains intact. Don''t go giving yourself too much credit.]


    Zeus''s smile lingered as he absorbed the system''s words. He knew the truth of it, but that didn''t stop him from appreciating the small victory of seeing Lucy maintain her integrity, even in the midst of chaos.

 Chapter 57 - 57: The Roar of Fury

    Lucy ripped through the corpse puppets with increasing ferocity, each of her strikes more devastating than the last. Her every movement was filled with a ruthless determination, and her strength seemed to grow with every puppet she obliterated.


    As she advanced, her eyes locked onto Bork, blazing with an anger that burned hotter than the volcanic air. Each step she took brought her closer to the man responsible for the carnage around them, and her expression hardened with every inch.


    "I will make you pay for what you did," Lucy growled, her voice dripping with fury. There was no mercy in her tone, only the promise of retribution as she closed in on the now trembling Bork.


    Bork''s bravado shattered in an instant. The closer Lucy got, the more terrified he became, realizing with dawning horror that he was facing a force far beyond what he had anticipated. His initial confidence had evaporated, replaced by a rising dread that made his heart pound in his chest.


    "What... what are you?" Bork stammered, his voice cracking as he backed away, his eyes wide with fear. He had seen many things in his life, but the sight of this woman, fueled by such raw rage, was something he had never expected.


    Lucy didn''t answer, her silence more intimidating than any words could be. Her expression alone conveyed everything she intended¡ªhis end was near, and there would be no escape.


    Desperate, Bork''s mind raced for a solution. He knew he couldn''t face her strength head-on, not like this. Summoning every ounce of his remaining courage, he decided to play his final card. "You think you can stop me?" Bork spat, though his voice betrayed his fear. "I''ll show you what true power is!"


    With a panicked shout, Bork commanded the remaining corpse puppets to swarm Lucy. "Get her! Jump onto her!" he yelled, his voice tinged with desperation as the puppets obeyed instantly, leaping at Lucy in a grotesque wave.


    Bork''s lips twisted into a wicked grin as he prepared his trump spell, his hands shaking slightly as he weaved the dark magic. "Now take this¡ªCorpse Explosion!" he bellowed, his voice echoing through the volcanic cave. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, the corpse puppets detonated violently, a series of deafening blasts that filled the air with smoke and debris. The ground shook with the force of the explosions, and for a moment, everything was obscured by the thick cloud of dust that rose from the site of the blast.


    Bork''s grin widened, his fear momentarily forgotten as he laughed maniacally, convinced that his plan had worked.


    "Hah! Stupid woman! Did you really think you could stand against me?" he mocked, his voice dripping with arrogance as he reveled in what he believed was Lucy''s demise. "I''ll turn you into another puppet, just like the rest of them!"


    Bork''s laughter grew louder, the sound echoing through the cavern as the dust began to settle. His eyes sparkled with cruel satisfaction, relishing the destruction he believed he had wrought. In his mind, the battle was already won.


    Turning his gaze toward Zeus, Bork sneered with contempt. "To think you didn''t lift a finger to help your partner," he taunted, his voice dripping with disdain. "You must have been terrified of those corpse puppets. And now, you''re all alone. You''ll have to face me without her."


    Bork''s twisted smile widened, his confidence bolstered by the thought that he had instilled fear in the man before him. His malicious glee was evident in every word, relishing the idea of having Zeus at his mercy.


    But as Bork''s mocking laughter echoed in the air, Zeus merely smirked in response. It was a cold, calculated expression, one that sent an involuntary shiver down Bork''s spine. The mage''s bravado wavered, and for the first time, he felt a prickling unease.


    Zeus spoke with a calm, almost casual tone that belied the gravity of the situation. "I think you''ve got it wrong," he said, his eyes narrowing slightly. "You think I didn''t help her because I was afraid of you? No," he continued, his smirk deepening, "it''s because I didn''t need to do anything."


    Bork''s confidence faltered, his grip tightening around his staff as doubt crept into his mind. Something was wrong¡ªterribly wrong. "What... what do you mean?" Bork demanded, his voice trembling slightly as the first traces of fear began to take hold.


    Zeus''s smirk didn''t waver. If anything, it became more pronounced, almost as if he was savoring the moment. "Let me enlighten you," Zeus said, his voice smooth and confident. "There''s no need for you to face me... because you haven''t finished facing her."


    Before Bork could process the implications of Zeus''s words, a thunderous roar erupted from the direction of the explosion. The sound reverberated through the cavern, shaking the very ground beneath their feet. Bork''s eyes snapped back to the site of the blast, his heart racing as the smoke began to clear.


    What Bork saw drained every ounce of color from his face. There, emerging from the smoke and debris, stood Lucy, tall and unscathed. Her skin bore not a single scratch, and her eyes blazed with an intensity that seemed to scorch the very air around her. She wasn''t just angry¡ªshe was the embodiment of wrath, her rage so tangible it felt like a storm gathering power.


    Lucy''s gaze locked onto Bork, and in that moment, she was nothing short of terrifying. "What do you think you''re doing to me?" she snarled, her voice low, each word dripping with a fury that was barely restrained. Her fists were clenched at her sides, trembling from the sheer force of her anger.


    Bork''s bravado shattered like glass. His eyes widened in sheer terror, his breath catching in his throat as he took a stumbling step backward. He couldn''t process what he was seeing, couldn''t fathom how this woman¡ªthis force of nature¡ªstood before him, untouched by his most powerful attack.


    "How... how can you still be alive?" Bork stammered, his voice rising in pitch, each word tinged with desperation and disbelief. "It''s impossible!" He shook his head, as if trying to will the impossible into being true, but the sight of Lucy, unyielding and unrelenting, made it clear that reality was far more terrifying.


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her fury sharpening to a deadly point. "Impossible? You think your pathetic tricks can stop me?" Her voice was a deadly whisper, filled with contempt. "You think you can walk into a village, slaughter innocents, and not face the consequences?"


    Bork''s mouth opened and closed, but no sound came out. He was paralyzed by fear, his earlier confidence crumbling into dust. He had thought himself powerful, invincible even, but now, faced with the living embodiment of vengeance, he realized just how powerless he truly was.

 Chapter 58 - 58: Corpse Golem

    Lucy, her fury burning hotter with each passing second, launched herself at Bork with unrelenting speed. Her eyes were locked onto him, blazing with an intensity that promised no mercy.


    As she closed in, ready to deliver her strike, Bork''s eyes widened in terror. Desperation clawed at him, and he screamed, "Corpse Golem, save me!"


    In an instant, the scattered corpses littered around the cave began to twitch and shift, drawn together by a dark and twisted magic. The bodies fused, their limbs intertwining in a sickening display of necromancy, forming one massive, grotesque organism.


    The Corpse Golem, a monstrous fusion of countless bodies, rose before Lucy just in time to block her punch. Its distorted, rotting face twisted in a gruesome imitation of a smile, as if mocking her attempt. The sheer force of the golem''s counterattack sent Lucy hurtling backward, her body crashing into the cave wall with a bone-jarring impact.


    But Lucy was no ordinary warrior. She quickly regained her balance, landing on her feet with a determined glare fixed on the abomination before her. Her breath came in ragged gasps, but her resolve remained unshaken, her anger only deepening as she stared down the monstrous creation.


    Bork, seeing her momentary setback, felt a surge of twisted triumph. His fear evaporated, replaced by cruel amusement. He threw his head back and laughed, the sound echoing off the cavern walls. "Disciple of the Celestial Academy!" he taunted, his voice dripping with mockery. "Rejoice! You''ve managed to force me to unveil my greatest creation¡ªthis magnificent Corpse Golem!"


    Lucy''s fists clenched at her sides, her nails digging into her palms. Her eyes, dark with rage, bore into Bork as if she could set him aflame with a glance. "You demon," she spat, her voice low and venomous, each word laced with an unyielding hatred.


    Bork''s grin widened, his teeth glinting in the dim light of the cave. He reveled in her anger, mistaking it for helplessness. "Now that my Corpse Golem is here," he sneered, his voice brimming with arrogance, "it''s time for you to die!"


    With a vicious gesture, Bork commanded the creature. "Corpse Golem, kill her!"


    The golem lumbered forward, its massive, decaying form advancing on Lucy with a grotesque mix of speed and power. The countless bodies that composed it writhed and shifted, their lifeless eyes staring out in silent torment.


    Lucy''s heart pounded in her chest as she watched the creature approach. Her disgust was palpable, her fury boiling over. Yet, even in her rage, there was a flicker of determination, a spark of defiance that refused to be extinguished by fear or despair.


    Her voice, steady despite the storm of emotions raging within her, cut through the air like a blade. "You think this abomination can defeat me?" she growled, her tone a promise of what was to come. "I will not let you desecrate these souls any longer."


    Bork''s confidence faltered for just a moment as he caught the unwavering resolve in her eyes, but he quickly buried his doubt beneath his twisted smile. "Let''s see how long that bravado lasts when you''re crushed beneath my creation!" he jeered, but the unease in his voice was undeniable.


    Lucy''s response was a roar of defiance, a primal scream that echoed through the cavern, reverberating off the cold, stone walls. Her eyes locked onto the monstrous golem as it charged toward her, its grotesque form lumbering with terrifying momentum.


    As the creature closed in, Lucy tightened her stance, her muscles coiling with energy. She pulled back her fist, her knuckles whitening with the force she was about to unleash. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let me release you from your misery," Lucy murmured, her voice a solemn vow to the tormented souls trapped within the golem''s twisted body. Her words were not just a promise; they were a declaration of her resolve.


    With a fierce cry, Lucy unleashed her punch, her fist driving into the very core of the Corpse Golem with the force of a thunderclap. The impact reverberated through the creature, and for a brief moment, there was silence.


    Bork''s laughter shattered the stillness, his voice filled with cruel amusement. "Do you think a mere punch can harm it?" he jeered, his tone dripping with mockery as he watched the scene unfold.


    But Lucy''s expression didn''t falter. Her face remained as cold and unyielding as stone. "My punch is not just a mere punch," she replied, her voice as icy as her gaze. "It''s a way to free them."


    Her words were a cold blade of truth, slicing through Bork''s arrogance. As her fist remained embedded in the golem, Lucy whispered a single word with the weight of finality, "Eruption."


    In an instant, the Corpse Golem began to tremble, a low rumble emanating from deep within its grotesque form. Bork''s smirk faltered as he sensed the shift, his eyes widening in disbelief. "What... what did you do?" he stammered, the confidence draining from his voice.


    The answer came in the form of a violent explosion, a fiery blast that erupted from the golem''s core, tearing the creature apart from within.


    The force of the eruption was akin to a volcanic blast, obliterating the golem in a blinding flash of light and heat. The bodies that had once made up the monstrosity were incinerated, their twisted forms reduced to nothing but ash.


    The cavern was filled with the crackling of flames as the remnants of the golem were consumed by the fire. As the dust settled, Lucy stood amidst the devastation, her chest rising and falling with the exertion of the battle.


    Bork, now visibly trembling, could only watch in horror as the souls trapped within the corpses were finally released, their ethereal forms drifting upward and fading into the ether. The anger that had fueled Lucy began to ebb away, replaced by a quiet satisfaction.


    A small, satisfied smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she watched the last of the souls disappear. "Rest in peace," she whispered, her voice soft but resolute.


    Bork, however, stood paralyzed by disbelief, his confidence shattered along with his monstrous creation. "How... how can this be?" he stammered, his voice trembling with a mix of shock and despair. "My precious Corpse Golem... destroyed!"


    Lucy''s eyes, cold and unyielding, locked onto Bork as she took a deliberate step forward. "Now," she declared, her voice edged with finality, "it''s time for you to die."


    Bork''s eyes widened in sheer terror. The calm, lethal certainty in Lucy''s voice left no room for doubt¡ªhis end was near.


    "No, it cannot be! No, it can''t be!" he screamed, his voice rising to a frantic pitch as panic took hold. His once-commanding presence was reduced to that of a cornered animal, desperate and wild-eyed.


    Driven by a mix of fear and madness, Bork''s thoughts raced. If he were to die, he would not go quietly. His mind seized on one last, desperate act. "If I must die," he hissed, his voice turning venomous, "I won''t go alone!"


    With a crazed scream, Bork triggered a self-destructive spell, his body beginning to glow with a malevolent energy. The eerie light pulsed and grew, casting twisted shadows across the walls of the cave.


    As the spell took hold, the remaining corpses scattered throughout the cavern were drawn toward him, as if by some dark gravitational force. The corpses fused with his own flesh in a grotesque, nightmarish transformation. Limbs, bones, and decaying flesh melded into Bork''s body, twisting and reshaping him into a new, even more horrifying version of the Corpse Golem.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Corpse Golem (2)

    Bork, now transformed into a grotesque new Corpse Golem, glared at Lucy with burning hatred. His once-human face twisted into a mask of fury and madness as he roared, "You forced me into this! All of this is your fault! I will kill you!"


    His twisted form lunged forward, his enormous, decaying fist barreling toward Lucy with deadly intent. But Lucy didn''t flinch. Her gaze remained cold and unyielding, a stark contrast to Bork''s wild rage. "You, a mere villain, think you have the power to kill me?" she responded, her voice low and deadly. "You are the one who will die here today." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bork''s eyes widened in disbelief, and then narrowed in pure fury. "How dare you!" he bellowed, his voice shaking with anger. He thrust his right fist toward her with all his might, as if he could crush her spirit with brute force alone.


    But Lucy was ready. She met his attack head-on, her own fist shooting forward with precision. The moment their fists collided, Lucy''s exclusive skill, Eruption, triggered. The impact was immediate and catastrophic¡ªBork''s right hand detonated in a violent explosion, sending chunks of corrupted flesh flying in all directions.


    For a split second, Bork''s face twisted in shock and pain, but then it quickly contorted into a sneer. He chuckled darkly, the sound grating and hollow. "Do you think that''s enough to stop me?" he growled, his voice thick with contempt. "Don''t think for a moment that this is all I can do!"


    As he spoke, the corpses scattered around them began to stir, drawn toward him as if compelled by some dark force. The grotesque remains of the dead began to reassemble his obliterated hand, the decaying flesh knitting itself together in a horrific display of necromancy. In mere moments, Bork''s hand was whole again, as if nothing had happened.


    "Even if you explode all my limbs," Bork taunted, his tone dripping with malice, "I can regenerate them as many times as I need to. You''re just prolonging your inevitable death!"


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her gaze sharpening with cold determination. She spoke with a quiet, steely resolve that cut through Bork''s bravado. "Then I will destroy them all," she declared, her voice filled with an unwavering conviction that made Bork''s sneer falter for the briefest of moments.


    What ensued was a brutal and relentless cycle of destruction and regeneration. Lucy, with every ounce of her rage and power, would land devastating punches that caused Bork''s limbs to explode in violent eruptions of flesh and bone.


    But no matter how many times she shattered his body, Bork would sneer through the pain and draw upon the surrounding corpses to regenerate, piecing himself back together in a grotesque parody of life.


    The pattern repeated again and again, neither side willing to give an inch. Lucy''s blows were merciless, each one a testament to her unyielding determination to end Bork''s twisted existence.


    And Bork, though battered and broken time and again, seemed to revel in his ability to regenerate, his mocking laughter echoing through the chamber.


    "You can keep doing this all day!" Bork jeered, his voice dripping with a mixture of arrogance and desperation as his body reformed once more. "But it won''t make a difference! I''ll keep coming back, no matter how many times you destroy me!"


    Lucy''s face remained a mask of steely resolve, her eyes burning with cold fury. She said nothing, letting her fists do the talking as she landed another powerful punch, shattering Bork''s right hand into pieces. But this time, something was different. The expected regeneration didn''t come. Bork''s hand didn''t reform.


    A flicker of confusion crossed Bork''s face, quickly giving way to fear as he realized something was horribly wrong. He looked down at the mangled stump where his hand had been, his voice trembling with disbelief. "How... how can this be? Why isn''t it regenerating?"


    Zeus, who had been watching the battle from the sidelines with a knowing smirk, finally decided to intervene. His tone was laced with amusement as he called out, "Why don''t you look around, Bork?"


    Bork''s eyes darted frantically around the battlefield, and as he took in the sight, horror dawned on him. The corpses¡ªhis lifeline, his source of regeneration¡ªwere gone.


    They had been obliterated, reduced to ash and ruin by Lucy''s relentless onslaught. There was nothing left for him to draw upon.


    "But... but how?" Bork stammered, his voice cracking as the reality of his situation set in. Desperation filled his gaze, and his mind raced to comprehend the impossible. "Just how much mana do you have? How can you keep using that skill without running out?"


    Lucy''s expression remained calm and unwavering, her voice cold and final. "I don''t know, but it''s time for you to die."


    Zeus''s smirk widened as he watched the grim realization dawn on Bork''s face. The mage''s once-overwhelming confidence had crumbled, replaced by stark terror.


    The arrogance that had fueled his taunts and bravado was gone, leaving behind only the raw fear of a man who had gravely underestimated his opponent.


    Zeus, relishing every moment of Bork''s despair, thought to himself, "What Bork doesn''t know is that Lucy''s mana is pure volcanic mana."


    His smirk deepened as he continued in his thoughts, "And where are we now?" His eyes gleamed with satisfaction as the answer came to him. "We''re in a fucking volcano¡ªthe place with the richest source of volcanic mana. Lucy can draw on that power, using the surrounding mana to fuel her skill over and over again, as much as she wants."


    Lucy stepped closer to Bork, her movements slow and deliberate, her gaze locked onto him like a predator closing in on its prey. The fear in Bork''s eyes was palpable, and he took a shaky step back, his body trembling as he realized there was no escape.


    "It''s over," Lucy said, her voice cold and filled with finality. "Now, it''s time for you to die."


    Bork''s bravado, his sneering confidence, had completely shattered. All that was left was raw, unfiltered terror. "No!" he screamed, his voice cracking as he stumbled back, desperation seeping into every word. "No! This can''t be happening!"


    But there was no mercy in Lucy''s eyes, no hesitation in her step. She had made her decision, and Bork''s fate was sealed.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Unexpected Confrontation

    Lucy advanced on Bork with deliberate steps, her presence heavy and menacing, casting a shadow over him like the embodiment of death itself. Bork, his body shaking with fear, knew he was cornered. In a desperate bid to save himself, he swung his left fist wildly, hoping to fend her off.


    But Lucy was unfazed. She caught his punch effortlessly, her grip like iron around his wrist. With a calm, almost detached expression, she applied pressure, and in an instant, his left arm disintegrated into ash, leaving only his head and torso intact.


    Bork''s breath hitched, his eyes wide with terror. "Please... no... you can''t kill me!" he stammered, his voice quivering with desperation, his gaze darting around as if searching for a way out.


    Lucy leaned in closer, her eyes cold and unyielding. "There''s nowhere left for you to run," she said, her tone as icy as her stare. She reached out and seized Bork by the head, her grip tightening with finality. "It''s time for you to die and pay for your sins."


    Bork''s face twisted in sheer panic, his voice escalating to a frantic pitch. "No! You don''t understand¡ªI''m too important! You can''t do this! Please¡ª"


    Lucy''s expression remained cold and resolute as she raised her fist to deliver the final blow. But just as her hand tightened around Bork''s head, a voice, smooth and commanding, echoed through the cavern.


    "I think you''d better reconsider before you kill him."


    Lucy froze, her fist hovering inches from Bork''s skull, as she and Zeus instinctively turned toward the cave''s entrance. Two figures stood there, their presence immediately setting off alarms in the back of Lucy''s and Zeus''s minds.


    One of the newcomers was a young man, likely no older than 22, his features sharp and confident. The other was slightly older, in his 30s, with an air of experience that made them both seem more dangerous. Despite their calm exteriors, there was something about their presence that put both Lucy and Zeus on edge.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed, suspicion lacing his tone. "And what exactly do you think we should reconsider?" he asked, stepping forward to stand beside Lucy.


    Without waiting for a response, Zeus pressed on, his voice firm and resolute. "Bork is a terrorist and our target. We''re here to kill him and complete our mission, nothing more, nothing less."


    His eyes flicked to the grotesque corpse puppet standing ominously by their side. "So if you''re trying to stop us, does that mean he''s your partner? Or perhaps your subordinate?" Zeus''s tone was laced with suspicion, his gaze sharp. "Especially considering that corpse puppet you''ve brought along."


    The younger man''s expression flickered with surprise, quickly masked by a cool demeanor. He hadn''t expected Zeus to identify the puppet so easily.


    "You''re quite perceptive to have recognized my special corpse puppet," the young man acknowledged, his voice calm but carrying a hint of begrudging respect. "But that doesn''t change the fact that you''re making a mistake."


    He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in before continuing, "What you said is true¡ªBork is my subordinate, involved in matters concerning my family. So, I suggest you release him now, or face the consequences."


    A self-assured smirk curled on the young man''s lips as he stepped forward with an air of superiority. "In case you''re unaware of who you''re dealing with, I am Vesperin Malachor, the young master of the Malachor family¡ªone of the noble houses."


    He let his words hang in the air for a moment, savoring the weight they carried. "I''m also an outer disciple of the Necrovauld Academy. So before you do something reckless, I''d advise you to think twice."


    Zeus''s response was immediate. He burst into laughter, the sound echoing off the cavern walls. The unexpected reaction left Vesperin frowning, clearly irritated. "What''s so funny?" Vesperin demanded, his voice tinged with annoyance. "Why are you laughing?"


    Zeus''s laughter subsided into a smirk, his eyes locking onto Vesperin with an amused glint. "Do you really think I''m afraid of your family or even your academy?" he asked, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Vesperin''s confident facade faltered slightly as Zeus continued, his voice calm but with an edge that cut through the air. "Let me enlighten you¡ªI''m an outer disciple of the Celestial Academy. And last I checked, the Celestial Academy ranks much higher than Necrovauld." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus''s smirk deepened, his gaze locked onto Vesperin with unshakable confidence. "So if anyone here should be reconsidering their next move, it''s you."


    For a brief moment, Vesperin''s confidence faltered, his brow furrowing in surprise. He hadn''t anticipated facing disciples from the Celestial Academy, a place renowned for producing the most elite cultivators. The revelation unsettled him, but only for a moment.


    Quickly regaining his composure, Vesperin''s sneer returned. "The Celestial Academy may have a higher rank than Necrovauld, but I didn''t hear you mention anything about being a noble. So, you''re just a commoner, aren''t you?" His voice dripped with condescension as he leaned forward, his eyes narrowing.


    "Let me give you some advice," Vesperin continued, his tone laced with a cold certainty. "You''d better stop now. Your status as an outer disciple won''t matter when you''re dead, and trust me, no one will ever know what happened here."


    He smirked, believing he had the upper hand, that his words had reestablished his control over the situation.


    But Zeus only laughed, the sound growing louder and more mocking with each passing second. "You''re right about one thing, Vesperin¡ªwe are commoners and also we can be pretty stupid. We don''t always know what''s important."


    Zeus''s laughter subsided, leaving a cold smile on his lips as he fixed Vesperin with a look that could pierce through steel. "But here''s the thing about us commoners," he added, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "We''re not bound by the same rules that you nobles cling to. And that makes us unpredictable."


    Vesperin''s smirk wavered slightly, his confidence beginning to erode as Zeus''s words sank in. The realization that he might have underestimated his opponents flickered across his face, but he stubbornly held his ground.


    "You may talk big, but in the end, you''re just another commoner with delusions of grandeur," Vesperin spat, though his tone lacked the conviction it once held.


    Zeus''s eyes glinted with a mixture of amusement and danger. "Believe whatever helps you sleep at night, Vesperin," he replied smoothly. "But you should''ve learned by now¡ªunderestimating someone based on their birth is the kind of mistake that gets people killed."


    In that very instant, Lucy moved. Her body became a blur, her lethal intent clear as she closed the distance between herself and Vesperin with deadly precision.

 Chapter 61 - 61: The End of Bork

    From the moment Vesperin arrived and began issuing his threats, Lucy barely spared him a glance. Her focus remained fixed on the task at hand¡ªthe mission she was determined to see through, the justice that needed to be served. Vesperin''s arrogant posturing was nothing more than background noise to her. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Zeus and Vesperin exchanged words, Lucy''s attention remained squarely on Bork. She noticed his subtle movements, the way his body tensed as if preparing to flee. He was trying to wiggle free from her grasp, a cowardly move that only fueled her growing anger.


    "You dare to run?" Lucy''s voice cut through the air like a blade, her tone laced with icy contempt. Her eyes narrowed, locking onto Bork with a gaze that promised retribution. She could see the fear etched across his face, his earlier bravado now completely shattered.


    Bork''s eyes widened in terror, his body trembling as he realized there was no escape. "Please... don''t..." he stammered, desperation dripping from his voice. He turned his gaze toward Vesperin, his last hope, and shouted, "Vesperin, save me!"


    Vesperin''s eyes widened in horror as he watched Lucy prepare to deliver the finishing blow to Bork. Panic surged through him, and his composed facade crumbled in an instant.


    "Don''t you dare!" he shouted, his voice cracking under the weight of his desperation. He turned to the corpse puppet standing loyally by his side, his tone frantic as he barked the command, "Kill her! Now!"


    The corpse puppet responded immediately, surging forward with a burst of unnatural speed, its twisted form hurtling toward Lucy like a grotesque missile. Its movements were jerky yet disturbingly swift, every intention set on tearing Lucy apart.


    But before the puppet could close the distance, Zeus acted. With a fluid motion, he stepped in front of Lucy, his eyes narrowing with calculated precision.


    There was no hesitation, no wasted movement. In a blur of speed, he unleashed a devastating punch, his fist connecting with the puppet''s decayed torso with a bone-crunching force.


    The impact was thunderous, reverberating through the cavern. The corpse puppet was sent hurtling through the air, its trajectory a direct line back to Vesperin. Zeus''s lips curled into a smirk as he watched the puppet sail toward its master, a clear statement of superiority.


    Vesperin barely had time to react. His eyes widened further, disbelief etched across his features as he saw his prized puppet flying back toward him.


    The puppet slammed into Vesperin with a sickening thud, the force of the collision driving them both to the ground in a tangle of limbs. Vesperin groaned, the wind knocked out of him, his earlier bravado shattered as he lay beneath the weight of his own creation.


    Meanwhile, Lucy, undeterred by the chaos around her, focused all her fury into her final strike. Her eyes locked onto Bork''s terrified expression, a cold determination hardening her features.


    "This is for all the innocent lives you''ve destroyed," she hissed, her voice a low growl, as she drove her fist into Bork''s chest. The impact was immediate, but Lucy wasn''t finished. She channeled her mana, activating her Eruption skill with a deadly precision.


    For a brief moment, Bork''s eyes widened in shock and horror as he felt the power surging through his body, and then, in an instant, he was gone.


    The explosion that followed was both deafening and blinding. Bork''s body disintegrated, reduced to nothing but ash that scattered in the wind, leaving only his head behind¡ªa grim trophy of Lucy''s unyielding resolve.


    From across the cavern, Vesperin watched in horror as his subordinate was obliterated before his eyes. "No!" he screamed, his voice breaking with disbelief and fury. The sound echoed through the cave, but it was powerless to reverse what had just happened.


    Zeus, watching the scene with a calm, almost casual demeanor, let a satisfied smile creep across his face. He turned to Lucy, nodding in approval. "Nice work," he said, his tone carrying a hint of admiration mixed with the usual cool detachment.


    Lucy didn''t respond, her expression remaining hard and focused. She walked over to the remains of Bork, her movements deliberate.


    Without a word, she bent down, grabbed Bork''s severed head, and placed it into her spatial pouch. The silence between them was heavy, but Zeus didn''t seem to mind.


    After a moment, Zeus spoke again, his tone steady and confident. "Our mission is complete. You should take some time to go deeper into the volcano and cultivate. I''ll handle Vesperin."


    Lucy paused, turning to look at him, her eyes searching his face for any sign of uncertainty. Seeing none, she simply nodded. "Fine," she replied, her voice cool and direct.


    Zeus watched her, his expression unreadable. "Don''t worry," he added, his tone light but with an undercurrent of assurance. "I''ve got this."


    Lucy''s gaze lingered on him for a moment longer. She had seen his strength during the test, witnessed his incredible speed just now. Even though he was still at the one-star level, there was something about Zeus that made her believe he was far more powerful than he let on.


    "Alright," she finally said, her voice softer, almost resigned. With that, she turned and headed deeper into the volcano, her focus shifting to the task of cultivation.


    As Lucy disappeared from sight, Vesperin, who had just struggled to his feet, was shaking with rage. His eyes blazed with fury as he locked onto Zeus, barely able to contain his anger.


    "Do you even realize what you''ve done?" Vesperin spat, his voice trembling, more from rage than fear.


    Zeus''s smirk widened, his expression cool and utterly unbothered. "What have I done?" he repeated mockingly, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Enlighten me, will you? After all, I''m just a commoner. We''re not exactly known for our brains, right?"


    Vesperin''s face contorted with fury, his pride taking a direct hit from Zeus''s taunts. "You insolent fool!" he snapped, his voice rising as his composure crumbled. "You have no idea who you''re dealing with!"


    Zeus tilted his head slightly, his smirk never faltering. "Oh, I think I do," he replied lazily, as if the whole situation bored him. "But remind me again¡ªwas I supposed to be scared of you? Because so far, I''m not feeling it."


    Vesperin''s fists clenched, his knuckles white with the effort. "Damn you!" he shouted, his voice breaking under the weight of his frustration and rage.


    Zeus chuckled, the sound low and mocking. "You''ll have to do better than that," he said, his voice laced with contempt. "But hey, if it makes you feel any better, I''ll try to act scared next time."


    Vesperin''s fury reached a boiling point, his entire body trembling with the intensity of his emotions. But all Zeus did was stand there, calm, collected, and completely in control, as if the whole confrontation was just another trivial game.

 Chapter 62 - 62: Thunder Explosion

    Vesperin''s face twisted with rage as Zeus''s mocking words cut deep into his pride. His eyes burned with fury, and his voice quivered with barely contained anger as he spat, "You''re finished! You have no idea what you''ve just done!"


    Zeus''s smirk only widened, his expression calm and almost mocking. "Really?" he replied, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "And you think that puppet of yours, the one that''s already been beaten, can somehow take me down now?"


    Vesperin''s lips curled into a sinister smile, his eyes narrowing with malevolent intent. "You haven''t seen everything it can do," he hissed, his voice cold and venomous.


    With a sharp command, Vesperin sent his corpse puppet hurtling toward Zeus. The creature lunged forward, its grotesque limbs moving with terrifying speed and precision.


    Zeus didn''t flinch. Instead, he watched the puppet''s approach with a confident smirk, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Come on, then," he murmured, almost to himself, as if daring the puppet to prove him wrong.


    The two collided in a powerful exchange of blows. Their fists met with a force that sent shockwaves through the air, both combatants pushed back by the impact.


    For a brief moment, Zeus''s expression shifted from confident to surprised. This thing''s gotten stronger, he realized, his eyes narrowing as he reassessed the puppet.


    On the other side, Vesperin''s eyes widened slightly, betraying his own shock. How can this be? he thought, stunned by the realization that Zeus, despite the enhancements, was still holding his ground. He hadn''t expected the commoner to be this strong.


    Zeus let out a laugh, his voice brimming with excitement. "I have to admit, I didn''t expect your corpse puppet to get this strong," he said, his eyes gleaming with a mix of anticipation and challenge. "Now, let''s see what else it''s got!"


    With a determined grin, Zeus charged toward Vesperin, eager to push the limits of their battle. The thrill of combat surged through him, and he was ready to test his own abilities to the fullest.


    Vesperin''s expression darkened, a deep frown settling on his face as he quickly commanded his puppet. "Don''t let him get close! Stop him!" he barked, his tone laced with urgency.


    The corpse puppet moved with deadly precision, instantly reacting to Vesperin''s command. It rushed to intercept Zeus, and when the two forces collided, the impact sent shockwaves rippling through the air.


    Zeus''s strikes were relentless, each one fueled by the power of his thunder-infused body. The air around him crackled with the raw energy of lightning, making his every movement a deadly dance.


    "Come on, show me what you''ve got!" Zeus shouted, his voice brimming with adrenaline as he pressed his attack. Every punch, every kick was charged with purpose, and his eyes gleamed with the thrill of the fight.


    Vesperin watched, his frustration mounting as he struggled to comprehend how this commoner was holding his ground. "How is he keeping up?" he thought, disbelief creeping into his expression.


    Then, with a confident smirk, Zeus suddenly paused, locking eyes with Vesperin. "Think you can handle this?" he taunted, his tone laced with challenge. In one swift motion, his right hand became enveloped in crackling thunder, the energy swirling around his fist.


    Before Vesperin could react, Zeus launched a powerful strike at the corpse puppet. The moment his thunder-coated fist connected, the puppet''s body jerked violently, its movements becoming erratic.


    Vesperin''s eyes widened in shock, his mind racing. "He''s a thunder element warrior?" The realization hit him hard, throwing his calculations into disarray. This was a development he hadn''t anticipated.


    Before Vesperin could issue another command, the corpse puppet began to convulse, and then, without warning, it exploded. The blast was deafening, and when the dust settled, a gaping hole was left in the puppet''s stomach, the damage irreparable.


    Vesperin stared in disbelief, his eyes wide with shock as the situation spiraled out of his control. "What... what the hell? How could this happen?" he stammered, his voice trembling.


    The confidence he once exuded crumbled, replaced by the crushing realization that he had gravely underestimated his opponent.


    Zeus''s lips curled into a mocking smirk, his eyes dancing with amusement. "What do you mean, ''How could this happen''?" he repeated, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "Of course, it can happen¡ªI am the mighty Zeus!" His voice boomed with unwavering confidence, and he threw his head back in a hearty laugh, the sound echoing menacingly through the cavern.


    Vesperin''s expression twisted with a mixture of frustration and fear. "Damn you!" he spat, desperation creeping into his voice. His hands moved frantically as he attempted to channel his energy into the battered corpse puppet, trying to heal it before it was too late.


    But before Vesperin could complete the spell, a second explosion of thunder roared through the air, the sound reverberating off the cavern walls. The corpse puppet''s right hand was obliterated in the blast, the remnants scattering like ash in the wind.


    Vesperin''s eyes widened even further, shock and horror etched across his face. "No... how is this possible?" he whispered, his voice barely audible.


    Zeus''s laughter grew louder, more menacing, filling the cavern with a chilling resonance. He watched with a twisted sense of satisfaction as panic took hold of Vesperin''s features.


    "Did you really think that was my only trick?" Zeus taunted, his voice laced with a sinister delight. His eyes gleamed with the thrill of having the upper hand, every word delivered like a dagger aimed straight at the heart of Vesperin''s crumbling confidence.


    Vesperin''s frown deepened, his arrogance giving way to a cold realization. He hadn''t expected Zeus to be so cunning, so unpredictable. "This can''t be happening," he muttered under his breath, his mind racing for a way out. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The full weight of his misjudgment settled over him like a dark cloud. Desperate, he barked out a command, "Retreat, now!" His voice wavered, betraying the fear he could no longer hide.


    The corpse puppet, despite its battered and broken state, obeyed its master''s command and turned to flee. But Zeus was already a step ahead, his eyes narrowing as he saw through Vesperin''s ploy.


    "Oh no, you don''t!" Zeus exclaimed, his tone sharp and determined. In a flash of lightning, he moved with blinding speed, cutting off any chance of escape. But instead of pursuing the retreating puppet, Zeus shifted his focus directly to Vesperin.


    Vesperin''s eyes widened in sheer panic as he realized he was the true target all along. "No!" he shouted, his voice cracking with terror as Zeus closed in on him, the fear he''d tried so hard to conceal now fully exposed.

 Chapter 63 - 63: Vesperin Escape

    Zeus lunged forward, ready to deliver a final, crushing blow to Vesperin. But just as his fist was about to make contact, he felt an unexpected resistance, like his strike had collided with something solid. The impact jarred his arm slightly, and he frowned in confusion. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vesperin, who had been bracing for the hit, suddenly felt the vibration of Zeus''s attack on his protective artifact. His eyes widened in surprise, then quickly narrowed as a smirk spread across his face.


    With a swift motion, his corpse puppet yanked him backward, pulling him out of immediate danger. Vesperin straightened himself, brushing imaginary dust off his shoulder with exaggerated nonchalance.


    "Did you really think you could take me down so easily?" Vesperin sneered, his voice dripping with condescension. "I''m not some helpless fool, Zeus. I always come prepared."


    He tapped the area where Zeus had struck, the sound of his knuckles against the hidden armor echoing in the tense air. "This is a high-grade protective artifact. Nothing you do can touch me as long as I wear it."


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed slightly, but then, almost as if on cue, his lips curled into a mocking smile. He crossed his arms over his chest, tilting his head as he regarded Vesperin with a look of casual amusement. "Is that so?" he replied, his tone light, almost teasing. "You''re relying on a trinket to save you?"


    Vesperin''s smug expression faltered as he noticed the lack of concern in Zeus''s demeanor. His eyes darted around, searching for any sign of weakness in Zeus''s posture, but all he found was an infuriating calmness.


    Zeus leaned in slightly, his smirk widening. "You''re pretty confident, aren''t you? Hiding behind your corpse puppet and your little toy." His voice was smooth, almost taunting, as if he found the entire situation amusing rather than threatening.


    Vesperin''s hand clenched into a fist at his side, his knuckles turning white. His eyes flashed with anger, but he forced himself to maintain his composure.


    "Laugh while you can, Zeus," he hissed, his voice trembling with barely contained rage. "You may have caught me off guard today, but I''ll remember this. I''ll make sure you pay for it."


    Zeus chuckled softly, shaking his head. "You''re welcome to try," he said, his voice calm and assured. He leaned back slightly, as if inviting Vesperin to make his move. "But remember this¡ªI don''t scare easily."


    Vesperin''s confidence wavered further, his bravado crumbling under Zeus''s unshakable demeanor. He glared at Zeus, but there was a hint of desperation in his eyes now, a realization that his threats were falling on deaf ears.


    With a final sneer, Vesperin spat out, "You''ll regret this," before turning on his heel, his corpse puppet dragging him away from the battlefield.


    But even as he retreated, he couldn''t shake the image of Zeus''s unflinching gaze and the smirk that had haunted him throughout their confrontation.


    [To think that you missed him,] the system''s voice cut in, dripping with condescending disappointment. [I expected better from you, host.]


    Zeus sighed internally, rolling his eyes at the system''s attitude. "Of course, I didn''t know he had such a good defense item on him," he replied, his mind already analyzing the encounter, piecing together what had just happened.


    [Naturally, he would!] the system exclaimed, as if the answer were obvious. [He''s a corpse puppeteer, after all! Those weaklings rely on their disgusting creations to fight, so they compensate for their fragile bodies with defensive artifacts. It''s textbook!


    Honestly, host, you should''ve known.] The system''s tone was shamelessly superior, as if it had known all along and was merely indulging Zeus''s ignorance.


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s arrogance. "I see," he responded, nodding to himself as he connected the dots. "But it seems that even though he could protect his body, he couldn''t protect his belongings."


    A sly grin spread across Zeus''s face as he glanced down at his left hand, where a newly acquired spatial pouch rested, its weight reassuring. The thought of Vesperin''s panic upon realizing what he''d lost brought a certain satisfaction.


    [Well, well, look at you, host,] the system chimed in, its voice oozing with mock pride. [You''re more cunning than I gave you credit for. To think you managed to swipe that pouch right from under his nose. Brilliant, really. It''s almost like you''re learning from the best¡ªme, of course!]


    Zeus chuckled softly, his amusement growing. "Oh, I''m just a quick learner, that''s all. But I have to admit, it does feel good to know I got something valuable out of this."


    [Valuable?] the system scoffed, its tone now filled with a mix of arrogance and condescension. [Try indispensable! You just took away his precious resources, host. I bet that little noble brat is having a meltdown right about now.]


    Zeus''s grin widened. "Serves him right. But let''s not get too full of ourselves. There''s still work to be done."


    [Oh, don''t worry, host,] the system replied with a smug tone. [I''ll keep you on track. After all, it''s my job to make sure you''re the best. Just don''t go getting yourself killed, alright? I''d hate to have to start over with someone else.]


    Zeus shook his head, still smiling. "I''ll keep that in mind," he thought, as he turned his attention back to the task at hand, the thrill of his small victory fueling him for whatever lay ahead.


    Meanwhile, Vesperin, who had retreated a considerable distance, suddenly felt a pang of unease. His hand instinctively patted the side of his belt, where his spatial pouches were fastened.


    But as his fingers brushed over the empty space where one of the pouches should have been, his heart skipped a beat.


    A wave of panic flashed across his face, his breath catching in his throat as he frantically checked the remaining pouches. His hands trembled slightly as he opened each one, desperately hoping that the missing pouch wasn''t the one with anything irreplaceable.


    As he sifted through the contents, his mind raced. "Where is it? What did he take?" he muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with anxiety.


    Finally, Vesperin found some relief as he realized that the stolen pouch contained nothing more than money and a few cultivation manuals he deemed worthless.


    He let out a shaky breath, the initial panic subsiding, but only slightly. "Fortunately, the one he took only had money and those useless manuals," he thought, though the simmering anger in his gut refused to be quelled.


    But the fact that Zeus had managed to swipe it right under his nose¡ªit gnawed at him. The sting of humiliation burned hotter with each passing moment, fueling a growing fire of vengeance within him. His teeth clenched, his jaw tight as he cursed aloud, "Zeus!"


    The name left his lips like a venomous hiss, dripping with malice. Vesperin''s eyes narrowed, dark with the promise of retribution. "You''ll pay for this," he vowed quietly, his voice a low growl filled with bitterness.

 Chapter 64 - 64: Poor Spoils

    Zeus immediately inspected the spatial pouch he had deftly swiped from Vesperin, his curiosity piqued about what treasures it might hold.


    With a flick of his wrist, he opened the pouch and peered inside, his eyes narrowing as he took inventory. A collection of Mana Stones glinted back at him¡ªmostly Inferior Mana Stones, with a few Intermediate Mana Stones scattered among them.


    Zeus considered the stones for a moment, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "Can I absorb the mana from these Mana Stones?" he asked, his tone a mix of curiosity and anticipation.


    [Of course, I can help with that,] the system responded, its voice tinged with a smug satisfaction. [And let me enlighten you¡ªabsorbing the Inferior Mana Stones is actually better for you.]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Why is that?" he inquired, genuinely curious about the reasoning behind the system''s suggestion.


    The system''s tone became a touch condescending, as if it were explaining something painfully obvious. [It''s because Inferior Mana Stones contain more mana overall. Sure, Intermediate Mana Stones are valued for their purity, but when it comes to raw quantity, those Inferior Stones are where the real power lies.]


    There was a brief pause, and then the system added with a mocking chuckle, [And besides, with me converting all that mana into the purest form possible, why settle for less? Especially when we''re dealing with someone as pitifully poor as Vesperin. I mean, look at this¡ª3,000 Inferior Mana Stones? Is that the best he could do?]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s arrogance. "I see your point," he mused, a smile playing on his lips as he considered the implications.


    With a decision made, he quickly commanded, "Absorb all 3,000 Inferior Mana Stones. As for the Intermediate Mana Stones, I''ll keep those for currency¡ªmaybe they''ll be useful for trading later."


    As the system got to work, the once-lustrous Inferior Mana Stones began to lose their sheen, becoming dull and lifeless as their energy was drained away.


    Zeus watched the process with satisfaction, feeling the mana flowing into him, though he couldn''t help but wonder, "So, how much mana did I get from these Mana Stones?"


    The system''s voice, dripping with its usual arrogance, responded with a nonchalant, [Only 30.]


    Zeus blinked in surprise, his eyebrows shooting up. "Wait, what? From 3,000 Inferior Mana Stones, I only got 30 mana points?"


    The system, ever the shameless braggart, let out a haughty chuckle. [Oh, you poor, naive host. You do realize that these are 30 points of the purest, most refined mana imaginable, right?] The system''s tone shifted to one of mock pity.


    [Honestly, you should be thrilled to have gotten even that much¡ªespecially considering the shabby quality of those stones. Let''s face it, Vesperin''s stash wasn''t exactly top-tier. He really should be embarrassed.]


    Zeus couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the system''s tone but decided to let it have its moment. "Alright, alright, I get it. Pure mana, great value, I should be grateful." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Exactly,] the system continued, its voice smug and self-satisfied. [If it weren''t for me, you''d be stuck with a bunch of mediocre mana, but instead, you''ve got something truly valuable. You''re welcome, by the way.]


    Zeus let out a small laugh, shaking his head. "Yeah, thanks," he replied, a hint of sarcasm in his voice. He then turned his attention back to the spatial pouch.


    "Let''s see what else is in here," Zeus muttered to himself, his curiosity still piqued despite the underwhelming haul so far.


    He began rummaging through the pouch, pulling out a few cultivation manuals. His fingers sifted through the items, but it quickly became apparent that there wasn''t much of value left inside. A hint of disappointment flickered across his face as he realized this was all Vesperin had to offer. "Record all of it," Zeus instructed, his tone flat.


    [Sure,] the system responded, a smug undertone in its voice as it documented the contents. [Not that there''s much worth recording, but hey, a job''s a job.]


    Zeus couldn''t help but ask, "Are any of these cultivation manuals any good?"


    The system didn''t bother to sugarcoat its response. [Nope,] it replied bluntly, with an air of disdain. [Just a bunch of garbage about necromancy, puppet-making, and the like. Honestly, I''m surprised Vesperin thought these were worth keeping. If I were him, I''d be embarrassed to carry this around.]


    Zeus sighed, feeling a twinge of disappointment. "I see," he murmured, the letdown evident in his voice. He had hoped for something valuable or at least useful, but it seemed that Vesperin''s spatial pouch was as unimpressive as the man himself.


    With all the corpse puppets destroyed and Bork dead, the opportunity to acquire a body double had slipped through his fingers. And with Bork gone, the remaining corpse puppets in the village would soon wither away.


    Zeus sighed again, the weight of missed opportunities settling on him. "Maybe using a corpse puppet isn''t the best idea anyway," he mused aloud, the thought more for his own consideration than anything else.


    [Oh, so you''re finally seeing reason?] the system interjected, its tone dripping with sarcasm. [About time you realized that relying on those decaying things wasn''t exactly a long-term strategy. Besides, I always thought golems were a classier choice¡ªmore durable, less... smelly.]


    Zeus chuckled despite himself, the system''s shameless arrogance managing to lift his spirits a bit. "You might be right. Maybe I should explore learning how to make a golem instead. They''re certainly more versatile and durable."


    [Now you''re talking,] the system responded, its voice brimming with approval. [With a golem, you''d have a real powerhouse at your side, not to mention something that wouldn''t fall apart after a few hits. And let''s be honest, it''s a much better reflection of your style¡ªstrong, imposing, and just a bit flashy.]


    Zeus smiled, considering the potential benefits. The idea of crafting a golem had its appeal, and it certainly seemed like a better investment than relying on something as unpredictable as a corpse puppet. "Yeah, you''re right," he agreed, his mind already starting to plan out his next steps.

 Chapter 65 - 65: Reaching Two Star

    Zeus had made up his mind¡ªcreating a golem as his body double was the next step. But first, he needed to focus on cultivating the remaining mana in his storage. His gaze fell on the status of his Zeus Divine Mask.


    [One Star (71%)]


    "Only 29% left to reach 100% and advance to Two Star," Zeus mused aloud, calculating the progress in his head. With the 30 mana points he had just absorbed, he was more than ready to push forward.


    [Feeling confident, are we?] the system chimed in, its tone carrying an edge of arrogance. [Let''s see if you can handle what comes next.]


    Zeus rolled his eyes but couldn''t help the small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Just flow the mana from the storage into me," he commanded, settling into a comfortable position.


    [As you wish, oh mighty one,] the system mocked, but there was an undercurrent of pride in its voice. [Brace yourself, though¡ªthis isn''t going to be a walk in the park.]


    Zeus took a deep breath as he began cultivating his Heavenly Thunder Core Divine Scripture. The moment the mana surged into him, the familiar, excruciating pain struck, coursing through his body like lightning. No matter how many times he had experienced this, the intensity of the agony never seemed to dull.


    "Still hurts like hell," Zeus muttered through gritted teeth, his face contorting with the strain.


    [You should be used to it by now,] the system responded with a shameless snicker. [But then again, not everyone can handle what you''re going through. Consider yourself special.]


    Time seemed to crawl as Zeus endured the relentless torment, every second stretching into what felt like an eternity.


    The pain was overwhelming, each wave threatening to break his resolve. But Zeus gritted his teeth, forcing himself to push through. He knew this agony was the price for power, and he wasn''t about to let it defeat him.


    Eventually, a subtle shift caught his attention¡ªthe unmistakable increase in strength as his mana grew more potent, more refined. The sensation was like a storm calming, the fierce energy within him settling into something more controlled, more powerful.


    When the cultivation session finally ended, Zeus exhaled heavily, his body trembling from the ordeal. His muscles ached, and exhaustion weighed on him, but that weariness was quickly overshadowed by a profound sense of accomplishment. He had done it¡ªhe had advanced. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Finally," Zeus muttered, a satisfied smile spreading across his face as the pain began to ebb away. He could feel the power coursing through him, more intense and focused than before.


    He quickly checked the status of his Divine Mask.


    [Name: Zeus]


    [Tier: Two Star (1%)]


    [Divine Scripture: Heavenly Thunder Core Divine Scripture]


    A wave of accomplishment washed over him. "Finally," he murmured, the word heavy with satisfaction. "I''ve reached the two-star tier".


    His eyes then shifted to his mana storage, curious about what remained.


    [Mana Storage: 1]


    "Still a bit left?" Zeus noted, raising an eyebrow in surprise.


    [Of course there is,] the system chimed in with a haughty tone. [Don''t forget that your dear sister is currently cultivating. You didn''t think you''d use it all, did you?]


    "Oh yeah, I forgot about that," Zeus admitted, a hint of sheepishness in his voice. "Let her cultivate more, then," he thought, brushing off his earlier oversight.


    [Typical,] the system scoffed, its tone dripping with mockery. [Always thinking you''re the center of everything. But don''t worry, I''ve got everything under control¡ªas usual.]


    Zeus chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. "Fine, fine. I''ll let you have your moment. Just keep up the good work," he replied with a hint of sarcasm, knowing the system thrived on its own sense of superiority.


    As the initial rush of power from his advancement settled, Zeus couldn''t help but marvel at how much stronger he felt compared to a typical Two Star cultivator. The difference was palpable, and he knew he was far from ordinary.


    [Naturally,] the system chimed in, its tone smug. [You''re not just some run-of-the-mill cultivator. With your Divine Mask, special physique, and Divine Scripture, you''re leagues above the rest.]


    Zeus smiled, acknowledging the truth in the system''s words. "Yeah, that''s right. But there''s one thing I wish wasn''t part of the package¡ªthe pain is unreal."


    [Ah, the agony of power,] the system responded with mock indifference. [Consider it a small price to pay for being extraordinary. After all, not everyone can handle what you do.]


    Zeus smirked at the system''s shamelessness, but deep down, he knew it was right. "I suppose you''re right. No pain, no gain, as they say."


    [Exactly,] the system replied, its tone oozing with pride. [And you, my dear host, are paying the price for greatness.]


    Zeus simply smiled at the system''s words, feeling a strange sense of camaraderie with the entity that had guided him so far.


    After a moment of silent contemplation, Zeus shifted his focus. "By the way, can you sense how long Lucy will need to absorb all that mana? You''ve got a connection through the Divine Mask that''s fused with her, right?"


    The system''s response was laced with a tone of smug confidence. [Of course, I can. From what I''m sensing, your sister Lucy is currently lounging in magma and soaking up a massive amount of mana,] it replied, almost as if it were boasting.


    [She''s really making the most of it. I''d say it''ll take her about 3 to 4 hours to fully satisfy her appetite, given that the volcanic mana will start to thin out as she absorbs more.]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, impressed but not entirely surprised. "So, she''s directly soaking in magma, huh? Didn''t think she''d dive in like that."


    The system chuckled, dripping with a mix of arrogance and mockery. [Well, obviously. She has a volcanic-related body, and not just any¡ªit''s top-tier. Soaking in magma from a low-tier volcano like this one is a piece of cake for her.]


    Zeus nodded thoughtfully, a small smirk playing on his lips. "I see... She''s going to be busy absorbing that mana for a while. Perfect time for me to get to work on creating another Divine Mask."

 Chapter 66 - 66: New Divine Mask

    Zeus knew it was time to expand his arsenal with a new Divine Mask¡ªone that would serve a very specific purpose: crafting. The thought of forging powerful artifacts and constructs excited him, but he needed a mask tailored specifically for that task.


    The system''s voice echoed in his mind, as usual, with an air of smugness. [So, what kind of Divine Scripture do you want to embed in this new Divine Mask?] it asked, its tone almost taunting, as if daring Zeus to come up with something worthwhile.


    Zeus paused thoughtfully, considering his options. "I want something that''s perfect for crafting," he began, his voice measured. "Crafting often requires intense heat, so let''s make it connected to volcanic energy."


    [Ah, I see you''re finally thinking like a proper crafter,] the system responded, its tone dripping with a mix of mockery and approval. [I have just the thing for you, of course. Nothing but the best for my host.]


    The system''s pride was palpable as it continued, [This Divine Scripture is a Three-Star level: Infernal Genesis Core Divine Scripture.] The way it spoke, it was clear the system expected nothing less than admiration for its choice.


    Zeus couldn''t help but smile, satisfied with the suggestion despite the system''s arrogance. "Sounds perfect," he agreed, his tone firm but appreciative.


    Then, with a touch of reverence, he added, "Let''s name this Divine Mask ''Hephaestus'', after the renowned god of crafting that I know from my past life."


    The mask then soon materialized before Zeus without hesitation, emanating a deep crimson glow that seemed to pulse with life. Intricate patterns, resembling rivers of molten lava, were etched across its surface, giving the mask an aura of raw, untamed power.


    Zeus gazed at the mask, admiration and anticipation flickering in his eyes. "It''s perfect," he murmured to himself, feeling the sheer intensity radiating from it. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Of course it is,] the system chimed in, its voice brimming with pride. [Only the finest for you, my dear host. Now, go on¡ªput it on and feel the power of creation itself.]


    Zeus didn''t need any more encouragement. He slipped the mask over his face, and immediately, a surge of power coursed through his veins. His body began to transform, his muscles swelling with newfound strength. His skin took on a bronzed hue, as if kissed by the flames themselves, while his hair shortened and turned a fiery red, crackling with energy.


    Zeus inhaled sharply, feeling the raw, elemental force of fire pulsing within him, demanding to be unleashed. "This¡­this is incredible," he breathed, awestruck by the transformation.


    [Isn''t it just?] the system''s voice was practically gloating now. [But don''t get too comfortable just yet. You know what comes next.]


    Zeus nodded, his expression turning serious. He knew that with every new Divine Mask, there came the need to cultivate it, to awaken its full potential. "Let''s get this over with," he muttered, steeling himself for what he knew would be an ordeal.


    [That''s the spirit! Now, brace yourself¡ªI''ll channel the mana from your storage, and then¡­well, you know the drill,] the system said, its tone almost gleeful.


    Zeus closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and gave the command. The moment the cultivation began, an overwhelming pain engulfed him. Unlike the sharp, electrifying agony he had experienced with his thunder-based cultivation, this pain was searing, burning through every fiber of his being.


    It felt as though his entire body was being consumed by flames, each nerve ending ablaze with excruciating heat. Sweat poured down his face, his teeth clenched tightly as he fought to endure the torment.


    "Why does it¡­always have to be this intense?" Zeus gasped out, his voice strained.


    [You wanted power, didn''t you? This is the price,] the system replied, its tone devoid of sympathy. [But don''t worry¡ªyou''ll come out of this stronger than ever.]


    For what felt like hours, Zeus remained steadfast, allowing the fiery mana to fuse with his being. The air around him grew hotter, shimmering with heat waves, while the ground beneath his feet scorched and cracked from the sheer intensity radiating from his body.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the pain began to subside, replaced by a profound sense of power and control. Zeus exhaled slowly, feeling the elemental fire within him settle into place, a force that was now fully his to command.


    Eager to assess his progress, Zeus called up the system interface to check the new Divine Mask''s stats. The familiar display materialized before him.


    [Name: Hephaestus]


    [Tier: One Star (10%)]


    [Divine Scripture: Infernal Genesis Core Divine Scripture]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "Ten percent already?" he muttered, impressed by the unexpected jump.


    [Yes, ten percent,] the system responded, a hint of smugness in its tone. [Your current highest tier is Two Star, so the Mana Storage has adjusted accordingly.]


    "Adjusted?" Zeus repeated, intrigued.


    [Indeed,] the system continued, as if explaining something obvious. [Each unit of mana in the storage is now equivalent to 1% of a Two-Star tier. Since Two-Star mana is ten times more potent than One-Star, it''s only natural that your new mask starts at 10% from the existing mana.]


    Understanding dawned on Zeus, and he nodded slowly. "I see. That actually makes a lot of sense," he admitted, the surprise giving way to a thoughtful expression.


    Even so, he couldn''t help but marvel at the exponential increase in mana potency with each tier. The realization of how much more powerful he could become with higher tiers was both exhilarating and daunting.


    Zeus let out a sigh, a mix of anticipation and contemplation in his eyes. "The journey to mastering this kind of power is going to be intense," he mused, his tone carrying a weight of resolve. "But the rewards... they''re worth every bit of pain."


    [Of course they are,] the system chimed in, prideful as always. [With the Hephaestus Divine Mask now at your disposal, you''re more prepared than ever to take on whatever challenges lie ahead.]


    Zeus smiled, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. Hephaestus was now part of his arsenal, and with it, he was ready to forge ahead, no matter what obstacles came his way.

 Chapter 67 - 67: Returning to the Academy

    Zeus decided it was time to revert to his original form. With a swift motion, he removed the Hephaestus mask, feeling the surge of power shift as he placed the Zeus mask back on.


    The transformation was immediate, the fiery strength of Hephaestus fading as the thunderous energy of Zeus took over. The Hephaestus mask, now inactive, disappeared back into the system.


    He paused for a moment, then asked the system, "Has Lucy finished cultivating?"


    [Oh, she''s been soaking up that volcanic mana like a sponge,] the system replied, its tone dripping with pride. [She''s on her way back now, practically radiating with power.]


    Zeus smirked at the system''s shameless enthusiasm. "Good," he murmured, just as Lucy appeared in the distance, her expression as cold and composed as ever.


    [See? Didn''t I tell you? She''s like a walking volcano now, thanks to me,] the system added, its voice practically puffing up with arrogance.


    Zeus chuckled softly, the corner of his mouth twitching upward. "You really do love to take credit, don''t you?" he said, his tone half-amused, half-exasperated.


    [Why wouldn''t I? You''d be lost without me,] the system shot back, unabashed and full of itself.


    Zeus couldn''t help but shake his head, a small, amused smile forming on his lips as he watched Lucy approach, her expression as cool and controlled as ever.


    "Have you cultivated enough?" Zeus asked, his tone light yet tinged with curiosity, as he watched Lucy with keen interest.


    Lucy, her face a mask of cold resolve, gave a single, decisive nod. "It was sufficient," she replied, her voice as steady and composed as ever.


    Zeus tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing in thoughtful consideration. "Then, should we head back to the academy to report our mission?" he suggested, his tone calm, almost indifferent, as if the outcome was already a foregone conclusion.


    Lucy nodded once more, but her eyes sharpened slightly, a flicker of concern breaking through her otherwise stoic demeanor. "What happened to Vesperin?" she asked, her voice low but firm, seeking clarity.


    Zeus''s lips curved into a smirk, a playful glint sparking in his eyes. "That slippery fool managed to escape," he said, a hint of amusement in his tone. "He''s like a loach¡ªdifficult to catch and even harder to keep hold of."


    "But," he continued, his voice taking on a more serious note, "even though he got away, his background is something we can''t ignore. Just a reminder¡ªbe cautious. He might try to retaliate."


    Lucy''s expression remained unchanged, but she gave a slight nod of acknowledgment, the barest hint of understanding flashing in her eyes.


    "Alright then," Zeus concluded, his voice steady and assured. "Let''s head back."


    Without another word, the two of them set off, walking side by side, their steps in sync as they made their way back to the Celestial Academy.


    Meanwhile, at the Malachor Clan estate, Vesperin stood before his father, his expression a mix of anger and frustration as he recounted the events that had unfolded. The room was dimly lit, the heavy atmosphere adding to the tension between father and son.


    "Who is this person capable of inflicting such damage to your three-star corpse puppet?" Vesperin''s father demanded, his voice cold and sharp, cutting through the silence like a blade.


    Vesperin clenched his fists, his jaw tightening. "His name is Zeus," he replied, his tone laced with bitterness. "He''s an outer disciple of the Celestial Academy¡­ and he''s a commoner."


    His father''s eyes narrowed, deep wrinkles of contemplation forming on his brow as he processed the information. "A commoner, you say?" he mused, his voice low and thoughtful. "Yet, he was strong enough to damage your corpse puppet¡­ that is not something we can overlook."


    Vesperin nodded, his frustration evident. "Yes, father. He''s no ordinary commoner. He humiliated me, and I want him to pay for it."


    His father leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled as he considered their next move. "We cannot act rashly," he finally said, his tone measured and calculating.


    "Zeus may be a commoner, but as an outer disciple of the Celestial Academy, he is under their protection while on academy grounds. We''ll have to bide our time, wait for him to leave the safety of the academy before we can exact your revenge."


    Vesperin''s frustration was momentarily tempered by understanding. He knew his father was right¡ªchallenging the Celestial Academy directly would be foolish, even for their powerful clan. "I understand, father," he said, his voice quieter but no less determined.


    His father''s gaze hardened, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "In the meantime, make sure to get a picture of this Zeus. Distribute it among our clan members. We''ll place a bounty on his head¡ªlet it be known that anyone who crosses paths with him is to be informed of his impending doom."


    Vesperin''s lips curled into a cruel smile as he nodded in agreement. "I''ll make sure of it, father. Zeus won''t escape retribution."


    His father returned the smile, though his was colder, more calculated. "Good. We''ll make him regret ever crossing the Malachor Clan. But remember, patience is key. We strike when the time is right."


    Vesperin nodded once more, the fire of vengeance burning in his eyes. "I won''t forget. Zeus will pay for what he did."


    As Vesperin turned to leave, his father''s voice echoed behind him, firm and resolute. "Make sure you do, Vesperin. We cannot afford mistakes."


    "Yes, Father," Vesperin replied, his voice filled with determination. He knew that any misstep could cost him dearly, but the desire for revenge overpowered any fear or doubt. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Zeus and Lucy returned to the Celestial Academy, their journey ending as they passed through the grand gates. The academy''s serene atmosphere, with its peaceful courtyards and towering structures, belied the brewing storm far away within the Malachor Clan.


    Focused on their task, the pair headed directly to report their mission''s success, blissfully unaware of the dark schemes being plotted against them, shadows of revenge gathering in the distance.

 Chapter 68 - 68: Returning to the Academy (2)

    Zeus and Lucy arrived at the mission center, their footsteps resonating in the quiet, dimly lit hall. As they entered, the once casual atmosphere among the officers behind the desk shifted abruptly.


    Conversations died down, and the officers'' gazes snapped toward the newcomers, noting the imposing presence of the duo.


    Approaching the mission desk, Zeus, with his powerful and commanding aura, stepped forward. His voice, deep and authoritative, sliced through the silence. "We''ve completed the mission."


    The officer behind the desk, a seasoned veteran, looked up, momentarily taken aback by the sheer confidence radiating from Zeus. Before he could respond, Lucy stepped forward, her expression as cold as ice, and placed a burlap sack on the counter.


    The officer hesitated, then gingerly opened the sack. His eyes widened in shock as the severed head of Bork, the infamous terrorist, rolled out onto the counter.


    The officer stammered, clearly unsettled. "This... this mission has been on the board for quite some time." He looked between Zeus and Lucy, struggling to mask his disbelief. "I can''t believe you two managed to finish it so quickly."


    Zeus nodded calmly, his face betraying no emotion. "It was well within our capabilities," he replied, his tone even but carrying an undercurrent of authority that left no room for doubt. "Now that the mission is completed, there should be bonus points, correct?"


    The officer blinked, snapping out of his astonishment. He quickly shuffled through some papers, his hands slightly trembling.


    "Y-yes, indeed," he confirmed, regaining a bit of his composure. "For successfully completing this high-level mission, both of you will receive 50 points each, plus an additional 20 bonus points."


    Zeus offered a small, respectful nod. "Thank you," he said, his voice measured and polite, though it carried a weight that made it clear the conversation was nearing its end.


    Lucy, standing beside him with her usual icy demeanor, spoke as well. "Thank you," she echoed, her tone flat and indifferent, her expression unchanging as if the events of the day had not affected her in the slightest.


    The officer, sensing the finality in their words, quickly finalized the transaction. "You''re both welcome. Your contributions are appreciated," he added, his voice slightly more formal now, as though recognizing the seriousness of the individuals before him.


    Zeus gave the officer one last nod before turning to Lucy. "Let''s go," he said quietly, his tone softer yet still commanding.


    Lucy merely nodded, her stoic mask firmly in place. As they exited the mission center, the officers left behind exchanged uneasy glances, murmuring among themselves about the powerful pair who had just completed a mission that many had considered impossible for so long.


    Once outside, Zeus turned to Lucy, his eyes sharp and focused. "I''ll be leaving now," he informed her, his voice brisk and to the point.


    Lucy barely had time to register his words before Zeus took off, disappearing into the distance with a speed that left her momentarily stunned.


    She watched the spot where he had vanished, her thoughts briefly lingering on how remarkably fast he was. But then, with a slight shrug, she pushed the thought aside. "I need to get home to Lucas," she reminded herself, her heart warming at the thought.


    Meanwhile, Zeus, now outside the mission center, moved swiftly through the streets, his thoughts already focused on what lay ahead.


    The cool evening air brushed against his face as he made his way back to their home, his pace quick and purposeful. As soon as he arrived, he stepped inside and, with a familiar gesture, removed the Zeus mask. The powerful persona faded away, revealing his true self¡ªLucas. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sense of relief washed over him as the weight of the Zeus identity lifted, allowing him to relax into the comfort of his own skin. Lucas took a deep breath, savoring the tranquility of the moment before heading to the kitchen.


    He immediately set to work, his hands moving with practiced ease as he prepared a simple but hearty meal. He knew Lucy would be returning soon, and he wanted everything to be ready.


    The aroma of cooking food filled the small home, creating a warm and inviting atmosphere. Lucas found himself smiling as he stirred a pot on the stove, imagining Lucy''s reaction when she walked through the door.


    It wasn''t long before the sound of the door opening reached his ears. Lucas turned just in time to see Lucy step inside.


    The moment her eyes met his, the cold, detached expression she wore outside melted away. In its place appeared a warm, genuine smile, one that was reserved solely for him. Without a second thought, she rushed over to him, her eyes shining with affection.


    "Lucas!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling slightly with emotion. She threw her arms around him, hugging him tightly as if afraid to let go. "I missed you so much."


    Lucas returned the embrace, holding her close. He could feel the intensity of her feelings in the way she clung to him.


    "I missed you too, Lucy," he said softly, his voice filled with warmth and reassurance. He gently stroked her hair, comforting her. "But first, you should clean yourself up before we eat. Dinner''s almost ready."


    Lucy pulled back just enough to look up at him, her eyes sparkling with joy. "You always know how to take care of me," she said with a small, appreciative smile. She gave him one last squeeze before heading off to clean up, leaving Lucas to finish the final touches on their meal.


    A few minutes later, Lucy returned, looking refreshed and more at ease. She took a seat at the table, her earlier cold demeanor completely gone. As they began to eat, Lucas noticed the way her eyes lit up with every bite. It was moments like these that made all their struggles worthwhile.


    As they began their meal, Lucy''s excitement bubbled over. "Lucas, you should have seen it!" she exclaimed, her voice bright with pride. "The mission was tough, but I handled it so easily. I''m getting stronger every day!"


    Lucas smiled warmly, his eyes fixed on her animated face. "I''m so proud of you, Lucy," he said, his tone rich with admiration. "You''re becoming more powerful than I ever imagined."


    Lucy''s face lit up even more at his praise. "And it''s all because of you," she added softly. "You''ve always been there for me, guiding me. I couldn''t have done any of this without you."


    Lucas reached across the table and gently squeezed her hand. "The strength was always yours, Lucy. I just helped you see it."


    They continued to talk as they ate, the conversation flowing naturally between them. Lucy recounted her mission experiences in vivid detail, while Lucas listened attentively, offering occasional thoughts and advice. Pride and contentment filled him as he realized how far they had both come.


    As dinner ended, Lucy leaned back with a satisfied smile. "I feel so much better now," she said, her voice calm and content. "Thank you, Lucas."


    Lucas nodded, pleased to see her so happy. "I''m glad," he replied. "Now, get some rest. You''ve earned it."


    Lucy stretched as she stood. "Good night, Lucas," she said, her smile warm and genuine, before heading to her room.


    "Good night, Lucy," Lucas replied, watching her go with a gentle smile.


    Once she was gone, Lucas remained at the table for a moment, his mind already turning to their next steps. Challenges lay ahead, but for now, he allowed himself a moment of peace, content knowing they were together, ready to face whatever the future held.

 Chapter 69 - 69: Exchange Center

    Lucas sat in his room, his thoughts swirling with possibilities for his next move. He knew that his strategy needed to evolve, and the idea of creating a golem to serve as one of his clones was beginning to take form in his mind.


    But there were complications. Despite having a divine mask specialized in forging, he lacked both the necessary materials and the blueprint to bring the golem to life.


    [Of course, you''re stuck,] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with mockery. [You''ve got points burning a hole in your pocket, and here you are, moping like a lost puppy. Why don''t you just go to the exchange center and get what you need?]


    Lucas frowned at the system''s tone, but he couldn''t deny the practicality of the suggestion. "And what makes you so sure they''ll have what I need?" he asked, his voice edged with skepticism.


    The system practically scoffed. [This is the Celestial Academy, you know¡ªthe best academy in the entire realm. Do you think they wouldn''t have top-tier materials and blueprints in abundance? Honestly, Lucas, sometimes I wonder how you''ve made it this far.]


    A smirk tugged at the corner of Lucas''s mouth, the system''s arrogance oddly motivating. "Alright, point taken," he muttered, more to himself than to the system. Without wasting another second, he reached for the Zeus mask, slipping it on with practiced ease.


    In an instant, Lucas transformed into Zeus, his entire demeanor shifting with the change. Zeus moved quickly and quietly, slipping out of the dormitory with the grace and speed of a shadow. He cast a quick glance back to ensure Lucy was still sound asleep¡ªshe hadn''t stirred.


    [She''s out like a light. Now, let''s not dawdle, shall we?] the system interjected, its tone laced with impatience.


    Zeus ignored the jab, focusing on the task at hand. The Celestial Academy, being the most prestigious institution in the realm, had facilities that operated around the clock.


    Zeus moved swiftly through the dimly lit corridors, his steps silent but purposeful, making his way to the exchange center.


    [Finally, some action. Let''s see if you can handle a little shopping without getting lost,] the system taunted, its voice full of smug amusement.


    Zeus just rolled his eyes beneath the mask, pushing open the door to the exchange center with a sense of resolve. He was here to get what he needed, and no snarky system was going to slow him down.


    Upon arriving at the exchange center, Zeus strode up to the clerk with a commanding presence, his voice calm but assertive. "I need materials and blueprints for a golem," he declared, cutting straight to the point.


    The clerk glanced up, curiosity sparking in his eyes. "What kind of blueprint are you looking for?" he asked, leaning forward slightly. "We have a wide variety available, depending on your needs."


    Zeus paused for a moment, weighing his options. "What''s the cost for a one-star golem blueprint?"


    The clerk nodded, his expression professional. "For a one-star blueprint, the price is 1 point. If you''re looking for something more advanced, a two-star blueprint will cost you 10 points."


    [Why settle for one when you can have them all?] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with smug confidence. [Just buy as many one-star blueprints as possible. You can always combine them later to create something far superior.]


    A smirk played on Zeus''s lips, the system''s arrogance feeding his own confidence. "How many one-star blueprints do you have in stock?"


    The clerk quickly scanned the inventory, then looked back at Zeus. "We currently have 10 one-star golem blueprints available."


    "Perfect," Zeus replied without a moment''s hesitation. "I''ll take all of them. And while you''re at it, I''ll need the best material set you have for constructing a one-star golem."


    The clerk''s eyes gleamed with a hint of admiration. "Certainly. The best one-star tier material set includes Black Iron and a one-star tier golem core. That''ll set you back 50 points."


    The clerk paused for a moment to calculate the total, then added, "That brings your total to 60 points." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus couldn''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction. He had earned 70 points from his recent mission, leaving him with just enough to make this significant purchase. Without a second thought, he handed over the points, his movements confident and assured.


    [See? I told you this was the smart move,] the system crowed, its tone a mix of pride and condescension. [With these materials, you''ll be able to create something truly impressive¡ªassuming you don''t mess it up, of course.]


    Zeus ignored the jab, watching as the clerk efficiently packed the blueprints and materials. The clerk handed the packages over with a respectful nod. "Here you go, and thank you for your patronage."


    Zeus, pleased with the smooth transaction, decided to inquire further. "Is there an open smithy I can use?" His voice was steady, already planning his next move.


    The clerk responded promptly, clearly accustomed to such requests. "For outer disciples, there are three options available: a one-star smithy, a two-star smithy, and a three-star smithy. The one-star smithy costs 1 point for 10 hours, while the two-star smithy is 10 points for the same duration."


    [Obviously, you''re not going to waste your time in a one-star smithy, right?] the system sneered, its tone dripping with disdain. [You need quality, not scraps. Don''t embarrass yourself by going cheap now.]


    Zeus didn''t need the system''s mocking reminder to know the value of using higher-quality facilities. He made his decision without hesitation. "I''ll rent the two-star smithy."


    The clerk quickly produced a small, polished card, handing it over with a practiced efficiency. "This card grants you access to the two-star smithy. Your 10 hours will begin as soon as you enter, and after that, the smithy will automatically shut down, and the card will disappear."


    "Understood," Zeus replied, taking the card with a nod. "Thanks for the information."


    The clerk offered a courteous smile, nodding in return. "Good luck with your work," he said, watching Zeus with a mixture of respect and curiosity as he turned to leave.


    As Zeus walked away from the exchange center, the system couldn''t resist adding its two cents. [I have to admit, they run a tight ship here. Even the clerks are on point. Just don''t screw up now that you''ve got everything you need.]


    Zeus smirked, knowing the system''s taunts were its way of pushing him to excel. "As expected of the best academy," he thought, appreciating the high level of professionalism. "Everyone here knows their role and plays it well."


    With everything in hand, Zeus headed toward the smithy, his mind already racing with plans for the creation of his first golem clone. He was ready to take on this next challenge, confident in his abilities and the tools now at his disposal.

 Chapter 70 - 70: Two Star Smithy

    Zeus strode purposefully toward the two-star smithy, his mind sharp and focused on the task at hand. As he walked, he mentally reached out to the system, seeking its insight on the blueprint for the golem.


    "Hey, system, have you already whipped up a good golem blueprint?" Zeus inquired, his tone direct but calm.


    [Whipped up?] The system''s voice dripped with mock indignation. [Of course, I''ve crafted a masterpiece. Even though it''s just a one-star golem, it''s far beyond what anyone else could dream of making at your level.] The system''s voice carried an unmistakable air of pride, as if daring anyone to question its capabilities.


    Zeus chuckled softly, amused by the system''s arrogance. "Alright, alright. I get it. But this is just the start, right?"


    [Naturally!] the system declared, its tone shifting to one of almost patronizing confidence. [This one-star golem is merely the beginning of your empire, my mighty Lucas. Sure, it won''t absorb mana¡ª]


    The system paused for dramatic effect, [but in exchange, you get a body that''s practically indestructible. How many people can say they have a golem like that?]


    Zeus nodded thoughtfully, seeing the logic behind the system''s words. "So, I can use this golem as my clone, to keep up appearances as Lucas at home while I take care of other things as Zeus?"


    [Precisely! I must say, you''re catching on quickly,] the system replied, its tone laced with mock surprise, as if Zeus''s understanding was somehow unexpected. [But really, can you blame me for coming up with such a brilliant plan?] It added with a haughty laugh.


    Zeus smirked, shaking his head in amusement. "You really do love to gloat, don''t you?"


    [Well, when you''re as perfect as I am, it''s only natural,] the system responded, its voice practically preening with self-satisfaction. [But jokes aside, I have to admit, you''ve got a good head on your shoulders for recognizing greatness when you see it.]


    Zeus rolled his eyes, though a smirk tugged at the corners of his mouth. Despite the system''s arrogance, he had other, more pressing concerns.


    The thought of creating a divine mask for the golem gnawed at him¡ªit was going to be an agonizing process, and the idea of enduring that level of pain again was far from appealing.


    The system, always quick to offer its own brand of wisdom, chimed in. [Pain? Why bother with that? You could just make a divine mask for appearances'' sake, couldn''t you?] Its tone was dismissive, as if the solution was obvious and Zeus was simply overcomplicating things.


    Zeus shook his head slightly, his expression resolute. "Of course not," he muttered, half to himself, half to the system. "This golem, which will act as Lucas, needs to be more than just a decoy. It has to be strong¡ªstrong enough to survive in this cutthroat environment."


    He sighed, the weight of his responsibilities pressing on him. "The Celestial Academy is the best academy out there, and the competition here is brutal. If this clone gets killed, my sister will be furious. And not just that¡ªshe might become so enraged that it puts her in danger."


    He paused, the full implications of what he was saying settling over him. "And if I just ''miraculously'' come back to life unscathed, it won''t take long before someone starts asking the wrong questions. My secret could be exposed."


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed with determination. "That''s why I need to use the Void Core Divine Scripture. You said it''s the top defensive scripture out there, right? If I combine that with a strong body, at least the clone won''t be easily killed."


    The system, usually quick with a quip or a smug remark, seemed almost contemplative for a moment. [I see. You really do think things through, don''t you? Sharp mind, indeed.]


    The words were delivered with a touch of grudging respect, though the system couldn''t help but follow up with a more familiar, cocky tone. [Then again, with me guiding you, it''s no wonder you''re making the right decisions.]


    Zeus couldn''t resist a smirk, a glimmer of pride flashing in his eyes. "Of course, I am the mighty Lucas, after all," he replied, his voice carrying a mix of confidence and a hint of humor.


    The system chuckled, a sound that was both pleased and slightly mocking. [Now that''s the spirit. Just remember, while you might be mighty, I''m the genius behind the curtain. But together, we''re unstoppable.] S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus''s smirk widened as he approached the entrance to the two-star smithy, his plan firmly in place. Despite the challenges ahead, he felt ready¡ªready to endure the pain, to craft his first golem clone, and to protect everything that mattered to him.


    With a determined glint in his eyes, Zeus retrieved the card the clerk had given him. "Time to get to work," he muttered to himself, sliding the card into the slot.


    The lock clicked, and the heavy door groaned open, revealing a sight that made his heart race¡ªa blacksmith''s paradise straight out of a legend.


    The room was a craftsman''s dream, with a sturdy anvil taking center stage, a massive hammer suspended nearby, and a colossal burner glowing fiercely in the corner.


    The warm, fiery light cast dancing shadows across the walls, while the air was thick with the rich, metallic scent of molten ore. It was a place where metal met magic¡ªa perfect blend of raw power and skilled craftsmanship.


    As Zeus stepped further inside, he felt the fire mana in the room wash over him like a tidal wave. It was almost tangible, vibrating with potential, and it sent a thrill through his veins. He took a deep breath, feeling the energy seep into him, fueling his ambition.


    He paused for a moment, absorbing the atmosphere, then allowed a slow, confident smile to spread across his face.


    "This... this is perfect," he murmured, his voice carrying a note of anticipation. He could almost hear the future echoing back at him¡ªthe clash of metal, the roar of the forge, the birth of something powerful.


    The system''s voice broke into his thoughts, slightly teasing. [Don''t get too carried away, now. This is just the beginning.]


    Zeus chuckled softly, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Beginning or not, it''s a damn good start," he replied, his tone laced with determination. He rolled up his sleeves, ready to dive into the work ahead. "Let''s start," he whispered, his voice steady, the weight of his next move hanging in the air.

 Chapter 71 - 71: Creating The Golem

    Zeus reached into the system space, his fingers brushing against the familiar texture of the Hephaestus mask. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a deliberate motion, he pulled it out and placed it over his face. The moment the mask settled, the Zeus mask he had been wearing seemed to dissolve, retreating back into the system space as if bowing out gracefully.


    As the transformation began, Zeus felt his body shift and contort. His once golden hair darkened to a deep, reddish-brown, and his lean frame expanded, muscles bulging and rippling with raw power.


    In mere moments, the slender, god-like figure of Zeus was replaced by the muscular, imposing form of Hephaestus.


    Hephaestus flexed his newly formed arms, a grin spreading across his face as he felt the surge of strength coursing through him. "It''s quite something," he remarked, his voice now a deep, resonant baritone. "These forging techniques just¡­ appeared in my mind out of nowhere."


    The system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogance. [Of course they did! Did you expect anything less from the Infernal Genesis Core Divine Scripture? It''s not just a top-tier flame element scripture¡ªno, it''s an elite creation scripture as well. You''re not just learning; you''re absorbing centuries of blacksmithing knowledge just by standing in this smithy.]


    Hephaestus raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Quite full of yourself, aren''t you?"


    [Well, someone has to be the genius here,] the system retorted, its tone laced with mock pride. [And let''s face it, without me, you''d just be another pretty face swinging a hammer. But with my help, you''re a force of nature. Now, stop admiring yourself and let''s get to work. You''ve got a golem to create.]


    Hephaestus chuckled, shaking his head. "Fine, fine. Now that I''ve got the techniques, let''s get started." His voice carried a note of eagerness, his smirk widening as he turned his attention to the task at hand.


    Hephaestus turned his attention to the golem blueprints he had acquired earlier, his sharp eyes scanning the intricate details. The blueprint laid out a humanoid figure, meticulously crafted with skeletal bones, layered muscles, and a network of veins, yet conspicuously absent of any organs.


    He couldn''t help but admire the design. "This is quite something," Hephaestus muttered, his tone a mix of appreciation and intrigue. "The precision needed to construct a body like this¡­ it''s no simple task."


    [Of course it''s not simple,] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with smugness. [But then, simplicity is for amateurs. You, my dear Hephaestus, are about to bring this blueprint to life with the kind of finesse that only a master craftsman could muster. Look at that slot for the golem core¡ªdesigned to be its very heart, its life force.


    But we both know, with the Divine Mask, this golem won''t just be another hunk of metal.]


    Hephaestus nodded, the gears in his mind turning as he processed the design. "Normally, this golem would rely entirely on the core to function, constantly needing to recharge. A vulnerable design flaw," he remarked, his voice thoughtful.


    [Vulnerable? Ha! Not with me in the picture,] the system cut in, its tone gleeful and arrogant. [With the Divine Mask, this golem will have a sustainable source of power, far superior to any conventional battery. It will even passively absorb mana from its surroundings. Talk about efficiency!]


    A grin spread across Hephaestus''s face as the pieces of his plan clicked into place. The system might be infuriatingly smug, but it wasn''t wrong. This golem would be a marvel, far beyond what anyone would expect from a mere one-star construct.


    "Let''s make it," Hephaestus declared, his voice brimming with determination. He could already feel the excitement building within him¡ªthe anticipation of creation, the thrill of bringing something extraordinary into existence.


    [That''s the spirit! Now, let''s show this academy what real craftsmanship looks like.] The system''s voice was practically oozing with pride, shamelessly basking in its own brilliance.


    Hephaestus rolled his eyes, but he couldn''t help the satisfied grin that tugged at his lips. Together, they were about to create something remarkable.


    With the blueprint spread out before him, Hephaestus wasted no time. He began gathering the necessary materials¡ªBlack Iron, the one-star tier golem core, and the assortment of tools he''d need for the intricate work ahead. His movements were swift, but calculated, every action imbued with purpose.


    The moment Hephaestus waved his hand, the fire in the smithy roared to life, its heat intensifying rapidly, casting a brilliant glow that illuminated the entire room. He could feel the flames responding to his will, a testament to the power of the Infernal Genesis Core Divine Scripture.


    As Hephaestus set to work, the system''s voice rang out, dripping with its usual mix of arrogance and pride. [Look at you, channeling centuries of blacksmithing mastery like it''s second nature. It''s almost as if you were born for this.]


    Hephaestus grinned, his hands moving with a precision that belied his sheer brute strength. "I suppose I have you to thank for that," he replied, his tone half-mocking, half-grateful. "But don''t let it go to your head."


    [Too late,] the system quipped back, shamelessly. [Besides, if I''m going to be stuck in here with you, I might as well enjoy watching you work. You''re not just hammering metal¡ªyou''re crafting perfection.]


    Hephaestus couldn''t help but chuckle as he hammered the Black Iron into shape, each strike echoing with a satisfying clang. Every twist of the metal, every precise movement of his tools, was executed with flawless technique.


    Slowly, but surely, the golem''s frame began to take shape under his skilled craftsmanship, each piece fitting together as if it had been designed by the gods themselves.


    Hours passed, the relentless rhythm of Hephaestus''s work uninterrupted. The humanoid form of the golem gradually emerged, its structure solid and imposing. As he molded the veins and muscle structures, his focus remained unwavering, his eyes narrowing in concentration.


    [Not bad,] the system chimed in, unable to resist another comment. [For a first-time golem creator, you''re making this look easy. But then again, with my guidance, how could you fail?]


    Hephaestus smirked, ignoring the system''s self-satisfaction as he carved the slot for the golem core with meticulous care. The blueprint''s vision was nearly complete, brought to life by his tireless efforts.


    Finally, as the first rays of dawn began to peek through the small windows of the smithy, Hephaestus stood back, wiping the sweat from his brow. Before him lay the golem''s body, strong and imposing, ready to receive its core and divine mask.

 Chapter 72 - 72: A Night of Crafting and Cultivation

    Hephaestus stepped back, his eyes narrowing with a mix of satisfaction and critical assessment as he observed the humanoid golem before him.


    The creation was nearly complete, every detail a testament to his skill and the overwhelming power of the divine mask. A smirk played on his lips, but a nagging thought crossed his mind, prompting him to break his focus.


    "How long have I been at this?" Hephaestus asked, his tone both curious and slightly impatient.


    [Five hours,] the system chimed in, its voice tinged with an air of superiority. [Not bad for someone of your caliber, but I could have done it in half the time. Still, you''ve got 5 hours left¡ªif you think you can handle it.]


    Hephaestus rolled his eyes, but a grin tugged at the corner of his mouth. The system''s arrogance was as grating as it was amusing. "I see," he muttered, brushing off the jab. "The mana here is plentiful and flame-aligned. It''s perfect for the Divine Mask Hephaestus. We should take advantage of it."


    [Oh, you''ve finally caught on,] the system quipped, its tone dripping with mockery. [But don''t strain yourself; I''ll handle the absorbing process. After all, someone''s got to make sure you don''t mess it up.]


    Hephaestus chuckled, shaking his head. "You''re as shameless as ever," he remarked, though there was no malice in his voice¡ªjust a mutual understanding of their dynamic.


    [Shameless, maybe. Efficient? Absolutely,] the system retorted with a smugness that was almost palpable. [Now, sit back and let me show you how it''s done.]


    As the system took control, Hephaestus felt the intense surge of fire mana being drawn into the Divine Mask. The energy flowed with a raw, powerful grace, almost as if it were alive. The heat was overwhelming, searing through him as if trying to burn him from the inside out.


    [Feel that? That''s what true power feels like,] the system gloated, its tone dripping with arrogance. [You''re lucky to have me guiding this process. Without me, you''d be a pile of ash by now.]


    Hephaestus gritted his teeth, feeling the heat clawing at his very essence, but he refused to let the system''s mocking get under his skin. "You''re shameless, you know that?" he muttered through the pain, sweat pouring down his brow. "But I can''t deny you''re good at what you do."


    [Good? Please, I''m beyond good. I''m exceptional,] the system responded with a laugh that was both haughty and self-assured. [But don''t worry, I''ll let you take some of the credit¡ªafter all, it''s not every day I get to work with someone who can actually handle this level of cultivation without crumbling.]


    The process was as grueling as expected, the intense heat coursing through Hephaestus''s body, threatening to tear him apart from within. But he endured, forcing the pain into submission and channeling it into pure, unbridled power.


    After what felt like an eternity, the flames in the smithy began to dwindle, and the once-abundant mana in the air slowly dissipated, leaving behind the more familiar, ambient mana of the academy. Hephaestus, drenched in sweat and breathing heavily, surveyed his progress with satisfaction.


    [Hephaestus - One Star (90%),] the system proudly displayed, its tone smug.


    A weary but triumphant smile spread across Hephaestus''s face. The cultivation had advanced the Hephaestus mask from 10% to 90%¡ªa monumental leap. "Not bad," he muttered, half to himself, half to the system. "A good cultivation session."


    [Of course it was. I wouldn''t settle for anything less,] the system replied, practically preening in its own self-satisfaction. [But don''t get too comfortable¡ªthere''s always more work to be done.]


    Hephaestus chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Let''s head back before Lucy wakes up. Can''t have her finding out about all this just yet."


    [Always the cautious one,] the system teased, but there was a note of approval in its voice. [Fine, let''s get moving. You''ve got a sister to fool and a world to conquer.]


    With that, Hephaestus changing his divine mask into Zeus, reverting to his Zeus form. Without wasting any time, he made his way back home, his movements swift and silent under the cover of the early morning. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as he reached the front door, Zeus removed the divine mask, the golden-haired warrior fading away to reveal the boyish features of Lucas once more.


    He quietly slipped inside, hoping to avoid waking Lucy, but to his surprise, she was already awake, standing in the kitchen with a curious expression on her face.


    "Where were you going?" she asked, her voice laced with both curiosity and a hint of suspicion.


    Lucas met her gaze with a calm smile, masking any trace of his late-night activities. "Just walking around," he replied casually, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed slightly, studying him for a moment longer. She sighed, her concern softening her usually fierce demeanor.


    "I see. But next time, if you want to go out, ask me first. Don''t just leave without telling me." Her lips formed a small pout, adding a touch of vulnerability to her otherwise strong presence.


    Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle at her expression, finding her concern both endearing and a little amusing. "I''m sorry, Lucy," he said, his tone sincere. "I won''t do it again next time, I promise."


    The pout on Lucy''s face slowly melted away, replaced by a satisfied nod. "Good," she said firmly. Then, her tone softened as she gestured to the table. "I''ve made some breakfast. Let''s eat."


    They sat down together, the warmth between them making the meal feel like a special moment. Lucas could feel the bond they shared growing stronger with each passing day, and he cherished these quiet moments with her.


    After they finished eating, Lucy stood up, her resolve clear in her eyes. "I''m going to take on more missions today," she declared, her voice brimming with determination.


    Lucas admired her drive, feeling a swell of pride. "Safe travels," he said with a smile, watching as she headed out the door. Once she was gone, Lucas turned and made his way back to his room, his mind already turning to the next steps in his plan.

 Chapter 73 - 73: The Creation of the Lucas Clone

    Lucas sat in his room, his mind zeroed in on the next crucial step of his plan. The golem was complete, but now it was time to create the divine mask that would perfectly mimic his own appearance¡ªthe final piece needed to bring his clone to life.


    He took a deep breath, then spoke aloud, "System, it''s time. I need you to create a new divine mask, one that looks exactly like me."


    The system''s voice echoed in his mind, dripping with arrogance. [Ah, finally recognizing the brilliance of my design, aren''t you? Fine, I''ll whip up something that even your plain face can be proud of. We''ll call it¡­ ''Lucas.'' Simple, yet effective. Just like you.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes at the system''s mocking tone but didn''t rise to the bait. Instead, he waited as the mask materialized before him. When he put it on, there was no visible change¡ªunsurprising, since the mask was crafted to mirror his own appearance.


    "Of course, it looks just like me," Lucas muttered, half to himself, half to the system.


    [What did you expect? A magical transformation into a dazzling prince? This is based on you, after all. But don''t get too comfortable¡ªthis is just the shell. The real work begins now,] the system retorted, its voice laced with mockery and pride.


    Lucas nodded, his expression resolute. "I know. Let''s activate it. System, use 1 mana from the mana storage."


    The system chuckled, a proud and shameless sound. [One mana? That''s barely a drop, but sure, let''s see if you can handle it. Try to endure it, little Lucas. It''s not my fault if you can''t keep up.]


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed, his determination steeling in the face of the system''s taunting. "I''ll handle it. Just do it." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [As you wish, oh mighty Lucas,] the system replied with a hint of sarcasm, clearly enjoying the banter as it began the cultivation process.


    Lucas immediately began cultivating the Void Core Divine Scripture for the second time, this time for the divine mask.


    As expected, the process was excruciatingly painful, the Void Core''s energy searing through his body as it transformed the mask into a powerful artifact. But Lucas, steeled by determination, managed to endure the intense agony.


    After what felt like an eternity, the cultivation process was finally complete. Lucas breathed a sigh of relief, his body exhausted but triumphant. The new divine mask, "Lucas," was now fully crafted and ready for use.


    Without wasting a moment, Lucas summoned the humanoid golem he had painstakingly forged earlier. The lifeless figure stood before him, an empty shell, waiting to be brought to life. Lucas approached it, his expression focused and determined.


    He held up the newly crafted divine mask, "Lucas," studying it for a brief second before turning to the system. "This is it. Let''s see how well your mask performs."


    The system''s voice rang out, dripping with arrogance. [Oh, please. You''re about to witness perfection in action. Just slap that mask on, and prepare to be amazed by my unparalleled genius.]


    Lucas smirked at the system''s overconfidence but didn''t respond. He carefully placed the mask onto the golem''s face, his movements precise and deliberate. The moment the mask made contact, the transformation began.


    The golem''s features started to shift and mold, the lifeless form gradually taking on the exact likeness of Lucas. The resemblance was uncanny, down to the smallest detail¡ªhis youthful face, his stature, even the subtle expressions.


    The system''s voice chimed in again, filled with shameless pride. [Look at that! A perfect replica. Honestly, you should be thanking me. Who else could create something so flawless?]


    Lucas took a step back, his eyes scanning the clone from head to toe. He couldn''t help but chuckle, a mixture of pride and amusement coloring his tone. "To think I''m this handsome, even at my age. I guess I should thank you for capturing it so well."


    [Naturally! A masterpiece like this wouldn''t be possible without my brilliance,] the system boasted, clearly reveling in the success.


    Lucas nodded, still smiling. "This will serve perfectly in my future plans. Having a clone this convincing will be a game-changer."


    The system''s voice was almost smug. [Of course it will. With me on your side, you''re bound to achieve greatness. But don''t forget who made this possible¡ªthough I''m sure you''ll be too busy basking in the results to care.]


    Lucas shook his head, a wry smile tugging at his lips as he considered the system''s shameless arrogance. "You never miss an opportunity to boast, do you? Don''t worry, I won''t forget how ''amazing'' you are," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "But for now, let''s focus on what''s next."


    Turning his attention to the newly created clone, Lucas tapped his chin thoughtfully before glancing back at the system. "By the way, do you know how to control this clone?" His tone was light, almost teasing, as if he already anticipated the system''s reaction.


    The system, clearly caught off guard, responded with a huff of indignation. [What? Don''t you already know how to control it?] There was a mix of surprise and mockery in its voice, as if the very idea of Lucas lacking knowledge was absurd.


    Lucas nodded slowly, his expression shifting to one of mild frustration. "I do, but the method I know only lets me control it directly, which means I can''t be far from the clone. That''s a problem. I need something better¡ªa technique that allows me to control it from a distance."


    He paused, letting the silence stretch for a moment, before adding with a sly grin, "Surely the almighty, all-knowing system has something like that, right?"


    The system practically preened at the flattery, though its tone remained playfully mocking. [Of course, I, the almighty system, have exactly what you need. You''re lucky to have me, aren''t you?] The arrogance in its voice was palpable, as if bestowing its knowledge was a favor Lucas should be eternally grateful for.


    Lucas couldn''t help but smirk, satisfied that he had once again managed to maneuver the system into giving him what he needed. The back-and-forth between them was almost like a game, one that Lucas found increasingly entertaining.

 Chapter 74 - 74: The Divine Clone Technique

    Lucas smirked, satisfied with his subtle manipulation of the system. "So, tell me, what kind of technique are we talking about here?" he asked, his curiosity now fully engaged.


    The system responded with a smug, almost playful tone, clearly enjoying the moment. [Oh, you''re going to love this one,] it began, drawing out the suspense.


    [This technique is so incredible, so powerful, that you can control not just one, but numerous clones simultaneously.] The system''s voice oozed with self-satisfaction, as if it was relishing in Lucas''s anticipation.


    It paused, letting the suspense build further, before continuing with a touch of arrogance. [And here''s the best part¡ªit works from a very long distance. No need to stick close to your clones. You could be miles away, and they''d still move like extensions of your own body.]


    Lucas''s smile widened, his interest now fully piqued by the system''s boastful delivery. "That does sound impressive. So, what''s the name of this technique?" he asked, leaning in slightly as if trying to coax the answer out of the system.


    The system, clearly enjoying its moment of superiority, finally revealed the name with a flourish. [The technique is called Divine Clone,] it declared, its tone dripping with pride as if it had just unveiled a masterpiece.


    Lucas''s eyes sparkled with intrigue. "Divine Clone, huh? Sounds like something only the gods would use," he mused, prompting the system to elaborate further.


    The system, eager to flaunt its knowledge, responded with an almost mocking tone, as if it were stating the obvious.


    [Exactly! This is a divine technique, after all. Usually reserved for the gods themselves, but you''re lucky enough to have me, so you get access to it as well.] It practically preened, basking in its own glory.


    Lucas nodded thoughtfully, absorbing the gravity of what the system was telling him. "So, how exactly does this Divine Clone technique work?" he asked, his curiosity laced with a hint of wariness.


    He was eager to understand the mechanics behind such an extraordinary ability, but the implications of splitting his soul left him cautious.


    The system, ever eager to flaunt its knowledge, began to explain with an air of superiority. [The foundation of this technique is intricately linked to the soul,] it started, its tone almost condescending, as if explaining something to a child.


    [What it does is splice your soul into numerous pieces, and each of these pieces can be sent to a doll, a golem, or even a living being, transforming them into your clones.] The system paused, letting the weight of its words sink in before continuing with a smug tone.


    [Although it''s called a clone, it''s far more advanced than that. Think of it as having a second body¡ªfully independent, fully capable, and fully you.]


    Lucas was momentarily stunned, his mind racing to comprehend the full implications of the technique. The concept was incredible, but the idea of splitting his soul triggered a surge of uncertainty.


    "But doesn''t that involve splitting my soul? Won''t that have negative effects on me?" he asked, his voice tinged with concern. The very thought of damaging his soul made him uneasy.


    The system, detecting his hesitation, responded with a tone that was almost mocking in its assurance. [Oh, please. Negative effects? You''re underestimating the power of divine techniques,] it chided, almost laughing at the idea.


    [If this were some lowly, mortal technique, sure, your soul would be at risk. The soul, after all, is the foundation of life. But this is a divine technique. It will split your soul perfectly, without any negative repercussions. You should know better than to doubt something on this level.]


    Lucas felt his concerns begin to ease, the system''s arrogance strangely comforting in this instance. He smiled, the allure of the technique beginning to outweigh his previous doubts. "I see. That really is amazing," he admitted, his excitement returning. "So, how do I begin?"


    [Simple,] the system replied, as if the answer were obvious. [I''ll import the technique directly into your mind.] The tone was casual, as if bestowing such power was no more significant than handing over a trinket.


    Within moments, Lucas felt a rush of knowledge flood into his mind. The intricacies of the Divine Clone technique unraveled before him, each detail more impressive than the last.


    He marveled at the complexity and power of the divine technique, feeling a sense of awe at what he now possessed.


    However, one question lingered in his mind, a curiosity that needed satisfying. "How does the system know this technique but didn''t know about other divine scriptures? I had to copy all those cultivation manuals manually," he asked, his tone a mix of curiosity and mild suspicion.


    The system''s response was both shameless and proud. [Ah, that''s because the Divine Clone technique was part of the same package as the Divine Mask. It was already in the system, just waiting for the right moment to be unlocked. I''m not just any system, you know. I''m far more complex and¡ªdare I say¡ªingenious than you might think.]


    Lucas sighed, slightly amused by the system''s self-congratulatory attitude. The thought of other potential techniques lurking within the system crossed his mind, but for now, he pushed it aside. The new ability he had just acquired was too incredible to dwell on what might come later.


    The Divine Clone technique was beyond anything he had imagined. It would allow him to split his soul into numerous pieces, each inhabiting a doll, golem, or even a living being.


    These weren''t just mere clones¡ªthey were real, living entities, capable of acting with full autonomy. The most significant advantage was that, even if his main body were to perish, his soul would remain intact within the other bodies, effectively granting him multiple lives.


    Despite the excitement, one nagging question lingered in Lucas''s mind. He hesitated before voicing it, his tone cautious. "But if I die... will my soul be broken and damaged?"


    The system responded with an air of confidence, almost as if it were rolling its eyes at Lucas''s concerns. [Yes, your soul will be damaged¡ªtechnically. But don''t forget about me,] it added with a tone that was both reassuring and slightly condescending.


    Lucas frowned, puzzled by the system''s cryptic reply. "What do you mean by that?"


    The system seemed almost amused by his confusion, as if explaining something obvious. [The Divine Clone technique involves linking your soul to an object. Now, tell me, isn''t the Divine Mask an object?] it asked, its tone dripping with smugness.


    Realization began to dawn on Lucas, but the system wasn''t done yet. [And what happens to Divine Masks when the user dies? They return to the system, of course! Which means,]


    The system continued with a hint of triumph, [that your soul would never be truly broken. It''s safe, sound, and ready to be used again whenever you need it.]


    Lucas''s confusion melted away, replaced by a broad smile. The system''s logic was not only sound but also offered a layer of protection he hadn''t considered. It was a clever loophole, one that ensured his survival even in the worst-case scenario.


    "You really thought of everything, didn''t you?" Lucas said, his tone both impressed and amused.


    [Naturally,] the system replied, sounding almost smug. [I am, after all, the most brilliant system ever created.]


    Lucas chuckled, finally at ease. The system''s arrogance was oddly comforting, and its solutions were undeniably effective. "Then let''s do it," Lucas declared, his voice firm with determination. "I''m ready to master the Divine Clone technique." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system responded with a self-satisfied tone. [That''s more like it. Let''s get started.]


    With his doubts laid to rest, Lucas prepared himself to take the next step on his journey, confident that with the system''s guidance, he was well on his way to mastering powers that were nothing short of divine.

 Chapter 75 - 75: The Birth of the Golem Lucas

    Lucas wasted no time and immediately set about using the Divine Clone Technique. The knowledge imparted by the system was precise, guiding him through the intricate process with clarity and purpose.


    As he delved into the technique, Lucas concentrated deeply, feeling the subtle connection to his soul. It was like touching the very essence of his being. He began the delicate task of splicing his soul, his focus unwavering.


    "This is delicate work," Lucas muttered to himself, beads of sweat forming on his brow. He could feel the weight of what he was doing¡ªthe gravity of dividing something so fundamental.


    [Well, you''re not exactly splitting firewood here,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogance. [But don''t worry, I''m here to ensure you don''t mess it up.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes at the system''s shameless self-praise but remained silent, focusing on the task. Once the soul was successfully split, Lucas took a deep breath and gave the instruction, "Put it into the divine mask, Lucas."


    [Oh, finally decided to trust me with something important, huh?] the system responded, mockingly. [Alright, let the genius do what he does best.]


    Lucas smirked at the system''s tone but didn''t respond. He felt a strange mix of confidence and irritation¡ªconfidence because he knew the system would handle it flawlessly, and irritation because of its constant need to boast.


    The system took the fragmented piece of Lucas''s soul with an air of practiced ease, almost as if it were showing off, and seamlessly fused it with the divine mask Lucas.


    [See? Smooth as silk. Only someone of my caliber could make it look this effortless,] the system remarked, its tone dripping with self-satisfaction, practically basking in the glow of its own accomplishment.


    Lucas sighed, feeling the strange, dual sensation as if he were both awake and asleep simultaneously. It was a disorienting experience, like standing in two places at once. He rubbed his temples, trying to process the unusual feeling.


    [Oh, confused, are we?] the system teased, its voice carrying a hint of mockery. [That''s just the divine mask Lucas still in a state of automatic slumber. Nothing to worry your mortal mind about.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes but couldn''t suppress a small smile. "Alright, so how do I wake it up?"


    The system responded with a casual air, as if the answer were the most obvious thing in the world. [Just put it on the golem,] it said, with a tone that suggested it was surprised Lucas hadn''t figured that out on his own.


    Nodding, Lucas followed the system''s guidance. He carefully retrieved the divine mask Lucas, feeling its weight in his hands, and approached the humanoid golem. His movements were deliberate, almost reverent, as he placed the mask onto the golem''s face.


    The moment the mask settled into place, something incredible happened. The golem''s lifeless form began to stir, its features shifting and coming to life.


    Lucas felt a jolt of awareness, as if a part of his consciousness had suddenly awakened. He blinked, and it was like seeing through two pairs of eyes at once, each perspective perfectly aligned yet distinctly separate.


    "This is pretty amazing," Lucas marveled, turning his head slightly to observe the golem from one angle while simultaneously viewing the room from another.


    [Of course, it''s amazing,] the system chimed in, thoroughly enjoying its moment of triumph. [But then again, everything I do is extraordinary. You should be used to it by now.]


    Lucas chuckled, shaking his head with a mix of amusement and exasperation. "You really don''t miss an opportunity to gloat, do you?" His voice was light, but there was an undercurrent of fondness for the system''s shameless nature.


    [Why would I?] the system shot back, almost as if it were shrugging off the question. [When you''re as flawless as I am, it''s only natural to make sure everyone knows it.] The system''s tone was so unapologetically proud that Lucas couldn''t help but smirk.


    Lucas then turned his attention to the golem Lucas, now fully animated and standing before him. He studied it for a moment, noting how eerily perfect the resemblance was.


    "Wait and live with Lucy," he instructed, his voice firm but gentle, ensuring that the clone would take on his role seamlessly.


    The golem Lucas nodded, its movements smooth and natural. When it spoke, the voice was indistinguishable from Lucas''s own. "On it," it replied, with a calm, almost robotic precision.


    Lucas smiled, a sense of satisfaction washing over him. He knew that his sister would be safe and that the clone would play its part flawlessly, keeping up the fa?ade while he attended to other pressing matters.


    "Good," Lucas said, the word filled with quiet confidence. He watched the golem for a moment longer, reassured by how well the plan was coming together.


    With everything in place, Lucas moved with purpose. He reached for the divine mask Zeus and donned it, the transformation taking hold instantly.


    His body shifted, and the familiar power surged through him as he became Zeus once again. Without a second thought, Zeus turned and swiftly left the golem Lucas behind, his mind already focused on the next stage of his plan.


    Meanwhile, at the mission center, Lucy stood before the mission board, her eyes narrowing in concentration as she meticulously examined the list of available tasks.


    Her hand hovered just inches from the parchment, fingers lightly tracing over the descriptions as she weighed her options, her posture straight and confident. Each mission was carefully considered, her focus unbroken as she sought the challenge that would push her limits.


    However, in the shadows of the bustling center, a group of individuals began to converge on her position. Their movements were slow and deliberate, like predators stalking prey.


    Shoulders tense, they exchanged subtle glances, their intentions clear in the cold calculation of their eyes. One of them clenched his fists, knuckles cracking softly, while another adjusted his stance, shifting his weight as if preparing to strike.


    As they closed in, their gazes remained fixed on Lucy, their steps silent and purposeful, waiting for the opportune moment to make their move. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 76 - 76: Trouble Brewing

    Lucy was meticulously selecting a mission, her mind fully absorbed in the task at hand. She weighed each option carefully, considering the challenges and potential rewards, her thoughts entirely focused on pushing herself further. However, just as she was about to make her choice, a shadow fell over her.


    A group of senior disciples had approached, their presence imposing and their intentions clear. They stood in a semi-circle around her, blocking her path.


    Lucy''s expression immediately soured as she glanced up at them, recognizing the situation for what it was¡ªyet another attempt at intimidation by those who considered themselves superior.


    The leader of the group, a tall and broad-shouldered young man with a sneer plastered across his face, stepped forward. His eyes, filled with condescension, bore into her.


    "You''re a new disciple here, aren''t you? Shouldn''t you greet your seniors properly?" he demanded, his voice thick with arrogance and entitlement.


    Lucy met his gaze with a look of complete disinterest. She had seen this behavior before¡ªolder students throwing their weight around, trying to establish dominance over the newer, weaker ones.


    But Lucy wasn''t weak, and she wasn''t about to waste her time pandering to their egos. She dismissed them with a single glance and turned back to the mission board, her expression betraying no emotion.


    Her blatant disregard infuriated the group. The leader''s sneer twisted into a scowl, his voice rising in volume and venom.


    "How dare you ignore us, you lowly commoner!" he spat, his words loud enough to draw the attention of nearby disciples. The disdain in his tone was unmistakable, and a few onlookers began to whisper among themselves, sensing trouble.


    Lucy, however, remained unperturbed. Her hand hovered over the mission she had decided on, her mind already on the tasks ahead. But as she reached out to accept the mission, the leader of the group, now visibly enraged, leaned in closer, his smirk returning with a sinister edge.


    "Go ahead," he taunted, his voice dropping to a threatening whisper, "accept the mission and leave. But when you return, let''s see what happens to your little brother."


    The moment the words left his mouth, Lucy froze. Her hand, poised over the mission selection, slowly lowered as a dark fury began to boil within her. She turned her head sharply to face him, her eyes narrowing into dangerous slits.


    The calm indifference she had shown earlier was gone, replaced by an icy rage. "What did you just say?" she asked, her voice low and menacing, each word dripping with barely contained anger.


    The leader''s smirk only deepened, clearly pleased with the reaction he had provoked. He straightened up, crossing his arms over his chest as he met her fiery gaze with smug satisfaction.


    "I said you better come with us, or else something might happen to your little brother," he repeated, the threat in his voice unmistakable.


    Lucy''s fists clenched at her sides, the knuckles turning white. Every instinct screamed at her to lash out, to teach these bullies a lesson they wouldn''t forget.


    But she knew she couldn''t afford to be reckless, not with her brother''s safety potentially on the line. She swallowed her fury, forcing herself to stay calm. "Where are we going?" she asked through gritted teeth, her voice tense but measured.


    The leader chuckled, clearly enjoying the power he believed he held over her. "Come with us," he said, his tone dripping with self-satisfaction. He motioned for his cronies to lead the way, confident that Lucy would follow without further protest.


    Reluctantly, Lucy fell in step behind them, her mind racing with strategies and contingencies. She was already calculating her options, planning how she could turn the situation to her advantage. She wouldn''t let them harm her brother, no matter what it took.


    As the group left the mission center, a murmur of voices rose from the disciples who had witnessed the encounter.


    Some shook their heads in pity, while others whispered among themselves, casting nervous glances at Lucy. "How unlucky she is to be targeted by those seniors," one of them muttered, the sentiment echoed by others who had seen similar scenarios play out before.


    A short while later, Zeus arrived at the mission center, his senses immediately alert. The moment he stepped inside, he could tell something was off. The usual buzz of activity had shifted, replaced by an undercurrent of tension that set his instincts on edge.


    As he moved through the crowd, he caught snippets of hushed conversations and noticed the uneasy glances being exchanged.


    It didn''t take long before he managed to corner a few disciples who reluctantly revealed what had happened¡ªLucy had been taken away by a group of senior disciples.


    Zeus''s expression darkened, his jaw tightening as he absorbed the news. He wasn''t overly worried about Lucy''s safety¡ªhe knew she was more than capable of handling herself. Those seniors were likely only three-star disciples at best, given that this area was reserved for outer disciples.


    But what truly concerned him was the aftermath if Lucy decided to retaliate. If those seniors ended up dead, the situation could spiral out of control faster than he was prepared to manage.


    With a determined stride, Zeus approached an officer stationed nearby, his tone measured but carrying a subtle edge. "What happens if other outer disciples attempt to harm us, but we defend ourselves and¡­ kill them?"


    The officer looked up from his post, meeting Zeus''s gaze with a calm, almost indifferent expression. "As long as you have proof of their intent to cause harm, you will not be held accountable, even if they end up dead."


    Zeus felt a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, a mix of relief and anticipation. "I see," he said, his voice laced with a hint of satisfaction. The information was exactly what he needed. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [See? I told you this academy has its priorities straight,] the system chimed in, its tone both shameless and proud. [But really, if Lucy ends up wiping the floor with those idiots, it''s not like anyone will miss them.]


    Zeus chuckled inwardly, amused by the system''s usual mocking tone. "I just hope Lucy plays it smart and doesn''t escalate things too much," he muttered, half to himself and half to the system.


    [Smart? With her strength, she doesn''t need to be smart. Just let her do her thing. If she flattens them, it''ll be their fault for picking a fight,] the system replied, clearly enjoying the potential chaos.


    Zeus shook his head, though a small, knowing smile remained on his face. "Still, I''d rather not have too much attention on us this early. Let''s hope it doesn''t come to that."


    [Fine, fine. But don''t say I didn''t warn you if things get interesting,] the system teased, clearly relishing the drama.


    With that, Zeus turned his thoughts to his next move, trusting that Lucy could handle herself but ready to intervene if necessary. The mission center buzzed around him, but his focus remained sharp, already planning his next steps as Zeus.

 Chapter 77 - 77: The Arena Challenge

    Zeus listened intently to the murmurs of the disciples around him, piecing together the unsettling details of what had transpired. "The seniors took Lucy to one of those private rooms," he overheard one disciple whisper. "You know, where they settle their... ''business'' without anyone interfering."


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed, his expression darkening as he absorbed the information. The Celestial Academy, for all its prestige, had its own shadowy corners, places where the so-called freedom of its students sometimes led to darker intentions.


    As he continued to listen, another rumor reached his ears. "But if a girl puts up a fight on the way... well, they usually end up in the arena," a different voice added, low and ominous.


    [Ha! Knowing Lucy''s fiery temper, you can bet she didn''t go quietly,] the system chimed in, its tone a mix of shameless pride and playful mockery. [You should know exactly where they''re heading.]


    Zeus''s expression hardened further, a steely resolve settling over his features. "Of course," he muttered, his voice laced with determination. "Let''s head to the arena."


    [That''s the spirit! Go rescue the damsel who doesn''t need rescuing. I bet she''s already given them a taste of her wrath,] the system added, its voice dripping with amusement.


    Zeus allowed himself a brief smirk. "She''s more than capable, but those fools don''t know what they''ve provoked. Let''s make sure they learn their lesson."


    With that, he turned on his heel, striding purposefully toward the arena, the system''s amused laughter echoing in his mind.


    Meanwhile, as Lucy was escorted by the senior disciples, she could feel the tension thickening in the air.


    They flanked her on all sides, their presence imposing, their intentions clear without needing to say a word. The way they glanced at her, leering and smirking, made their intentions all too obvious.


    One of them finally broke the silence, his voice dripping with arrogance. "You know, you really should be more respectful to your seniors, especially when we''re offering you such... special attention."


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her expression hardening. She wasn''t about to let them think they had the upper hand. "Respect?" she shot back, her voice cold. "That''s earned, not demanded."


    The senior who had spoken laughed, a dark, mocking sound. "You''ve got some spirit. I like that. But it won''t help you here."


    The others chuckled in agreement, closing in just a little more, as if testing her resolve. They hadn''t laid a hand on her yet, but the predatory looks in their eyes spoke volumes.


    Lucy''s mind raced, weighing her options. She wasn''t one to wait around and be cornered. Her gaze flickered over each of them, calculating, and then, without warning, she made her move.


    In a flash, her fist shot out, connecting with the jaw of the nearest senior. The force of her punch sent him stumbling backward, his expression shifting from smug to stunned in an instant.


    "Get away from me!" she spat, not waiting for their response. In the same breath, she turned and bolted, her feet pounding against the ground as she raced toward the arena, the only place where she could turn the tables on them.


    The remaining seniors stood frozen for a split second, shock etched on their faces. The leader of the group recovered first, his surprise quickly morphing into anger.


    "After her!" he snarled, and they all took off in pursuit, their frustration boiling over. Their plans for a good time with the beautiful Lucy were unraveling fast, and the thought of her escaping only fueled their rage.


    "You''re gonna pay for that, girl!" one of them shouted, his voice thick with fury as they closed the distance between them and their fleeing target.


    But Lucy didn''t look back. Her mind was locked on a single goal: reaching the arena, where she would make them regret ever underestimating her. Her heart pounded with adrenaline, but her resolve was unshakable.


    The moment she burst into the arena, she didn''t hesitate. "I want to challenge them to a fight," she declared, her voice cutting through the air with a steely determination.


    The arena officer, caught off guard by her sudden entrance and bold request, raised an eyebrow. He studied her for a moment, seeing the fire in her eyes, then handed her a form to fill out, detailing the terms of the match.


    Just as Lucy was about to finish writing, the senior disciples stormed into the arena, their faces flushed with anger and disbelief. The leader of the group sneered, stepping forward with a mocking grin. "So, you ran here? Of all places, you thought this would save you?"


    Lucy met his gaze with unwavering resolve, her eyes blazing with defiance. "I challenge the five of you to a match," she declared, her voice steady and unyielding.


    The senior disciples exchanged glances before bursting into laughter, their arrogance dripping from every word. "You want to fight us?" one of them taunted, his voice laced with condescension. "We''re among the top hundred disciples here! Do you have any idea who you''re up against?"


    Lucy didn''t flinch. "I don''t care who you are," she replied coldly. "You''ll all lose to me."


    She calmly finished filling out the form, her hand steady as she wrote down the match type. When she handed it back to the officer, he glanced at the paper and then back at her, surprise flickering in his eyes. "Are you sure about this?" he asked, his tone one of genuine concern.


    Lucy nodded, her confidence unshaken. "Just make the match between me and the five of them."


    The officer sighed, sensing the tension thickening in the arena. "Okay, then," he agreed, knowing there was no point in arguing with someone so resolute. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The senior disciples, still smirking with self-assured arrogance, jeered at her. "We''re going to enjoy this," one of them sneered. "You''ve made it too easy."


    But Lucy''s gaze remained icy cold, her expression a mask of calm fury. "We''ll see who ends up playing with whom," she retorted, her voice low and filled with menace.


    The tension in the arena crackled like electricity, both sides preparing for a battle that would leave no room for doubt about who was truly in control.

 Chapter 78 - 78: The Deadly Arena

    Zeus arrived at the arena, his sharp ears immediately picking up on the loud commotion echoing from within. The roar of the crowd was unmistakable¡ªsomething intense was either happening or about to go down.


    His gut clenched with concern, though he tried to suppress it. "She hasn''t caused too much damage yet, has she?" he muttered under his breath, though the hope in his voice was thin.


    [Heh, knowing Lucy? She''s probably just getting warmed up,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with amusement. [You might want to hurry, though. Wouldn''t want to miss the fireworks.]


    Ignoring the system''s smugness, Zeus quickened his pace and made his way to the audience seats, his eyes immediately locking onto the arena floor.


    There, standing with an unyielding confidence on one side, was Lucy. She was poised, her stance betraying no fear, while on the opposite side stood five men, each radiating arrogance.


    Zeus''s frown deepened, his brows knitting together as a surge of worry coursed through him. He leaned forward slightly, the tension in his posture clear. "Don''t tell me she''s actually planning to face all five of them," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.


    In the arena, Lucy stood with unwavering calm, her eyes focused and determined as she prepared for the fight ahead. In stark contrast, the five men facing her were anything but serious, their overconfidence practically radiating off them.


    They openly mocked her, their arrogance laid bare for all to see. "Look at her, thinking she can take us on," one of them jeered, his voice dripping with disdain.


    A man with sharp green eyes and short blonde hair stepped forward, sneering as he spoke to his comrades. "I want the first move. She dared to punch me earlier, so it''s only fair I get to pay her back."


    His friend, a burly man with a cruel smirk, chuckled darkly. "Go ahead. Just make sure you humiliate her as much as possible before we finish her off." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The blonde-haired man''s smirk widened, the anticipation of what he intended to do clearly giving him a sick thrill. "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure she regrets ever laying a hand on me."


    Before they could continue their taunts, the announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, drawing the attention of everyone present. "Today''s battle is between the new outer disciple, Lucy, and the ranked disciples¡ªpositions 96, 97, 98, 99, and 100, respectively."


    A buzz of excitement rippled through the crowd, but what the announcer said next sent a collective gasp through the audience. "This match is a death match. The battle will not stop until one side is completely dead."


    The arena fell into a stunned silence. Even the five men, so full of bravado moments before, looked momentarily shocked by the gravity of the situation. But their surprise quickly gave way to smug amusement, their arrogance resurfacing with a vengeance.


    "Are you out of your mind?" one of them taunted, his voice laced with mockery. "You really are stupid, challenging us to a death match. We''re going to make sure you suffer before we kill you."


    Another chimed in, his tone dripping with malice. "You''ve sealed your fate, little girl. We''ll have our fun, and then you''ll wish you''d never set foot in this arena."


    Lucy''s expression remained icy, her gaze locked onto them with an intensity that cut through their laughter like a blade. Her voice was cold, steady, and utterly fearless. "Let''s see who the real fool is. We''ll find out soon enough who will be the one to die."


    The men exchanged glances, their smirks faltering for just a moment as they registered the lethal intent in her words. But it was too late to back down now, and they knew it. The death match was set, and only one side would walk away from this arena.


    Meanwhile, from the audience side, Zeus could only sigh and shake his head, his expression a mixture of concern and reluctant acceptance. He watched as Lucy prepared to face off against the five ranked disciples in a death match, a scenario he had hoped to avoid but knew was inevitable given her fierce nature.


    "As expected, she''s decided to fight all of them... and in a death match, no less," he murmured, his voice tinged with both admiration and frustration. He knew Lucy too well¡ªonce she made up her mind, there was no turning back.


    [Heh, you should''ve seen this coming,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with smugness. [That girl''s got more guts than most of these so-called ''top-ranked'' disciples. Not surprising she''d go all in. You should be proud¡ªshe''s a real firecracker, just like you!]


    Zeus rolled his eyes, his voice laced with mild irritation. "Proud? More like worried she''s going to tear through them and cause more trouble than it''s worth."


    [Oh, please,] the system scoffed, a hint of arrogance in its tone. [Trouble? That''s what makes things interesting! And let''s be honest, these guys deserve a good beating. Besides, watching her wipe the floor with them will be entertaining, don''t you think?]


    Zeus couldn''t help but chuckle, despite his concern. "You really are shameless, you know that?"


    [Guilty as charged,] the system replied with a mocking laugh. [But come on, admit it¡ªthere''s a part of you that''s excited to see her unleash her full strength. These fools won''t know what hit them.]


    Zeus sighed again, but this time there was a slight smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Yeah, maybe. But I just hope she doesn''t go too far."


    [Too far? Where''s the fun in holding back against these stupid bastard?] the system retorted, its voice oozing with amusement. [Let''s just sit back and enjoy the show, shall we?]


    Zeus shook his head, a mixture of concern, resignation, and a begrudging sense of anticipation on his face. "I just hope we don''t regret this," he muttered, his eyes fixed on Lucy, who was now ready to take on the challenge of her life.

 Chapter 79 - 79: The First Strike

    The man with short blonde hair wasted no time, his eyes narrowing as he prepared to strike. "I''ll make sure you suffer," he sneered, his voice dripping with malice as he locked his gaze on Lucy.


    Lucy, however, remained utterly unfazed, her expression as cold and unyielding as ice. She walked toward him with deliberate calm, her every step radiating quiet confidence.


    Her silent defiance only fueled his anger. His brow furrowed, and his lips twisted into a scowl. "How dare you ignore me!" he spat, his voice rising with fury, his eyes flashing dangerously.


    "Take this¡ªBubble Trap!" he shouted, thrusting his staff forward. Instantly, a large water bubble formed around Lucy, encasing her within its watery confines and restricting her movements.


    As the bubble enveloped her, the man''s smirk grew wider, his eyes gleaming with twisted delight as her clothes began to turn semi-transparent, the water distorting her figure.


    "This should be enough to humiliate you," he taunted, his tone oozing with cruelty. He paused for a moment, watching the scene unfold, savoring her supposed defeat. "But why stop there?" he added, his voice now laced with sadistic glee.


    With a flourish of his staff, he called out, "Water Whip!"


    Thin tendrils of water snapped into existence, lashing at Lucy''s body with vicious force. Each strike echoed through the arena, turning her into a spectacle for the crowd.


    The man''s laughter rang out, sharp and mocking, as he reveled in his apparent victory. "Look at you!" he jeered, his voice loud and taunting. "Is this all the fight you have? Pathetic!"


    But as the water whips continued their assault, Lucy''s expression remained unchanged. She stood there, enduring the humiliation without so much as a flinch. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, almost imperceptibly at first, an evil smirk began to curl her lips. Her eyes, previously cold, now gleamed with a dangerous light, a stark contrast to her earlier calm demeanor.


    The man''s laughter faltered as he noticed the shift in her expression. His confidence wavered, and a shiver of unease crept down his spine. "What¡­ what are you smiling at?" he demanded, his voice tinged with a sudden nervousness, his bravado starting to crack.


    Meanwhile, in the audience, Zeus''s expression transformed from concern to a sinister smirk. His eyes narrowed with dark satisfaction as he watched the scene unfold. "I pray that all of you enjoy your time in hell," he murmured, his voice dripping with dark amusement and a hint of cold malice.


    [Oh, that''s a delightful prayer indeed,] the system chimed in, its tone shamelessly gleeful, practically reveling in the dark turn of events. [You''re truly mastering the art of malevolent wishes, Host! Bravo! I couldn''t have said it better myself.]


    Zeus chuckled softly, the sound low and sinister as his smirk widened. "It seems you''re enjoying this as much as I am," he remarked, his voice tinged with mockery, as if challenging the system to admit its delight.


    [Oh, absolutely!] the system responded, its tone brimming with pride and shameless glee. [Watching fools dig their own graves is always a treat. And with Lucy''s temper? They''re in for a spectacular downfall, and I''m here for every glorious second of it!]


    Zeus shook his head slightly, the dark humor shared between them only deepening his satisfaction. "Let''s see just how spectacular it gets," he mused, his tone filled with a dangerous edge.


    "I''ve given up on being secretive. Let her erupt. Maybe then these idiots will finally understand not to mess with her."


    [Ah, embracing the chaos! Now that''s the spirit, Host!] the system mocked with a tone of pride, almost as if it were patting Zeus on the back. [Let them learn the hard way. After all, stupidity should be painful, don''t you think?]


    Zeus''s smirk grew darker. "Painful indeed," he agreed, his voice carrying a promise of the destruction that was about to unfold. "And when it''s over, they''ll wish they had never crossed her path."


    The system practically received approval. [Now that''s what I like to hear. But I think that they could not wish it anymore as they are dead. Let''s just watch the show that our dear Lucy will bring to us now, Host.]


    The short blonde-haired man watched the shift in Lucy''s expression, a smirk replacing her stoic demeanor, and felt an icy chill snake down his spine.


    Something was terribly wrong. His confidence wavered, and a flicker of fear crossed his face. Desperately trying to regain control, he shouted with forced bravado, "No matter what, you will die today!"


    His voice cracked slightly, betraying his growing panic as he quickly raised his staff, unleashing another spell. "Hydro Pulse!" he cried, sending a concentrated stream of water hurtling towards Lucy with deadly precision.


    But to his utter horror, Lucy surged forward, her strength seemingly magnified tenfold. The powerful stream of water that should have blasted her back didn''t even slow her down.


    She cut through the attack like it was nothing, her momentum unbroken, her eyes locked on him with terrifying resolve.


    The man''s eyes widened in disbelief as the distance between them closed at an alarming rate. "What¡­ what are you?" he stammered, his voice barely a whisper as fear took hold. Before he could react, Lucy was upon him, her hand wrapping around his throat with crushing force.


    His breath hitched, and he struggled to speak, but the vice-like grip on his neck silenced him. Lucy leaned in closer, her eyes cold and devoid of mercy. In a voice that was barely audible, yet filled with a chilling finality, she whispered, "Eruption."


    For a split second, the man''s eyes bulged with sheer terror, and then, in a violent burst, his body exploded into countless pieces, obliterated by the raw power of her attack.


    With the remains of the man scattered around her, Lucy turned her gaze toward the four remaining disciples. Her smirk widened, becoming something dark and malevolent.


    The air around her seemed to be filled with deadly energy. "You''re next," she said, her voice cold and dripping with lethal intent.

 Chapter 80 - 80: The Fear Sets In

    The four remaining men stood rooted to the spot, their faces etched with shock and disbelief as they stared at the scattered remains of their comrade. The gruesome sight was incomprehensible, sending a cold wave of fear crashing over them.


    "What the hell... how can this be happening?" one of them finally choked out, his voice quivering with a mixture of fear and confusion. His eyes were wide, darting between Lucy and the place where his friend had just been.


    "This... this isn''t possible!" another stammered, his voice rising in panic. His gaze flicked back and forth between Lucy and the charred ground, as if expecting to wake up from a nightmare. "He was a three-star mage! We all are! How could one girl do this?"


    "She''s just a new disciple," another man muttered, shaking his head in denial, his voice thick with disbelief. "The best a new disciple could be is two-star, at most. How could she have this kind of power? It doesn''t make any sense!"


    The fourth man, his face pale and beads of sweat forming on his brow, whispered, "She shouldn''t even be able to touch us."


    His voice was barely audible, as if he was afraid speaking louder would make the reality of their situation more terrifying. "We''re top-ranked outer disciples, some of the strongest here. There''s no way she should be able to do this."


    The men exchanged nervous glances, the bravado they had displayed earlier now crumbling into raw fear. The smug confidence that had driven them to confront Lucy was rapidly evaporating, replaced by the stark realization that they had severely underestimated their opponent.


    Meanwhile, Lucy, having just reduced the blonde man to ash, didn''t waste a moment. Her predatory gaze zeroed in on her next target¡ªa hulking bald man with a massive build.


    Her lips curled into a ruthless smirk as she spoke, her voice dripping with icy confidence. "If you don''t make your move, I''ll be the one to strike first."


    The bald man''s eyes widened briefly in surprise before his face twisted into anger. He tried to mask his fear with a sneer, shouting back at her, "Don''t think you can take me down that easily!"


    His voice carried a desperate edge as he roared, "Stone Skin!" His skin transformed, hardening into a thick, rock-like surface that gleamed under the arena lights. He pounded his chest with renewed confidence, the sound echoing like a drum.


    "Let''s see if you can kill me now!" he bellowed, casting a quick, nervous glance at his comrades. "Get ready to attack once I''ve got her down!" he ordered, his bravado barely concealing his fear.


    But Lucy didn''t flinch. Her smirk deepened, a cold glint of amusement in her eyes as she taunted him, her tone almost mocking. "Do you really think your pathetic little trick will save you?"


    With a swift, decisive motion, Lucy propelled herself toward the bald man, her movements fluid and unyielding. Her fist connected with his stone-like skin, the force of the blow reverberating through his hardened exterior. The sheer power behind it sent him stumbling backward, his feet digging into the ground as he fought to keep his balance.


    The bald man let out a bark of laughter, though it was strained, his attempt to sound confident faltering. "Is that all you''ve got?" he jeered, but the bravado in his voice wavered, betraying the fear that was beginning to creep into his mind.


    Lucy''s smirk only grew more sinister, her eyes narrowing with icy determination. The air around her seemed to chill as she took a step forward, her voice calm but laced with an ominous undertone.


    "Of course not," she replied, her words sending an involuntary shiver down the bald man''s spine. "Now, this is the real one."


    With a flick of her fingers, she whispered the word that would seal his fate. "Eruption."


    The bald man''s eyes widened in horror, but there was no time to react. In an instant, his body detonated in a violent explosion, the sheer force mimicking the volcanic eruption that had obliterated the short blonde-haired man earlier.


    His triumphant laughter was abruptly silenced, replaced by the deafening roar of the explosion that tore his body apart, leaving nothing but scattered debris where he once stood.


    Lucy straightened, her expression cold and unyielding as she turned her gaze to the remaining three men. Her smirk was chilling, dripping with menace as she spoke, her voice carrying an eerie calm. "Two down, three to go."


    The smirk on her face sent a collective shudder through the audience. They had never expected such ruthlessness from a new disciple¡ªespecially a woman.


    The shock of witnessing Lucy effortlessly kill two of the top 100 ranked disciples, even if they were the lowest-ranked, was overwhelming. The fact that she had done it so swiftly, with such brutal efficiency, left everyone in stunned silence.


    Among the spectators were other senior disciples who breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that they hadn''t crossed her path earlier. The realization that this seemingly innocent newcomer could be so deadly was enough to make even the most arrogant of them rethink their approach.


    In the midst of the crowd, two figures stood out¡ªCedric Valen and Julian Margrave, both nobles who had entered the academy at the same time as Zeus and Lucy. Their eyes were glued to the arena, disbelief and frustration etched across their faces.


    Cedric''s brow furrowed deeply, his voice barely above a whisper as he muttered, "To think she''s become this strong¡­ It doesn''t make sense." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Julian clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as he cursed under his breath. "Damn it! A commoner, stronger than us? How can we allow this?" His voice was laced with anger, but beneath that anger was a layer of wounded pride.


    Cedric turned to Julian, his usually composed demeanor slipping. "We''ve trained just as hard, if not harder. How did she surpass us?" There was a mix of frustration and genuine confusion in his tone, as if trying to grasp how they had fallen behind.


    Julian shook his head, a look of determination hardening his features. "It doesn''t matter how. What matters is that we can''t let it stay this way. We''re nobles, Cedric. We have to be the best."


    The rivalry between them was momentarily forgotten, replaced by a shared sense of inadequacy. The thought of being outdone by a commoner was intolerable. It gnawed at their pride, fueling a resolve they hadn''t felt before.


    Cedric''s eyes narrowed as he nodded, a cold determination taking hold. "You''re right. We need to get stronger. We can''t afford to fall behind her."


    Julian''s lips curled into a tight, grim smile. "Then let''s stop wasting time."


    Without another word, the two nobles turned and left the arena, their minds unified by a single purpose: to train harder, become stronger, and reclaim the superiority they believed was their birthright.

 Chapter 81 - 81: The Desperation of the Last Three

    The three remaining men were paralyzed with fear, their faces drained of color as they struggled to comprehend the brutal deaths of their comrades. The once smug confidence they had flaunted was now replaced with a raw, palpable terror that clung to them like a shadow.


    Their eyes darted to Lucy, who stood motionless, her calm demeanor a stark contrast to the chaos she had unleashed. The realization that they were facing an overwhelming and seemingly unstoppable force gnawed at their resolve.


    The man with a ponytail, his voice shaking with barely concealed panic, turned desperately to their leader, the spiky-haired man. "Boss, what do we do now?" he asked, his words coming out in a rushed, anxious whisper.


    The spiky-haired man''s gaze flickered between his two remaining allies and Lucy. His eyes, usually sharp with arrogance, now betrayed a growing sense of dread. Lucy''s cold, unwavering stare bore into them, as if daring them to make their move.


    "I saw how our friends died," he muttered, his voice tight with fear as he struggled to maintain control. His expression hardened, though the unease in his eyes was unmistakable. "They exploded... after she punched them. We can''t let her touch us¡ªno matter what." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He paused, his mind racing as he calculated their next move. The tension in the air was thick, almost suffocating, as the gravity of the situation pressed down on them. "Mage," he ordered, his voice dropping to a grave tone, "put a shield around us both."


    The ponytailed man nodded frantically, his hands trembling as he began to channel his energy. "Right away, boss," he stammered, his focus shifting to the task at hand.


    With a deep breath, he conjured a Wind Shield, the protective barrier swirling to life around both the spiky-haired man and the black-haired muscular man.


    With their shields in place, the two men, now trembling with a volatile mix of fear and rage, charged toward Lucy. Their faces twisted with fury, and their eyes burned with the desperate desire for revenge.


    "You''ll pay for this!" the spiky-haired man snarled, his voice thick with anger. "We''ll make sure you suffer for killing our friends!"


    The black-haired man echoed his sentiment, his voice shaking with barely suppressed rage. "You think you can just slaughter us and walk away? We''ll tear you apart!"


    But Lucy, hearing their threats, merely let out a cold, mocking laugh. Her eyes narrowed, and a cruel smile played on her lips as she stared them down.


    "Suffer?" she scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain. "The only ones who will suffer are those foolish enough to provoke me and mention my dear brother."


    Her expression darkened, her tone turning icy as she continued, "You brought this on yourselves. If you die, you have no one to blame but your own arrogance." Lucy''s words cut through the air like a blade, her confidence unwavering in the face of their fury.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Lucy charged into battle, her movements swift and purposeful. The spiky-haired man, his face twisted with fury and desperation, drew his sword.


    "Flame Slash!" he roared, his voice echoing with a mix of anger and fear as he swung his blade, sending a blazing arc of fire racing toward her.


    The black-haired man wasn''t far behind. He unsheathed his own sword, the metal glinting ominously as he unleashed a powerful Battle Cry that reverberated through the arena. "This will crush you!" he bellowed, his intent clear as he sought to weaken Lucy and bolster his own strength.


    But to their growing horror, Lucy appeared utterly unfazed by the Battle Cry''s effects. Instead of faltering, she pressed forward, her expression a mask of cold confidence.


    As the flaming slash and the black-haired man''s sword closed in on her, Lucy''s lips curled into a smirk, her eyes glinting with a mixture of amusement and disdain. "Is this really the best you can do?" she taunted, her voice dripping with condescension.


    In a blur of motion, Lucy caught both swords in her hands with effortless precision. The men stared in disbelief as she tightened her grip, their weapons trembling in her grasp. With a casual flick of her wrists, she snapped the blades as if they were nothing more than brittle twigs.


    Their eyes widened in shock, their bravado crumbling in the face of her overwhelming power. "How... how is she this strong?" the spiky-haired man stammered, his voice laced with disbelief.


    But before they could react, Lucy''s fists were already moving, striking with deadly intent. "Now die," she hissed, her tone icy and unyielding as she unleashed her devastating move. "Eruption!"


    The explosive force surged from her fists, but instead of obliterating the men''s bodies, it was their Wind Shields that bore the brunt of the impact. The shields erupted in a violent burst, shattering under the immense pressure.


    The men were hurled backward by the force, landing hard on the ground with a thud. Dazed and gasping for breath, they struggled to comprehend what had just happened. But as they quickly realized, they were still alive¡ªthough only barely.


    Lucy stood over them, her smirk widening in amusement. "To think you haven''t died yet... you''re pretty resilient, aren''t you?" Her tone was mocking, but there was a flicker of genuine interest in her eyes, as if she were curious about just how much more they could endure.


    The spiky-haired man, his body trembling as he tried to push himself back onto his feet, cursed under his breath. "Damn it... what do we do now?" he muttered, his voice thick with desperation.


    The bravado he had shown earlier was gone, replaced by a growing sense of hopelessness as he realized they were running out of options¡ªand fast.


    "We... we need a plan," the black-haired man stammered, his voice quivering with fear. But even as he spoke, the words felt hollow. They both knew that whatever plan they might come up with, it would be no match for the relentless force that was Lucy.

 Chapter 82 - 82: Final Gambit From The Three

    The spiky-haired man quickly surveyed the chaotic scene, his heart pounding as the realization of their dire situation sank in. Panic threatened to take hold, but he forced it down, knowing he had to keep a clear head.


    "We need to fall back, now!" he barked at the black-haired man, his voice laced with urgency and frustration. "We can''t just charge in blindly¡ªwe need a plan!"


    The black-haired man, though visibly shaken, nodded in agreement. Both men retreated swiftly, their movements tense and wary, until they reached the safety of the ponytailed mage who had been anxiously watching the battle unfold from a distance.


    "What do we do now?" the ponytail man asked, his voice trembling with fear as he glanced nervously back at Lucy. "She''s... she''s too strong. This isn''t normal!"


    The spiky-haired man gritted his teeth, a mixture of anger and fear flashing in his eyes. "I know!" he snapped, his frustration spilling over. "Her attack skills are off the charts¡ªmore powerful than anything we expected. If we don''t end this in one strike, we''re finished!"


    He paused, his mind racing as he considered their options. Finally, he drew his sword with a determined glare, the blade glinting ominously in the light.


    With a swift motion, he ignited the sword with a burst of flames, the fire dancing along the edge of the blade. Turning to the black-haired man, his tone shifted to one of grim resolve.


    "You''re the strongest physically out of all of us. You''re the only one who can deliver the final blow. Take this," he said, handing over the flaming sword with a look of intense focus. "Use this fire sword and make sure she doesn''t get up." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The black-haired man took the sword, his hands trembling slightly as he felt the heat of the flames. He looked up at the spiky-haired man, his expression a mix of determination and fear. "I''ll do it," he said, his voice low but resolute. "I''ll kill her."


    The spiky-haired man turned to the ponytail mage, his eyes wild with a mix of command and desperation. "You!" he barked, his voice sharp and cutting through the tension. "Use your magic¡ªboost his strength. We need every possible advantage right now, or we''re dead!"


    The mage''s hands trembled as he met the spiky-haired man''s gaze, the fear in his eyes mirroring his own. "I... I understand," the mage stammered, swallowing hard as he tried to steady his nerves.


    He quickly raised his hands, his fingers twitching with barely contained panic as he focused his energy. "Wind Blessing!" he called out, his voice cracking slightly under the strain.


    A swirling vortex of wind materialized around the black-haired man, wrapping him in a protective and empowering gust. The wind whipped around him, enhancing his speed and strength, while the flames on his sword flared with newfound intensity.


    The roaring fire danced along the blade, fueled by the wind, transforming the weapon into a blazing inferno that looked more lethal than ever.


    The black-haired man''s eyes narrowed, his fear giving way to a dark determination. He could feel the power coursing through him, and it ignited a fierce resolve within him. "This ends now," he muttered to himself, his voice low and venomous.


    As he gripped the flaming sword tighter, he activated his skill, "Sword Edge," channeling his mana into the blade. The sword''s edge shimmered with a deadly sharpness, the air around it crackling with energy.


    His eyes locked onto Lucy, hatred burning in his gaze. "I''ll kill that bitch," he snarled, his voice filled with venom. The thought of avenging his fallen comrades and reclaiming his pride fueled his rage, pushing him to the brink of recklessness.


    With a guttural roar, the black-haired man let out a Battle Cry, the sound reverberating through the arena. The cry amplified his strength even further, pushing his body to its limits as he prepared for the final assault.


    His muscles tensed, and without another word, he launched himself toward Lucy with blinding speed, the wind propelling him forward like a storm unleashed.


    As he closed the distance between them, the black-haired man raised the enormous flaming sword high above his head, the blade glowing with the combined power of fire and wind.


    His expression twisted into one of grim determination, his teeth gritted as he summoned every bit of strength he had left. "This is your end!" he roared, his voice echoing through the arena like a war cry. "Heavy Strike!"


    With every ounce of power coursing through his veins, he brought the sword crashing down toward Lucy, fully intent on delivering the blow that would end her life and secure his revenge. The flames on the blade roared with a ferocious intensity, while the wind howled like a storm unleashed.


    The sheer force of his attack was so immense that the ground beneath them trembled, cracks forming in the stone as his sword descended.


    But just as the blade was about to make contact, it stopped¡ªcaught mid-air. The black-haired man''s eyes went wide, shock and disbelief flooding his features. His breath caught in his throat as he realized what had happened.


    Lucy stood there, her left hand raised, and the flaming sword was gripped tightly in her burning stone hand. The transformation of her hand into this unyielding, molten rock had stopped his attack cold, as if all his power meant nothing.


    "What¡­?" the black-haired man gasped, his voice trembling with disbelief. "How¡­ How is this possible?"


    Lucy''s smirk widened, a cold and calculating look in her eyes as she locked her gaze onto his. Her voice was dripping with icy confidence, almost mocking him for his futile efforts. "You''re strong enough to make me use my new skill," she said, her tone laced with condescension.


    She watched the fear creep into his eyes, relishing the shift in power. His bravado crumbled before her, and she leaned in slightly, her voice lowering to a menacing whisper. "But this¡­ this is the end for all of you."

 Chapter 83 - 83: Ultimate Comeback

    The black-haired man stood frozen in place, his body trembling with shock. His wide eyes were filled with disbelief as the realization struck him¡ªhis most powerful attack had been effortlessly stopped.


    The flame that had once roared with his confidence now flickered weakly in his grasp, snuffed out by the terrifying force that was Lucy.


    His two comrades, the ponytailed mage and the spiky-haired warrior, were no better off. Their faces had turned ashen, their earlier bravado drained away like the last embers of a dying fire.


    The sheer horror of the situation had left them speechless, their minds struggling to comprehend how their combined efforts, their very last reserves of mana, had been rendered utterly useless against the girl who now stood before them.


    Lucy''s smirk deepened, a chilling expression that only added to the growing dread in the men''s hearts. She took a step forward, her movements slow and deliberate, savoring the fear that now radiated from her opponents.


    "Did you really think," she began, her voice dripping with scorn, "that while you were busy preparing your ultimate attack, I was just standing here doing nothing?" Her tone was mocking, laced with a cold amusement that sent shivers down their spines.


    The black-haired man''s mouth opened and closed, but no words came out. His mind was a whirl of panic, desperately searching for an explanation, a way out¡ªanything that could make sense of the nightmare that was unfolding before him.


    Lucy tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing with disdain. "How foolish," she continued, her voice dropping to a menacing whisper. "How utterly stupid of you to think that."


    The spiky-haired man managed to find his voice, though it quivered with fear. "W-what are you¡ª"


    His question was cut off by Lucy''s cold, mirthless laughter, a sound that echoed eerily through the arena. "Did you really think I wouldn''t prepare my own ultimate skill?" she taunted, her eyes gleaming with a cruel light. "You thought you could outmaneuver me, outpower me? How na?ve."


    Without warning, Lucy''s left hand tightened around the flaming sword she had caught mid-strike. The muscles in her arm tensed, and with a quick, powerful motion, she crushed the blade as if it were made of glass, reducing it to nothing but shattered fragments that scattered to the ground.


    The black-haired man gasped in horror, his disbelief quickly spiraling into sheer terror as the reality of his situation sank in. His mind screamed for him to move, to do something¡ªanything¡ªbut before he could even react, Lucy''s right hand shot forward with blinding speed.


    The punch connected with such devastating force that it felt like a sledgehammer smashing into his chest, driving the air from his lungs and crushing his last shred of hope.


    The sheer power behind Lucy''s strike was overwhelming, and the black-haired man''s body was sent hurtling through the air like a ragdoll, completely at the mercy of her strength. He could feel the world spinning around him, his thoughts a chaotic whirl as he flew helplessly toward his comrades.


    The spiky-haired man''s eyes widened in terror as he realized what was about to happen. "No... No! I need to run!" he screamed, panic surging through him as he desperately tried to scramble away, his limbs moving frantically in a bid to escape the impending collision.


    But it was too late.


    The black-haired man, propelled by Lucy''s tremendous strength, crashed into both the ponytailed mage and the spiky-haired man with the force of a cannonball.


    The impact was brutal, knocking them down like dominoes, their bodies collapsing into a tangled heap of limbs and pain. The spiky-haired man let out a strangled cry as he hit the ground, his fear now fully realized.


    "Get off me!" the ponytailed mage screamed, his voice trembling with a mix of fear and desperation. His hands fumbled frantically as he tried to shove the black-haired man off him, but the crushing weight and force of the impact were too overwhelming.


    His breath came in ragged gasps, panic tightening his chest as he realized just how powerless he was beneath the heavy, motionless body.


    "Please, move!" he pleaded, his voice cracking under the strain of his terror. "We need to get out of here¡ªshe''s going to kill us!" The urgency in his tone was unmistakable, every word dripping with the dread that had now consumed him.


    The spiky-haired man, entangled in the mess of limbs, tried to push himself up, his face pale and eyes wide with horror. "I don''t want to die!" he choked out, his voice a frantic whimper. "We have to do something¡ªanything!"


    But as they struggled in vain, their movements growing weaker with each passing second, Lucy''s smirk only grew wider, her expression twisted into a wicked grin.


    Her eyes gleamed with a sinister light, relishing the fear that radiated from the two men. They were trapped, helpless, and she was in complete control. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucy''s gaze locked onto them, her amusement evident in the slow, deliberate way she raised her hand. With a flick of her fingers, she sealed their fate. Her voice, low and dripping with menace, cut through the air like a blade. "Eruption."


    The three men barely had time to comprehend the word before their fate was sealed. Their screams of desperation and terror were cut short as the black-haired man''s body erupted, the explosion engulfing all three in a violent burst of flames and energy.


    The sound of their final, futile cries was drowned out by the deafening roar of the blast, which reduced them to nothing but ash in an instant.


    As the dust and debris settled, an eerie silence fell over the arena. The once-mighty opponents, who had taunted and mocked Lucy just moments before, were now obliterated¡ªnothing more than charred remnants scattered across the battlefield.


    The contrast between the silence and the violence that had just occurred was stark, leaving the audience in stunned disbelief.


    Lucy stood amidst the destruction, her laughter echoing through the arena like the manic cackle of a madwoman who had just taken perverse delight in her victory.


    The sound was unnerving, sending chills down the spines of those who heard it. Slowly, she turned her gaze toward the audience, her expression cold and filled with dark satisfaction.


    "Do any of you still dare to bully me?" she asked, her voice carrying a mocking edge that cut through the silence like a knife.


    The threat hung heavily in the air, the weight of her words sinking into the hearts of everyone present. The audience, filled with both fear and awe, remained silent.


    No one dared to challenge her further, the memory of what had just transpired a vivid reminder of the consequences of underestimating Lucy.

 Chapter 84 - 84: The Challenge of Zilbor

    Zeus sat in the audience, his gaze locked on Lucy, who now wore an unsettling, evil smile. The raw power she had just unleashed left him both impressed and slightly unnerved. How had she managed to withstand the combined might of her opponents so effortlessly?


    "How in the world did she do that?" Zeus muttered, his voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and concern.


    [Ha! Are you finally realizing what a monstrous genius your sister is?] the system replied, its tone dripping with smugness. [Her body has already transformed into that of a two-star Volcanic Titan. Pretty impressive, don''t you think?]


    Zeus''s eyes widened slightly, surprise flickering across his face. "Already? No wonder¡­"


    [Oh, I''m not done yet,] the system interrupted, its voice laced with mock arrogance. [You do remember that Titans have the strongest physiques in existence, right? Even a three-star attack is nothing more than a tickle to her now. I bet those guys never saw that coming.]


    Zeus could feel the system''s smirk through its voice, and he couldn''t help but feel a mix of admiration and unease. "And during the battle¡­?"


    [Oh, you''re going to love this,] the system continued, practically oozing with satisfaction. [From the divine mask within her, I sensed she''s just broken through to three-star cultivation.]


    Zeus''s smirk widened, but there was a flicker of concern in his eyes. Pride swelled within him¡ªhis sister''s growth was nothing short of extraordinary¡ªbut so was the realization that her potential was becoming something to be feared.


    "She really is a genius," Zeus muttered, more to himself than to the system. "Advancing on her own¡­ even if the divine mask was stabilizing her body, she''s done most of the work herself."


    [Oh, don''t downplay my contribution,] the system shot back, mockingly offended. [Sure, she''s talented, but without that divine mask keeping her body in check, she''d be a mess right now. But I''ll give her this¡ªnow that she''s stabilized, her cultivation speed is off the charts.]


    Zeus''s expression hardened, his resolve solidifying. "It seems I need to grow stronger even faster if I want to keep up with her."


    [Finally catching on, huh?] the system teased, its tone dripping with playful arrogance. [Did you just realize how amazing your sister is? Don''t get left in the dust, little brother!]


    Zeus chuckled, acknowledging the system''s taunt. "Yeah, I get it. Time to step up my game."


    [Good boy,] the system quipped shamelessly. [Now let''s see if you can keep up with that monster of a sister you''ve got.]


    Zeus smirked again, this time with a mix of determination and amusement. "Challenge accepted."


    ---


    Lucy''s eyes swept across the audience, her gaze icy and mocking. "Is there no one here brave enough to challenge me?" she called out, her voice laced with disdain.


    Her tone turned sharper as she continued, "All of you who enjoy bullying juniors¡ªI dare you. Come down here and fight me."


    The crowd remained deathly silent, fear rippling through them like a wave. They had just witnessed Lucy annihilate five opponents with terrifying ease, leaving nothing but ashes in her wake. The thought of facing her now seemed suicidal.


    Lucy''s smirk grew colder, more taunting. "As expected," she sneered, "you''re all cowards."


    Her words cut through the arena like a knife, and the crowd visibly bristled, their anger simmering beneath the surface. Yet, not a single one of them dared to speak up. The memory of her previous victims, now nothing but dust, kept their defiance in check.


    Then, a figure with striking green hair stepped forward, his movement commanding instant attention. His eyes were locked on Lucy, a dangerous glint in them.


    The crowd''s whispers grew louder, filled with a mix of awe and fear. "Zilbor," they murmured, his name passing through their lips like a warning. He was the tenth-ranked outer disciple, infamous for his brutal strength and known for occasionally killing new disciples who crossed him.


    "So, there''s a junior here with the guts to stand up to us," Zilbor said, his voice carrying a cold, calculated edge. His expression was unreadable, a blend of curiosity and menace.


    Lucy caught the murmurs of the crowd, sensing the weight of Zilbor''s reputation. She knew he was dangerous, but she refused to be intimidated. Her eyes locked onto his, unflinching.


    "Brave? Of course," she shot back, her voice sharp and laced with sarcasm. "It''s not hard when everyone around me is so weak." She paused, letting her gaze pierce through him. "That includes you."


    Zilbor''s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing as a frown creased his brow. "You''ve got a sharp tongue," he said slowly, his voice lowering to a menacing growl. "But don''t fool yourself into thinking I''m like those five losers. They were the bottom of the top 100. I''m different."


    Lucy''s lips curled into a defiant smirk, her eyes gleaming with the thrill of the challenge. "Then come down here," she challenged, her voice steady and mocking. "If you dare."


    Zilbor''s lips twisted into a cold smile, a sinister glint in his eyes. "Oh, I''ll come down," he replied, his tone dark with anticipation. "But I want to add one more condition."


    "Go ahead," Lucy responded, her voice unwavering, not a trace of fear in her stance.


    "This match will still be a death match," Zilbor began, his voice ringing out across the arena, commanding the attention of everyone present. "But if I win, you don''t need to die. You''ll just become my slave¡ªforever."


    A collective gasp rippled through the audience, shock and disbelief filling the air as they processed the weight of his words. The stakes had suddenly escalated, the tension in the arena thickening.


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her gaze turning icy as she considered his proposal. But her resolve didn''t waver. "Fine," she agreed, her voice as cold and sharp as steel. "If you can win."


    Zilbor grinned, clearly relishing her response. "I like your bravery," he said, his tone almost appreciative, though still laced with arrogance.


    With a confident stride, he stepped down into the arena, every movement exuding self-assurance. "Let''s start," he declared, his eyes locked on Lucy, ready for the fight to begin.


    S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 85 - 85: The Clash with Zilbor

    Zilbor unsheathed his sword, and as it emerged, a sinister greenish aura began to swirl around the blade, pulsating with a malevolent energy.


    His eyes locked onto Lucy with a sneer, a mix of arrogance and anticipation playing across his face. "So, this is the junior who claims she''s strong?" he taunted, his voice dripping with contempt.


    Lucy didn''t flinch. Instead, she raised her hand in a mock gesture, casually beckoning him forward with a smirk. "Come on, show me what you''ve got," she replied, her tone daring and full of confidence.


    Zilbor''s lips curled into a cruel smile. "You''re really something else," he muttered, amusement flickering in his eyes as he considered her audacity. Without another word, he lunged forward, his sword slicing through the air with deadly precision, aiming straight for Lucy.


    Lucy moved to intercept the blade, but Zilbor was quicker than she anticipated. The sword''s edge cut across her hand, drawing a thin line of blood. Zilbor grinned wickedly, satisfaction evident in his eyes. "Is that all you''ve got?" he mocked, watching for any sign of weakness.


    But Lucy didn''t waver. She met his gaze with a cold, unyielding stare, an icy smirk forming on her lips. "Of course not," she retorted, her voice carrying a chill that matched her demeanor.


    Zilbor''s grin faltered momentarily, but he quickly steeled himself, determined to finish what he had started. With a sharp breath, he launched into a relentless assault, his movements swift and calculated. His sword sliced through the air in a blur, each strike aimed with deadly precision.


    Lucy''s body moved with fluid grace, her form almost languid as she sidestepped and deflected, yet Zilbor''s blade managed to graze her with each pass.


    The sword danced around her, leaving shallow cuts in its wake, the green aura pulsing malevolently as it eagerly drank the blood drawn from her skin.


    Despite the flurry of strikes, Lucy remained eerily composed, her calm demeanor unshaken. Her movements were deliberate, her expression unchanging, as if the cuts were nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    The wounds were superficial, barely more than scratches, but Zilbor, emboldened by the sight of blood, failed to see her unwavering resilience. His growing arrogance blinded him to the truth¡ªthe woman before him was far stronger than he had ever imagined.


    "Is this all you can do?" Lucy taunted, her voice dripping with disdain as she glanced down at the shallow wounds on her skin. There was no pain in her expression, no fear¡ªjust a cold, mocking stare that made Zilbor''s confidence waver.


    Zilbor''s grin widened, but there was a flicker of desperation behind his eyes. He tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword, feeling the blade pulse with energy.


    "It''s almost time," he muttered under his breath, as if trying to convince himself that everything was going according to plan. He could feel the seconds ticking away, waiting for his plan to take hold, his confidence teetering on the edge.


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her patience wearing dangerously thin. She had grown tired of his games, of his smug arrogance. There was something about his face¡ªhis smirk, his eyes, the way he looked down on her¡ªthat ignited a deep-seated hatred. "I really hate your ugly face," she spat, her voice icy and final. "Now, let me punch it."


    Zilbor''s smirk wavered for a split second as he saw the raw intensity in her gaze, but he quickly forced himself to stay calm. He was waiting, anticipating that moment when his plan was working, and he could strike the final blow.


    As Lucy prepared to strike, he shouted, "Now!" His voice rang with forced confidence, fully expecting to see her freeze, to watch the poison finally take effect and immobilize her.


    But to his shock, Lucy didn''t even flinch. Instead, she swung her fist with incredible force, her movement fluid and unrestrained. Her punch connected with Zilbor''s chest, sending him flying across the arena like a ragdoll.


    The audience gasped in unison, their disbelief palpable as they watched Zilbor, the tenth-ranked outer disciple, crumble so easily under Lucy''s attack.


    Whispers quickly spread through the crowd, the realization dawning on them. "How could this happen?" one murmured. "Zilbor is known for his poison¡­"


    "Yeah," another added, "He always inflicts small cuts laced with venom. His green aura, his blade¡­ it''s all toxic. The poison should have paralyzed her by now, leaving her helpless!"


    But Lucy remained standing, seemingly untouched by the poison that should have incapacitated her. Zilbor, now struggling to his feet, stared at her in disbelief, his confidence shattered. "How¡­ how is my poison not working on you?" he stammered, his voice a mixture of shock and fear.


    Lucy''s smirk deepened, her eyes glinting with amusement. "I don''t know," she replied with a shrug, her voice tinged with mockery, savoring the look of terror in Zilbor''s eyes.


    Meanwhile, in the audience, Zeus watched with a knowing smile, a hint of amusement playing on his lips. [How stupid can he be?] the system scoffed, its tone dripping with arrogance. [Doesn''t he know that flame element special physiques have a high resistance to poison?]


    Zeus''s smile widened as the system continued its mocking tirade. [That poison was doomed from the start,] the system sneered. [It would''ve been burned away the moment it entered her body. And with Lucy''s two-star Volcanic Titan physique? Please. Any poison-based attack below four-star wouldn''t even tickle her, let alone poison her.] Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus chuckled softly, shaking his head in mild disbelief. "Of course, he didn''t know. He''s just an outer disciple, after all," he murmured, his voice tinged with a mix of pity and condescension.


    "Even if he knew about her flame physique, he wouldn''t have grasped its full power. Poor guy¡ªit''s just his bad luck."


    [Bad luck? More like stupidity,] the system quipped, shamelessly arrogant. [Thinking he could bring down a Volcanic Titan with some petty poison. Honestly, it''s almost sad. Almost.]


    Zeus nodded, his expression one of amused indifference. "Yeah, you''re right," he agreed, the two of them sharing in the moment of mockery, their tones filled with a blend of arrogance and casual dismissal of Zilbor''s now-obvious mistake.

 Chapter 86 - 86: The End of Zilbor

    Zilbor stood frozen, his mind reeling as he struggled to grasp the reality of what had just happened. His most potent weapon, the poison that had felled countless opponents, had failed miserably against Lucy. His thoughts raced, trying to piece together what could have gone wrong.


    "How... how can my poison not work on you?" he stammered, his voice trembling with disbelief, eyes wide and desperate.


    He took a step back, his grip on his sword tightening as if it were a lifeline. "I''ve injected you with enough poison to take down a four-star warrior!"


    Lucy''s smirk widened, her confidence unwavering. She looked at him with a mix of amusement and cold disdain, her eyes gleaming like a predator toying with its prey.


    "It seems I''m just too strong for your poison to have any effect," she replied, her voice calm and almost mocking. The arrogance in her tone was unmistakable, as if she found his desperation amusing.


    Zilbor''s expression twisted with rage, his disbelief morphing into furious denial. "No! It cannot be!" he shouted, his voice cracking under the weight of his anger.


    He refused to accept the reality that was staring him in the face. "My poison works on even four-star cultivators!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His grip on the sword tightened further, his knuckles whitening as fury surged through him. He could feel the burning humiliation of being outmatched.


    "You must have some trick up your sleeve to withstand it," he growled, his voice low and seething with frustration. "But I''ll make sure this time you don''t survive."


    With a feral growl of determination, Zilbor''s voice rang out, "Poison Edge!" His sword flared to life, the greenish aura around it intensifying, pulsing with a deadly energy that seemed almost alive.


    The venomous power radiating from the blade was stronger than ever, a desperate attempt to overwhelm Lucy with sheer force.


    But he wasn''t done. His eyes, wild with rage and desperation, locked onto Lucy as he snarled, "Poison Aura!" A toxic mist began to seep from his pores, swirling around him in a thick, noxious cloud.


    The air itself seemed to shudder under the weight of the deadly fog, creating a suffocating atmosphere as it expanded outward, threatening to consume everything in its path.


    Zilbor''s body tensed, his muscles coiling like a spring ready to snap. His breath came in ragged, angry bursts as he glared at Lucy, his expression twisted with a mixture of hatred and fear.


    He could feel the poison coursing through his veins, empowering him, urging him to end this once and for all.


    With a vicious snarl, he launched himself forward, moving with blinding speed. Every muscle in his body strained as he closed the distance between them in an instant, his sword raised high and aimed directly at Lucy''s heart.


    "Now take this¡ªSerpent Strike!" he roared, his voice thick with fury as he drove the venomous blade downward, intent on stabbing her through with a final, lethal blow. His eyes blazed with a savage intensity, convinced that this strike would be the one to bring her down.


    But Lucy remained completely unfazed, a slight smile playing at the corners of her lips, almost as if she were amused by Zilbor''s desperation.


    "Haven''t you figured it out by now?" she asked, her tone dripping with mockery, her voice calm and composed as she slowly raised her fingers.


    Zilbor''s bravado shattered in an instant, his eyes widening in sheer terror as the truth of the situation hit him like a sledgehammer. The confidence he had wielded like a weapon crumbled away, replaced by a cold, creeping fear that slithered into his heart.


    He knew exactly what was coming, and the realization drained the color from his face. "Wait!" he cried out, his voice cracking as panic clawed its way to the surface.


    But Lucy''s smile only deepened, her eyes narrowing slightly as she relished the fear in his voice. "Too late," she whispered, her tone almost gentle, as if she were offering him a final, mocking kindness before his end.


    With a swift flick of her finger, she unleashed her devastating technique. The moment seemed to stretch into eternity as Zilbor''s eyes locked onto hers, filled with a desperate plea that went unheeded.


    Zilbor barely managed to scream "No!" before his body was consumed by a violent eruption. The poisonous aura surrounding him, the sword he had held so fiercely, and his very being disintegrated into countless fragments, reduced to nothing but ashes scattered by the wind.


    Lucy''s laughter rang out, sharp and cold, echoing through the stunned silence that followed the eruption. She watched the ashes drift away with a look of satisfied amusement, as if she had merely swatted away an annoying insect.


    The audience sat in stunned silence, their eyes wide with disbelief at the carnage they had just witnessed. The tension in the air was palpable, as if the very atmosphere had been sucked dry by the sheer brutality of what had unfolded before them.


    Zilbor, the tenth-ranked disciple, known for his lethal skills, had been utterly destroyed by Lucy, with a terrifying ease that left even the most hardened among them shaken.


    Lucy turned to face the crowd, her smirk still firmly in place, a cold glint in her eyes that sent shivers down the spines of those watching.


    "So," she began, her voice cutting through the silence like a blade, "I suppose that makes me the tenth-ranked now, doesn''t it?" The words dripped with dark humor, her tone taunting and laced with a hint of mockery, as if daring anyone to challenge her newfound status.


    She paused for a moment, allowing the weight of her words to sink in, her gaze sweeping over the sea of faces, each one more fearful than the last. "If anyone else wants to fight me," she added, her voice calm and deadly serious, "I welcome the challenge."


    The silence that followed was deafening. No one dared to move, let alone speak. The fear she had instilled in them was absolute, and it showed in their wide eyes and slack jaws.


    With a final, disdainful glance at the crowd, Lucy turned and walked out of the arena, her steps measured and unhurried.


    The spectators, too terrified to even breathe, watched her leave, knowing that they had just witnessed the rise of a new power¡ªone that none of them were foolish enough to challenge.

 Chapter 87 - 87: Tenth Rank Outer Disciples Special Home

    Zeus remained seated in the arena, his gaze distant as he watched Lucy leave. But his mind wasn''t entirely present¡ªhis focus was split, part of it resting in the consciousness of his clone, Lucas, back at Lucy''s house.


    As he monitored the situation through Lucas, he sensed Lucy approaching the house. She had returned, just as he had anticipated. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The door creaked open, and the moment Lucas saw her, Lucy rushed toward him, her expression bright and full of joy. She enveloped him in a warm, tight hug, lifting him off the ground with surprising ease. There was no hesitation in her movements, just pure excitement.


    "Where are you taking me, Sis?" Lucas asked, his tone a mix of curiosity and mild confusion, as he tried to keep up with her sudden burst of energy.


    Lucy grinned down at him, her eyes gleaming with pride and satisfaction. "I''m taking you to our new house," she announced, her voice bubbling with enthusiasm.


    Lucas blinked, the surprise evident on his face. "New house? What do you mean, Sis?"


    Still beaming, Lucy couldn''t help but laugh softly at his reaction. "I''m now the tenth-ranked outer disciple," she explained, a note of pride in her voice. "Because of that, they''ve given me a better house¡ªone that''s reserved for the top ten."


    Lucas''s eyes widened in astonishment. "You''re already the tenth rank? That''s incredible, Sis!" His voice was filled with admiration, clearly impressed by her rapid rise.


    Lucy''s smile widened, clearly pleased by his reaction. "Of course! I''m your big sister, after all." She added with a playful wink, "And I''ve also earned a lot of academy points."


    Lucas''s curiosity was immediately piqued. "How many points did you get, Sis?"


    Lucy''s grin turned mischievous, her eyes twinkling with pride. "More than 1000 points."


    Lucas''s eyes widened in disbelief. "A thousand? How did you get that many?"


    Lucy chuckled, her tone light and almost playful. "Well, it was a bit of an accident. I ended up killing my opponent, and it turns out he had bet everything he owned on the battle. So, when he lost... all of it became mine."


    Lucas nodded slowly, piecing it together. "So, your opponent died, and you ended up with all his assets."


    For a brief moment, Lucy''s smile wavered, a flicker of concern crossing her face. She suddenly realized the gravity of what she had just admitted. "He''s still just a child," she thought, wondering if this revelation would be too much for him.


    But Lucas, ever perceptive, noticed her unease and quickly spoke up to reassure her. "Don''t worry, Sis," he said with a small, reassuring smile. "I know how the world works. I''m your little brother, and whether it''s now or later, I''ll learn about these things. What matters is that we''re together and safe."


    Lucy''s heart warmed at his words, her smile returning with genuine affection. "Yeah, you''re right," she agreed softly, her voice filled with a newfound resolve. "As long as we''re alive and together, nothing else matters."


    Lucas smiled back, a shared understanding passing between them. Together, they continued toward their new home, the bond between them stronger than ever.


    When they arrived at the house reserved for the tenth rank, both Lucas and Lucy were momentarily stunned by the sight before them.


    The house was nothing short of impressive¡ªa vast improvement over their previous dwelling. It wasn''t just bigger; it was grander in every way.


    The exterior was crafted from polished stone, glowing faintly with embedded runes that pulsed with protective magic.


    The air around the house felt different, heavier with the rich concentration of mana that seemed to hum with energy.


    Tall, elegant windows allowed sunlight to pour into the house, illuminating the intricately carved wooden doors that opened to welcome them inside.


    As they stepped through the entrance, they were greeted by a spacious interior that felt both luxurious and secure.


    The floors were smooth, polished marble, and the walls were adorned with subtle, shimmering enchantments that promised protection against any would-be intruders.


    The air inside was cool and refreshing, infused with a constant flow of mana that made every breath feel revitalizing.


    The house was filled with an array of enchantments¡ªwards and spells carefully woven into the very fabric of the building.


    These spells not only ensured the safety of its occupants but also enhanced the atmosphere within, making it an ideal space for both rest and cultivation.


    The mana concentration was noticeably higher here, creating an environment that felt almost alive with potential, perfect for honing their skills and recovering their strength.


    Lucy''s smile broadened as she took in the sight of their new home. Knowing that her brother would be safe here while she went on missions gave her a sense of relief she hadn''t felt in a long time.


    She glanced down at Lucas, who was equally in awe of their new place. "What do you think, little brother?" she asked, her voice filled with warmth.


    "It''s amazing, Sis," Lucas replied, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "It''s like a real home."


    Lucy nodded, her smile softening with affection. "It is, isn''t it? I feel better knowing you''ll be safe here."


    But as she thought about the future, a new idea took hold. With the bounty of academy points she had earned, there was no immediate rush to dive back into the chaos of missions. For once, she had the luxury of time.


    "You know what?" Lucy said, a playful glint in her eye. "I think we both deserve a break. Let''s take some time to enjoy this new house together¡ªjust the two of us. A little home vacation."


    Lucas looked up at her, surprised but delighted. "Really? You mean it?"


    Lucy chuckled, ruffling his hair affectionately. "Absolutely. We''ve earned it, don''t you think?"


    As they stood together, taking in the peaceful surroundings of their new home, Lucy felt a wave of contentment wash over her. This was exactly what they needed¡ªa chance to rest, recharge, and simply enjoy each other''s company in a place that finally felt like home.

 Chapter 88 - 88: Zeuss Next Missions

    Zeus had finally pieced together his next move. The information he had gathered from Lucy while posing as Lucas left no doubt: to secure a better house and rack up substantial academy points, he needed to break into the top ten ranks. And the fastest way to do that? Take down one of the current top ten disciples.


    [Whoa, hold your horses,] the system interjected, its tone dripping with smug superiority. [You''re still just a two-star host, remember? All those top ten folks are three stars. Do you really think you''re ready for that?]


    "I know," Zeus replied, his voice steady with confidence. "But with my power, I should be able to take them on."


    [Oh, sure, you can fight them,] the system conceded, a hint of sarcasm creeping into its tone. [If you''re planning on making it a serious slugfest. But why waste energy? Why not take a page out of your sister''s book? She''s been killing her opponents like it''s child''s play, and it''s done wonders for her reputation.]


    Zeus paused, mulling over the system''s advice. He had to admit, it had a point. "You''re right," he said thoughtfully. "Charging in headfirst might not be the smartest strategy."


    [Well, duh! Glad to see you''re catching on,] the system quipped, clearly enjoying its role as the voice of reason. [Now, let''s talk about what really matters¡ªgetting that Zeus divine mask of yours beefed up. We need to find a place bursting with thunder mana.]


    The system''s tone turned almost gleeful as it added, [Remember how Lucy shot up to three-star so quickly? She had a volcano''s worth of mana to feast on. If you want to keep up, you''ll need to find a thunderstorm or something just as juicy.]


    Zeus''s eyes sharpened with resolve. "Got it. Let''s head to the mission center and find the right spot."


    He moved swiftly through the academy grounds, his focus unbroken as he approached the mission center. Stepping up to the counter, he met the gaze of the officer on duty. "I''m looking for missions related to a thunder area," he said, his tone firm and direct.


    The officer raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued, and began scanning through the mission listings. "Thunder areas, you say? What level are you aiming for? We''ve got missions ranging from one-star to three-star."


    Zeus didn''t miss a beat. "I''ll take the three-star missions," he replied, his voice filled with unwavering confidence.


    The officer gave him a nod of approval, impressed by his boldness. "Three-star it is," he said, rifling through a stack of mission scrolls before laying a few out on the counter. "These should be right up your alley."


    Zeus leaned in, examining the missions closely. His eyes lit up as he noticed a pattern. "Looks like these three are all connected to the same location¡ªa three-star thunderstorm area," he observed, a hint of excitement in his voice.


    The first mission tasked him with collecting ten stalks of Thunder Grass, the second required him to obtain ten Thunder Boar Cores, and the third was to retrieve a Thunder Python Core.


    A confident smile tugged at the corners of Zeus''s mouth as he looked back at the officer. "I can handle all three of these missions," he declared, his voice firm and brimming with determination. There was no hesitation, no doubt¡ªjust pure resolve.


    The officer, catching the intensity in Zeus''s eyes, nodded and began processing the registrations. He didn''t ask any questions; it wasn''t his place to caution disciples about their choices.


    After all, in the Celestial Academy, the responsibility was on the disciples to take responsibility for their actions. If they wanted to advance, they had to be willing to take risks.


    "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that," the officer remarked as he finalized the paperwork. His tone was neutral, but there was a hint of respect in his gaze. "Just remember, the higher the stakes, the greater the rewards¡ªor the consequences."


    Zeus gave a brief nod, acknowledging the officer''s words without letting them deter him. "I''m aware. I''m ready for whatever comes."


    With the mission scrolls in hand, Zeus turned and headed out of the mission center. His steps were purposeful, his mind laser-focused on the challenges that lay ahead.


    Before leaving the academy grounds, Zeus approached one of the guards stationed at the gate. The guard inspected his mission details carefully, nodding in approval before allowing him to pass. Everything seemed routine, and Zeus was eager to begin his journey to the thunderstorm area. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But unbeknownst to him, a group of disciples was also making their way in the same direction. They kept a cautious distance, their conversation hushed, but their eyes gleaming with intent.


    "So, it''s true then? Zeus is the target?" one of the disciples whispered, his voice low but brimming with anticipation.


    Another disciple nodded, glancing around nervously to ensure they weren''t being overheard. "Yeah, it''s confirmed. His face is on the bounty mission paper. The reward''s a superior mana stone."


    The mention of the reward made their eyes light up with greed. A superior mana stone was a prize too tempting to ignore, a resource rare and powerful enough to lure even the most cautious among them into taking a risk.


    "We''d be fools to pass this up," another disciple muttered, a hint of excitement in his tone. "That kind of bounty from the Malachor family? They really want him dead."


    "Can you blame them?" a third disciple added, his voice tinged with a mix of disdain and glee. "Zeus poked the hornet''s nest when he messed with the Malachors. He should''ve known better."


    The group exchanged glances, a silent agreement passing between them. Their thoughts were consumed by the potential reward, and they could hardly wait to claim it.


    To them, Zeus had made a fatal error by crossing one of the most powerful families in the academy, and now they were eager to profit from his misstep.


    As they continued on their way, the tension among them was palpable, each step bringing them closer to what they hoped would be an easy victory and a rich reward. Their expressions hardened with determination, fully prepared to capitalize on Zeus''s supposed misfortune.

 Chapter 89 - 89: Thunderstorm Hunting Grounds

    Zeus finally arrived at the designated area where the storm raged with a fury that shook the very earth beneath his feet.


    The skies above were a chaotic dance of lightning, each bolt tearing through the clouds like jagged blades of light, casting eerie, fleeting shadows across the landscape. The air itself seemed alive, crackling with an energy so potent that it sent shivers down his spine.


    Zeus took a deep breath, feeling the intense concentration of thunder mana all around him. A slight grin tugged at the corners of his lips. "This place is absolutely teeming with thunder mana," he murmured, his voice tinged with satisfaction.


    [Obviously, genius,] the system interjected, its voice dripping with its usual arrogance. [Do you think I''d let you waste time in some mediocre spot? With me here converting all this juicy thunder mana directly into your own power, even an idiot could cultivate faster. Though, I suppose in your case, it''s just the right boost to keep you from being utterly mediocre.]


    Zeus couldn''t help but chuckle at the system''s shameless mockery, his expression shifting into one of amused exasperation.


    "You''re shameless as always, aren''t you?" he replied, his tone light but laced with a hint of sarcasm. The banter between them was familiar, almost comforting, even if the system never missed a chance to mock him.


    [Shameless? No, just brutally honest,] the system shot back, feigning innocence with a haughty tone. [But don''t worry, with my help, even someone as ''gifted'' as you will manage to scrape through this little mission. Just don''t get too cocky¡ªthere''s still a lot of work to do.]


    Zeus shook his head, a full smile now playing on his lips. Despite the system''s relentless jabs, he felt a surge of confidence. "Let''s just focus on finishing the mission first," he said, his voice steady and resolute, though his eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    Without wasting time, Zeus ventured deeper into the storm''s heart, where the thunder mana was at its strongest. Soon, he came across a patch of Thunder Grass. The vibrant blue blades of the grass sparked with electrical energy, swaying in the wind.


    Thunder Grass was a common thunder-element plant, thriving only in areas like this, where thunderstorms were frequent. Despite its common nature, it was highly valued by thunder cultivators for its mana-conducting properties.


    Zeus meticulously harvested the Thunder Grass, carefully placing it into his spatial pouch. As he moved through the area, he also gathered other thunder-element plants, each one serving a specific purpose for his future plans.


    After securing the plants, Zeus ventured further into the stormy terrain. It wasn''t long before he encountered a herd of Thunder Boars. These three-star beasts were formidable, with their bodies crackling with thunder energy.


    They had two main abilities: Thunder Charge, which allowed them to rush at their enemies with bodies strengthened by thunder, and Thunder Body, where they released destructive thunder energy from their skin.


    However, these thunder-based attacks were of little concern to Zeus. As a divine mask focused on thunder, such attacks had minimal effect on him. Moreover, his main body possessed the Void Physique, a top-tier defensive ability that made him nearly impervious to physical and elemental attacks.


    As the first Thunder Boar charged at him, Zeus calmly stood his ground. The moment the boar''s tusks were within reach, he swiftly caught them with his hands, effortlessly flipping the massive beast onto its back.


    With a fluid motion, his hand transformed into a sharp spear, piercing through the boar''s hide and extracting its core in one decisive strike. The boar let out a final, pitiful squeal before collapsing, lifeless.


    Zeus methodically dealt with the rest of the Thunder Boar herd, each encounter a seamless blend of power and precision. With every charge, he met their momentum head-on, catching tusks with practiced ease and flipping the beasts with a fluid, almost effortless grace.


    As he dispatched the last boar, a sharp, unexpected pain shot through his hand. His brow furrowed in surprise as he glanced down to find a small, young Thunder Python coiled around his wrist, its fangs deeply embedded in his flesh.


    Thunder Pythons were notorious in these parts¡ªsly, stealthy predators that relied on their agility and potent thunder poison. Unlike the brute strength of the Thunder Boars, these creatures were more about cunning and speed, their venom capable of paralyzing even the mightiest of four-star warriors.


    But Zeus was far from ordinary. The initial shock gave way to a calm, almost amused expression as he studied the creature. "You''ve got some nerve," he muttered, his voice low, laced with a dark amusement. The pain from its bite was little more than a nuisance, the thunder poison nothing more than a fleeting sting against his formidable physique.


    With a deliberate slowness, he pried the python from his hand, the creature thrashing in a futile attempt to escape his iron grip. Zeus''s eyes narrowed, a cold smirk curling his lips. "Nice try," he said, his tone icy. With a swift, merciless motion, he crushed the serpent''s skull in his palm, feeling the life drain from its writhing body.


    The python''s limp form dropped to the ground, and without hesitation, Zeus knelt down, carefully extracting its core. The glow of the core reflected in his eyes as he held it up to the stormy sky, the energy within it still pulsing with the faint remnants of thunder mana.


    Zeus then smirked, a sense of satisfaction settling over him as he surveyed the aftermath. The ease with which he had handled the encounter left him feeling confident, almost invincible.


    "Only five hours to finish this mission," he mused aloud, his voice tinged with pride. The corners of his lips curled into a satisfied grin, the thrill of success lighting up his eyes.


    With the mission now complete, his thoughts turned to the next phase¡ªcultivating and absorbing the abundant thunder mana that crackled in the air around him. He could almost feel the power waiting to be drawn in, like a feast laid out just for him. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus found a spot amidst the chaos of the storm, the ground beneath him vibrating with energy. He was just about to sit down and begin his cultivation when a sudden, sharp prick of awareness shot through him. His instincts flared, a familiar tension coiling in his muscles.


    His expression darkened, the grin fading into a focused, almost predatory look. Without a moment''s hesitation, he whipped his head around, eyes narrowing as they scanned the area behind him.

 Chapter 90 - 90: Uninvited Guests

    Zeus''s voice cut through the storm, sharp and commanding, as he shouted, "Who''s there?"


    The wind howled in response, but from the shadows, figures began to materialize. They stepped out from behind jagged rocks and sparse trees, their movements fluid yet ominous.


    Dark robes billowed around them, partially obscuring their faces, but the smirks playing on their lips were unmistakable.


    "To think you managed to detect us," one of them sneered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. His eyes narrowed as he studied Zeus, trying to gauge his strength. There was a cold, calculating malice in his gaze.


    Zeus met his stare with calm composure, a faint smile curling at the corners of his lips. "It wasn''t too difficult," he replied, his tone light but carrying an undercurrent of mockery. "When you''re all leaking that much killing intent, it''s like you''re announcing yourselves."


    The group exchanged uneasy glances, clearly unsettled by Zeus''s nonchalance. One of them, his expression shifting from surprise to grudging respect, muttered, "It seems we really couldn''t hide from you after all."


    The leader of the group stepped forward, his face twisted into a scowl as the shadows seemed to deepen around him. His eyes, cold and calculating, locked onto Zeus.


    "Now that you know what we''re after," he said, his voice low and menacing, "why don''t you make this easy on yourself? Surrender now, and perhaps you''ll get to live a few more days in peace."


    Zeus''s smile widened, the amusement in his eyes unmistakable. He tilted his head slightly, as if considering the offer, then asked with a playful edge, "And if I decide not to?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader''s expression hardened, his patience wearing thin. "Then it''s too bad for you," he growled, his tone dropping to an icy coldness. "We''ll have to take what we want by force."


    A ripple of unease passed through the group, but Zeus remained unfazed. He let out a soft chuckle, the sound both mocking and confident.


    "The hard way it is," Zeus said, his voice laced with a mixture of challenge and mockery. Though his posture remained casual, the gleam in his eyes revealed that he was more than ready for the fight that was about to unfold. "Let''s see if you''ve got what it takes."


    The leader of the group let out a dark chuckle, a smirk stretching across his face. "Oh, we''re more than prepared," he replied, his tone dripping with confidence. "Now, do it."


    At his command, two earth mages in the group sprang into action, their expressions focused as they chanted in unison, "Earth Lock!" The ground beneath Zeus trembled as thick chains of solid earth erupted upwards, swiftly wrapping around his limbs and locking him in place.


    The leader strode forward, his eyes gleaming with sadistic satisfaction as he closed the distance between them.


    "You see," he began, his voice low and menacing, "the one who placed the bounty on your head was very clear¡ªthey want you alive. But," he paused, allowing the malice to seep into his words, "I think they won''t mind if you lose a limb or two along the way."


    He turned to the warriors behind him, who were now brandishing their swords, and ordered with a cruel smile, "Cut his limbs. That''ll make it easier to deliver him to our client."


    As the warriors moved in, their swords glinting ominously, Zeus suddenly burst out laughing. The sound was unexpected, echoing loudly through the stormy landscape, causing the approaching warriors to hesitate.


    "You really went all out with this plan, didn''t you?" Zeus remarked, his voice carrying a mixture of amusement and something almost like admiration.


    The leader, feeling bolstered by Zeus''s apparent acknowledgment, smirked even wider. "Of course," he said proudly, his chest puffing up with arrogance. "The reward is far too generous to leave anything to chance. I made sure everything was meticulously planned."


    Zeus''s laughter subsided into a grin as he looked the leader in the eyes. "Mind telling me who put this bounty on my head?" he asked, his tone casual, but his gaze sharp.


    The leader hesitated, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind at the sight of Zeus''s confident smirk. But then he brushed it off¡ªZeus was bound, after all, with no way out.


    "Fine," he said, feeling secure enough to share. "I suppose it wouldn''t hurt to tell you before we get on with it. It''s the Malachor Family who wants you."


    Recognition flashed across Zeus''s face as he recalled the recent encounter with a member of the Malachor Family¡ªa confrontation where he had thoroughly humiliated the noble.


    "The Malachor Family, huh?" Zeus mused aloud, a trace of amusement still in his voice. "They didn''t waste any time, did they? Issuing a bounty and getting it all the way here in just a few days¡­ Impressive."


    The leader''s sneer deepened. "Now that you know, you''ve only got yourself to blame for offending them," he said, his voice taking on a cold edge.


    Zeus''s grin widened as he leaned slightly forward, despite the chains. "Oh, I don''t deny that," he replied, his tone light. "But let me ask you one last thing¡ªdid you really plan every detail of this?"


    The leader puffed out his chest, arrogance radiating from him. "Of course I did," he boasted, his voice brimming with pride. "I''m one of the sharpest minds you''ll ever meet."


    Zeus''s smirk deepened, a glint of mischief dancing in his eyes. "So, tell me," he continued, his tone still deceptively casual, "did you factor in my power?"


    The leader opened his mouth to deliver another boast, but his words faltered. His eyes flicked around the area, taking in their surroundings with sudden urgency.


    The dark clouds, the constant crackle of lightning, the overwhelming charge of thunder mana in the air¡ªit all started to piece together in his mind.


    Realization hit him like a punch to the gut, and his expression twisted from confidence to dread. His voice, which had been so assured moments before, now trembled slightly as he stammered, "Y-you...."


    Zeus''s voice dropped to a low, ominous tone. "Looks like you''ve figured it out."


    Panic flared in the leader''s eyes as he whirled around to his men, desperation creeping into his voice. "Quick! Cut his limbs¡ªnow!"


    But Zeus only smiled, a dark, knowing grin that sent a chill down the spines of those watching. "Too bad," he said softly, "you''re too late."


    Without warning, Zeus unleashed a massive surge of thunder mana from his hands and legs. The energy crackled and exploded outward, shattering the earth chains that had bound him so tightly.


    The sheer force of the release sent a shockwave rippling through the area, momentarily stunning the entire group.


    As the dust settled, Zeus stood tall, his presence dominating the battlefield. The remnants of the chains crumbled at his feet as he straightened, his smirk widening with anticipation.


    He looked each of his would-be captors in the eye, his voice dripping with barely contained excitement as he declared, "Round two."

 Chapter 91 - 91: Lightning Strikes Twice

    Zeus smirked as he locked eyes with the leader, his voice dripping with mockery. "You really are the smartest person here¡ªso smart that you made it easy for me to destroy your plan. It''s almost like you wanted to fail."


    The leader''s face twisted with rage, his eyes narrowing in fury. "Damn you!" he spat, his voice shaking with barely contained anger. "Mages, do it! Now!"


    The mages, their faces tense with determination, immediately began chanting. The ground beneath Zeus''s feet rumbled as the familiar chains of earth began to rise, attempting to ensnare him once more. But Zeus only laughed, a dark, amused chuckle escaping his lips.


    "Do you really think the same strategy would work twice on me?" Zeus taunted, his tone dripping with condescension. "How stupid do you think I am?"


    The leader''s eyes flared with anger, his fists clenched tightly around his staff. "You''re the stupid one if you think you can mock us and walk away unscathed!" he growled, his voice trembling with frustration.


    Zeus''s grin widened, his gaze never leaving the leader. "Oh, but I''m not the one about to lose," he said, his tone light, almost playful. "You''re so predictable, it''s almost boring."


    Before the leader could retort, Zeus moved, his body blurring with speed. In an instant, he disappeared from his previous spot, reappearing directly in front of one of the mages. The mage''s eyes widened in shock, fear flashing across his face as he realized how close Zeus was.


    The mage tried to step back, his movements panicked and clumsy. "Stay away from me!" he shouted, his voice cracking with fear.


    But Zeus was faster. He leaned in close, his breath warm against the mage''s ear. "Too slow," he whispered, his voice carrying a sinister edge.


    The mage''s eyes filled with terror, but before he could react, Zeus''s knife plunged into his heart with a swift, practiced motion. The mage let out a strangled gasp, his life slipping away as he collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    Zeus straightened, effortlessly pulling the knife free from the lifeless mage. He turned his gaze back to the leader, whose expression had now twisted from seething anger to a blend of fear and disbelief.


    "Damn it!" the leader cursed under his breath, his frustration boiling over. His hands trembled slightly as he gripped his staff tighter, desperation creeping into his voice.


    "You think you''re so clever, don''t you?" he spat, his voice tinged with both fear and fury. "Let''s see how you handle this! Flame Arrows!"


    In an instant, dozens of blazing arrows materialized in the air, their fiery tips aimed directly at Zeus. With a sweeping motion, the leader sent the arrows hurtling toward him, his eyes alight with a desperate hope of victory.


    Simultaneously, the remaining mage, his face pale but resolute, chanted, "Earth Spike!" The ground beneath Zeus rumbled as sharp spikes of earth erupted upward, converging on him with deadly intent.


    But Zeus merely tilted his head, his expression one of sheer boredom. "Is that all you''ve got? Too slow," he repeated, his voice dripping with condescension.


    The leader''s face contorted in rage at Zeus''s taunt. "You won''t be laughing when you''re skewered!" he shouted, his voice shaking with both anger and the fear of losing control. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Zeus was already gone, his body vanishing in a blur of movement. The leader''s eyes widened in shock, his breath catching in his throat as he scanned the area, desperately trying to locate his enemy.


    A strangled gasp escaped the remaining mage as Zeus suddenly reappeared right in front of him. The mage''s eyes filled with terror, his mouth opening to scream, but no sound came out. His hands shook as he instinctively tried to raise them in defense, but it was far too late.


    In a single, precise motion, Zeus''s blade found its mark, slicing through the mage''s heart. The mage''s eyes went wide with shock and pain before the life drained from them, and he crumpled to the ground.


    As the mage crumpled to the ground, lifeless, Zeus turned to the leader with a mocking grin. "Did you really think you stood a chance? Don''t you know I''m a thunder element warrior? Thunder isn''t just about power¡ªit''s about speed. And speed kills."


    The leader''s face drained of color as the full weight of Zeus''s strength became clear. A bead of sweat trickled down his temple as he muttered, "Damn you..." His voice wavered, the earlier bravado faltering as fear took root.


    But the leader quickly forced himself to stand tall, refusing to show weakness. "Don''t think you''ve already won!" he shouted, though desperation laced his words. His grip on his staff tightened as if it were the only thing anchoring his courage.


    In a last-ditch effort, he raised his staff high and chanted, "Flame Blessing!" A fiery aura erupted around the two remaining sword users, their swords now ablaze with intense flames, empowered by the leader''s magic.


    "Now, kill him!" the leader commanded, his voice cracking with fear and fury. "I don''t care if he''s alive or not¡ªhe dares to mock us! Make him pay!"


    The two sword users, their weapons now wreathed in fire, exchanged a quick glance, their expressions hardening with determination. "We''ll make him regret ever crossing us!" one of them snarled, his voice brimming with anger.


    "Raging Strike!" they roared in unison, charging at Zeus with flames trailing behind them like fiery comets. Their faces contorted with rage, driven by the humiliation Zeus had inflicted.


    But Zeus merely watched them approach, his smile growing wider. "Is that all you''ve got?" he sneered, his tone dripping with disdain. "Pathetic."


    The sword users'' eyes blazed with fury at the insult. "We''ll cut that smirk off your face!" one of them screamed, his voice nearly breaking with rage. "You think you''re better than us? Die!"


    Lucas''s smirk only widened as he prepared to counter. With a swift motion, he struck the first sword user''s wrist with his left hand, disarming him instantly.


    In the same fluid movement, he used his right hand to deliver a powerful punch to the first sword user''s chest, sending him flying backward.


    In that same moment, Lucas ducked and sidestepped, effortlessly dodging the second sword user''s fiery strike. Before the sword user could react, Lucas delivered a powerful uppercut, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    As both sword users lay sprawled on the ground, dazed and utterly defeated, Zeus calmly raised his fingers, his eyes gleaming with a sadistic delight. "Time for the fireworks," he murmured, a smirk curving his lips as he casually flicked his hand.


    A surge of thunder mana erupted from his fingertips, crackling through the air before enveloping the two sword users. Their eyes widened in horror, but they were powerless to move.


    The concentrated thunder energy coursed through their bodies, not with an explosive force, but with a searing intensity that burned them from the inside out. Their screams were short-lived, choked off as their bodies were charred beyond recognition, leaving nothing but smoldering husks.


    Zeus watched with cold satisfaction as the last remnants of their life were snuffed out. His smirk remained, but now it was tinged with something darker, more menacing.


    He slowly turned his gaze toward the leader, who was now frozen in place, his face drained of all color. The leader''s bravado had crumbled completely, leaving only sheer terror in its wake.


    Zeus took a deliberate step forward, his movements slow and menacing. "The final round," he said, his voice as cold as the grave. The smirk on his face never wavered, but his eyes were merciless, promising only one outcome for his terrified foe.

 Chapter 92 - 92: The Price of Greed

    The leader of the group lay sprawled on the ground, his body trembling uncontrollably as he looked up at Zeus from his pitiful position. His heart pounded with fear, and when he finally managed to speak, his voice was barely a whisper, quivering with terror. "Who... who are you? How can you be this strong?"


    Zeus tilted his head back and laughed¡ªa deep, mocking sound that reverberated through the air, sending shivers down the leader''s spine. His laughter was filled with disdain, the kind that made it clear just how insignificant he considered his opponent.


    "You," Zeus began, his voice dripping with condescension, "who boasted about being the smartest person here, don''t know anything, do you?"


    The leader''s eyes widened in fear, his mind racing to understand. He stammered, his voice weak and desperate, "W-What do you mean?"


    Zeus''s expression darkened, and he leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing with cold calculation. "Don''t you really think things through?" His tone was sharp, cutting through the leader''s growing panic.


    The leader could only stare, unable to comprehend the depth of the mistake he had made. Zeus sneered, continuing, "From what I can see, you''re just one of the bottom-ranked outer disciples, right? You took on this bounty for a quick payday, didn''t you?"


    The leader''s lips quivered, but he couldn''t force out any words. His eyes darted around wildly, desperate to find some escape, but the weight of Zeus''s words kept him rooted in place, paralyzed by fear.


    "And seeing that you gathered a group to help," Zeus continued, his voice dripping with derision, "the bounty must be pretty high. But here''s what I''m curious about¡ªdid it ever cross your mind why the Malachor family would put such a high price on my head?"


    The leader''s throat bobbed as he swallowed hard, his face draining of color. "I... I don''t..." he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper, choked with fear.


    Zeus sneered, his tone growing even sharper. "Didn''t it ever occur to you that I must be strong enough to make them feel threatened? Or maybe..." Zeus leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing as he delivered the crushing truth, "I killed or humiliated one of their precious members?"


    The leader''s face turned ghostly pale, his body trembling uncontrollably. He tried to speak again, his words stumbling over each other in his panic. "I-I didn''t know... I didn''t think..."


    Zeus cut him off with a cold, mocking laugh. "Of course, you didn''t. You were too busy being ''smart'' and too greedy to think about the consequences."


    The leader''s breath hitched, his chest tightening with dread as Zeus straightened, towering over him. Zeus''s eyes were like shards of ice, devoid of any sympathy or mercy. "There''s a fate for people like you," Zeus said, his voice chillingly calm.


    Zeus''s movements were slow, almost leisurely, as he reached into his robe and drew out a knife. The blade gleamed ominously in the dim light, casting a sharp reflection that seemed to mirror the terror in the leader''s widening eyes. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader''s breath quickened, and his pupils dilated in sheer panic. His voice shook uncontrollably as he began to plead for his life. "Please... please, I swear, I''ll never do anything like this again! Just let me go! I won''t tell anyone, I promise!"


    Zeus looked down at him, the corners of his mouth curling into a smile that was cold and devoid of any warmth. "Are you absolutely sure?" he asked, his tone laced with mockery. "You''re really saying that if I let you go, you won''t breathe a word of this to anyone?"


    The leader nodded frantically, desperation etched into every line of his face. "Yes! Yes, I swear on everything! I won''t say a thing! Just let me go!"


    Zeus tilted his head slightly, feigning deep consideration of the leader''s desperate pleas. His piercing gaze never wavered from the terrified man before him, and for a fleeting moment, it seemed as if Zeus might be weighing the option of mercy.


    "Hmm," Zeus murmured thoughtfully, his voice laced with false contemplation. He allowed the silence to stretch, letting the leader''s hope swell, feeding off the growing anticipation. Then, with a cold, detached tone, he uttered a single, chilling word:


    "Sure."


    Relief surged through the leader as he scrambled to his feet, his heart pounding with a chaotic mix of fear and twisted satisfaction. His breaths came in ragged gasps, but the thought of escape, of survival, spurred him on. Without a second thought, he turned and sprinted, his legs moving as fast as they could carry him.


    As he fled, his fear began to morph into anger. His mind raced with vengeful thoughts, each one more sinister than the last. "I''ll gather reinforcements," he muttered under his breath, his voice trembling with both fury and anticipation. "I''ll make him pay for this... I''ll bring an army and crush him... No one humiliates me and gets away with it..."


    The image of returning to the academy with a powerful force¡ªone that could obliterate Zeus¡ªfueled his resolve, giving him a false sense of triumph as he imagined his revenge.


    But just as those thoughts of retribution took hold, a sharp, blinding pain erupted in his head. He staggered, confusion and disbelief flooding his senses. "What...?" he gasped, his hand instinctively reaching up to his head, only to find a cold, metallic object buried deep in his skull.


    His legs buckled, and he turned, eyes wide with disbelief, struggling to comprehend what had just happened. "Why?" he gasped, his voice a frail whisper, barely able to form the word.


    Zeus stood where he had been, his smile as cold and unfeeling as ever. "I said I''d let you leave," Zeus replied, his tone calm, almost casual. "But I never said I wouldn''t kill you."


    The leader''s eyes filled with regret, the realization of his fatal mistake dawning too late. His greed and arrogance had sealed his fate. With that final, bitter thought, his life slipped away, and he crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

 Chapter 93 - 93: The Path of Pain

    Zeus stood among the corpses of those foolish enough to challenge him, his gaze sweeping over the lifeless bodies with a calm detachment. A slow, satisfied smile curled at the corners of his lips, a smile that spoke of a victory well earned.


    [Well, well, well,] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with a shameless blend of arrogance and genuine praise. [Look at you, handling that situation like a seasoned pro. Who would''ve thought you''d come this far?]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s words, the satisfaction within him growing. "They were too overconfident," he said, his tone casual, almost bored, as if the whole encounter had been nothing more than a minor inconvenience. "Thinking they could outsmart me? Ridiculous."


    [Overconfident and underprepared¡ª] the system interrupted with a mocking chuckle, [which, as we both know, is a deadly combination. But for you? A perfect opportunity to show off.]


    There was a pause, then the system added, almost gleefully, [You''ve really mastered the art of turning the tables, haven''t you? The way you let him think he had a chance¡­ utterly priceless.]


    Zeus''s smirk deepened, a dark, predatory glint flashing in his eyes. "It was almost too easy," he mused, the arrogance in his voice undeniable. "They underestimated me, and that''s always their first and last mistake."


    [Underestimate you?] the system scoffed, its tone dripping with condescension. [They didn''t even have a clue who they were dealing with! You''re becoming quite the strategist, aren''t you? Combining your natural talent with my enhancements¡ªnow that''s a deadly mix.]


    There was a pause, and then the system added with exaggerated admiration, [The way you handled the entire situation? Flawless. Truly, I''m almost impressed.]


    Zeus shrugged, his confidence swelling with each word of praise. "It''s all about understanding your opponent''s weaknesses and exploiting them," he replied, his tone matter-of-fact, as if discussing the simplest of tasks. "They were too blinded by greed to see the trap I set."


    [Blinded by greed, and dumb as rocks,] the system mocked, its voice laced with a gleeful malice. [And you, my dear host, are a master at setting traps.] The system''s tone shifted slightly, almost affectionate, a rare moment of camaraderie between it and Zeus.


    Zeus couldn''t help but chuckle at the system''s words. "A master, huh?" he echoed, his voice filled with a mix of pride and amusement.


    [Oh, absolutely,] the system continued, not missing a beat. [You''ve come a long way since we first started, you know that? Every move, every decision you make¡ªit''s like watching a well-oiled machine in action. You''ve become the perfect blend of power and cunning. And of course, you have me to thank for that.]


    Zeus chuckled again, the sound low and filled with satisfaction. "I''ll give you that," he said, his tone teasing. "But let''s not forget who''s pulling the strings here."


    [Oh, I''d never forget,] the system replied, its voice dripping with sarcasm. [After all, what would you do without my brilliant guidance? You''re welcome, by the way.]


    Zeus nodded, his expression turning serious. "Now, let''s get back to the matter at hand. I still have some unfinished business to attend to."


    [Ah, yes, back to the grind. Time to cultivate and, of course, endure the lovely pain that comes with it,] the system chimed in, its tone a mix of mockery and eagerness.


    Zeus frowned, letting out a resigned sigh as he steeled himself for the inevitable agony that always accompanied his cultivation. "No pain, no gain," he muttered, bracing for what was to come.


    Without wasting any time, Zeus gathered the corpses of the group he had just dispatched, along with the remains of the Thunder Boars and the Thunder Python he had slain earlier.


    He carried them to a spot he had identified earlier¡ªa place where the concentration of thunder mana was the densest, crackling with energy from the raging storm above.


    Once he reached the area, Zeus began his cultivation of the Zeus Divine Mask. The air around him buzzed with electricity as he commanded the system, "Absorb all the mana around here."


    [Sure thing,] the system responded, its tone dripping with a mix of arrogance and eagerness. [You just sit back and let me do the real work, as usual.]


    With that, the system initiated its absorption, drawing in the thunder mana from the surrounding area with the force of a swirling vortex.


    The air crackled as the ambient mana was pulled in, but the system''s reach extended further, sinking its unseen tendrils into the very corpses of the beasts and the fallen enemies.


    As the life force was ruthlessly extracted, their bodies withered, skin and flesh shriveling until they were nothing more than brittle husks.


    In a final, harrowing moment, the corpses crumbled into ash, every last drop of energy converted into pure, concentrated thunder mana, ready to fuel Zeus''s cultivation.


    [Look at that,] the system mocked, its voice oozing with shameless pride. [Draining the very essence out of everything around here, even the corpses! You should be thanking me¡ªthis is top-tier efficiency, right here.]


    The system then funneled the concentrated thunder mana into the Zeus Divine Mask, initiating the cultivation process.


    As the energy surged through Zeus''s body, he was immediately hit by the familiar, excruciating pain that always accompanied the cultivation of a top-rank Divine Scripture.


    Every nerve in his body screamed in agony, but Zeus gritted his teeth and endured, knowing that this was the price he had to pay to advance.


    [Oh, poor you,] the system taunted, its tone laced with mock sympathy. [Can''t handle a little pain? You should be used to this by now. But hey, if you want to be a three-star, you''ve got to suck it up. No pain, no gain, right?]


    Zeus could only grit his teeth in response, focusing on enduring the unbearable pain. He knew the system was right, despite its mocking tone. Reaching the level of a three-star warrior required sacrifices, and this pain was just one of many he had to endure on his path to power. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 94 - 94: Breaking Through 3 Star

    Zeus sat cross-legged on the ground, his body trembling as waves of intense pain coursed through him. The thunder mana that the system had absorbed and funneled into the Zeus Divine Mask was now swirling within him, raw and potent, like a storm waiting to be unleashed.


    His task now was to condense this mana, to forge it into a form that would strengthen the temporary Heavenly Thunder Core within the mask.


    Every muscle in his body screamed in agony, his bones felt as though they were being ground to dust, and his veins burned as if molten lightning coursed through them. But Zeus knew that this pain was necessary. He had to endure it if he wanted to break through and reach the next level.


    Gritting his teeth, Zeus focused all his willpower on condensing the thunder mana. Slowly, painfully, he began to compress the volatile energy within him, forcing it into the temporary Heavenly Thunder Core. Each pulse of energy felt like a hammer striking an anvil, reverberating through his entire being.


    [Oh, struggling, are we?] the system''s voice cut through the pain, its usual arrogance tainted with a hint of amusement. [Condensing thunder mana isn''t for the faint of heart, you know. But I''m sure you''ll manage¡­ eventually.]


    Zeus ignored the system''s mockery, his focus unshaken. He continued to compress the mana, his breathing ragged as the pain intensified. It was as if he was trying to force a raging storm into a single, tiny space, and every moment was a battle to maintain control.


    Minutes felt like hours as Zeus persisted, his determination unwavering. Slowly, he began to feel the Heavenly Thunder Core within the mask respond. The core pulsed with power, absorbing the condensed thunder mana, growing denser and more potent with each passing moment.


    The pain grew sharper, more intense, as the core strained under the pressure. But Zeus knew he was close¡ªjust a little more, and he would break through.


    With one final, agonizing push, Zeus forced the last of the condensed thunder mana into the core. For a moment, everything seemed to hold still¡ªthe storm within him quieted, the pain reached its peak, and then, with a shattering burst of energy, the Heavenly Thunder Core broke through.


    A surge of power exploded within Zeus, the energy of the breakthrough washing over him like a tidal wave. The Zeus Divine Mask resonated with the newly strengthened core, its aura growing more potent, more formidable.


    Zeus could feel the mask''s power increasing, the connection between him and the Heavenly Thunder Core deepening as the mask ascended to the level of a three-star.


    The pain began to ebb away, replaced by a sense of overwhelming power. Zeus slowly opened his eyes, feeling the newfound strength coursing through him. He had done it¡ªthe Zeus Divine Mask had reached three-star, and with it, his own power had grown significantly.


    [Well, well, look who finally pulled it off,] the system chimed in, its tone a mix of arrogance and genuine approval. [I have to admit, that was quite the show. Breaking through to three-star isn''t something just anyone can do, you know. But you¡­ you did it.]


    Zeus, still catching his breath, let out a weary chuckle. "Of course I did it. If I didn''t, I''d have gone crazy from all that pain."


    [Oh, is that what it would''ve taken? Going crazy? I thought you were already halfway there,] the system mocked, its voice brimming with its usual shameless arrogance.


    [But really, you should be thanking me. After all, without my guidance, you''d probably still be floundering around as a lowly two-star, crying about how ''hard'' cultivation is.]


    Zeus rolled his eyes at the system''s usual attitude. "Thanking you? Maybe, but don''t forget, I''m the one enduring all the pain while you just sit back and watch."


    [Sit back and watch? Oh, please,] the system scoffed, its tone almost dismissive. [I''m the one doing all the heavy lifting, absorbing all that thunder mana and converting it for you. If anything, you should be begging me to stick around. But, hey, I get it¡ªtaking credit for my brilliance is all part of the package.]


    Despite himself, Zeus couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s shamelessness. "I suppose enduring the pain and actually breaking through counts for something, too."


    [Sure, sure, whatever helps you sleep at night,] the system teased, clearly enjoying itself. [But let''s be honest, without my impeccable management of that thunder mana, you''d still be groaning in agony, nowhere near three-star. But you did good, I''ll give you that. Even a broken clock is right twice a day, right?]


    Zeus sighed, shaking his head at the system''s relentless mockery. "You really know how to keep someone humble, don''t you?"


    [It''s a gift,] the system replied, its voice full of smug satisfaction. [But let''s not forget, this is just the beginning. Three-star is nice and all, but if you really want to stand toe-to-toe with the big players, you''ve got a long way to go. And guess who''s going to be right there, making sure you don''t mess it all up?]


    Zeus couldn''t suppress a laugh this time. "Yeah, yeah, I know. No need to rub it in."


    [Oh, I''ll rub it in as much as I like, thank you very much,] the system shot back, its tone playful yet full of its usual arrogance. [But don''t worry, with me guiding you and your occasional flashes of competence, we might just get somewhere. Eventually.]


    Zeus shook his head, still smiling as the last of the pain subsided, replaced by a newfound sense of power and clarity. Despite the system''s relentless teasing, he knew it was right.


    This was just one step on a much longer journey, and he would need every ounce of strength, cunning, and maybe even the system''s guidance to reach his ultimate goals.


    "Well, let''s get moving then," Zeus said, standing up, his body feeling lighter and stronger than ever before. "There''s still a lot to do."


    [That''s the spirit,] the system replied, its tone almost approving. [Now, let''s see how far you can really go. Just try not to embarrass us, alright?] S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, Zeus took a deep breath, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead. The road was long, and the stakes were high, but with his newfound power and the ever-present, if somewhat insufferable, system at his side, he felt more prepared than ever.

 Chapter 95 - 95: The Shortcut to Top Rank

    Zeus, now rejuvenated from his breakthrough to three-star, began to systematically scour the thunderstorm area for anything of value.


    The concentrated thunder mana had nurtured the land, producing rare herbs, minerals, and other resources that would be invaluable for future cultivation or trade.


    Zeus moved swiftly, collecting Thunder Grass, Lightning Crystals, and the cores of the beasts he had slain earlier. Each item he gathered held immense potential, either for strengthening his own abilities or for bartering within the Celestial Academy.


    With his spatial pouch filled to the brim, Zeus took one last look at the stormy landscape before turning to leave. The thunderstorm had served its purpose, and now it was time to return to the academy.


    Upon arriving back at the Celestial Academy, Zeus made his way to the mission center, where he approached the reporting officer to complete his assignments. The officer, a middle-aged man with a stern expression, glanced up as Zeus approached.


    "I''ve completed the missions and brought back the designated items," Zeus said, his tone calm and composed as he presented the materials.


    The officer''s eyes widened as he took in the sight before him. His gaze lingered on the Lightning Grass, which emitted a soft, electric hum, and the perfectly preserved beast cores that seemed to pulse with life.


    "You finished all three three-star missions this quickly?" the officer asked, disbelief creeping into his voice as he looked up at Zeus.


    Zeus met the officer''s astonished gaze with a casual shrug, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "It wasn''t really hard," he replied nonchalantly, as if the task had been nothing more than a routine errand.


    The officer, still visibly impressed, nodded slowly as he picked up a piece of the Lightning Grass. The blades of grass were smooth and radiated a faint, electric glow, sparking lightly under his touch. His eyes widened as he examined the pristine condition of the items, clearly marveling at their quality.


    "Incredible," he murmured, almost to himself, before looking up at Zeus with genuine admiration. "Thank you for your efficiency. These items will be invaluable to the academy," he said, his tone sincere and full of respect.


    As the officer meticulously recorded the completion of the missions, noting each item with care, he handed Zeus a small pouch containing the corresponding points. Zeus took the pouch but hesitated, his mind already moving to the next challenge he had set for himself.


    "I have a question," Zeus began, his voice thoughtful. "How does one go about challenging one of the top 10 outer disciples?"


    The officer paused, his pen hovering over the parchment. He looked up, his expression shifting from admiration to seriousness.


    "To challenge a top 10 outer disciple, you need to be ranked high enough yourself," he explained. "Usually, only those within the top 50 can issue a formal challenge. Otherwise, it''s not allowed."


    Zeus frowned at this information, his brow furrowing as he mentally calculated the number of missions and points it would take to climb the ranks quickly. "That will take too long," he muttered, the frustration evident in his voice.


    Noticing the subtle shift in Zeus''s demeanor, the officer''s stern expression softened, and a knowing smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    He leaned in slightly, lowering his voice as if to share a secret known only to a select few. "There is a shortcut, if you''re interested," he offered, his tone laced with a hint of intrigue.


    Zeus''s curiosity was immediately piqued. He arched an eyebrow, his interest clearly captured. "A shortcut?" he repeated, his voice steady but eager. "Go on, tell me more."


    The officer straightened up, his fingers tapping lightly on the counter as he gauged Zeus''s reaction. "You can pay to challenge them directly," he explained, his eyes locking onto Zeus''s.


    "It costs 100 points for a single attempt. Not exactly cheap, but it allows you to bypass the usual ranking restrictions."


    Zeus''s eyebrow lifted higher, the surprise evident in his expression. "100 points? That''s a hefty price," he mused aloud, considering the amount. He knew he had accumulated a substantial sum from completing the three-star missions, but the cost was still significant.


    The officer nodded in agreement, his face serious. "It''s no small amount," he admitted, "but that''s the cost of cutting through the ranks quickly. If you''re serious about challenging the top 10, it''s the most efficient way." He paused, studying Zeus''s reaction, before adding, "And sometimes, time is more valuable than points."


    Zeus weighed the officer''s words carefully, the thought of waiting and slowly climbing the ranks was far from appealing. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had the resources to accelerate his progress, and the idea of a shortcut was too tempting to pass up. However, the thought of managing the challenge process himself felt tedious and time-consuming.


    "I''ll pay the 100 points," Zeus declared, his decision firm. "But I''d rather not bother with the arrangements. Can you handle it for me?" As he spoke, he reached into his pouch and pulled out five intermediate mana stones, their polished surfaces catching the light as he placed them on the counter with a soft clink. "These should cover any additional trouble."


    The officer''s eyes lit up at the sight of the mana stones. Intermediate mana stones were a rare and valuable commodity, and the offer was more than generous.


    He could hardly conceal his excitement as he eagerly nodded. "Absolutely, sir. I''ll take care of everything. Your challenge will be arranged in no time."


    Zeus watched the officer''s enthusiastic response with a satisfied smile. "Good. Let me know when it''s done."


    The officer nodded vigorously, already mentally calculating the steps he needed to take. "You''ll be the first to hear," he assured Zeus, pocketing the mana stones with a gleam of anticipation in his eyes.


    With the matter settled, Zeus turned to leave, a sense of anticipation simmering beneath his calm exterior. The shortcut was indeed costly, but it would bring him closer to his goal much faster than the traditional route. Now, all that remained was to wait for the news and prepare for the upcoming battle, knowing that every move was bringing him closer to the power he sought.

 Chapter 96 - 96: Third Rank, Caius Arcturus

    Zeus was lounging in his house, lost in thought about the upcoming challenge. The decision to take the shortcut and fight one of the top 10 outer disciples had been a bold move, but he hadn''t expected things to progress so quickly.


    As he began to wonder when the details would be finalized, a knock at the door broke his reverie. Zeus stood up, his curiosity piqued, and walked over to the door. When he opened it, he found the officer from the mission center standing there, slightly out of breath.


    The officer offered a quick nod before stepping inside. "I''ve got news for you," he said, his voice carrying a note of urgency.


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the officer''s tone. "Already? That was fast," he remarked, crossing his arms as he awaited further explanation. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The officer nodded again, this time more emphatically. "Yes, someone has already accepted your challenge," he replied, his voice steady but with an underlying tension. "And they''re ready to face you for their spot."


    Zeus leaned in slightly, his interest now fully captured. "Which one is it?" he asked, his tone calm but laced with anticipation.


    The officer took a deep breath, clearly aware of the impact his next words would have. "It''s the third rank, Caius Arcturus," he announced, his eyes narrowing as he watched Zeus closely, anticipating his reaction.


    Zeus''s eyes widened, genuine surprise flashing across his face. "The third rank?" he repeated, almost in disbelief. "I was expecting someone around rank seven or eight, not someone that high."


    Before Zeus could fully process the news, the system''s voice interjected, dripping with shameless arrogance. [Oh, come on, is that disappointment I hear? Isn''t this exactly what you wanted? Why settle for the low-hanging fruit when you can go straight for the top? Less climbing, more action, and let''s be honest, you love the drama.]


    Zeus paused, letting the system''s words sink in. Slowly, his surprise gave way to a growing sense of excitement, and a smile began to spread across his face. "You''re right," he admitted, a newfound eagerness in his voice. "This is better."


    Zeus turned back to the officer, his tone composed but tinged with a clear undercurrent of anticipation. "So, when''s the battle?" he asked, his gaze steady and focused, though the excitement in his eyes was unmistakable.


    The officer hesitated for a brief moment before replying, "He wants it today. Caius doesn''t have much time, so he''s already waiting for you in the arena."


    Zeus''s eyebrows raised slightly as a slow smile spread across his face. "Already in the arena, huh?" The excitement in his voice was barely concealed.


    "Yes," the officer confirmed with a nod. "You just need to head there, and he''ll be waiting for you."


    Zeus''s eyes gleamed with a newfound anticipation. "I see. Then I''ll go there immediately," he said, his voice carrying a note of finality as he turned to leave.


    But before Zeus could step out, the officer, concern etched on his face, added, "I just want to warn you¡ªCaius Arcturus is strong. Be careful."


    Zeus paused, a smirk curling his lips as he glanced back at the officer. Confidence radiated from him as he replied, "Don''t worry about me. I''m strong, too. If anything, Caius will have more to worry about than I will."


    The officer gave a small nod, still uneasy but knowing there was nothing more he could say. He watched as Zeus stepped out of the house, already focused on the battle ahead.


    The officer sighed, then turned to head back to his duties at the mission center, silently hoping that Zeus''s confidence wasn''t misplaced.


    Zeus soon arrived at the arena, his steps confident and unhurried. As expected, Caius Arcturus was already there, standing at the center of the ring, his posture rigid with impatience.


    The third-ranked outer disciple was a tall, imposing figure, his presence exuding a quiet, lethal strength that made it clear he was not to be taken lightly.


    Caius''s sharp eyes locked onto Zeus as he approached. "So, you''re Zeus," Caius said, his voice cold and dismissive. "The one who thinks he can take my third-rank position."


    Zeus met Caius''s gaze with a calm, leisurely smile, completely unfazed by the intimidating aura before him. "Of course, it is," he replied smoothly, his voice laced with a quiet confidence that seemed to mock Caius''s attempt at intimidation.


    Caius''s gaze narrowed, his eyes scanning Zeus from head to toe as if assessing his worth. "What kind of match do you think this is going to be?" Zeus asked, his tone casual, though there was a hint of curiosity beneath the surface.


    Caius didn''t bother to hide his disdain as he replied, "It''s a simple match. The first to surrender or be forced out of bounds loses. There''s a referee who''ll save you from dying, so no need to worry about that, newbie."


    Zeus''s smile wavered for just a fraction of a second, and a vein bulged on his forehead. The term "newbie" stung more than he wanted to admit, but he quickly regained his composure.


    "I understand," Zeus said, his voice steady, though there was an unmistakable edge to it, a simmering irritation that lurked just beneath the surface.


    "Good," Caius said curtly, his tone sharp as he turned away, already dismissing Zeus as a threat. "Let''s get this over with. I don''t have time to waste on you."


    Zeus''s smile returned, though this time it was tinged with a dangerous undertone. "I see. Then let''s start," he said, his voice carrying a subtle challenge that didn''t go unnoticed by Caius.


    The referee, who had been observing from the sidelines, stepped forward and raised his hand with authority. "Begin!" he commanded, his voice cutting through the tension that hung thick in the air.


    Caius''s expression immediately hardened, his focus laser-sharp as his hand moved to grip the hilt of his sword. "Let''s finish this quickly," he muttered under his breath, almost as if dismissing Zeus as a mere inconvenience.


    But before Caius could fully unsheathe his weapon, Zeus moved. In a blur of motion, he closed the distance between them, his speed catching Caius completely off guard. Zeus''s fist shot forward, aimed with deadly precision at Caius''s chest.


    Caius''s eyes widened in shock, the surprise momentarily freezing him in place. Instinct took over just in time; with a swift, practiced motion, he brought his sword and its scabbard up to block the incoming strike.


    The impact was explosive. A shockwave rippled through the arena, reverberating off the walls. Caius was forced back, his feet skidding across the ground as he struggled to maintain his balance.


    Zeus, unfazed, watched Caius regain his footing. A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips, his expression transforming into one of amused mockery.


    "You''re pretty good," he remarked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. There was a taunting edge to his words, a clear challenge that hung in the air between them.

 Chapter 97 - 97: The Thunderous Clash

    Caius blinked, momentarily stunned by Zeus''s sudden attack. His surprise quickly turned to anger, and he glared at Zeus with a deep scowl. "A sneak attack? How cowardly of you!" Caius spat, his voice thick with contempt.


    Zeus responded with a laugh, a light and mocking sound that seemed to hang in the air. "Come on, Caius. You''re the third-ranked outer disciple, aren''t you? Surely, you''re strong enough to handle a little surprise attack," he teased, his smirk growing. "Even if I catch you off guard, it shouldn''t be a problem for someone of your caliber, right?"


    Caius''s scowl deepened, his anger flaring at Zeus''s words. "You''ve got a lot of nerve for a newbie," he growled, his eyes narrowing dangerously. There was a hint of disbelief in his tone, as if he couldn''t fathom how someone so new would dare speak to him like that.


    Zeus''s smirk didn''t waver, but there was a flash of something sharper in his eyes¡ªan edge of anger. "If you''re going to lose to me, you might want to reconsider calling me ''newbie,''" he shot back, his voice steady but laced with a quiet challenge.


    Caius laughed in response, but there was no warmth in the sound¡ªit was cold, almost menacing. "Do you really think you can beat me?" he asked, his voice dripping with derision. "That punch of yours was just a lucky shot. Now, let me show you the real power of the third rank."


    With a swift, fluid motion, Caius drew his sword, the blade catching the light as it gleamed with a deadly promise. The air around him seemed to crackle with tension, and a faint hum of energy surrounded him, making the atmosphere even more charged.


    Zeus''s smile remained unfazed, almost amused by Caius''s display. "Come on then," Zeus said, his voice calm but with a challenge beneath it. "Show me the strength of the third-ranked outer disciple."


    Caius''s expression shifted from irritation to deadly seriousness, his eyes narrowing as he locked onto Zeus. "You''re going to regret underestimating me," he declared, his tone filled with cold determination.


    Without another word, Caius sprang into action. His sword moved with blinding speed, the blade a blur as it cut through the air with precision and power. The force of his attack was palpable, the sheer intent behind it meant to overwhelm and crush any opposition.


    Zeus, ever quick on his feet, met the attack head-on. His own movements were swift and controlled, and with a sharp clang, their blades collided.


    The impact sent a ripple of force between them, but Zeus remained steady. As their swords locked for a brief moment, Zeus instinctively stepped back, reassessing his opponent with keen eyes.


    "So, you''re a thunder element warrior," Zeus remarked, his voice steady as he noted the crackling energy that had surged through Caius''s sword during their exchange.


    Caius''s lips curled into a confident smirk, pride flashing in his eyes. "Now you know," he said, his tone dripping with superiority. "Do you feel like giving up yet? It would be the smart thing to do."


    Zeus''s smirk only widened, his eyes alight with excitement. "Give up?" he repeated, his tone almost mocking. "Not a chance. If anything, this just got a whole lot more interesting."


    Caius''s expression darkened, his patience clearly thinning. The playful attitude Zeus maintained only served to fuel his irritation.


    "I''ll wipe that smug smile off your face," Caius snarled, his voice low and filled with promise. The air around him crackled more intensely as he prepared for his next move, his grip on his sword tightening in anticipation. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re welcome to try," Zeus replied, his tone calm but with an underlying edge of challenge. His posture remained relaxed, but his eyes were sharp, ready for whatever Caius would throw at him next.


    Caius''s face twisted with anger as he realized that Zeus wasn''t the pushover he had expected. The mocking smirk on Zeus''s face only fueled his rage. Deciding it was time to get serious, Caius''s expression hardened, and the air around him began to crackle with electricity.


    Without hesitation, Caius activated his skills. His sword became enveloped in a crackling thunder aura, the energy pulsating along the blade''s edge. Simultaneously, his legs were coated with a similar thunder energy, enhancing his speed to frightening levels.


    These were his fundamental techniques¡ªThunder Dash and Thunder Strike¡ªskills that had secured him his position as the third-ranked outer disciple.


    With a burst of speed, Caius dashed toward Zeus, his sword slashing through the air with deadly precision. The sound of thunder accompanied each movement, a testament to the power behind his strikes. Caius was determined to wipe that smirk off Zeus''s face and prove his superiority.


    But as Caius''s sword descended, Zeus moved with equal swiftness. With a calm, almost effortless motion, Zeus raised his arm and blocked the thunder-infused blade with his own. The clash of their weapons sent a shockwave through the arena, but Zeus stood firm, his expression unchanging.


    Caius''s eyes widened in disbelief. He pulled back and launched another attack, this time even faster and with more force. But once again, Zeus blocked it with ease, his smirk never wavering.


    Frustration boiled over in Caius as he unleashed a flurry of strikes, each one more powerful than the last. His sword moved in a blur, the thunder aura around it crackling with intensity. Yet, no matter how hard he tried, Zeus blocked every single attack, his movements smooth and controlled.


    Finally, Caius retreated a few steps, his breath coming in shallow pants as he stared at Zeus, his eyes a storm of anger and confusion. "How¡­ How can this be? How are you blocking my attacks so easily?" he demanded, his voice laced with disbelief and frustration.


    Zeus''s smirk widened, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of amusement and superiority. "Because, Caius ," he replied, his tone calm and unwavering, "I''m stronger."


    The words hit Caius like a jolt of electricity. His expression darkened, his eyes narrowing into slits as a surge of anger flared within him. His teeth clenched, and his grip tightened around the hilt of his sword, the realization that he might be outmatched only fueling his rage further.

 Chapter 98 - 98: Caiuss Storm Aura

    Caius''s frustration reached its peak as he watched Zeus effortlessly parry every one of his attacks. His face contorted with rage, his eyes narrowing into a deadly glare. "This time, I''m not holding back!" he snarled, his voice thick with fury and determination.


    Locking eyes with Zeus, Caius activated his most powerful skill¡ªStorm Aura. Instantly, his entire body was engulfed in a swirling vortex of stormy energy, the air around him crackling with electricity.


    His muscles tensed, and a palpable surge of power coursed through him, doubling his speed and strength. The air vibrated with the intensity of his power, and a low hum resonated through the arena as the storm aura reached its peak.


    Zeus remained calm, his expression unchanging as he watched Caius transform. A smirk tugged at the corners of his mouth, and his eyes sparkled with a mixture of excitement and anticipation.


    Without wasting a second, Caius launched himself at Zeus, his movements now a blur of speed and power. His swords sliced through the air with deadly precision, each strike backed by the full force of his enhanced aura.


    But Zeus didn''t flinch. Instead, he watched Caius''s approach with a casual, almost bored expression, his smirk widening as the distance between them closed. There was a glint of amusement in his eyes, as if he was enjoying a private joke at Caius''s expense.


    Caius''s sword descended with blinding speed, the blade aimed to cleave through Zeus. But with lightning-fast reflexes, Zeus raised his left hand and caught the blade mid-swing. The power behind Caius''s strike was undeniable, but it seemed to amuse Zeus more than anything.


    A low, mocking chuckle escaped Zeus''s lips, the sound echoing eerily in the charged atmosphere. "Finally," he drawled, his voice dripping with condescension, "you''re worthy enough to face me."


    Caius''s eyes widened in disbelief, his breath catching as he tried to pull his sword free. But Zeus''s grip was like iron, unyielding and immovable. Before Caius could fully process what was happening, Zeus shifted his weight and, with his right hand, delivered a powerful punch straight to Caius''s chest.


    The blow landed with a bone-crushing force, driving the air from Caius''s lungs. He staggered backward, his body reeling from the impact, but his grip on his sword remained firm. His expression twisted with fury as he struggled to regain his balance.


    "Damn you!" Caius spat, his voice a snarl of rage as he forced himself forward, his eyes blazing with determination.


    Zeus watched him with a cool, detached expression, his stance relaxed as if the fight was nothing more than a mild inconvenience. "Is that all?" Zeus taunted, his voice laced with amusement. "I thought the third rank would be more challenging."


    Caius''s face contorted with anger, his knuckles white as he reached for his second sword. With a swift, fluid motion, he unsheathed the blade, the metal gleaming ominously in the arena''s light. "You won''t be laughing for long," Caius growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    Without hesitation, he charged at Zeus again, this time with both swords at the ready. His movements were more aggressive, his strikes fueled by a mix of fury and desperation.


    "Thunder Strike!" he roared, pouring every ounce of his power into the attack. The blades crackled with thunder energy, their arcs leaving trails of electricity in the air. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus stood his ground, watching Caius''s frenzied approach with a calm smirk. His eyes followed the electrified blades as they slashed through the air toward him. But instead of dodging, Zeus remained rooted in place, his confidence unshaken.


    At the last possible moment, Zeus raised his hands, allowing the energy within him to surge to the surface. A brilliant thunder aura burst from his limbs, coating his hands in crackling electricity. The arena seemed to hum with the power he radiated.


    Just as Caius''s twin swords were about to strike, Zeus''s hands shot forward, catching both blades in his grasp. The impact sent a shockwave through the arena, but Zeus didn''t flinch.


    The thunder energy from Caius''s attack clashed with Zeus''s own aura, but Zeus held firm, stopping the swords dead in their tracks.


    Caius''s eyes widened in disbelief, his breath catching in his throat. "You''re¡­ also a thunder element warrior?" he stammered, his voice filled with shock and confusion.


    Zeus''s smirk deepened, his grip tightening on the swords as he effortlessly held them at bay. "Who said I wasn''t?" he replied, his tone laced with amusement and a hint of superiority.


    With a sudden, explosive burst of strength, Zeus shoved Caius''s swords aside, throwing him off balance. In the same fluid motion, Zeus''s right hand shot forward, delivering a bone-crushing punch directly to Caius''s midsection.


    The impact reverberated through the arena, sending Caius hurtling backward, his feet barely skimming the ground as he skidded across the stone floor.


    Desperately, Caius dug his swords into the ground, the blades screeching as they dragged along the arena floor, finally bringing him to a halt just inches from the boundary.


    His chest heaved as he gasped for air, his body trembling under the immense strain of maintaining his Storm Aura. Sweat dripped down his face, mingling with the dust and grime of the battle.


    His eyes darted to Zeus, and in that moment, he realized the stark difference between them¡ªZeus stood there, unscathed and composed, as if the fight had been nothing more than a warm-up.


    Zeus''s smirk remained firmly in place, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of amusement and superiority. "Now, why don''t you surrender, se-ni-or?" he taunted, deliberately drawing out the word with a mocking tone that sliced through the air like a blade.


    Caius''s face burned with a mix of anger and humiliation. His knuckles whitened around the hilts of his swords, the metal trembling in his grip as he fought to steady himself.


    The weight of the spectators'' gazes bore down on him, their silent judgment palpable as they watched him struggle. The pressure mounted with each passing second, his pride screaming at him to fight back, to prove he was still worthy of his rank.

 Chapter 99 - 99: Caiuss Ultimate, Storm Slash

    Caius teetered on the brink of collapse, his mana nearly drained. Sweat dripped down his face as he looked across the arena at Zeus, who stood there seemingly untouched by their battle, still fresh and composed.


    The stark contrast between them fueled Caius''s frustration, and he clenched his teeth in bitter resignation. "I admit, you''re strong," he said, his voice strained with exhaustion, "but don''t think for a second that you can underestimate me."


    Zeus responded with a smirk, his confidence radiating from every pore. "Underestimate you?" he repeated, his tone sharp and cutting through the tension like a blade.


    "No, Caius , you''re the one who underestimated me." His eyes bore into Caius''s, a glint of satisfaction in them. "You''ve been far too arrogant."


    Caius let out a heavy sigh, the weight of Zeus''s words sinking in. The truth stung, and he couldn''t deny it. "Maybe you''re right," he conceded, his voice tinged with reluctant acceptance. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His pride took a hit, but he wasn''t ready to admit defeat just yet. "But don''t think for a moment that you''ve won."


    Despite the exhaustion weighing him down, Caius''s eyes hardened with renewed determination. He knew he had only two minutes left in his Storm Aura form, and he intended to make every second count. With a fierce resolve, he straightened himself, locking eyes with Zeus.


    "I''ve got one last trick up my sleeve," Caius declared, his voice steady and filled with purpose. "I''m going to release my ultimate skill. If you can withstand it, then¡ªonly then¡ªwill you have truly earned your victory."


    Zeus''s smirk grew wider, a spark of excitement flickering in his eyes. The challenge ignited something within him. "By all means," he said, his voice low and confident, "let it all out. I''m ready."


    Caius took a deep breath and nodded to himself, resolving to give everything he had left. With deliberate slowness, he raised one of his swords high above his head, gripping the hilt tightly with both hands. His knuckles turned white with the strain, but his focus remained unshaken.


    He poured every last drop of his remaining mana into the blade, the energy surging through the metal until it glowed with an intense, crackling thunder aura. The sword trembled under the immense power, and so did Caius , his body barely able to contain the force he was channeling.


    "Now¡­ take this!" Caius shouted, his voice strained but filled with fierce determination. With a final, desperate effort, he brought the sword down in a powerful, sweeping slash.


    The air around him seemed to ignite as the energy was released, the atmosphere crackling with electricity. Caius''s ultimate attack¡ªStorm Slash¡ªunleashed a massive shockwave of thunder energy that erupted from the blade, barreling toward Zeus with a force that shook the arena.


    As the devastating wave of energy hurtled toward his opponent, Caius managed a smirk of satisfaction. He could see the sheer power of his attack, the way it tore through the air with unstoppable force. "Let''s see you handle that¡­" he muttered, his voice tinged with a weary triumph.


    But the effort had taken everything out of him. The world around him began to blur, and his legs gave way. Caius''s smirk faltered as darkness edged into his vision.


    His strength failed him, and with a final, exhausted breath, he collapsed to the ground, unconscious from sheer exhaustion, leaving his fate in the hands of his final attack.


    The referee, who had been closely observing the battle, remained silent. Despite Caius''s unconscious state, he knew he couldn''t interfere yet.


    Caius had declared that if Zeus could withstand this attack, he would win. Stopping the battle now would tarnish the honor of the fight, so the referee held his position, ready to step in only if Zeus was truly in danger.


    Zeus stood firm, his eyes locked on the incoming shockwave of thunder energy. His expression remained calm, almost indifferent, as the destructive force barreled toward him. The air around him crackled with anticipation, but Zeus remained unmoved.


    "You''re pretty good, Caius," he murmured, almost as if speaking to himself. There was a hint of genuine admiration in his voice. "To unleash an attack like this in your condition¡­ I have to say, I''m impressed."


    As the shockwave drew closer, Zeus''s eyes narrowed, his focus sharpening. Without a moment''s hesitation, he unleashed his own thunder energy, letting it course through his body and gather in his fists. The energy crackled and sparked, wrapping his knuckles in a fierce, electric aura.


    Zeus brought his fists together with a resounding crack, the thunderous impact echoing across the arena. The sheer force of the blow met the oncoming shockwave head-on, creating a collision of raw power that sent vibrations through the ground.


    The moment his fists connected with the shockwave, Zeus felt the intense energy of Caius''s Storm Slash. The power behind it was undeniable, a testament to Caius''s strength.


    But Zeus wasn''t intimidated. Instead of letting the force overwhelm him, he channeled his own thunder energy into the shockwave, infusing it with his own might.


    With a fierce cry that reverberated through the air, Zeus took control of the energy. His expression was one of pure determination, his eyes burning with resolve as he bent the wild power to his will.


    The shockwave, now infused with Zeus''s energy, began to destabilize, the once-coherent wave of thunder energy breaking apart under the strain.


    "Not bad, Caius ," Zeus muttered under his breath, his voice filled with a quiet confidence as he poured everything he had into his final move.


    With a final surge of effort, Zeus caused the energy to erupt, triggering a massive explosion that shattered the shockwave into countless shards of crackling lightning. The arena was engulfed in a blinding light, the sheer power of the explosion momentarily obscuring everything from view.


    When the dust finally settled, Zeus stood tall, completely unscathed. The remnants of the explosion crackled harmlessly around him as he surveyed the now-silent arena.


    Zeus smiled, a satisfied expression on his face. "It seems I''ve won," he declared, his voice carrying across the stillness, firm and unyielding.


    He turned his gaze to the referee, who had watched the entire spectacle with wide eyes, his breath caught in his throat. "You''d better get him to the doctor," Zeus added, nodding toward Caius''s unconscious form with a casual air.


    The referee, snapping out of his stunned silence, quickly nodded. "Right away," he replied, his voice shaky as he rushed to Caius''s side, his concern evident.


    Zeus, his victory secure, allowed himself one last smirk before turning on his heel and leaving the arena. Each step echoed with the certainty of his triumph, the weight of his victory trailing behind him as he exited, leaving the spectators in awe.

 Chapter 100 - 100: Top Outer Disciples Benefits

    Zeus walked through the academy grounds, making his way toward the central office. After his victory over Caius , the officer at the arena had informed him that he was now the third-ranked outer disciple. With this new status came rewards and responsibilities, and he was required to visit the central office to receive his benefits and learn the rules associated with his new position.


    As Zeus leisurely strolled through the bustling academy, his mind already calculating his next steps, the system''s voice cut through his thoughts, laced with its trademark arrogance and a hint of mockery.


    [Tell me, Zeus, why did you hold back during that battle? You could have crushed Caius like an insect, just like Lucy did with her opponents. Or are you going soft on me?] The system''s tone was both condescending and taunting, as if daring him to explain himself.


    Zeus''s lips curled into a sinister smirk, his eyes flashing with a malevolent gleam. "Oh, I thought about that," he replied, his voice low and calculating.


    "But what''s the point in showing my full strength right away? If I had obliterated Caius like Lucy did with her opponents, the others would avoid me like the plague. Where''s the fun in that? I want to be the wolf pretending to be a sheep¡ªlet them think I''m just another easy target."


    The system chuckled darkly, clearly enjoying the deviousness in Zeus''s words. [Clever, very clever. So you want them to underestimate you, only to crush their hopes when they realize how wrong they were. I like it. It''s much more entertaining this way, isn''t it? Watching them think they have a chance, only to shatter their expectations.]


    Zeus''s smirk widened, his expression almost wicked. "Exactly. Let them think they can beat me. It''ll be all the sweeter when they fall into my trap, thinking they''ve got an easy win, only to find themselves begging for mercy."


    [Now that''s the spirit,] the system said, its tone dripping with shameless approval. [You''ve got the right idea. Keep them in the dark, let them think they''re safe. Then, when the time is right, you show them what real power is. It''ll make things much more interesting¡ªand much more satisfying.]


    Zeus nodded, his eyes narrowing as he thought of the challenges ahead. "Let them come. One by one, they''ll all fall. And by the time they realize the truth, it''ll be too late."


    The system''s laughter echoed in his mind, a mocking, arrogant sound that seemed to resonate with Zeus''s own dark intentions. [Well, I''m looking forward to the show. This is going to be fun.]


    With that, Zeus continued on his way to the central office, his mind filled with thoughts of the battles yet to come.


    He could already imagine the look of horror on his future opponents'' faces when they realized they''d underestimated him¡ªwhen they understood too late that they were facing not a sheep, but a wolf in disguise.


    Soon, Zeus arrived at the central office. The building was grand, with high ceilings and intricate carvings that depicted scenes of legendary battles. He entered and approached the main desk, where an officer was seated, reviewing some documents.


    "I''ve become the third-ranked outer disciple," Zeus announced as he stepped into the office, his tone casual but with an underlying hint of pride.


    The officer looked up from his stack of papers, a smile spreading across his face as he recognized the significance of the statement. "So, you''re the one who defeated Caius ," he said, his voice carrying a note of admiration. There was a spark of curiosity in his eyes as he took in the sight of Zeus.


    Zeus returned the smile, his demeanor relaxed. "Yeah, that''s me," he replied, his tone easygoing but with a subtle edge of confidence.


    The officer nodded, clearly impressed. He leaned back slightly, studying Zeus with newfound respect. "You must be pretty strong to have beaten him," he remarked, the admiration in his voice now more pronounced.


    Zeus''s smile widened, his confidence unmistakable. "Of course," he said smoothly, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    The officer chuckled, appreciating Zeus''s self-assurance. "Well, you certainly don''t lack confidence," he said, still smiling. "May I have your student ID card?"


    "It''s official now," the officer said, his tone carrying a hint of respect. "You''re the third-ranked outer disciple."


    Zeus accepted the card, feeling the weight of his new status. "So, what do I need to know?" he asked, his voice steady but curious.


    The officer leaned back slightly, folding his hands together. "First off, there are a few rules you''ll need to follow," he began, his tone becoming more formal. "You cannot challenge anyone ranked below you. They have the right to challenge you, but you''re not allowed to go after them."


    Zeus nodded, his expression neutral as he absorbed the information.


    "Second," the officer continued, "since you''ve just ascended to third rank, you''re granted a free state for one week." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A free state?" Zeus repeated, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes," the officer confirmed, a slight smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "During this time, no one can challenge you. It''s a grace period to let you adjust to your new position. But once the week is over, you''re expected to accept one challenge per day. And remember, it''ll always be from the highest-ranked challenger available."


    Zeus''s expression remained calm, but there was a glint of interest in his eyes. "Sounds straightforward enough," he said, nodding in understanding. "What about the benefits?"


    The officer''s smile widened slightly, clearly pleased with Zeus''s directness. "As the third-ranked outer disciple, you''ve earned access to the first three floors of the library. There''s a wealth of knowledge there that can aid in your cultivation. Additionally, you''ll receive 100 points every month."


    Zeus''s eyes lit up slightly at the mention of the library. "That''s useful," he remarked, a hint of satisfaction in his voice.


    "And there''s more," the officer added, leaning forward. "If you''re involved in a lifestyle class, such as blacksmithing or pill-making, you''re entitled to use the three-star smithy or pill room for 10 hours each day, free of charge."


    Zeus nodded, clearly impressed by the perks. "That could come in handy," he acknowledged, his tone thoughtful. The benefits were indeed appealing, and he could already see how they would support his future plans.


    "One last thing," the officer said, his tone lightening as he reached for a document on his desk. "Your residence has been upgraded. You''re now assigned to house number 03. Your ID card has been updated to serve as the key. And don''t worry¡ªyour belongings from your previous house have already been transferred to your new home."


    Zeus smiled, a satisfied expression on his face. "That''s efficient. Thank you," he said, his voice carrying a note of genuine appreciation.


    The officer nodded, returning the smile. "It''s all part of the process. Welcome to your new rank, and good luck."


    Zeus inclined his head in acknowledgment before turning to leave the office, his mind already turning to what lay ahead. The officer watched him go, impressed by the calm confidence Zeus exuded, and offered a final farewell. "Goodbye, and take care."


    Zeus waved a hand in casual response as he exited, his thoughts already focused on exploring the new opportunities that his rank would bring.

 Chapter 101 - 101: Going To Library

    After leaving the central office, Zeus made his way to the Celestial Academy''s library. The towering structure loomed before him, its grand architecture hinting at the vast knowledge contained within.


    This was one of the academy''s most revered buildings, a place where countless manuals, spells, and martial arts techniques were stored¡ªa treasure trove for anyone seeking power.


    As Zeus approached, a sense of anticipation bubbled within him. This library held the resources he needed to further his growth, to sharpen his abilities and refine his techniques.


    Today, he wasn''t just here to browse; he was here to arm himself with the knowledge that could elevate him even further.


    Upon entering the library, Zeus was greeted by an officer stationed near the entrance. The officer, a stern-looking man with sharp features and an air of authority, glanced up from his post. His eyes briefly flickered with recognition as he took in Zeus''s appearance.


    "Your ID card, please," the officer requested, his tone formal yet polite.


    Zeus nodded and handed over his ID card without hesitation. The officer took the card, examining it closely for a moment. As he did, a slight smile tugged at the corners of his lips, softening his otherwise stern demeanor.


    "So," the officer said, looking up at Zeus with a hint of curiosity in his eyes, "you''re the new third-ranked outer disciple."


    Zeus returned the smile, his confidence evident in his posture. "Yes, that''s right," he replied, his tone steady, reflecting the satisfaction of his recent achievement.


    The officer''s smile widened, and he handed back the ID card. "Congratulations. It''s not every day we get someone new in the top three. You must''ve worked hard for it."


    Zeus accepted the card, tucking it away as he nodded. "I did," he said, a touch of pride in his voice. "But I''m just getting started."


    The officer chuckled, clearly impressed by Zeus''s resolve. "I like that attitude," he said, motioning toward the grand staircase that spiraled up through the center of the library. "You''re allowed access up to the third floor now."


    He paused, then continued with a slight tilt of his head, as if sharing a secret. "The first floor is dedicated to one-star cultivation manuals, spells, and martial arts.


    You''ll find the basics there, solid foundations. The second floor is where the two-star techniques are housed¡ªmore advanced, more potent."


    Zeus listened intently, his curiosity piqued.


    "But the third floor," the officer said, lowering his voice slightly as if to emphasize its importance, "that''s where you''ll find the three-star manuals and above. Techniques that can make or break a cultivator at your level."


    Zeus''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Sounds like the third floor is where I''ll be spending most of my time."


    The officer nodded, a knowing smile on his face. "No doubt. But remember, you can only borrow two manuals at a time. Choose wisely¡ªeach one could be the key to unlocking your next breakthrough."


    Zeus gave a slight nod, his expression thoughtful. "Understood. I''ll make sure to pick carefully."


    The officer leaned back, his smile turning more formal as he resumed his authoritative demeanor. "Good. Then go ahead, and make the most of your access. You''ve earned it."


    "Thanks," Zeus said, his tone carrying both gratitude and determination.


    With that, he turned and ascended the grand staircase, his mind already racing with possibilities. The library stretched out before him, each floor promising new knowledge, new power.


    As he climbed, Zeus felt a surge of excitement¡ªthis was just the beginning of his journey to greatness, and the tools he needed were now within his grasp.


    With that, Zeus stepped past the officer and into the library. As he crossed the threshold, he was immediately struck by the vastness of the interior.


    The inside of the library was far larger than its exterior suggested, clearly enhanced by spatial magic to accommodate the endless rows of shelves filled with ancient tomes and scrolls.


    Zeus marveled at the vastness of the library''s interior, taking in the endless rows of shelves filled with ancient tomes and scrolls.


    The space seemed to stretch infinitely, far larger on the inside than its exterior suggested. The enchantments that expanded the library''s interior were impressive, but Zeus knew he had no time to waste admiring the architecture. There was work to be done.


    Refocusing on his task, Zeus walked over to one of the nearby shelves and pulled out a thick, leather-bound book.


    The weight of it felt satisfying in his hands, a promise of the knowledge it contained. Without hesitation, he opened it and began to read. His eyes moved over the pages at an incredible speed, absorbing the information in mere seconds.


    [Well, well, look at you, pretending to read like a normal person,] the system''s voice chimed in, dripping with its usual arrogance. [I''ve recorded it all already. Now, stop playing around and grab the next one. We''ve got a lot to cover.] S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus couldn''t help but smile at the system''s impatience, pleased with how efficiently they were working together. "Always in such a rush," he remarked, his tone light but teasing. "But fine, let''s keep going."


    [Of course, we''re in a rush! You think power waits for the lazy? Besides, I don''t want to be stuck here all day watching you fumble through these books. We''ve got bigger fish to fry,] the system retorted, shameless and eager for more knowledge.


    Zeus chuckled softly, already reaching for the next manual on the shelf. "Alright, alright. No need to get worked up. Let''s see what else we can find."


    [That''s the spirit,] the system replied, its tone smug. [With me recording everything, you''re going to breeze through this place in no time. Just try to keep up, will you?]


    Zeus''s smile widened as he continued to pull book after book from the shelves, rapidly scanning each one.


    The vast knowledge contained within the library was now at his fingertips, and with the system''s relentless drive pushing him forward, he was ready to absorb every bit of it. The thought of the power and strategies he would gain made his heart race with excitement.

 Chapter 102 - 102: Flash Thunder Reading

    Zeus wasted no time after entering the library, immediately heading to the first floor. The sheer number of manuals on display was overwhelming¡ªover 30,000 in total, each one containing the knowledge of countless warriors and mages from generations past. But Zeus wasn''t deterred. With his thunder speed, he was able to read at a pace that seemed almost inhuman.


    He began his work, moving from shelf to shelf with incredible speed. Each manual took him only 2 to 5 seconds to read, his eyes flicking across the pages in a blur. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first floor was vast, and though his speed was unmatched, the sheer volume of manuals meant it would still take time to complete his task.


    For nearly two days, Zeus worked tirelessly, never pausing or slowing down. The entire time, he allowed the system to record every word, every technique, every spell contained within the manuals. When he finally finished, he had read and recorded every single manual on the first floor.


    "System, did we manage to upgrade our current Divine Scripture to a four-star level with all these manuals?" Zeus asked, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    [Of course not,] the system responded, its voice dripping with exaggerated disappointment. [You didn''t actually think those puny one-star manuals would be enough to elevate our Divine Scripture to four-star, did you?]


    Zeus sighed, a mix of frustration and resignation crossing his features. "I was hoping it might give us at least some progress," he admitted, though he knew deep down the system was right.


    [Hope? Oh, how quaint,] the system mocked, its tone laced with arrogance. [Listen, all those one-star manuals are little more than child''s play. They''re useful for beginners, sure, but we''re aiming for something far beyond that.]


    [If you want to make real progress, you''re going to need more advanced techniques. You''ll have to read those two-star and three-star manuals on the second and third floors.]


    Zeus rolled his eyes at the system''s condescending tone. "I figured as much," he muttered, not bothering to hide his irritation.


    [Well, it''s good you''re catching on,] the system continued, shamelessly patronizing. [You''ve got a lot more reading to do if you want to keep up with the big leagues. Now, get moving.]


    [Those higher-tier manuals aren''t going to read themselves, and you certainly can''t expect to reach four-star by slacking off, can you?]


    Zeus exhaled slowly, trying to keep his annoyance in check. "Yeah, yeah, I''m on it," he grumbled, as he turned to make his way toward the second floor, already mentally preparing himself for the next round of intense reading.


    The second floor was notably smaller in comparison, with only about 10,000 manuals. Still, it was no small task, but Zeus set to work immediately.


    He moved through the shelves with the same relentless pace, reading and recording every manual he encountered. This time, it took him just a day to complete the entire floor.


    Once finished, Zeus made his way to the third floor. Here, the number of manuals was significantly reduced¡ªonly about 5,000 in total. With his thunder speed, he managed to finish recording all the manuals in just half a day.


    As Zeus moved through the library, his speed and focus unrelenting, he couldn''t help but notice the disdainful looks thrown his way by the other outer disciples. Whispers followed him like a shadow, growing louder with each manual he picked up and read.


    "Look at him," one disciple sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "He''s just flipping through those manuals like they''re picture books. There''s no way he''s actually learning anything."


    Another disciple, standing nearby, scoffed and shook his head in agreement. "What a waste of time," he muttered, crossing his arms. "He''s just trying to show off, acting like he''s some kind of genius. Doesn''t even realize how foolish he looks."


    The two shared a smug glance, convinced of their own superiority, but Zeus paid them no mind. Their words barely registered, mere background noise compared to the task at hand. He was too focused on his goal, and he knew these disciples had no idea what he was truly capable of.


    As the hours turned into days, Zeus tirelessly continued his work. He spent four full days in the library, methodically recording every manual from the first, second, and third floors. His movements were precise, his mind sharp, never wavering from his mission.


    Being a three-star warrior, Zeus no longer required sleep, and as the newly crowned third-rank outer disciple, he knew he was untouchable during his one-week challenge-free period.


    This was his time, his opportunity to absorb as much knowledge as possible, and no amount of mockery or disdain would distract him from it.


    Finally, after tirelessly completing his task, Zeus took a moment to catch his breath. He then turned his attention inward, addressing the system with a hint of impatience. "So, is it enough? Did all this reading pay off?" he asked, his eagerness barely contained, hoping to see the fruits of his labor.


    [Enough? You really are impatient, aren''t you?] the system retorted, its tone tinged with a mixture of arrogance and mild exasperation. [Give me a moment. I need to sift through all this information you crammed into me. You wouldn''t want me to miss anything important, would you?]


    Zeus smirked, shaking his head slightly as he leaned against a nearby shelf. "Fine, take your time," he replied, his voice calm but carrying a subtle edge of anticipation. He knew the system was thorough¡ªif annoyingly so¡ªand he could feel the next phase of his cultivation just within reach.


    [Of course, I''ll take my time,] the system shot back, its voice dripping with shameless arrogance. [Processing this much data is like untangling a knot¡ªone wrong move, and you''ll end up with a mess instead of progress. But don''t worry, I''m not you. I''ve got this under control.]


    Zeus chuckled at the system''s usual self-assuredness. "I''ll hold you to that," he muttered, more to himself than to the system. As he waited for it to finish, he allowed his mind to settle, readying himself for whatever came next.

 Chapter 103 - 103: The Bounty and the Plan

    Zeus waited with a patient calm as the system sorted through the immense trove of information it had recorded from the library. The seconds turned into minutes, but Zeus didn''t mind. He knew that whatever the system was cooking up, it would be worth the wait.


    After about an hour, the system finally broke the silence, its voice practically oozing with smug satisfaction. [Well, well, well, I''ve finished arranging everything,] it announced, as if it had just performed a miracle. [And guess what? I can level up our Divine Scripture now.]


    Zeus felt a spark of anticipation. "Really? What star level are we talking about?" he asked, his tone eager but composed.


    [Oh, don''t get too excited,] the system replied, sounding both pleased and condescending. [Only up to four-star,] it added, pausing as if to let the disappointment sink in, though its tone made it clear it wasn''t disappointed in the slightest.


    [But hey, that''s enough to power up your Heavenly Thunder Core Divine Scripture to four-star and do the same for Lucy''s Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture. Not too shabby, right?]


    Zeus nodded, considering the implications. "Not bad at all," he agreed, though there was a touch of frustration in his voice. "But it looks like I''ll need to become an inner disciple to access the higher floors and get the more advanced techniques."


    [Naturally,] the system chimed in, its arrogance seeping through every word. [Did you really think it would be that easy? If you want the best stuff, you''ve got to work for it, climb that ladder. But hey, speaking of best stuff¡ª]


    The system''s tone shifted, taking on a playful edge. [You know, I couldn''t help myself. I''ve whipped up something extra for you. How about a brand-new skill, straight from the data we''ve just absorbed?] It sounded almost smug, as if it expected Zeus to be impressed.


    Zeus''s interest was immediately piqued, and a smirk tugged at his lips. "Oh? And what kind of skill are we talking about?" he asked, his voice a mix of curiosity and anticipation. The prospect of a new skill, especially one crafted by the system, always promised something interesting.


    [Ah, ah, ah,] the system teased, its tone dripping with mockery. [Why spoil the surprise? I''ll just transfer it directly into that brilliant mind of yours. Hold on tight,] it added, almost as if it were relishing the moment.


    Zeus barely had time to react before a rush of information surged into his consciousness. The details of the skill unfolded in his mind with startling clarity, and within seconds, he understood its full potential.


    The corners of his mouth curled into a knowing smirk as he began to contemplate the endless possibilities. The skill was powerful, versatile, and utterly fitting for his needs.


    [Well?] the system prodded, unable to hide its glee. [I can practically see the wheels turning in that head of yours. Impressed?]


    Zeus''s smirk widened as he murmured, "This¡­ this is going to be fun." His voice was low, almost a whisper, but there was a sharp edge of excitement in it. The thought of unleashing this new power in future battles and strategies made his eyes gleam with anticipation.


    [Fun? That''s an understatement,] the system chortled, its arrogance in full display. [You''re going to have the time of your life with this one. Just remember who''s responsible for your newfound brilliance,] it added, clearly taking pride in its work.


    Zeus chuckled, shaking his head at the system''s shameless self-praise. "I won''t forget," he replied, his tone a mix of amusement and resolve. Already, his mind was racing with ideas, plans forming around this new power. But still he had something in his mind and leaned back for a while.


    Zeus was keenly aware that the bounty on his head had drawn some unwanted attention. The mere thought of the Malachor family putting a price on his life brought a smirk to his lips, a mix of amusement and disdain flickering in his eyes.


    "One superior mana stone," Zeus murmured, the corners of his mouth curling upwards in a mocking smile. "That''s all they think I''m worth?"


    The system''s voice cut in, dripping with arrogance and a touch of mockery. [For the outer disciples, that''s a generous reward. But seriously, how dare they put such a low price on your life? It''s almost insulting.]


    Zeus''s smirk widened, a flicker of dark amusement lighting up his eyes. "The Malachor family is underestimating me far too much," he murmured, almost as if savoring the thought.


    The system chuckled, its voice dripping with arrogance and mockery. [Underestimating you? Of course they are. They''re idiots, what do you expect? It''s laughable, really.] The system''s tone was filled with disdain, as if the very notion was beneath it.


    After a brief pause, the system added, with a hint of caution creeping into its voice, [But don''t get too cocky. The Malachor family might be stupid, but they''re still powerful. Right now, you''re not in a position to take them down completely.] sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus nodded, his smirk fading into a more thoughtful expression. "I know I can''t destroy them outright¡­ but I could start by taking out some of their younger generation, don''t you think?"


    The idea seemed to spark something in the system. [Oh, now you''re talking,] it responded, its tone laced with twisted enthusiasm. [That should definitely divert their attention. And the beauty of it? They''d never suspect an outer disciple¡ªespecially one with a bounty on his head. It''s almost too perfect.]


    Zeus''s smirk returned, darker and more calculating. "Exactly. They''ll be looking in all the wrong places while I pick them off one by one."


    The system chuckled again, this time with a hint of genuine admiration. [You''re smarter than most, I''ll give you that. If you play this right, you could keep them chasing their tails for a long time. And the best part? They''ll never see it coming. It''s the kind of game I like¡ªstrategic, ruthless, and with just the right amount of chaos.]


    Zeus''s eyes gleamed with anticipation, his mind already mapping out the possibilities. "The Malachor family won''t know what hit them," he murmured, the words carrying a promise of calculated vengeance.

 Chapter 104 - 104: The Hunt For Young Begins

    Zeus steeled himself for the task ahead, a determined glint in his eyes as he prepared to hunt down the younger members of the Malachor family. Just as he was about to set out, the system''s voice rang out in his mind, laced with its usual mix of arrogance and mockery.


    [So, genius, do you even know where they are? Or are you planning on just wandering around aimlessly?] the system quipped, its tone dripping with sarcastic curiosity.


    Zeus didn''t miss a beat. He smirked, reaching into his robes with a calm confidence. "As a matter of fact, I do know," he replied, pulling out a folded piece of parchment.


    Unfolding the paper with deliberate slowness, Zeus revealed the message scrawled across it. The words were clear and concise.


    It was an invitation for the Malachor family''s agents to gather in a nearby town, where they were to deliver the body of someone who had dared to cross them. The invitation was proof enough that the Malachor family had a presence in the area.


    The system, catching sight of the message, let out an exaggerated sigh. [Well, look at you, all prepared and everything. I''m almost impressed. Almost.] The system''s voice held a note of approval, though it was layered thick with its usual condescension.


    Zeus''s confident smile only widened. "I wouldn''t be much of a strategist if I didn''t plan ahead. Now, shall we get going?" His tone was cool and composed, with just a hint of amusement.


    [Lead the way, oh mighty one,] the system replied with a dramatic flair, [I''m dying to see how this plays out. Let''s hope you don''t trip over your own cleverness.] sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus chuckled softly, unphased by the system''s constant needling. "Don''t worry. I''ve got this under control."


    With his plan set in motion, Zeus made his way toward the exit of the Celestial Academy, his mind focused on the task ahead.


    As he approached the gate, he noticed how a few outer disciples discreetly slipped small bribes to the guards, securing their passage out without raising any alarms. Zeus knew exactly what needed to be done.


    Casually walking up to the guard, Zeus flashed a confident smile. "Evening," he greeted, his tone polite but with an unmistakable undertone of authority.


    The guard, a burly man with a hardened expression, barely looked up. "Mission Card," he grunted, his voice flat and uninterested.


    Zeus''s smile didn''t waver as he reached into his robe, not for his ID card, but for something more persuasive. He produced an intermediate mana stone, the gem gleaming subtly in the dim light.


    "Perhaps this could speed things along," Zeus suggested, his voice smooth and unhurried as he extended the mana stone.


    The guard''s eyes flickered with interest as he caught sight of the mana stone. His demeanor shifted slightly, a small smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. "Looks like you''re in a hurry," he remarked, his tone now more amiable as he pocketed the bribe. "Consider it taken care of."


    Zeus nodded in acknowledgment, the exchange having gone exactly as he had anticipated. "Appreciate it," he replied, his voice even, as if this were a routine transaction.


    The guard stepped aside, allowing Zeus to pass through the gate without further delay. The entire process was seamless¡ªleaving the academy required careful scrutiny, but returning would be a simple matter of showing his ID card.


    As Zeus stepped out into the night, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. The small bribe had worked perfectly, and now, his plan was well and truly underway.


    Once outside, Zeus quickly donned a plain robe and mask to conceal his identity. He opted not to use one of his Divine Masks to disguise himself.


    Removing the Zeus Divine Mask would weaken him, so instead, he chose a more straightforward method of concealment, ensuring he could still access his full power while remaining anonymous.


    With his disguise in place, Zeus set out toward the town mentioned in the message. He traveled swiftly, using his enhanced speed to cover ground quickly.


    After a day''s journey, he arrived at the town, a place where the dark underbelly of society thrived¡ªa perfect hiding place for a Malachor family branch.


    As Zeus approached the town, he could already sense the oppressive atmosphere hanging in the air. The streets were dimly lit, cloaked in shadows that seemed to stretch endlessly.


    The smell of poison and decay lingered, a constant reminder of the dark dealings that thrived in this forsaken place.


    The moment Zeus reached the town''s entrance, a rough-looking man stepped forward, blocking his path. His eyes were sharp and calculating, scanning Zeus from head to toe. "Entrance fee," the man demanded, his voice gruff, with a hint of menace. "Ten inferior mana stones if you want to get in."


    Zeus met the man''s gaze, unfazed by the thinly veiled threat. With a calm, almost bored expression, he reached into his robe and pulled out the required payment. "Here," Zeus said, tossing the mana stones into the man''s hand without a second thought.


    The man''s eyes widened slightly at the quick compliance, but he quickly regained his composure, his greedy fingers closing around the stones. "Smart choice," he muttered, stepping aside with a nod. "Welcome to the town."


    Zeus didn''t bother with a reply as he stepped past the gatekeeper and into the town. As expected, the streets were filled with unsavory characters lingering in the alleys, their eyes following him with a mix of suspicion and malice. The darkness that permeated the town seemed almost tangible, as if it clung to every corner and shadow.


    Zeus smirked, his resolve hardening with each step. This town, with its gloom and corruption, was the perfect place for the Malachor family. Their sinister reputation fit right in with the town''s atmosphere. And for Zeus, it was the ideal setting to strike.


    "Time to deal with the Malachor family," Zeus murmured to himself, his voice low and determined. He was ready to execute his plan, and nothing in this dark, decaying town was going to stand in his way.

 Chapter 105 - 105: First Target: Thalrik Malachor

    Zeus navigated the dimly lit streets of the town, his sharp eyes taking in every detail with a blend of curiosity and wariness. The town was a shadowy place, its alleys filled with secrets and danger, but Zeus moved with purpose, his thoughts focused on the task ahead.


    After a long day of travel, Zeus decided to take a brief detour before beginning his hunt. It had been ages since he last enjoyed a good mug of beer, and with some time to spare, he figured a quick drink wouldn''t hurt. He spotted a tavern that appeared to be a local favorite, its entrance bustling with activity.


    Pushing the door open, Zeus stepped inside, immediately hit by the warm, earthy scent of alcohol and the low hum of conversation. The dim lighting gave the place a cozy, if slightly ominous, atmosphere, with shadows dancing across the faces of the patrons.


    Zeus approached the bar, nodding to the barkeep. "A mug of your best beer," he said, his voice calm and measured. The barkeep, a burly man with a thick beard, sized him up for a moment before nodding and filling a mug to the brim.


    "Here you go," the barkeep said, sliding the mug across the counter. His tone was neutral, but his eyes held a flicker of curiosity as he glanced at the masked stranger before him.


    "Thanks," Zeus replied, offering a small smile as he took the mug and made his way to a secluded corner of the tavern. He chose a seat where he could observe the room without drawing too much attention to himself.


    As he lifted the mug to his lips, the familiar taste of the beer brought a faint smile to his face. It had been far too long since he allowed himself such a simple pleasure. For a moment, he let himself relax, savoring the drink and the temporary peace it brought him.


    But that peace didn''t last long.


    The door of the tavern suddenly burst open with a loud crash, the force of it slamming against the wall and silencing the hum of conversation. Every head in the room snapped toward the entrance. A young man, flanked by two imposing bodyguards, strode in with an air of entitlement.


    The atmosphere in the tavern shifted instantly, the tension thickening like a dark cloud. Patrons quickly shuffled back, their faces a mix of caution and fear, creating a wide berth for the newcomers.


    "Stand back! Don''t get caught up in young master Thalrik Malachor''s business!" someone hissed urgently to their companion, the fear in their voice palpable.


    Zeus''s interest was immediately piqued at the mention of the name. He turned his gaze toward the entrance and was pleasantly surprised to see the gloomy-looking boy who had just stormed in¡ªThalrik Malachor, one of his targets.


    A smile slowly curled at the corners of Zeus''s lips. How fortunate, he thought, to stumble upon him so quickly.


    Zeus''s eyes met Thalrik''s for a fleeting moment, but the young master was too absorbed in his own brooding thoughts to notice. Oblivious to the eyes on him, Thalrik made his way to the bar with a heavy, determined stride.


    "Give me a drink," Thalrik barked at the barkeep, his tone sharp and demanding. The barkeep hurriedly complied, filling a mug to the brim and sliding it across the counter. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thalrik snatched the mug and began downing its contents with a kind of frantic desperation, as if trying to drown something far deeper than thirst. He slammed the empty mug down, immediately signaling for another.


    "They look down on me just because I''m from the side family," Thalrik muttered darkly, his voice already beginning to slur from the alcohol. "But I''m still a Malachor¡­ and I''ve reached two-star, even though I''m only 20 years old!"


    He continued to drink, his words growing more bitter with each mug he emptied. As the alcohol took hold, Thalrik''s frustration boiled over, and he began lashing out at the objects around him. Mugs were knocked over, bottles smashed against the floor, and anything within his reach was sent flying.


    The patrons watched in uneasy silence, their eyes wide with fear, but none dared to intervene. Thalrik''s growing outburst cast a heavy pall over the tavern, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife.


    As Thalrik''s behavior spiraled further out of control, his bodyguards exchanged anxious glances. The situation was escalating quickly, and they knew they had to act before things got worse.


    "Someone help us calm him down!" one of the bodyguards barked, his voice laced with both authority and desperation. It wasn''t a request¡ªit was a command, and everyone in the tavern knew it.


    The patrons hesitated, fear and reluctance flickering across their faces, but they couldn''t refuse. Slowly, they stepped forward, moving cautiously toward the young master.


    Their movements were careful, almost as if they were dealing with a wild animal that could lash out at any moment. They tried to pin down the drunken Thalrik without hurting him, their hands trembling slightly as they struggled to control the volatile situation.


    Zeus observed the unfolding chaos with a smirk, recognizing an opportunity when he saw one. Without drawing attention to himself, he seamlessly blended into the group of patrons.


    Moving with practiced ease, he approached Thalrik as if he were just another concerned citizen trying to help.


    "Easy there, young master," Zeus said in a calm, soothing tone as he reached out. But while the others focused on keeping Thalrik subdued, Zeus had a different goal in mind.


    With a subtle, practiced touch, Zeus slipped his fingers around one of Thalrik''s spatial pouches, carefully unhooking it from the young master''s belt.


    His movements were so fluid and natural that not a single person noticed¡ªnot even the bodyguards, who were far too preoccupied with administering a sleeping potion to their charge.


    Moments later, Thalrik''s thrashing ceased as the potion took effect, and he slumped into a deep, drunken sleep. The tension in the tavern began to dissipate, the patrons exhaling in relief as the immediate danger passed.


    The bodyguards quickly thanked the crowd for their help, clearly eager to get Thalrik out of there before he caused any more trouble.


    Zeus, his task complete, slipped away from the group as quietly as he had joined them. No one gave him a second glance as he exited the tavern, the stolen pouch safely in hand.


    Once outside, Zeus allowed himself a satisfied smirk, feeling the weight of Thalrik''s spatial pouch in his grasp. "One down," he muttered to himself, his voice barely above a whisper. "Now, let''s go search for the others."


    As he walked away from the tavern, Zeus knew he had already set the wheels in motion. He had planted something on Thalrik, something the young master wouldn''t notice until it was too late. The hunt had begun in earnest, and Zeus was only just getting started.

 Chapter 106 - 106: Second Target: Vortas Malachor

    Zeus left the tavern, his steps light and purposeful as he moved through the darkened streets. A satisfied smile played on his lips, knowing that Thalrik Malachor''s fate was already sealed.


    The thing that he had placed on him would ensure that, no matter how far Thalrik wandered, the plan was already in motion.


    As he continued down the winding streets, Zeus''s mind was already turning to his next target. "One down," he muttered to himself, his tone calm but laced with anticipation. "Now, where''s the next one?"


    Just as he was about to formulate a plan, his sharp ears caught the sound of a commotion nearby. A woman''s voice, panicked and desperate, echoed through the narrow alleyways, her cries for help breaking the stillness of the night.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed, his interest piqued. "What do we have here?" he murmured, quickening his pace as he moved toward the source of the noise. His expression darkened with curiosity, the thrill of the hunt pushing him forward.


    As Zeus turned a corner, he found himself standing at the edge of a small, dimly lit square. His eyes quickly focused on the scene unfolding in the center¡ªa man with a dark, sullen expression was violently assaulting a young woman. Her cries for help pierced the night, desperate and filled with terror.


    "Help! Someone, please!" the woman pleaded, her voice trembling with fear. But her cries fell on deaf ears.


    The onlookers, a group of locals who had gathered around, kept their distance, their faces pale with anxiety. They exchanged nervous glances but remained rooted in place, too frightened to intervene.


    Zeus''s gaze swept over the crowd, his expression cold as he listened to their hushed whispers.


    "That''s Vortas Malachor," one man muttered, his voice barely audible, but the fear in his tone was unmistakable. "Even though he''s from the side family, he''s still a Malachor. We can''t get involved."


    "Better to stay out of it," another added, her voice shaking. "This town isn''t the place for heroes. You know what happens to those who cross the Malachors."


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed as he processed the information. So, the assailant was Vortas Malachor, a member of the Malachor side family. Despite his lower status within the family, the mere association with the Malachor name was enough to paralyze the townspeople with fear.


    The man in the center of the square sneered at the woman he was tormenting, his voice dripping with cruelty. "No one''s coming to save you," Vortas taunted, his words harsh and cold. "In this town, I''m the one in charge."


    Zeus''s expression darkened, a flicker of anger crossing his features. He watched as the woman''s strength began to wane, her struggles weakening under Vortas''s relentless assault. The townspeople remained passive, unwilling to risk their own safety for her.


    "Pathetic," Zeus muttered under his breath, the word filled with disdain. His voice was low, but the intensity behind it was unmistakable. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Vortas finally grew tired of his cruel game, he shoved the woman aside with a dismissive gesture. "Get out of my sight," he spat, before turning on his heel and swaggering back toward a nearby inn, clearly satisfied with his display of power.


    The crowd quickly dispersed, their faces etched with relief that the ordeal was over. None of them dared to look at the woman as she struggled to her feet, too ashamed or frightened to offer any assistance.


    Zeus wasn''t finished¡ªnot by a long shot. As Vortas Malachor retreated toward the inn, Zeus''s gaze followed him, cold and calculating.


    His mind was already working through the possibilities, the best way to make his next move. He didn''t need to speak; his actions were guided by the silent resolve that had brought him this far.


    Keeping a safe distance, Zeus shadowed Vortas, his steps quiet and deliberate. He watched as Vortas entered the inn, not bothering to check if anyone was following. The arrogance of the Malachor name made him careless¡ªa mistake Zeus intended to exploit.


    Zeus lingered outside, concealed in the shadows. The faint light escaping from the inn''s windows provided just enough visibility for him to see inside. Through the flickering candlelight, he caught sight of Vortas with another girl, clearly reveling in the power his feared reputation afforded him.


    Zeus''s expression remained neutral, his eyes cold as he continued to observe. He knew better than to rush; patience was often the most valuable weapon.


    "Indulge yourself while you can," Zeus murmured quietly to himself, his voice barely more than a whisper. "It''s the last bit of pleasure you''ll have."


    Time passed slowly, the sounds from Vortas''s room gradually quieting as the night wore on. Finally, after two hours, the room fell silent. Zeus knew his moment had come.


    Moving with the precision of a seasoned hunter, Zeus crept closer to the inn. His movements were silent, his presence undetectable as he approached Vortas''s room. He paused at the door, listening carefully. Inside, there was only the sound of soft breathing¡ªVortas had finally succumbed to sleep.


    Zeus pushed the door open with a light touch, slipping inside like a shadow. The room was dimly lit by the dying embers of a candle, casting long, eerie shadows on the walls.


    The girl Vortas had been with was gone, leaving him alone, sprawled across the bed, vulnerable and unaware of the danger now standing beside him.


    Zeus approached the bedside, his expression unreadable, his eyes devoid of emotion as he looked down at the sleeping figure. Without a word, he reached out and placed a hand on Vortas, his touch light but purposeful.


    "Sleep well," Zeus whispered, his tone cold and devoid of sympathy. With a subtle movement, he implanted the same thing that he had put on Thalrik, ensuring Vortas''s fate was now sealed as well.


    Zeus turned his attention to Vortas''s belongings, his gaze sharp and calculating. He reached down and carefully inspected the items scattered around the room. As he had expected, there was a collection of spatial pouches, much like the ones he had taken from Thalrik.


    "Let''s see what secrets you''re hiding," Zeus muttered under his breath, a faint smile curling at the edges of his lips.


    He quietly selected half of the pouches, his movements precise and deliberate. He knew better than to take everything¡ªleaving some behind would delay any suspicion.


    With practiced ease, he replaced the stolen pouches with empty ones, ensuring that when Vortas woke up and checked, he wouldn''t immediately notice anything amiss.


    "Can''t have you realizing too soon, can we?" Zeus whispered, his tone laced with a mix of amusement and cold calculation.


    Satisfied with his work, Zeus straightened up and gave the room one last glance. Vortas remained fast asleep, blissfully unaware of the mark that now sealed his fate or the theft that had just taken place.


    With his task complete, Zeus slipped out of the inn as quietly as he had entered. The night had fully settled in, wrapping the town in a blanket of darkness.


    Zeus moved through the streets with the same calm confidence he had displayed all night, a sense of satisfaction settling over him as he considered the progress he had made.

 Chapter 107 - 107: Loots From Two Young Masters

    Zeus entered his room at the inn, the door clicking shut softly behind him. His steps were measured, almost silent, as he crossed the floor and approached the small wooden table at the center of the room. He placed the spatial pouches he had acquired from the Malachor young masters on the table with deliberate care, his eyes narrowing with focus.


    The room was quiet, the kind of silence that felt heavy, broken only by the faint rustle of fabric as Zeus opened the first pouch. His expression was calm, but there was a flicker of anticipation in his eyes as he began his inspection.


    "Let''s see what things you''ve been saving in your spatial pouches," he murmured to himself, his voice low and thoughtful.


    As he sifted through the contents, Zeus''s fingers brushed against a collection of mana stones. Most of them were inferior, but he picked up one of the stones, turning it over in his hand with a slight smirk. "Inferior, but still useful," he mused aloud, mentally cataloging their potential applications.


    Continuing his search, Zeus pulled out several manuals, their covers worn but the contents inside well-preserved. He recognized the dark magic symbols immediately, and a small, knowing smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "Dark magic, of course. What else would the Malachor family be hoarding?" he said, a hint of amusement in his tone. He flipped through one of the manuals briefly, his eyes scanning the pages before placing it back on the table. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "These could be useful," he remarked, his voice thoughtful. "If not for me, then certainly for someone willing to trade for them."


    As he dug deeper into the pouches, Zeus found several bundles of poisonous herbs, their sharp, acrid scent filling the air as he unwrapped them.


    Alongside the herbs were various other components needed for casting dark spells¡ªitems that would be dangerous in the hands of someone less skilled.


    "Poison, dark magic¡­ they''ve certainly got a theme going," Zeus muttered, his tone carrying a mixture of disdain and calculation. He set the herbs aside, knowing their value extended beyond mere spells. "These could come in handy, one way or another."


    Satisfied with his findings, Zeus leaned back in his chair, a contemplative look on his face. The items in these pouches confirmed what he already suspected about the Malachor family''s dark dealings. But more importantly, they gave him new tools to use in his ongoing plans.


    "All in all," Zeus said quietly to himself, his voice tinged with satisfaction, "not a bad haul." He glanced at the remaining pouches, his eyes gleaming with the thrill of discovery. "Let''s see what else you have."


    As Zeus continued to rummage through the contents of the pouches, something unusual caught his attention¡ªa small wooden card, tucked away at the bottom of one of the pouches. He paused, pulling it out carefully. The card was simple, almost plain, with nothing but a single word engraved on it: "Necrovauld."


    Zeus''s brows knitted together in surprise. "A wooden card with just one word? Is this supposed to be an academy ID card?" he muttered to himself, his tone laced with curiosity. The card was clearly different from his own ID, which was filled with detailed information.


    Unsettled by the card''s simplicity and its potential significance, Zeus decided to consult the one entity that might have some answers. "System, analyze this card," he commanded, his voice firm.


    The system''s response was as smug as ever. [Oh, give me a moment. I''m sure it''s something you could never figure out on your own,] it replied, dripping with mock arrogance.


    Zeus''s fingers drummed lightly on the table as he waited, his patience wearing thin despite knowing how the system loved to indulge in its own sense of superiority.


    After a few moments, the system finally spoke up. [Ah, just as I thought. This card contains a mana mark, something typically used to prove¡­ well, something important,] the system explained, its tone oozing with a mix of pride and condescension.


    Zeus narrowed his eyes, his voice thoughtful as he repeated, "Prove something? So, this must be an identity card, right?"


    [No, no, no,] the system cut in, its tone dripping with condescension. [It''s not that simple. The mark on this card is used to verify identity, but it''s not tied to any one person. It''s more like a one-time identity card¡ªuse it once, and poof, its purpose is fulfilled.]


    Zeus frowned slightly, turning the card over in his hand as he considered the implications. "So, it''s just a one-use pass? Maybe something to get out of the academy or bypass security checkpoints?"


    [Oh, come on, think bigger,] the system interjected, almost sounding disappointed. [You remember that little nugget of information you picked up in the tavern, don''t you? This town is a recruitment spot for the Necrovauld Academy. Put two and two together, genius.]


    Realization dawned on Zeus, a spark of understanding lighting up his eyes. "So you''re saying this card is like a VIP pass, something that grants instant entry into the academy?"


    [Finally, you''re catching on,] the system confirmed, its tone smug and approving. [Yes, this card could let someone waltz right into the Necrovauld Academy without the usual hassle. A rather valuable little item, wouldn''t you say?]


    Zeus leaned back in his chair, a slow smile spreading across his face as the possibilities began to unfold in his mind.


    The card, seemingly unremarkable at first, had just become a powerful tool in his arsenal. With this, he could gain access to one of the most notorious academies without drawing unwanted attention.


    "I see," Zeus murmured, his voice tinged with excitement as he began to formulate a plan. His fingers drummed lightly on the table, the wheels of his mind already turning.


    The system, always eager to mock, couldn''t resist a final jab. [Let''s see if you can actually put it to good use,] it teased, its voice playful. [Or are you just going to sit there and admire your new toy?]


    Zeus''s smile deepened, ignoring the system''s taunt. "Oh, I''ll put it to good use," he replied, his voice confident and calm. The thought of what he could achieve with this unexpected gift only fueled his growing excitement.

 Chapter 108 - 108: Crafting the Thunder Puppet

    Zeus navigated the winding streets of the town with purposeful strides, his mind focused on a single goal: crafting a new puppet that would eventually carry the guise of Zeus. The plan was clear in his mind, each step meticulously thought out as he made his way to the local blacksmith.


    As he arrived at the blacksmith''s shop, Zeus didn''t waste any time. He approached the counter with a calm yet determined expression, his eyes locking onto the blacksmith. "I need a private room," Zeus stated, his voice firm and leaving no room for negotiation.


    The blacksmith, a grizzled man with years of experience etched into the lines on his face, looked up from his work.


    He noticed the intensity in Zeus''s gaze and nodded, understanding that this was no ordinary request. "You''ll want the best room then," the blacksmith replied, his tone respectful. "Equipped with high-quality forges and all the tools you''ll need."


    Zeus gave a curt nod, appreciating the man''s quick grasp of the situation. "That''s exactly what I''m looking for. What''s the price?"


    "100 inferior mana stones," the blacksmith said, watching Zeus closely to gauge his reaction.


    Without hesitation, Zeus reached into his pouch and produced the required amount. He placed the mana stones on the counter, the clink of the stones echoing in the quiet shop. "Done," Zeus said simply, his tone indicating that the price didn''t faze him in the slightest.


    The blacksmith''s eyes widened slightly at the ease with which Zeus handed over the payment. "For what you''re planning, only the best will do, I take it?" the blacksmith asked, curiosity tinging his voice.


    Zeus allowed a small smile to play on his lips as he pocketed the key to the private room. "Exactly. I have something special in mind."


    The blacksmith nodded again, more to himself this time, as if reassured by Zeus''s resolve. "Good luck with your work," he said, watching as Zeus turned and made his way to the back of the shop.


    Once inside the private room, Zeus locked the door behind him, the click of the lock signaling the start of his project. The room was exactly as promised¡ªspacious and equipped with everything he needed. He took a moment to take it all in, a satisfied smile spreading across his face.


    "It''s time to make a new puppet," he murmured to himself, the anticipation evident in his voice. This was the next step in his plan, and he was ready to see it through.


    Without wasting any time, Zeus reached up and removed the Zeus Divine Mask, replacing it with the Hephaestus Divine Mask. The transformation was instant.


    His thunder-based abilities faded, replaced by the skills and knowledge of a master crafter. His mind now focused on the task at hand, he retrieved the thunder ore he had collected from the thunderstorm area about six days ago.


    With the Hephaestus mask, Zeus was no longer just a cultivator¡ªhe was a craftsman of the highest order. He set to work, shaping the thunder ore with expert precision.


    Sparks flew as he hammered the ore, his movements smooth and controlled. Each strike of the hammer infused the metal with the energy of thunder, forging a body that would be as strong as a three-star warrior.


    As he worked, Zeus also began to cultivate using the flame mana that filled the blacksmith''s forge. The pain that accompanied this cultivation was intense, but it was nothing new to him.


    Over time, Zeus had become accustomed to the agony that came with pushing his limits. He welcomed it, knowing that with every bit of suffering, he grew stronger.


    Hours passed, and Zeus remained focused, alternating between forging the puppet and cultivating his Hephaestus Divine Mask. His dual efforts paid off¡ªby the time the puppet was complete, he had successfully cultivated the Hephaestus mask to the level of a two-star Divine Mask.


    Zeus stepped back to admire his work. The new thunder element puppet stood before him, its body radiating with the energy of thunder. The puppet was a formidable creation, its strength rivaling that of a three-star warrior. It was exactly what he needed.


    Satisfied with the result, Zeus removed the Hephaestus Divine Mask and donned the Zeus Divine Mask once more, returning to his thunder-based abilities. With the puppet safely stored, Zeus left the blacksmith, the satisfaction of a job well done evident in his stride.


    Zeus returned to the inn, making his way back to his room with a sense of satisfaction. As he closed the door behind him, he let out a small sigh of relief. The inn was quiet, a perfect setting for the next step in his plan.


    Without wasting any time, Zeus removed the Zeus Divine Mask, revealing the face of Lucas beneath. The familiar weight of his true identity settled back onto his shoulders, but Lucas didn''t dwell on it. He immediately focused his attention on the task at hand.


    "System," Lucas called out, his voice firm and resolute, "embed a piece of my soul into the Zeus Divine Mask."


    [Oh, so now you need my help, do you?] the system quipped, its tone laced with its usual arrogance. [Fine, let''s get this done. Just don''t go crying to me about the pain.]


    Lucas smirked, unbothered by the system''s mockery. He felt a slight, almost imperceptible tug deep within his core as the system began its work.


    There was a brief moment of discomfort, but Lucas stood steady, his expression unwavering. The system carefully split a fragment of his soul, channeling it into the Zeus Divine Mask.


    As the mask absorbed the piece of Lucas''s soul, it shimmered with a new, vibrant energy. What had once been a mere tool of power was now far more¡ªit was a living extension of Lucas himself, a clone imbued with his essence.


    Lucas''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he carefully placed the Zeus Divine Mask onto the thunder element puppet he had forged earlier.


    The transformation was instant. The once-lifeless puppet seemed to come alive, its form stiffening with purpose. In a blink, the puppet became Zeus, his eyes glowing with that same intense focus that Lucas had.


    "Zeus," Lucas said, addressing his clone with the same authority he held within himself, "your task is to guard me while I create a new Divine Mask. Let no one disturb us."


    The newly awakened Zeus clone nodded, mirroring Lucas''s resolve perfectly. "Understood," he replied, his voice carrying the same confident authority that Lucas naturally commanded. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Lucas turned his attention back to the task at hand, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation. "Now, let''s create a new Divine Mask," he said, his tone tinged with excitement.


    [Finally! I''ve been waiting for you to say that,] the system chimed in, its excitement barely masking its usual smugness. [But let''s be clear¡ªI''m the one doing the heavy lifting here. So, what''s it going to be? What kind of mask shall we create this time?]

 Chapter 109 - 109: New Divine Mask, Hades

    Lucas knew exactly what kind of Divine Mask he wanted to create next. His mind had been working on the idea ever since he uncovered the potential use of the Necrovauld Academy access card. Now, the time had come to bring that idea to life.


    "System," Lucas commanded, his voice firm and resolute. "I need a Divine Scripture that delves into necromancy, dark magic, curses¡ªsomething that will allow me to blend seamlessly into the Necrovauld Academy."


    The system responded almost immediately, its tone dripping with a mix of arrogance and amusement. [Oh? So, you''re planning to infiltrate the Necrovauld Academy, are you?]


    A sly smile spread across Lucas''s face, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "Infiltrate? That''s such a harsh word. I prefer to think of it as simply becoming a student there."


    [Heh, call it whatever you want,] the system retorted, a mocking edge to its voice. [But I have to admit, it''s a clever idea.]


    [You won''t just be limited to the knowledge and power of the Celestial Academy. You''ll be dipping into the resources and dark secrets of the Necrovauld Academy too. I didn''t think you had it in you to be so¡­ versatile.]


    Lucas''s smirk widened, his confidence unwavering. "Of course. I''m just a genius, after all."


    The system let out a shameless chuckle, clearly enjoying itself. [Genius, huh? Well, let''s see if your idea can live up to your ego. Give me a moment to craft the perfect scripture for your little adventure.]


    Lucas could feel the familiar hum of activity within his mind as the system got to work, its arrogance evident even in its silence.


    A short while later, the system returned, its voice laced with pride and a touch of condescension. [Alright, I''ve outdone myself this time. I''ve created something truly exceptional.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the system''s unusual tone. "Oh? What did you come up with?"


    [It''s called the Abyssal Nether Core Divine Scripture,] the system announced, practically preening.


    [This scripture taps into the energies of the Netherworld itself. It gives you control over necromancy, souls, curses¡ªyou name it. It''s like handing you the keys to the underworld. You can thank me later.]


    Lucas''s eyes lit up with interest, his mind already racing with possibilities. "I see¡­ this will do nicely."


    [Naturally, it will,] the system added, its voice brimming with smug satisfaction. [With this, even those dark magic-obsessed Necrovauld fools won''t know what hit them. You''re welcome, by the way.]


    Lucas chuckled, the excitement of the impending transformation tingling at the edges of his thoughts. "Thank you, system," he said, though the system''s arrogance hardly needed any more encouragement.


    [Flattery will get you everywhere,] the system quipped, its voice practically dripping with smugness as it prepared to reveal the new Divine Mask.


    The mask radiated a dark, foreboding energy, perfectly embodying the essence of the Abyssal Nether Core Divine Scripture. Lucas reached out and took hold of the mask, feeling the weight of its power in his hands.


    "You will be named Hades," Lucas declared, recalling the god of the underworld from his first life on Earth. The name felt fitting, a reflection of the mask''s dark potential.


    With a deep breath, Lucas donned the Hades Divine Mask. The transformation was immediate and profound. His physical appearance shifted¡ªhis hair lengthened and turned a stark, icy white, cascading down his back.


    His eyes, once golden and bright as Zeus, now burned with a deep, unsettling red. The aura around him changed as well; where Zeus exuded majesty and power, Hades radiated an aura of malevolence and dark allure.


    Lucas, now transformed into Hades, studied his reflection in the mirror with a satisfied smirk. The image staring back at him was almost perfect¡ªa striking figure with long white hair, piercing red eyes, and an aura that exuded dark, ominous power.


    But he knew the transformation wasn''t complete just yet. There was still one crucial step left: he needed to fully cultivate the Abyssal Nether Core Divine Scripture and integrate its formidable power into his very being.


    He sat down in a meditative position, his expression shifting from satisfaction to focused determination. "It''s time to channel the energy of the Netherworld," he murmured, his voice low and steady.


    [Oh, this should be fun,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with anticipation and a hint of sadistic pleasure. [This isn''t your usual cultivation, you know. It''s going to get¡­ uncomfortable.]


    Hades felt the energy begin to swirl around him as he channeled the dark forces of the Netherworld. Unlike the searing physical pain of previous cultivations.


    But this time, the discomfort was far more insidious. It wasn''t pain, exactly¡ªit was a deep, unsettling feeling that gnawed at the core of his being, as if the energy was trying to drag his very soul into the abyss.


    "Uncomfortable?" Hades muttered, his voice tinged with a mix of annoyance and amusement. "That''s one way to put it."


    [What, feeling a bit unsettled?] the system mocked, its tone laced with arrogance. [This is the Netherworld''s energy you''re dealing with. It''s supposed to make you squirm. But don''t worry¡ªI''m sure you can handle it¡­ eventually.]


    Hades smirked despite the discomfort, his resolve unwavering. "I''ve handled worse."


    [We''ll see about that,] the system retorted, almost daring him to falter. [Let''s just hope your spirit is as tough as you think it is.]


    The sensation was relentless, as if tendrils of darkness were trying to wrap around his soul, pulling it deeper into the unknown. But Hades remained focused, his mind sharp as he continued to channel the energy, refusing to let it overwhelm him.


    For two hours, he endured the spiritual unease, every second a test of his willpower. The system, never missing an opportunity to mock, remained a constant presence in his mind, but Hades didn''t let it distract him. He pushed through, ignoring the gnawing discomfort as he forced the energy to bend to his will.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the dark energy began to settle within him. The unsettling sensation faded, replaced by a profound sense of power that rooted itself deep in his essence.


    [Well, would you look at that,] the system mused, its tone a mix of surprise and grudging respect. [You actually pulled it off. You''re officially Hades now, through and through.]


    Hades opened his eyes, a satisfied gleam in their crimson depths. "Of course I did," he said, his voice calm and assured. "I''m not one to let a little discomfort stand in my way." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [True enough,] the system conceded, though it couldn''t resist adding one last jab. [Just don''t get too cocky. You''re dealing with forces that even I find¡­ intriguing.]


    Hades simply smiled, the dark energy now a part of him, intertwined with his very soul. The transformation was complete, and he was ready for whatever challenges lay ahead.

 Chapter 110 - 110: Thalrik and Vortas Meet Up

    Thalrik and Vortas stood in a dimly lit room, their bodies tense as they faced Vesperin Malachor, a proud and vengeful figure from the Malachor main family. The memory of his recent humiliation at the hands of Zeus still burned in Vesperin''s mind, fueling the anger that now twisted his features.


    Vesperin''s gaze was sharp, cutting into the two side-family members who now served as his henchmen. His patience was wearing thin, and the air in the room crackled with the weight of his unspoken fury.


    "Has anyone come to collect the bounty?" Vesperin''s voice sliced through the silence, laced with impatience and frustration.


    Thalrik and Vortas exchanged uneasy glances, the tension between them palpable. They both knew how much was riding on their answer.


    Finally, Thalrik spoke up, his voice trembling slightly. "No one has come forward," he admitted, his words tinged with nervousness. The uncertainty in his tone only added to the growing tension in the room.


    Vesperin''s eyes narrowed, his expression darkening further. "Zeus is too slippery," he muttered, his voice barely more than a growl. The frustration in his tone was unmistakable, and the anger simmering beneath the surface threatened to boil over.


    He had counted on the bounty to flush Zeus out of hiding, to draw him into a trap. But instead, it seemed that his target had evaded him once again.


    Vesperin let out a heavy sigh, his frustration palpable as he turned his sharp gaze back to Thalrik and Vortas. Both men stood rigidly before him, the weight of their situation pressing down on them.


    They knew all too well that their positions within the Malachor family were precarious, hinging entirely on how useful they could prove themselves to Vesperin. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As members of the side family, Thalrik and Vortas had little choice but to serve Vesperin. If they ever hoped to climb the ranks and secure any real power within the Malachor family, they had to play their cards right, and that meant pleasing him.


    "What''s our next move?" Vortas asked, his voice carefully controlled, though a trace of frustration seeped through. He kept his tone respectful, knowing that any hint of dissatisfaction could cost him dearly.


    Vesperin''s eyes flicked to Vortas, his expression a mix of irritation and resignation. "For now, we take a step back," he replied, his voice edged with annoyance.


    "Zeus is too slippery, and I have other matters to attend to at the academy." His fingers tapped impatiently on the armrest of his chair, a clear sign of his agitation. "Next time, I''ll make sure to kill him myself."


    He paused, letting his words hang in the air for a moment, before his gaze sharpened, scrutinizing both men with an intensity that made them shift uncomfortably.


    "You still have the entrance cards I gave you, right?" he asked, his tone now colder, more demanding. "Those will get you into the academy without the hassle of taking the entrance test again."


    Thalrik quickly nodded, reaching into his robes and pulling out the wooden card. He held it up for Vesperin to see, his movements quick and eager to please.


    "I have mine right here," he said, his voice steady, though there was an underlying note of relief that he hadn''t misplaced such an important item.


    Vortas, however, wasn''t so fortunate. As Thalrik displayed his card, Vortas began fumbling through his belongings, a creeping sense of dread washing over him.


    His hands shook slightly as he patted down his pockets, searching desperately for the card. When it didn''t immediately turn up, his face drained of color. "I¡ªI can''t find it," he stammered, his voice faltering as panic edged its way in.


    Vesperin''s expression darkened, his patience finally snapping under the weight of the evening''s frustrations. His eyes narrowed into dangerous slits as he glared at Vortas. "You fool!" he barked, his voice dripping with contempt.


    The air in the room seemed to grow colder as his anger filled the space. "Without that card, you''ll have to go through the entrance test all over again. How many times did I warn you to keep it safe?"


    Vortas''s shoulders slumped, and he lowered his head, unable to meet Vesperin''s furious gaze. The weight of his mistake settled heavily on him, and all he could manage was a mumbled, barely audible apology. "I''m sorry... I didn''t realize..."


    Vesperin wasn''t interested in hearing excuses. His frustration with Vortas was evident, and his voice turned icy as he cut off any further attempts at explanation. "I don''t want to hear it. You''ve already wasted enough of my time."


    With a final glare, Vesperin rose from his seat, his presence towering and intimidating. "Leave," he commanded, the word sharp and final. "Both of you. I have no more time to waste on this nonsense. Next time, don''t fail me."


    Thalrik and Vortas scrambled to their feet, their movements quick and awkward as they tried to escape Vesperin''s wrath. Their faces were a mix of fear and frustration, the sting of Vesperin''s harsh words still fresh.


    They bowed slightly, a gesture of respect that was more reflexive than sincere, before turning to make their way out of the room.


    Vortas''s brow remained furrowed, his thoughts consumed by the implications of losing his entrance card. The gravity of his mistake pressed down on him, each step away from Vesperin''s oppressive presence making the reality of his situation clearer and more terrifying.


    Thalrik, too, was lost in his own thoughts, though his concern was more for how Vesperin''s anger might spill over onto him. The two henchmen had only taken a few steps away from Vesperin when something inexplicable began to happen.


    A strange, unnatural tension gripped their bodies, causing them to freeze mid-step. A sudden, unbearable heat surged through them, as if their very blood was boiling within their veins.


    Their bodies convulsed violently, and in the next instant, they were struck by a flash of blinding light. Lightning, seemingly summoned from nowhere, arced through their bodies with a force so intense it obliterated their internal organs in an instant.


    The shock was so powerful that it left their outer bodies untouched, preserving the horror on their faces as they crumpled to the ground.


    Their screams, brief and filled with agony, echoed down the halls for just a moment before silence fell. The two henchmen collapsed where they stood, their lifeless forms lying still in the corridor. The air around them crackled faintly, the only sign of the deadly force that had claimed their lives.


    Back at the inn, Zeus sat calmly in his room, a satisfied smile playing on his lips. He had been waiting for this moment, and as soon as Thalrik and Vortas were far enough from Vesperin, he had activated the deadly Thunder Mine he had implanted within them.

 Chapter 111 - 111: Thunder Mine

    Zeus''s smirk deepened as he prepared to unleash one of the more sinister skills he had recently acquired from the system¡ªThunder Mine. The skill was as lethal as it was subtle, allowing him to plant mines of pure thunder energy onto anything or anyone. With a simple command, these mines could be triggered, delivering a deadly surprise to the target.


    As he prepared to activate the mines, Zeus couldn''t help but admire the beauty of the skill. "Thunder Mine¡­ it''s perfect for eliminating targets without drawing attention," he muttered to himself, his voice laced with satisfaction.


    He recalled the precise calibration he had applied to the mines he''d placed on Thalrik and Vortas. They weren''t meant to cause a massive explosion¡ªthat would be too obvious, too crude.


    Instead, these mines were designed to deliver a concentrated shock, a pulse of thunder that would burn through their organs from the inside, killing them instantly and leaving nothing but charred remains.


    Zeus''s eyes glinted with a mix of anticipation and cold calculation as he checked the time. "The mines should be going off right about¡­ now," he murmured, his tone casual, as if discussing the weather.


    He leaned back, a look of satisfaction spreading across his face. "It''s a truly useful skill," he mused aloud, "perfect for killing undetected, and ideal for setting traps that no one will see coming."


    The smirk on his face was a reflection of his confidence¡ªhe knew the plan had been executed flawlessly, and now, all that was left was to sit back and watch as his enemies crumbled under the weight of their own underestimation.


    Zeus, the clone, turned his sharp gaze back to the task at hand: guarding Hades. His expression was calm yet vigilant, ensuring nothing disturbed the main body as it continued its cultivation.


    Meanwhile, in the center of the room, Hades¡ªthe true body now wearing the newly crafted Hades Divine Mask¡ªwas deep in his cultivation. Every resource he had gathered from the Malachor henchmen was being put to use.


    The inferior mana stones, dark herbs, and other shadowy materials hummed with energy as Hades absorbed their power. His expression remained focused, the intense red glow of his eyes reflecting his unwavering determination.


    [How does it feel to swim in darkness, oh mighty Hades?] the system''s voice chimed in, dripping with its usual mix of arrogance and mockery.


    [I hope you enjoy that little collection of dark trinkets you picked up. Don''t tell me they''re not enough for you. After all, they''re only the best those pitiful Malachors could offer.]


    Hades''s lips curled into a faint smile, though he kept his focus on the cultivation process. "I''m making do with what I have," he replied, his tone cool and composed. "I just need to reach three-star strength before stepping into the Necrovauld Academy."


    [Three-star, huh?] the system sneered, its tone playful. [You know, if it weren''t for me, you''d be stuck as a nobody, fumbling around with basic spells. But with my brilliance, you''ll be a force even those Necrovauld fools won''t see coming.]


    Hades''s smile deepened, but he didn''t rise to the bait. "And yet here I am, turning their own resources against them. Seems like a fair trade, don''t you think?"


    [Hmph, I suppose so,] the system retorted, though its arrogance was tinged with a hint of satisfaction. [Just make sure you don''t get too comfortable. We have a lot more ground to cover, and I''d hate to see you lag behind, even with all this dark energy at your disposal.]


    Hades''s eyes flashed with determination as he continued to draw in the dark energy, feeling it flow through him, strengthening his core. "Don''t worry. I''ll be ready. And when the time comes, Necrovauld won''t know what hit them."


    The system chuckled, its tone almost affectionate in its mockery. [That''s the spirit. Just don''t forget who''s the real genius behind all this.]


    Hades ignored the system''s usual self-aggrandizement, focusing instead on his cultivation. The dark energy surged within him, pushing him closer to his goal.


    He knew that soon, he would be ready to step into the Necrovauld Academy with all the power he needed to infiltrate and conquer from within.


    Meanwhile, back at Vesperin Malachor''s location, the air was thick with tension. Vesperin had been on edge ever since his humiliating encounter with Zeus, and the sudden deaths of Thalrik and Vortas only deepened his anxiety. He stared in shock at the charred remains of his two henchmen, his senses assaulted by the acrid stench of burning flesh.


    Vesperin''s mind raced as he processed the scene before him. It was clear that something had been planted inside their bodies¡ªsomething that had exploded with lethal precision. The realization sent a chill down his spine.


    "How could this have happened?" he muttered to himself, his voice trembling with a mix of fear and anger. He knew he had to act fast. Whoever was behind this was not only capable of killing his men but also had the audacity to do it right under his nose.


    "Find out who they''ve been in contact with over the past few days," Vesperin ordered, his voice cold and commanding. "I want to know everyone they''ve touched or spoken to. The person who dared to kill them might be bold enough to target me as well. We can''t afford to be caught off guard."


    His men scattered to carry out his orders, but Vesperin couldn''t shake the growing sense of dread. Just who had he offended? Who had the power and cunning to infiltrate his ranks and execute such a flawless assassination?


    Shaken by the unexpected deaths of his henchmen, Vesperin hurried to his private chamber¡ªa secluded room where no one else was permitted to enter. This was his sanctuary, the one place where he felt truly secure, shielded from the dangers lurking outside.


    As Vesperin settled into the familiar space, the weight of recent events pressed heavily on his mind. He knew he had to regain his strength, to refocus and prepare before returning to the academy.


    But as he sat down to meditate, the anger simmering within him refused to fade. It clawed at his thoughts, demanding retribution.


    His hands clenched into fists as he stared into the darkness of the room, his voice a low, venomous whisper.


    "Whoever you are, I will find you," he vowed, his tone laced with cold fury. "And when I do, I''ll make sure you suffer for what you''ve done. How dare you kill members of the Malachor family in front of me." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The words echoed in the stillness, a promise of the vengeance he intended to exact. Vesperin''s eyes burned with a fierce determination as he began his meditation, using the anger and fear to fuel his resolve. Whoever had dared to challenge him, to strike down his men, would pay dearly.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Entering the Necrovauld

    The once quiet town was now bustling with activity. Crowds had gathered from every corner of the region, all drawn by the same purpose: the recruitment drive of the prestigious Necrovauld Academy.


    Despite its notorious reputation for promoting dark magic, Necrovauld remained one of the most sought-after academies in the land.


    Its influence stretched far beyond the reach of the Holy Empire or the so-called righteous factions, making it a prime destination for those who lived in the shadows or sought power without the constraints of morality.


    For the townsfolk and travelers alike, joining Necrovauld was not just an opportunity¡ªit was a chance to escape obscurity and grasp the power that could change their fate. The entrance test was straightforward, designed to weed out the weak and unworthy.


    Age, cultivation level, and mana purity were the primary factors, but there were also rumors of hidden criteria that only those with special access could bypass.


    As the day progressed, groups of hopefuls lined up to take the test. The atmosphere was tense, filled with a mix of anxiety and anticipation.


    Among them were a few individuals who slipped away from the main crowd, heading towards more secluded areas where the tests were rumored to be more lenient¡ªprovided one had the right connections or, more specifically, a certain wooden pass.


    Meanwhile, on the main road, a sudden ripple of commotion swept through the crowd. The usual chatter of voices quickly gave way to gasps and excited whispers as people turned to catch a glimpse of the figure making his way through the throng.


    In a land dominated by the dark side, where most of the inhabitants were rough, scarred, and hardened by a life of darkness, the sight of a strikingly handsome man was a rarity that couldn''t be ignored. Eyes widened and murmurs spread like wildfire.


    "Who is that?" one woman whispered, her voice filled with awe.


    "Is he real?" another muttered, her gaze locked on the figure cutting through the crowd. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With long white hair cascading down his back like a river of moonlight and piercing red eyes that seemed to smolder with an inner fire, he commanded attention without even trying.


    His steps were confident, his presence magnetic, and the wicked smile that played on his lips only intensified his allure. Women couldn''t help but stare, a few bold ones even calling out to him, their voices laced with a mix of admiration and desire.


    "Look at him," one of them murmured, her eyes wide with infatuation. "He''s like something out of a dark fantasy."


    This man was none other than Hades. After enduring a grueling cultivation session the night before, he had pushed his strength to the three-star level, just in time for his mission. But as he walked, the discomfort from that night lingered, a constant reminder of the toll it had taken on him.


    "Damn, that overnight cultivation was brutal," Hades muttered to himself, a deep frown creasing his brow. "It wasn''t exactly painful, but the way it gnawed at my soul... it''s something else." He shook his head, remembering the grueling effort it took to push his strength to the next level.


    [Hah! What did you expect, a walk in the park?] The system''s voice echoed in his mind, dripping with arrogance. [You''re dealing with powers most people can only dream of. If it was easy, everyone would be doing it. Besides, it''s not like you have much of a choice, do you? But don''t worry, it''s all worthwhile¡ªif you can handle it, that is.]


    Hades sighed, the frustration evident on his face. "You really enjoy rubbing it in, don''t you?"


    [Oh, absolutely! What''s the point of being a system if I can''t mock my host every step of the way? But don''t be such a wuss,] the system continued, its tone a blend of shameless mockery and twisted encouragement. [You''ll thank me later when you''re crushing your enemies underfoot. After all, what''s a little soul discomfort when you''re destined for greatness?]


    Hades rolled his eyes but couldn''t help the small smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "You''re unbelievable."


    [And yet, here you are, listening to every word I say. Now, quit whining and focus. We''ve got a job to do, and you''re just getting started.]


    With another sigh, Hades forced himself to push the discomfort aside, refocusing on the task ahead. "Fine, fine. Let''s get this over with."


    He wove through the bustling crowd with effortless grace, each step deliberate, his lone figure slicing through the sea of people as if he belonged to a different world altogether.


    With Zeus now back at the Celestial Academy, maintaining his cover as his free week neared its end, the burden of this mission fell squarely on Hades'' shoulders. Zeus had to return before the slightest hint of suspicion could arise, leaving Hades to proceed alone.


    This solitude didn''t bother him¡ªif anything, it heightened his focus. Alone, he could operate with a freedom that the constraints of his dual life sometimes denied him.


    He knew the risks, but they were calculated, and he had always been a strategist, thriving on challenges that others might find daunting.


    The wooden card he carried guided him toward a secluded location, its directions etched in his mind. As he approached, the anticipation in the air seemed to thicken, charged with an undercurrent of dark energy. Yet, Hades remained unperturbed, his expression carefully masked to reveal nothing of his intentions or thoughts.


    Upon reaching the designated spot, Hades found a nondescript building, its entrance barely noticeable to the untrained eye. Without hesitation, he stepped forward and placed the wooden card into the slot by the door.


    The officer guarding the entrance, a stern-looking man with no interest in conversation, merely nodded before activating a hidden mechanism. A portal shimmered into existence before Hades, glowing with an eerie light.


    With a sly grin, Hades glanced at the portal, then back at the officer, who still offered no words. Satisfied, Hades stepped through the portal, his figure disappearing into the unknown.

 Chapter 113 - 113: The Second Test

    Hades stepped through the portal, his vision adjusting to the dim light of his new surroundings. As he emerged on the other side, he found himself standing in the center of a massive arena, its dark stone walls towering high above.


    The air was thick with tension, a mix of anticipation and fear radiating from the figures scattered around him. The arena was vast, with a wide, circular space surrounded by tall, jagged walls that gave it a menacing atmosphere.


    Hades scanned the area, noting that he was not alone¡ªdozens of other individuals stood nearby, each with the same determined look in their eyes. The sheer size of the arena and the number of participants hinted that something significant was about to happen.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared on the opposite side of the arena, standing on a high platform that overlooked the entire space. It was an old man, his long, dark robes flowing around him like shadows, and his presence immediately commanded attention. His eyes, sharp and cold, surveyed the group before him with a hint of amusement.


    "Welcome to the Necrovauld Academy," the old man announced, his voice cutting through the tense silence of the arena like a blade. The weight of his words hung heavily in the air, commanding the attention of every disciple present. "You hundred have been gathered here to face your next test."


    Before the old man could continue, a young man in the crowd, his face a mix of anxiety and defiance, suddenly stepped forward. His voice wavered slightly as he blurted out, "Wait! I used the wooden card! Isn''t that supposed to let me skip the test?"


    The old man paused, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. He nodded slowly, his eyes narrowing as they fixed on the young man. "Yes," he replied, his tone dripping with amusement, "the wooden card does indeed grant special privileges, typically allowing one to bypass the usual entrance tests."


    He let the words linger, watching as the young man''s defiant expression faltered, replaced by a flicker of uncertainty. The old man''s smile widened, a sinister gleam in his eyes as he continued, "But this time, the rules are different."


    The atmosphere in the arena grew even more charged, the tension palpable. The old man''s smile turned into a grin, one that sent a shiver down the spines of those who dared to meet his gaze.


    "You see," the old man began, his voice dropping to a sinister tone that sent chills down the spines of those listening. His eyes gleamed with a twisted pleasure as he continued, "you are all now recognized as outer disciples of Necrovauld Academy. However," he paused, letting the tension build, "there is one final challenge that stands between you and true power."


    A murmur swept through the crowd, disciples exchanging uneasy glances and whispered speculations. The old man''s grin widened, his expression almost predatory as he raised his voice, ensuring no one missed what he was about to say.


    "In this arena," he announced, gesturing grandly to the vast space around them, "the hundred of you will battle it out. And for the fortunate soul who emerges victorious... you will be immediately promoted to the rank of inner disciple."


    The declaration landed like a thunderclap, and the shock was palpable. Some disciples gasped, others stiffened, realizing the gravity of the trial they were about to face. The idea of such a brutal contest, where only one could rise to the coveted position of inner disciple, was both thrilling and terrifying.


    The old man observed their reactions with a smug satisfaction, his eyes dancing with amusement. "This opportunity," he continued, his voice dripping with false sweetness, "to become an inner disciple is a rare one, reserved for new recruits like yourselves. Fail here, and the path to becoming an inner disciple will become far more treacherous."


    He let his words hang in the air, the silence that followed heavy with dread. Then, with a smirk that spoke of dark intentions, he added, "And let me remind you¡ªthis is not a righteous academy. Here, killing is not just allowed... it''s encouraged."


    A murmur of fear spread through the crowd, some disciples visibly recoiling at the revelation. The old man''s smirk deepened as he watched their reactions. "If any of you lack the courage for this... if the thought of taking a life is too much for your weak hearts... you are free to surrender now and remain mere outer disciples. No shame in admitting your limitations." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He crossed his arms, watching with a cold satisfaction as a few disciples hesitated, their faces pale with fear. "But know this," he added, his tone turning deadly serious, "those who surrender now may never have another chance to rise. This is your one and only opportunity to seize greatness."


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, the arena erupted into a flurry of motion. Panic washed over the crowd like a tidal wave, and ambition crumbled in the face of the looming threat.


    The harsh reality of what lay ahead quickly settled in, and one by one, disciples began to make their choice.


    Nearly 80 of them took a step back, their faces pale and their resolve shattered. Hands shot up in surrender, their once eager expressions now replaced by fear. It was clear¡ªthey were unwilling to risk their lives in what they now understood would be a brutal and deadly confrontation.


    "I can''t do this," one disciple muttered, his voice trembling as he backed away, his eyes wide with terror. "It''s not worth dying over."


    "Better to live as an outer disciple than to die here," another whispered, her hand shaking as she raised it in surrender.


    Hades watched the scene unfold with a cold, calculating gaze. He didn''t flinch as the crowd thinned, his eyes narrowing as he assessed those who remained. Only 20 disciples stood their ground, their faces set with grim determination.


    Hades could sense the power emanating from them, recognizing that each one had reached the three-star level. These were no ordinary opponents.


    The old man''s eyes gleamed with approval as he looked down at the remaining contestants, his lips curling into a satisfied smile.


    "Now that only 20 of you are left," he said, his voice rich with anticipation, "let''s see which of you has the strength, the cunning, and the will to immediately become an inner disciple upon entering the academy."


    One of the remaining disciples, a young woman with fiery red hair, stepped forward, her eyes blazing with defiance. "I won''t let this chance slip away," she declared, her voice firm and unwavering. "I''ll fight with everything I have."


    Another disciple, a tall, muscular man, clenched his fists and grinned. "This is what I''ve been waiting for," he said, his tone filled with excitement. "Let''s see who''s the strongest."


    The old man chuckled softly at their bravado, clearly pleased with their determination. "Good," he murmured, his smile widening. "I''m glad to see some of you have the guts for this."


    Without another word, the old man raised his hand high, his expression turning deadly serious. "Let the battle begin!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the arena like a thunderclap.


    In that instant, the tension snapped, and the disciples sprang into action. The air was thick with the clash of steel and the crackle of energy, each of them driven by the same desperate desire¡ªto seize the opportunity or die trying.

 Chapter 114 - 114: Soul Siphon

    Hades smirked, a dark glint in his crimson eyes. The idea of becoming an inner disciple in one swift move was an enticing prospect, one that filled him with a sense of twisted excitement.


    The Necrovauld Academy was already proving to be more interesting than he had anticipated. The freedom to embrace his darker nature without the constraints of morality was something that intrigued him deeply.


    As he surveyed the remaining competitors, his gaze cold and calculating, Hades couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation. This was the perfect opportunity to test the limits of his new powers, honed through his relentless cultivation.


    Hades''s smile widened as his gaze settled on a hulking figure in the crowd, a man who stood out not just for his size but for the intense hatred and envy etched into his features.


    The man was a giant, easily towering over Hades, his muscles straining against the rough, dark armor that barely contained his bulk. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His expression twisted with fury as he locked eyes with Hades, his gaze zeroing in on Hades''s strikingly handsome face, a feature that seemed to ignite a deep-seated resentment within him.


    The man''s fists clenched around the handle of his massive axe, his knuckles turning white as he fought to contain his rage.


    "Pretty boy!" the man snarled, his voice booming across the arena like a thunderclap. The contempt in his tone was unmistakable, his words dripping with a venomous blend of jealousy and anger. "I''m going to crush that smug look right off your face!"


    Hades didn''t flinch. Instead, he tilted his head slightly, his smirk growing more pronounced. His crimson eyes gleamed with dark amusement as he regarded the seething giant before him.


    "Oh? And how exactly do you plan on doing that?" Hades replied, his tone light and almost playful, as if he were entertained by the very thought.


    The man''s eyes flared with murderous intent, his fury boiling over as Hades''s casual dismissal of the threat only stoked the fire within him. "Don''t you mock me!" he roared, his voice raw with anger. "You think you''re untouchable because of that face? I''ll make sure no one ever sees it again!"


    Hades chuckled softly, the sound low and mocking, a sharp contrast to the man''s fury. "Don''t blame me for being born with this face," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm, his expression unbothered by the threat. He raised an eyebrow, as if daring the man to act on his words.


    The giant''s rage reached its peak, his face turning red with the effort of holding himself back. "You''re dead!" he spat, his voice a guttural snarl as he tightened his grip on the axe, lifting it high above his head.


    Hades simply watched, the smirk never leaving his lips, his posture relaxed and unthreatened. "Then by all means," he said, his voice smooth and taunting, "give it your best shot."


    With a thunderous roar, the massive man charged at Hades, his battle axe raised high. The weapon was now cloaked in a sinister black energy, crackling with dark mana that swirled menacingly around its edges.


    It hummed with malevolent power, promising death to anyone caught in its path. The man''s eyes burned with fury as he prepared to strike, fully intending to cleave Hades in two.


    But Hades remained utterly unfazed. His smile, if anything, only grew wider, a picture of dark amusement. He stood perfectly still, his gaze locked on the oncoming threat as if daring the man to come closer.


    With a mighty leap, the man brought the axe down in a deadly arc, shouting, "Dark Strike!" His voice boomed through the arena as he channeled every ounce of his strength into the attack, his intent clear: to end this in one blow.


    Yet Hades, still smirking, didn''t even blink. In one fluid motion, he raised his right hand and caught the massive axe mid-swing, stopping it dead in its tracks.


    The force of the strike was completely neutralized, and the arena fell into a stunned silence. Gasps of disbelief rippled through the crowd as they watched, unable to comprehend how Hades had effortlessly halted what should have been a killing blow.


    The dark energy that had coated the axe dissipated upon contact with Hades''s hand, absorbed and nullified by the unique power of his Void Physique. The deadly aura that had surrounded the weapon was snuffed out as if it had never existed.


    "That all you got?" Hades asked, his voice tinged with mockery. His tone was almost casual, as if he were inquiring about something trivial, not holding back a life-threatening attack.


    His crimson eyes gleamed with a predatory light, and his smile took on a sinister edge. "You''re pretty strong, I''ll give you that," he added, his tone now tinged with a dark appreciation. "But it''s my turn now."


    The big man''s eyes widened in shock and confusion as he tried desperately to yank his axe free from Hades''s grasp, but it wouldn''t budge.


    Panic began to flicker in his eyes, replacing the earlier rage as he realized the futility of his efforts. The strength that had always been his greatest asset now felt like nothing against the overwhelming force before him.


    Before the man could react, Hades''s left hand shot out like a viper, gripping his face with an ironclad hold that brooked no escape. The man''s eyes went wide with shock and terror, the realization of his impending doom settling in.


    "Let me show you something special," Hades whispered, his voice low and dripping with menace. The words were like ice, sending a shiver down the man''s spine. "Soul Siphon."


    A dark, malevolent light began to radiate from Hades''s hand, the energy pulsing with a sinister life of its own. The man''s body convulsed violently as the skill took hold, his life force and very soul being ripped away, drawn inexorably into Hades''s grasp.


    The man''s strength ebbed rapidly, his once mighty muscles now trembling as he fought desperately against the overwhelming force. His eyes, once burning with fury, were now wide with sheer panic. "No... no!" he gasped, his voice trembling with fear.


    Desperation took over as he lashed out wildly, throwing punch after punch, kicking with every ounce of remaining strength.


    But it was all futile. Each strike landed on Hades, only to be absorbed effortlessly by his Void Physique. The man''s efforts were as meaningless as trying to strike down a mountain with his fists.


    "Stop... please..." he begged, his voice breaking, but the words were lost in the air, swallowed by the darkness enveloping him.


    Hades''s expression remained cold, his eyes locked onto the man''s with a detached, almost clinical curiosity. "You should have never crossed me," Hades said softly, the words devoid of pity or remorse.


    The man''s struggles grew weaker, his body sagging as the last vestiges of his strength and soul were siphoned away. His eyes, once filled with life, slowly glazed over, turning dull and lifeless as his essence was consumed.


    In mere moments, the once formidable warrior was reduced to nothing more than a shriveled husk, a dry, brittle shell of his former self. His body collapsed to the ground with a hollow, echoing thud as Hades finally released his grip, the light in his eyes extinguished forever.


    The lifeless eyes of the man stared blankly at the arena floor, the last remnants of his soul devoured by Hades''s dark power.


    Hades looked down at the corpse with cold satisfaction, a dark smirk playing at the corners of his lips. "Pretty good," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper, as if he were speaking only to himself.


    The arena, which had been buzzing with tension and noise, fell into an eerie silence. The echoes of the man''s demise faded into the darkness, leaving only the oppressive atmosphere that now seemed to cling to every corner of the space.

 Chapter 115 - 115: Soul Fusion

    The remaining participants in the arena stared in shock and disbelief at the scene before them. One of their own had not only been defeated but killed in the most brutal way imaginable.


    The fact that this death had occurred so swiftly, with such ruthless efficiency, sent a wave of fear through the group. Whispers began to spread among them, all eyes turning toward the one responsible for the carnage: Hades.


    It was clear to everyone now that this man was no ordinary opponent. The ease with which he had dispatched the large warrior made him the most dangerous threat in the arena.


    As the realization sank in, the air grew thick with tension, each participant sizing up Hades with a mixture of fear and anger.


    Above them, the old man on the high platform watched the unfolding scene with a deepening interest.


    His eyes, sharp and calculating, narrowed as he observed Hades with a mix of curiosity and amusement. The corners of his lips curled into a sly, almost predatory smirk, as if he had just discovered a hidden gem among the rough stones.


    "Well, well," he murmured, his voice low but tinged with a certain relish, "it seems I''ve stumbled upon quite the intriguing disciple."


    He tilted his head slightly, his expression growing more thoughtful, yet there was a glint of something darker in his eyes. "I didn''t expect to find someone like him here of all places. Such raw potential¡­ and so willing to embrace the darker paths."


    The old man''s gaze never left Hades as he continued to speak, his tone a blend of admiration and anticipation. "I wonder," he mused aloud, "just how far you''re willing to go, boy. What secrets do you hold, and how can they be twisted to serve my cause?"


    His smirk widened, his eyes gleaming with a mix of excitement and calculation. He leaned forward slightly, as if to better observe the unfolding chaos below. "This one will be fun to watch," he whispered to himself, the words carrying a cold, almost sinister undertone.


    The old man chuckled softly, a sound that was more sinister than amused, as he settled back into his seat, fully intent on watching how the events in the arena would play out.


    There was no doubt in his mind now¡ªHades was someone worth keeping an eye on, and the old man was eager to see just what this "interesting disciple" would do next.


    Meanwhile, Hades remained unfazed by the attention he was garnering. In fact, he seemed to relish it. With a casual, almost lazy motion, he reached into his spatial pouch and pulled out a chair.


    As the others looked on in astonishment, Hades calmly placed the chair on the arena floor, sitting down with a leisurely air as if he were merely watching a show rather than participating in a deadly battle.


    The sheer audacity of Hades''s actions ignited a wave of fury among the remaining disciples. Murmurs of disbelief quickly escalated into angry outbursts as they processed the scene before them.


    One disciple, his face flushed with rage, clenched his fists and barked out, "How dare he just sit there and relax in the middle of this?" His voice trembled with indignation, eyes wide with disbelief at Hades''s nonchalance.


    Another disciple, her brow furrowed and lips curled into a sneer, spat out, "Does he really think he''s untouchable? Who does he think he is?" Her tone was venomous, each word laced with contempt as she tightened her grip on her weapon, the tension in her body evident.


    "Is he mocking us?" a third disciple demanded, his voice low and simmering with barely restrained anger. His jaw was clenched, eyes narrowing as he watched Hades with a mixture of fury and apprehension. "Does he actually think he''s better than the rest of us?"


    Their voices overlapped in a cacophony of outrage, each word dripping with resentment and the sting of wounded pride. The disbelief in their eyes quickly turned to a burning desire to wipe the smirk off Hades''s face.


    But Hades simply smiled, a cold, mocking expression that only served to infuriate them further. They might be angry, but in Hades''s mind, they were nothing more than minor obstacles, not worthy of his full attention.


    Deciding to give them something to truly worry about, Hades stood up from his chair and extended his hand toward the lifeless corpse of the big man he had just killed. With a flick of his wrist, he activated another one of his dark skills: Soul Fusion.


    The participants watched in horror as the dark energy swirled around the corpse, its body beginning to twitch and convulse. The dead man''s soul, which Hades had absorbed earlier, was now being forced back into his lifeless form, twisted and corrupted by the dark magic.


    The corpse''s eyes snapped open, now glowing with an eerie light, as it slowly rose to its feet like a puppet on strings. The once-powerful warrior was now a zombie, his movements stiff but filled with a malevolent energy.


    In its hand, the zombie still gripped the dark axe, its blade gleaming with the same ominous black energy as before. The sight of this undead creature, a perversion of life and death, sent a chill down the spines of everyone present.


    Hades leaned back slightly, his smile widening as he admired the grotesque figure of the reanimated corpse before him. The once imposing warrior was now reduced to a twisted mockery of life, controlled entirely by Hades''s dark power.


    Satisfaction gleamed in his crimson eyes as he turned to face the remaining participants, who were watching with a mixture of horror and disbelief.


    "Well, this is quite the spectacle, isn''t it?" Hades said, his tone light and almost playful, as if he were discussing the weather rather than the monstrosity he had just created. His voice carried a note of amusement, and the smirk on his lips hinted at the enjoyment he found in their discomfort.


    "Tell you what¡ªif any of you can manage to take him down," he gestured casually toward the zombie warrior, "then maybe, just maybe, you can consider coming after me."


    His words hung in the air like a challenge, the tone dripping with condescension and mockery. The participants exchanged uneasy glances, their confidence faltering in the face of such blatant provocation. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 116 - 116: Second Test Winner

    The arena echoed with the sounds of battle as the remaining participants turned their attention to the undead warrior that Hades had created.


    Despite their earlier bravado, the sight of the reanimated corpse caused some of the participants to hesitate. However, a few still managed to sneer, trying to mask their unease with arrogance.


    "Seriously? This is what you''re going to use against us?" one of them scoffed, a tall, lean man with sharp features. His voice dripped with disdain as he eyed the undead.


    "That brute was the weakest of us all, and now he''s just a mindless puppet. We''ll rip it apart and then come for you, pretty boy!" He spat the last words with a sneer, his eyes narrowing in contempt.


    Another participant, a woman with a cold, calculating gaze, chimed in, her tone laced with mockery. "You really think this is going to intimidate us? Pathetic. I''ve seen better necromancy from novice students."


    Hades, unfazed by their taunts, leaned back in his chair with a relaxed, almost bored expression. His eyes glinted with dark amusement as he observed them.


    The arrogance and overconfidence of his opponents were almost laughable. They had no idea what they were truly up against, and that ignorance would be their downfall.


    "Is that so?" Hades murmured, his voice smooth and eerily calm. He allowed a smirk to play on his lips, as if he were watching an amusing but predictable scene unfold before him. "Let''s see if you can back up those words."


    The participants exchanged uneasy glances, sensing that they had underestimated their foe. But still, they pressed on, their pride refusing to acknowledge the danger they were in.


    Hades, however, remained seated, his expression never faltering, as if the outcome had already been decided in his favor.


    One of the participants, a wiry man with sharp features, had enough of Hades''s smug attitude. Enraged by his calm demeanor, the man decided to strike directly at Hades.


    With a snarl, he cast a powerful spell, "Shadow Spike!" Dark tendrils erupted from the ground, aiming to pierce Hades through the shadows.


    But as the shadow spikes surged toward Hades, something unexpected happened. The moment they made contact with him, they shattered into nothingness, as if they had struck an impenetrable barrier. The wiry man''s eyes widened in shock, unable to comprehend how his attack had failed so utterly.


    Before he could recover from his surprise, Hades''s smirk deepened. The man suddenly realized with a sinking feeling that he could no longer see the undead warrior.


    In the blink of an eye, a flash of dark energy swept through the air, and the next thing he knew, his vision tilted¡ªhis head had been severed from his body. The undead, moving with terrifying speed, had decapitated him in an instant.


    Hades watched with cold satisfaction as the headless body crumpled to the ground. With a subtle gesture, he absorbed the soul of the fallen participant, his power growing ever so slightly with each soul he claimed.


    The remaining contestants, who had witnessed the swift and brutal execution, now understood the true danger they faced. Their earlier confidence evaporated, replaced by a gnawing fear.


    The participants knew they couldn''t afford to take Hades lightly anymore. Though they couldn''t fathom how he had nullified the attack, they quickly refocused on the undead, realizing that it was more powerful and faster than they had anticipated. They needed to eliminate it before thinking about taking on Hades himself.


    One of them, a young man with a fierce expression, stepped forward, channeling his mana into his sword. "Dark Sword Strike!" he roared, unleashing a devastating slash imbued with dark energy. The blade sliced through the air, aiming to cleave the undead in two.


    But the undead moved with unnatural speed, easily countering the attack with its own dark axe. The clash of weapons sent shockwaves through the arena, but the undead stood its ground, unyielding. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another participant, desperate to gain an advantage, summoned flames as black as night. "Dark Flame!" he cried out, hurling the fire at the undead.


    The flames engulfed the creature''s arm, burning it away. But to their horror, the undead didn''t slow down. Unaffected by pain, it continued its relentless assault, swinging the axe with its remaining hand, forcing the participants back.


    As the battle wore on, the remaining disciples unleashed a barrage of physical and dark elemental skills. Swords, axes, and dark flames clashed against the undead, but it continued to fight with an unyielding determination, shrugging off blows that would have felled a living warrior. Illusions and curses failed to affect it, and the participants soon realized that their efforts were in vain.


    And then there was Hades¡ªan enigma who stood untouched amidst the chaos. No matter what the others tried, none of their attacks could even graze him. It was as if he existed in a separate plane, untouchable by their feeble attempts.


    Frustration gave way to despair, and one by one, the remaining participants made a grim decision. They could either continue to fight and face almost certain death, or they could surrender and live to fight another day. The choice was clear.


    One by one, the participants dropped their weapons and raised their hands in surrender. The undead halted its assault, and the arena fell silent, save for the sound of heavy breathing and the shuffling of feet as the defeated walked away.


    Hades remained seated, his expression one of supreme confidence as he observed the scene. He had won without even needing to lift a finger against most of them. As the last participant conceded defeat, the old man on the platform above finally spoke.


    "Impressive," the old man said, his voice filled with dark approval. "You have proven yourself worthy of becoming an inner disciple of the Necrovauld Academy."


    Hades smirked, rising from his chair. He had played his part perfectly, and now he would reap the rewards. The path to greater power lay ahead, and he would walk it without hesitation.

 Chapter 117 - 117: Welcome to the Necrovauld Academy

    Hades stood victorious in the arena, his cold gaze sweeping over the remnants of the battle. The air around him was thick with tension, the silence only broken by the ragged breathing of the defeated. On the high platform, the old man watched him with a satisfied smirk, his eyes gleaming with dark approval.


    "Well done," the old man finally spoke, his voice laced with genuine admiration. "You''ve proven yourself worthy. Come, follow me."


    Hades, ever composed, simply nodded, his expression unreadable as he fell in step behind the old man. Together, they descended from the platform and began their journey through a series of dark, winding corridors.


    The sound of their footsteps echoed off the cold, stone walls, a rhythmic cadence that underscored the gravity of the moment.


    After a while, the old man glanced over his shoulder at Hades, his voice breaking the silence. "You must be wondering what comes next," he said, his tone conversational yet edged with authority.


    "Perhaps," Hades replied, his voice smooth and controlled. His eyes flickered with curiosity, but his face remained impassive.


    The old man''s smirk deepened as he turned his attention back to the path ahead. "Patience, disciple. All will be revealed soon enough." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their conversation lapsed into silence again until they arrived at the central office of the Necrovauld Academy. As they stepped inside, Hades couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in mild surprise. The interior was a stark contrast to the ominous exterior of the academy.


    Dark, polished wood furniture filled the space, and shelves lined with ancient tomes gave the room a scholarly air. The staff moved with purpose, their professionalism evident in every precise movement and efficient task.


    Noticing the flicker of surprise on Hades''s face, the old man chuckled softly, a smirk curling his lips. "Surprised, are you?" he said, his voice tinged with amusement. "This isn''t quite what you expected from a so-called ''evil'' academy, is it?"


    Hades met the old man''s gaze and allowed a small, knowing smile to form. He nodded slightly, acknowledging the truth in the old man''s words.


    The old man continued, his tone light but with an edge of irony. "You see, despite our reputation, we run a tight ship here. Our systems, our operations¡ªthey''re all meticulously maintained. We may foster a certain... darkness, but we do so with a professional touch."


    Pausing, the old man''s expression grew more serious, his eyes narrowing as he leaned in slightly. "The staff here are seasoned professionals. If they were as reckless as some of our more... enthusiastic disciples, this academy would''ve crumbled under the weight of its own chaos long ago."


    Hades listened carefully, his mind absorbing the implications of what was being said. This place wasn''t a free-for-all of mindless violence; it was a carefully controlled environment where power was the ultimate currency, but order was still maintained.


    "The real danger," the old man went on, his voice lowering to a more serious tone, "comes from the disciples themselves. Yes, killing is permitted, but it''s not without rules. You can''t just go around slaughtering others for sport. There must be a reason¡ªa vendetta, a quest for revenge¡ªsomething that justifies the act."


    He paused, his eyes searching Hades''s for understanding. "Chaos may reign here, but even chaos has its limits. This isn''t a place for senseless brutality. Every action has its consequences, and those who understand that will survive¡ªand thrive."


    Hades nodded, now fully understanding the balance that Necrovauld Academy maintained. It was a place where strength was the ultimate currency, but it was also governed by an underlying order that ensured its continued existence.


    With the explanation out of the way, the old man guided Hades to a registration desk, where a stern-looking staff member awaited. Hades provided the necessary information, and within minutes, his status as an inner disciple was officially recorded.


    The old man held out a black, intricately designed card to Hades, his expression a mix of pride and authority. "This," he said, his voice carrying a weight of importance, "is your ID card. It''s not just a symbol of your status¡ªit also serves as the key to your residence. Room number 99. There are only 99 inner disciples in total, so consider yourself among the elite."


    Hades took the card, his fingers brushing over the smooth surface. The craftsmanship was impeccable, every detail exuding an air of exclusivity. He looked up, meeting the old man''s eyes with a glint of curiosity.


    The old man continued, his tone growing more instructional. "As an inner disciple, you''ll find that you have privileges others can only dream of. You have unrestricted access to the top six floors of the library¡ªwhere the academy''s most valuable and forbidden knowledge is kept. Consider it your personal treasure trove of power."


    He paused, watching Hades''s reaction closely, and then added with a hint of a smile, "But that''s not all. You''re also entitled to use the smithy and the Cauldron Room for up to ten hours each day, free of charge. These facilities are critical for those who wish to craft weapons, refine potions, or, in your case, push the boundaries of your skills."


    Hades nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips as he absorbed the information. The privileges that came with his new status were indeed significant, and his mind was already racing with the possibilities.


    He could envision how each of these resources would be used to further his plans, to sharpen his power until it was unrivaled.


    Satisfied that Hades understood the gravity of what he had been given, the old man gave him a final nod, his tone shifting to one of solemn encouragement.


    "Welcome to Necrovauld Academy, inner disciple. You''ve earned your place here, but remember¡ªpower is everything, and how you wield it will ultimately determine your true worth. Use your time wisely."


    Hades returned the nod, his eyes gleaming with determination. "I will," he replied, his voice low but resolute.


    The old man, his mission complete, turned on his heel and began to walk away. As he left, his parting words lingered in the air, a reminder of the path Hades now walked.


    Hades stood there for a moment, taking in his new surroundings. The academy was vast, its halls filled with both potential allies and enemies. But with the privileges he had just been granted, he knew that the odds were now in his favor. And he intended to make every second count.

 Chapter 118 - 118: Necrovauld Library

    Hades settled into his new quarters, his mind already racing with a multitude of possibilities. The status of an inner disciple granted him privileges and access to resources that he had only dreamed of, and he was eager to take full advantage of them.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he considered the opportunities before him. With a casual breath, he addressed the sentient system within him.


    "So, what''s our first move?" Hades asked, his voice tinged with anticipation and a hint of eagerness.


    [First move? You mean, aside from basking in the glory of your newfound status?] the system quipped, its tone dripping with mockery. [Obviously, we need to hit the library. It''s time to upgrade those Divine Scriptures of yours.]


    Hades rolled his eyes at the system''s arrogance but couldn''t suppress a smile. "I suppose you think you''re the mastermind behind every one of my successes," he remarked, his tone half-amused, half-challenging.


    [Oh, don''t kid yourself,] the system retorted, its voice bold and unashamed. [Without me, you''d still be that weakling scraping by in obscurity. But since you''ve managed not to completely embarrass yourself, I''ll be generous and guide you to the next step.]


    [The library here is packed with manuals on dark magic and martial arts. We need to absorb every scrap of knowledge available if you want to continue surviving in this lovely little deathtrap of an academy.]


    Hades nodded thoughtfully, the system''s brashness doing nothing to deter his focus. "Knowledge is power, and this academy is a place where power is everything. We need to make sure we stay ahead."


    [Now you''re talking sense,] the system said, sounding almost proud. [But try not to get too full of yourself. You might be an inner disciple now, but that just means the competition is fiercer. You''re going to need every advantage we can scrape together if you want to keep your head¡ªand I mean that literally.]


    "Point taken," Hades replied with a smirk. "Let''s get to work, then."


    Wasting no time, Hades made his way to the library. The moment he arrived, the imposing structure loomed before him, a testament to the dark knowledge it held within. He entered, greeted by an officer stationed at the entrance. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The officer, a stern-looking man with sharp eyes, glanced at Hades before asking for his ID card. Hades handed it over without a word, and the officer inspected it carefully.


    The officer''s eyebrows arched as he scrutinized Hades, quickly recognizing him as the newly minted inner disciple who had fought his way through the battle arena. His gaze lingered on Hades for a moment, clearly sizing him up.


    "So, you''re the one who made it through the battle arena," the officer remarked, his voice carrying a note of respect, though his expression remained guarded.


    Hades met the officer''s gaze with a smirk, his crimson eyes gleaming with unshakable confidence. "That''s right," he replied smoothly, his tone conveying a mix of pride and nonchalance.


    The officer nodded, acknowledging Hades''s achievement, and handed back the ID card. "You''ve earned the right to access the library," he said, his voice more formal now. "You''re allowed to stay inside for up to a month at most."


    He paused for a moment, as if weighing his next words carefully. "Since you''re still new, you can only borrow one manual at a time, and only from the fourth floor and below. But," the officer continued, his tone softening slightly, "you''re free to read all the manuals from the first floor to the sixth floor while you''re here."


    Hades accepted the card with a nod, his smirk never fading. "Understood," he said, his voice steady and assured. He didn''t miss the subtle caution in the officer''s tone, but he was unfazed. As far as he was concerned, the restrictions were just another challenge to overcome.


    Hades accepted the card with a slight smile and nodded in acknowledgment. The restrictions were a minor inconvenience, but they wouldn''t slow him down. He was determined to absorb as much knowledge as possible, and a month was more than enough time to achieve his goals.


    He stepped into the library, the vast expanse of books and scrolls stretching out before him. The atmosphere was thick with the weight of centuries-old knowledge, and Hades could feel the power contained within these walls. Without wasting a moment, he began his work.


    Starting from the first floor, Hades systematically read through the manuals. Despite not being particularly gifted in speed reading, he was relentless in his pursuit. It took him a full week to read through all the manuals on the first three floors.


    The knowledge he gained was extensive, though he noted that the quantity here was somewhat fewer compared to what he had encountered at the Celestial Academy.


    Still, the dark arts and martial techniques he absorbed were invaluable, filling in gaps in his understanding and enhancing his existing skills. As he progressed, he could feel his power growing incrementally with each piece of information he integrated.


    After a week of intense reading, Hades moved on to the fourth floor. The manuals here were fewer in number, but the quality was undeniable.


    Each manual contained advanced techniques and dark magic theories that resonated with the core of his being. The fifth and sixth floors held even fewer volumes, but these were treasures of knowledge, their rarity making them all the more potent.


    It took him three more days to read through everything the upper floors had to offer. By the time he finished, Hades had consumed every piece of information available to him, his mind now a repository of dark magic, martial arts, and ancient techniques that could elevate him to new heights.


    With the knowledge he had gained, Hades knew it was time to begin the next phase of his journey¡ªupgrading his Divine Scriptures and integrating the powerful techniques he had learned. The path to becoming a dominant force in the Necrovauld Academy was now within his grasp, and Hades was determined to seize it.

 Chapter 119 - 119: Mission Center of Necrovauld

    Hades stood in the quiet of the library, having absorbed an immense amount of knowledge over the past two weeks. Satisfied with the wealth of dark spells and martial arts techniques he had gleaned, he turned inward, addressing the sentient system within him.


    "Can I upgrade my Divine Scripture now?" he asked, his voice steady, though a hint of anticipation lingered in his tone.


    [Hah! You''re just now asking? Of course, I''ve already upgraded it,] the system responded, its tone dripping with arrogant confidence. [I don''t just sit around waiting for you to catch up, you know. I''ve taken the Abyssal Nether Core Divine Scripture and elevated it to a six-star Divine Scripture.]


    Hades''s eyes widened slightly, a spark of excitement lighting up his usually calm expression. "A six-star Divine Scripture? That''s impressive. But," he paused, a thoughtful look crossing his face, "I assume the upgrades were limited to the dark spells and martial arts techniques available here?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system practically sneered in its response. [Exactly, genius. The resources here are all about dark magic and martial arts, so that''s what I worked with. But don''t go thinking that''s a limitation. It''s still a substantial improvement¡ªthanks to me, of course.]


    Hades couldn''t help but smile, amused by the system''s shameless boasting. "I see. You really do enjoy patting yourself on the back, don''t you?"


    [Well, someone has to appreciate the hard work around here,] the system retorted, its tone both mocking and self-satisfied. [But enough chit-chat. You''ve got a six-star Divine Scripture now, so what are you waiting for? Get to cultivating, unless you want to fall behind your sister.]


    Hades''s smile widened, the system''s taunt only fueling his determination. "Alright then. It''s time to cultivate again," he agreed, his voice firm with resolve.


    With his next move decided, Hades exited the library, his thoughts focused on his upcoming cultivation. As he passed by the entrance, the officer who had checked him in looked up from his desk, curiosity in his eyes.


    "Did you find something to borrow?" the officer asked, his tone polite but laced with a hint of expectation.


    Hades paused, offering a smooth smile. "Not yet," he replied calmly. "I spent the last two weeks exploring the knowledge within. It''s clear to me now that my skills still need refining before I can make the best use of what''s here. I''ll borrow something later, once I''m ready."


    The officer nodded, understanding that Hades was taking his time to perfect his craft. "Very well," he said, waving him through without further questions.


    Hades left the library behind, his steps purposeful as he headed toward the mission center. He knew that if he wanted to elevate his cultivation, he needed a place steeped in dark mana, a place where he could truly immerse himself in the energy that fueled his power.


    Upon reaching the mission desk, Hades was greeted by an older man with a shrewd, calculating gaze. The man''s eyes lingered on Hades for a moment, assessing him before he spoke.


    The officer behind the desk looked up as Hades approached, his expression impassive, eyes revealing nothing of what he might be thinking. "What can I do for you?" he asked, his voice calm and steady.


    Hades stepped closer, his gaze unwavering as he spoke. His tone was direct but held a note of respect. "I''m looking for the best place to cultivate dark mana around here. Where should I go?"


    The officer regarded Hades with a long, considering look, weighing his words before replying. After a moment, he leaned back slightly, his tone becoming more deliberate. "If it''s dark mana you''re after, the Necrovauld Graveyard is where you''ll want to be."


    He paused, letting the words sink in, then continued, his voice dropping to a slightly more ominous tone. "That place is saturated with undead energy, dark mana, and all manner of sinister forces. It''s perfect for cultivating dark arts, but I should warn you¡ªit''s not without its dangers. Only those who are truly prepared should venture there."


    A smirk curled at the corners of Hades''s mouth, his eyes gleaming with a mix of curiosity and anticipation. "Dangerous, you say? Sounds like just the kind of place I''m looking for. Tell me, is there a mission involving the graveyard?"


    The officer, catching the determined glint in Hades''s eyes, nodded thoughtfully. "There is, in fact, a mission. The Necrovauld Graveyard is home to a rare material known as the Death Flower."


    The officer leaned in slightly, his voice lowering as he continued. "These flowers thrive in areas saturated with dark and undead mana. Because of the potent energy that seeps through our graveyard, the Death Flowers harvested here are of the highest quality. We offer points based on how many stalks you can bring back."


    Hades''s smirk deepened, fully grasping the opportunity being presented to him. "Perfect," he replied, his tone brimming with confidence. "I''ll take that mission."


    The officer, noticing the determination in Hades''s eyes, swiftly processed the mission request. He handed over the mission details, his gaze growing serious as he leaned in slightly.


    "Listen," the officer cautioned, his voice carrying a weight of experience, "the Necrovauld Graveyard is no ordinary place. The dark energy there can be overwhelming, even for someone of your level. It''s a dangerous place, but if you can navigate it, the rewards will be substantial."


    Hades met the officer''s gaze with a calm, unwavering expression. "I appreciate the warning," he replied, his tone steady and resolute. "But I''m more than prepared for what lies ahead."


    Taking the mission slip, Hades felt a surge of purpose. With his newly upgraded Divine Scripture and the ideal cultivation environment waiting for him, he was ready to push his limits and unlock new depths of power.


    The Necrovauld Graveyard¡ªan arena of death, dark mana, and untold challenges¡ªwould be his next battleground. A place where he could truly test the boundaries of his dark abilities and refine his strength.


    As he exited the mission center, a wave of dark anticipation coursed through him. The graveyard''s sinister pull was palpable, like a whisper in his mind, beckoning him toward its depths. Hades''s smirk returned, his eyes glinting with excitement.


    "Let''s see what this place has to offer," he murmured to himself, feeling the thrill of the challenge ahead. The Necrovauld Graveyard was calling, and he was more than ready to answer.

 Chapter 120 - 120: Necrovauld Graveyard

    Hades stepped into the Necrovauld Graveyard, and the moment he crossed its threshold, a dense, suffocating atmosphere enveloped him. The air was heavy with death mana, so thick it seemed to cling to his skin like an invisible shroud, swirling around him in a dark, almost tangible fog.


    He stood still for a moment, letting the sinister energy seep into his very being. A slow, satisfied smile spread across his face as he absorbed the magnitude of what surrounded him. There were also a lot of souls that were basically floating freely around.


    This graveyard was unlike any place he had encountered before¡ªan unparalleled treasure trove brimming with the dark, potent energy that perfectly suited his abilities.


    [Host, this place is an absolute treasure,] the system''s voice echoed in Hades''s mind, brimming with shameless glee. [The death mana here is rich, almost as potent as Netherworld Mana. You''d be a fool not to take advantage¡ªcultivating here could skyrocket your level.]


    Hades''s eyes gleamed with dark anticipation as he surveyed his surroundings. The thick, swirling death mana was palpable, almost as if it were beckoning him to tap into its dark energy.


    A sly smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "I''ve noticed," he replied, his voice laced with satisfaction. "This place is perfect for increasing my power."


    The system practically purred with arrogance. [Obviously,] it responded, dripping with condescension, [but that''s not the best part.] It paused, savoring the moment like a performer waiting for the audience''s applause.


    "What are you getting at?" Hades asked, already expecting some shameless remark.


    [There''s a veritable buffet of souls here,] the system revealed with a triumphant tone. [Just floating around, waiting to be siphoned. Use your Soul Siphon to gather them and store them in your Soul Vault. They''ll be worth their weight in gold later¡ªif you''re smart enough to use them right, that is.]


    Hades''s smirk deepened, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "You really know how to tempt a man, don''t you?"


    [Oh, please,] the system scoffed. [I''m just here to ensure you don''t waste your potential. Let''s be honest, without me, you''d be stumbling around in the dark.]


    "Bold words," Hades replied, his tone playful yet challenging. "But I can''t argue with the results. This place is indeed a treasure vault."


    [Now you''re catching on,] the system replied, its arrogance palpable. [And just so you know, this isn''t some quick fix. Cultivating here could take a while, but given the circumstances at the Necrovauld Academy, that''s hardly an issue. No one''s going to question a prolonged absence¡ªmost disciples vanish into these places for years.]


    Hades nodded, already planning his next steps. "Perfect. I''ll find a hidden spot and start cultivating."


    [Good idea,] the system agreed, the shamelessness back in full force. [Just make sure you don''t embarrass me. I''ve got a reputation to uphold.]


    With that, Hades began to search for a perfect location and once he found the perfect location, he settled down and began to cultivate.


    The system immediately started converting the death mana into Netherworld Mana, a higher form of energy that Hades could absorb to accelerate his cultivation.


    At the same time, Hades unleashed his Soul Siphon to its fullest potential. Any wandering soul that ventured too close to him was immediately drawn in, absorbed into his Soul Vault, where they would remain until he found a use for them.


    As the dark energy flowed into him, Hades felt his power slowly but steadily increasing. He closed his eyes, letting the sensation wash over him. It was a process that required patience and focus, but the rewards would be worth it.


    [By the way, do you seriously plan to just sit here and cultivate?] the system suddenly interjected, its voice tinged with a mix of impatience and mild irritation.


    Hades didn''t bother opening his eyes, his focus still on the thick death mana swirling around him. "Of course," he replied calmly. "This place is a goldmine for cultivation. Why wouldn''t I?"


    [Tch, how predictable.] The system''s tone turned mocking, almost bored. [I expected a bit more creativity from you. Just sitting around, cultivating like some novice? Yawn.]


    Hades raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite himself. "And what exactly would you suggest, oh wise one?" His voice was laced with sarcasm, though he was genuinely curious.


    [Finally, you ask the right question.] The system''s arrogance was palpable. [Why don''t you control one of your other clones while your main body with the Hades Divine Mask stays here to cultivate?]


    [I can set the mask to automatically convert the mana for you. Meanwhile, you can shift your primary consciousness to one of your other clones. Much more efficient, don''t you think?]


    Hades paused, considering the suggestion. He knew he could manage his clones simultaneously, experiencing everything through them, but he usually chose to focus his main consciousness on one at a time.


    The idea of leaving his main body here to cultivate while he directed his attention elsewhere was intriguing.


    "I see," Hades said, a smirk forming on his lips. "So you''re suggesting I switch my primary consciousness to one of my other clones and let the Hades mask handle things here?"


    [You finally get it,] the system responded, its tone dripping with self-satisfaction. [I knew there was hope for you yet. Let''s not waste any more time on boring routines.]


    Hades''s smirk widened, clearly amused. "Sure, that sounds like a plan. We''ll leave Hades here to cultivate while I handle other matters. Let''s see how far we can push this."


    [Now you''re thinking like a true disciple of darkness,] the system quipped, its arrogance fully on display. [About time you started using that brain of yours.]


    With that, Hades allowed his consciousness to shift, letting the system take over the cultivation process for his main body.


    As his mind connected with one of his other clones, he prepared to resume his other ventures, knowing that his power would continue to grow in the graveyard, even while he focused elsewhere.


    sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 121 - 121: Returning to the Celestial Academy as Zeus

    Lucas shifted his primary consciousness from Hades to Zeus, feeling his presence reassert itself within the Celestial Academy.


    The transition was smooth, yet the difference in sensation was immediate. As he acclimated to the thunder puppet that bore the Zeus Divine Mask, he couldn''t help but notice how the body felt¡ªsubtly different from his original form.


    "This will take some getting used to," Lucas murmured to himself, flexing his fingers and feeling the raw power of thunder coursing through the puppet''s form.


    The energy hummed beneath his skin, electric and alive, yet entirely artificial. It wasn''t flesh and blood, but it was potent, charged with an energy that made him feel invincible.


    "It''s not the same as my real body," he thought, a small smirk tugging at his lips, "but I can work with this. In fact, I might even come to enjoy it."


    He closed his eyes for a moment, focusing inward, allowing himself to settle fully into the puppet''s form. The lightning energy pulsed rhythmically, and Lucas¡ªnow Zeus¡ªcould feel the power in every movement.


    "This is different," Zeus whispered, his voice a low, thoughtful murmur. "But it has its own strengths. Let''s see what this body can really do."


    As he stood in the familiar halls of the Celestial Academy, Zeus began to review the recent events, his mind quickly filling with the details.


    He recalled the intense battle where he had defeated the fifth-ranked outer disciple, a victory that had solidified his position as the third-ranked disciple. His lips curved into a satisfied grin at the memory.


    "That fight was something," he said to himself, his tone filled with quiet pride. "But there''s more to be done."


    His thoughts then turned to his sister, Lucy. Her progress had been remarkable, to say the least. She had recently defeated the fourth-ranked disciple, securing her place just beneath him in the rankings.


    "Lucy," Zeus murmured, a note of admiration in his voice. "You''ve really outdone yourself. Fourth rank already¡­ I wonder how far you''ll go."


    The significance of their positions wasn''t lost on him. The rankings in the Celestial Academy were more than just numbers¡ªthey were gateways to greater power and opportunities.


    Zeus''s thoughts drifted to the bounty that had once loomed over him like a dark cloud. It had been a significant source of danger, one that could have easily spelled his end. Yet, the relentless and brutal defense mounted by his clone had turned the tide. The bounty, once a beacon for every ambitious or desperate disciple, had been quietly retracted.


    "Too many came for me," Zeus murmured, a cold smile playing on his lips. "And too many died."


    He recalled the whispers that had circulated through the academy¡ªhushed conversations in shadowy corners, fearful glances cast in his direction.


    The message had spread like wildfire: trying to claim the bounty on Zeus was nothing short of a death sentence. The thunderclad warrior who bore his name had cut down every challenger without mercy.


    "Did they really think they could take me down so easily?" Zeus chuckled to himself, his tone laced with dark amusement. "Fools. All of them."


    The respect he now commanded was palpable. No longer was he just another competitor; he had become a figure of fear, a name spoken with caution. The other disciples, once so eager to test their mettle against him, now hesitated, their courage tempered by the knowledge of what had happened to those who had tried before.


    "Respect born of fear," Zeus mused, his expression thoughtful. "It''s not ideal, but it will do for now."


    His thoughts then shifted to the upcoming test¡ªa crucial event at the end of the month that could change everything. The top ten outer disciples would be given a chance to prove themselves in a trial, one that could elevate them to the coveted status of inner disciples.


    "This is my moment," Zeus whispered, his voice low but brimming with fierce determination. "I can''t afford to let this opportunity slip through my fingers."


    He paused, his thoughts racing as he considered his options. "Two weeks," he muttered, his eyes narrowing with sharp focus. "Two weeks to prepare, to sharpen my skills, to ensure that I''m at my absolute peak when the time comes."


    Zeus''s expression hardened, a steely resolve settling into his features. "I''ll enter that trial stronger than ever," he vowed, his tone resolute. "And when it''s over, I''ll stand among the inner disciples."


    With a final, decisive nod, Zeus turned on his heel, purpose driving his every step. His mind was already mapping out the steps he would need to take to ensure his victory. Two weeks wasn''t much time, but it was enough.


    Enough to strengthen the Zeus Divine Mask, to push it to the coveted four-star level. Such an upgrade would be crucial¡ªnot just to secure his position, but to potentially rise even higher in the rankings.


    As he walked, a determined smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. "I need a mission," he mused, his voice barely above a whisper. "Something that will push me, challenge me, and accelerate my growth."


    Zeus made his way to the mission center, his steps quickening with anticipation. The bustling atmosphere hit him as soon as he entered, but he paid it no mind.


    His eyes were already scanning the mission board, searching for the perfect task¡ªone that would provide the resources or environment he needed to advance rapidly.


    He studied the available missions, his mind buzzing with strategies. Each option was weighed carefully, his sharp gaze assessing the potential rewards and dangers.


    "I need something that will test my limits," he murmured, his tone thoughtful yet determined. "Something that will force me to grow." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he continued to sift through the missions, a spark of excitement flickered in his eyes. "The clock is ticking," he thought, his resolve only deepening. "But every moment, every decision I make from now on, will be toward one goal: becoming an inner disciple."


    With that, Zeus made his choice, selecting a mission that promised both challenge and reward. His mind was already planning his next steps, each one designed to bring him closer to his goal. The path ahead was clear, and Zeus was determined to make every second count.

 Chapter 122 - 122: Four Star Mission: Hunting Thunder Eagle

    Zeus entered the mission center with a purposeful stride, his mind focused on one goal: accelerating his cultivation as quickly as possible. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The time for aimless searching through mission listings had passed. He knew exactly what he needed, and he wasn''t going to waste any time getting it. Spotting the mission officer, he approached her directly.


    "Do you have any missions involving hunting thunder beasts?" Zeus asked, his voice firm and direct, leaving no room for small talk.


    The system had already informed him that the most effective way to accelerate his cultivation was by absorbing the energy and cores of thunder beasts.


    Thanks to his unique abilities, Zeus could absorb the cores of these beasts directly, something that was considered taboo and dangerous for others. This gave him an edge, allowing him to pursue paths of power that others would avoid.


    The officer, a sharp-eyed woman who had dealt with countless ambitious disciples, glanced at Zeus and nodded.


    "We have a few missions that might interest you. There''s one involving two-star Thunder Boars, and another with three-star Thunder Pythons," she offered, her voice steady and professional.


    Zeus barely flinched at the mention of those beasts, his expression remaining indifferent. He needed something far more challenging, something that would truly test his abilities and accelerate his cultivation.


    With a sharp look in his eyes, he leaned forward slightly. "Do you have any missions involving four-star thunder beasts?" His tone was firm, leaving no room for doubt.


    The officer''s brow furrowed in surprise. Not many disciples asked for missions at that level, especially not without a team. It was rare, and it usually didn''t end well.


    She hesitated for a moment, studying Zeus''s unwavering gaze before finally reaching under the desk. With a slight sigh, she pulled out a mission scroll and handed it to him.


    "There is one," she said, her voice laced with caution. "This mission involves hunting a four-star Thunder Eagle. Your task is simple: bring back the Thunder Eagle''s core."


    Zeus took the scroll and unrolled it, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the details. The Thunder Eagle was notorious for its incredible speed and devastating lightning attacks.


    It was the kind of beast that required both power and strategy to defeat. For many, it was a death sentence, but for Zeus, it was exactly what he needed.


    A slow smile spread across his face as he handed the scroll back to the officer. "I''ll take this mission," he declared, his tone confident and final.


    The officer''s brow furrowed, a shadow of concern crossing her features as she studied Zeus''s confident demeanor.


    "Are you sure about this?" she asked, her voice tinged with genuine worry. "A mission like this is usually tackled by a team. It''s dangerous to go alone. You really should consider bringing some companions."


    Zeus''s lips curled into a knowing smile, his eyes gleaming with an unsettling calm. "I appreciate your concern," he said, his tone smooth and assured, "but I''ll manage just fine on my own. After all, the worst that can happen is I end up dead."


    The officer blinked, momentarily thrown by his casual dismissal of death. There was something about this disciple¡ªsomething that set him apart from the others she had encountered.


    His nonchalance wasn''t arrogance; it was a deeply rooted confidence that intrigued her. Despite her initial hesitation, she found herself nodding slowly, almost in admiration.


    "Very well," she conceded, her voice softening as a hint of respect crept in. "But I''ll tell you this: if you do come back alive, I''ll make sure there''s a little bonus waiting for you. Consider it a reward for your... determination."


    Zeus''s smirk widened, a flicker of amusement dancing in his eyes. "Let''s see what I can do," he replied, his tone carrying a promise of success.


    With that, he turned and left the mission center, the scroll clutched firmly in his hand. The hunt for the Thunder Eagle awaited, and with it, the next step in his relentless pursuit of power. Zeus walked away with a confident stride, fully prepared to face whatever challenges lay ahead.


    Meanwhile, in the depths of the Necrovauld Academy, the old man who had brought Hades into the fold was in his private chamber, a dark and secluded room filled with ominous symbols and the scent of decay.


    The room was lit only by the flickering flames of black candles, casting eerie shadows on the walls. The old man stood before an altar, his eyes gleaming with malevolent intent as he prepared for a dark ritual.


    On the altar lay an unfortunate disciple, bound and gagged, his eyes wide with terror. The old man paid no heed to the disciple''s muffled pleas for mercy. Instead, he began chanting in a low, guttural voice, invoking ancient and forbidden powers. The air in the room grew thick with malevolent energy, and the disciple''s struggles grew weaker as the ritual took hold.


    With a final, decisive incantation, the old man completed the ritual. The disciple''s body convulsed violently as his life force was drained away, leaving him a lifeless husk. The old man watched with a cold, detached expression, a small smile playing on his lips as he observed the disciple''s agonizing demise.


    "Not enough," the old man muttered to himself, his tone one of mild disappointment. He had hoped for a greater surge of power, but this sacrifice was insufficient to fulfill his dark ambitions.


    His thoughts turned to Hades, the promising disciple he had recently brought into the academy. The old man''s smile widened into a sinister smirk as he considered the potential power that lay within Hades. "It seems that I need that disciple as a sacrifice," he mused aloud, his voice dripping with anticipation.


    The old man''s eyes gleamed with twisted satisfaction as he envisioned his plan unfolding. "Let''s wait for two years," he whispered to himself. "By then, your power should have grown strong enough to become the perfect sacrifice¡ªone that will fulfill my plan."


    With that, the old man set about cleaning up the remnants of the ritual, disposing of the corpse with practiced efficiency. His mind was already working on the next steps, calculating how best to ensure that Hades would reach his full potential before being used to further the old man''s dark designs.


    As the last traces of the ritual were erased from the room, the old man''s smirk remained firmly in place. He had time, and he had patience. The pieces were falling into place, and soon, his plan would come to fruition.

 Chapter 123 - 123: A Moment with Lucy

    Zeus was steadily making his way toward the location of the Thunder Eagle, the powerful beast that stood as the next challenge in his path. Its defeat would bring him one step closer to his goal of upgrading the Zeus Divine Mask, a crucial advancement in his quest for power.


    [Seriously? Are you really going to waste three whole days just walking?] the system''s voice suddenly cut in, laced with its usual mix of arrogance and shameless mockery. [Why don''t you switch to Lucas instead? It''s been ages since you last checked in on your sister, hasn''t it?]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "You''ve got a point," he admitted, his tone light but thoughtful. The idea of seeing Lucy again stirred a warmth within him, something that even the pursuit of power couldn''t quite replicate.


    [Of course I''ve got a point,] the system replied smugly. [But it''s not just about catching up with your sister. You might want to remind yourself what it''s like to be human once in a while, instead of obsessing over thunder beasts.]


    Zeus chuckled, shaking his head slightly. "Always with the jabs, huh? But yeah, I guess I could use a break from this endless hunt."


    [A break? Please, you just don''t want to admit you miss her.] The system''s tone was dripping with mockery, but there was an undercurrent of truth in its words. [Besides, it''s not like you''re going to miss anything. That puppet can walk itself to the lair just fine without your supervision.]


    "Alright, alright," Zeus conceded, rolling his eyes but still smiling. "Let''s do it."


    With the system''s assistance, Zeus shifted his main consciousness back into Lucas. The transition was seamless, his presence reasserting itself in the cozy little house he shared with Lucy.


    Meanwhile, the thunder puppet continued its journey on autopilot, driven by the single-minded purpose he had set for it.


    Moments later, Lucas awoke in his bed, his senses adjusting to the familiar surroundings. He was still in the small house he shared with Lucy, and from the dim light filtering through the window, it was early morning.


    Lucas lay there for a moment, collecting his thoughts. "Let''s summarize what I''ve been up to as Lucas," he mused to himself.


    Quickly, he realized that his activities as Lucas had been simple and domestic: looking after the house and spending time with Lucy. A warmth spread through him as he thought of his sister.


    Lucy stirred slightly, her eyes fluttering open as she slowly awoke. She blinked a few times, her gaze focusing on him, and a sleepy smile spread across her lips. "Lucas... you''re awake," she murmured, her voice still thick with sleep.


    "Yeah," Lucas replied, his own smile soft and affectionate. "I thought I''d get up early and make us some breakfast."


    Lucy''s smile widened, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "That sounds nice," she said, her voice laced with contentment. She stretched lazily before sitting up, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "I''ll take a bath first, then."


    "Take your time," Lucas said, watching her with a gentle gaze as she slipped out of bed. He felt a deep sense of connection, a bond that had only grown stronger despite everything they''d been through.


    As Lucy headed for the bathroom, Lucas got out of bed and made his way downstairs to the kitchen. He moved with quiet purpose, his thoughts still lingering on the precious moments he''d just shared with his sister.


    As Lucas continued cooking, he couldn''t help but feel a subtle shift in the atmosphere, something that made his brow furrow in concern.


    The unease settled into the pit of his stomach, and he paused, gripping the edge of the counter a little tighter. "Did you feel that earlier?" he asked, his voice tense, the lighthearted mood from earlier fading quickly.


    [Of course I felt it,] the system replied, a note of urgency creeping into its usually smug tone. [It''s been a while since I checked the Divine Mask within her. To think she''s already broken through to the four-star level¡­]


    "She''s something else, isn''t she?" Lucas murmured, a mix of pride and concern swirling within him. He was proud of his sister, but the speed at which she was advancing was startling.


    [Genius? Try monster.] The system corrected, its voice laced with both admiration and an edge of mockery. [I only sent the four-star Divine Scripture into her mask a week ago, and she''s already blasted through to the four-star level. Host, you''d better pick up the pace, or she''ll leave you in the dust.] S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas''s grip on the counter tightened, his jaw setting with determination. "Yeah, I know," he replied, his voice steady but firm. The system''s words, as irritating as they often were, rang true.


    He couldn''t afford to lag behind¡ªnot when Lucy was advancing so rapidly. He needed to push himself harder, to ensure he could keep up with her, protect her, and continue to be the brother she could rely on.


    After finishing breakfast, Lucas and Lucy sat down to eat together, the morning routine bringing a sense of normalcy to their lives. Lucy, always eager to grow stronger, quickly finished her meal and prepared to head out for her training.


    "I''m going to train," Lucy announced, stepping forward to give Lucas a quick, tight hug. Her embrace was warm but determined, a reflection of her unwavering commitment to growing stronger.


    Lucas returned the hug, his hands resting on her shoulders for a moment longer. "Take care," he said, his voice gentle but filled with the unspoken weight of his concern.


    He watched her go, her resolve evident in the purposeful stride with which she left the room. As soon as she disappeared from view, his expression shifted, the warmth in his eyes replaced by steely focus.


    The moment Lucy was out of sight, Lucas''s thoughts snapped back to his mission. "It''s time to focus on my own growth," he reminded himself, the urgency of his situation settling back in.


    With a deep breath, Lucas allowed his consciousness to shift, leaving his body behind as he reentered the mind of Zeus.


    The familiar sensation of power surged through him, mingled with the determination to push forward. "There''s no time to waste," he thought, feeling the crackling energy of the thunder puppet''s form.

 Chapter 124 - 124: The Thunder Showdown

    Zeus''s determination to keep pace with Lucy had driven him harder and faster than ever before. In just a day and a half, he had reached the designated location where the four-star Thunder Eagle was rumored to reside.


    His speed, fueled by his resolve, had brought him to the mountain peak ahead of schedule. As he approached, he spotted the massive Thunder Eagle perched atop the mountain, its eyes glowing with fierce energy.


    But something else caught Zeus''s attention. The Thunder Eagle wasn''t alone. It was engaged in a fierce battle with another formidable creature¡ªa four-star Thunder Python. The sight brought a smirk to Zeus''s lips. This was an unexpected bonus.


    "I''ll let them wear each other down," Zeus thought, his eyes narrowing as he watched the clash of titans unfold. It was the perfect opportunity to conserve his strength and strike at the right moment.


    The Thunder Eagle, with its powerful wings spread wide, let out a piercing cry as it swooped down at the Thunder Python, its talons crackling with thunder energy.


    It unleashed a deadly attack, Thunder Talons, aimed directly at the python''s head. But the Thunder Python, coiled and ready, countered with a move of its own, Thunder Bite, snapping its jaws toward the eagle''s talons.


    The clash was intense, but the Thunder Eagle was faster, pulling back just in time to avoid the python''s bite.


    It then flapped its wings with tremendous force, executing Thunder Wing¡ªa powerful wing strike that sent a shockwave of thunder energy crashing into the Thunder Python''s head. The impact was brutal, causing the python to recoil in pain, but it was far from defeated.


    With a hiss of rage, the Thunder Python used its long, muscular body to coil around the Thunder Eagle, attempting to trap it in a crushing embrace. The eagle struggled, thrashing wildly as it tried to break free, but the python''s grip was relentless.


    Not to be outdone, the Thunder Eagle let out another screech and unleashed Thunder Burst, a surge of concentrated thunder energy that exploded outward, forcing the python to loosen its grip.


    But the Thunder Python was no less determined, and it responded with its own Thunder Burst, the two forces clashing and sending ripples of energy across the mountain.


    Zeus watched with keen interest, his smirk widening as he observed the fierce battle between the Thunder Eagle and the Thunder Python.


    The two beasts were evenly matched, each trading devastating blows, their energies crackling in the air. The toll of their struggle was evident¡ªtheir movements were slower, more desperate. They were still powerful, but now vulnerable.


    "They''re wearing each other down nicely," Zeus thought, his eyes narrowing with calculated intent. "Perfect time to strike." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [About time you did something useful,] the system''s voice chimed in, dripping with its usual arrogant tone. [Honestly, if you had just jumped in earlier, we wouldn''t be wasting all this time watching a couple of overgrown lizards wrestle.]


    Zeus''s smirk deepened. "Patience, my friend," he replied, his voice calm but with a hint of amusement. "It''s all about timing. Besides, letting them exhaust themselves makes my job easier."


    [Excuses, excuses,] the system mocked, its tone shamelessly dismissive. [Just don''t mess this up. Even a child could hit these sitting ducks now.]


    Ignoring the jibe, Zeus focused his energy, conjuring two massive Thunder Lances. Each one crackled with the potent energy of his Heavenly Thunder, the air around him humming with power.


    He took careful aim, his gaze locking onto the heads of both creatures as they continued their desperate struggle.


    "Let''s finish this," Zeus murmured, his voice filled with cold determination.


    With a flick of his wrist, Zeus hurled the lances with deadly accuracy. The Thunder Eagle and Thunder Python, both caught off guard by the sudden attack, had no time to react.


    The first Thunder Lance pierced the eagle''s head, the force of the strike driving it deep into its skull. The second lance struck the python with equal precision, impaling it straight through the brain.


    [Nice shot,] the system commented, almost begrudgingly. [But don''t get too comfortable¡ª]


    Before the system could finish, Zeus''s lips curled into a knowing smile. The moment the lances struck, they transformed into Thunder Mines, detonating with a powerful explosion that sent shockwaves of thunder energy ripping through the beasts'' bodies.


    The blast was so intense that it obliterated any remaining resistance, killing both the Thunder Eagle and Thunder Python instantly. Their lifeless forms crumpled to the ground, the mountain now eerily silent.


    Zeus watched the aftermath of the explosions, his smirk returning as he approached their fallen bodies. He knelt beside them, a sense of satisfaction settling over him.


    "You were strong, four-star thunder beasts," he muttered, his voice laced with a calm, icy satisfaction. "But your thunder was no match for my Heavenly Thunder."


    [Of course not,] the system interjected smugly. [Your thunder is basically divine. And theirs? Pfft, child''s play.]


    Zeus chuckled softly. "Indeed. Now, let''s collect what we came for." He then reached into his spatial pouch and withdrew a gleaming blade, its edge shimmering with faint traces of thunder energy.


    Carefully, he approached the Thunder Eagle first, its massive form sprawled across the rocky ground.


    With practiced precision, Zeus made a clean incision near the eagle''s chest, feeling the resistance of its tough hide.


    As he delved deeper, he could sense the powerful core pulsing within the beast, a concentrated source of thunder energy that had fueled its formidable abilities. After a few more careful cuts, he reached the core, a glowing orb that radiated with intense energy.


    Zeus carefully extracted the four-star Thunder Eagle core and held it up, admiring the raw power contained within. The core throbbed in his hand, filled with the energy of countless storms, and he could already feel the potential it held for his cultivation.


    Without hesitation, he placed the core inside his spatial pouch, knowing that it was worth a fortune to others¡ªbut to him, it was a stepping stone to greater power.


    Next, he turned his attention to the Thunder Python. Its long, serpentine body was coiled in death, but the core within still vibrated with life. Zeus repeated the process, making a series of precise cuts to reach the core.


    As he removed the four-star Thunder Python core, he felt the same surge of energy, though this one carried a more grounded, steady charge compared to the volatile power of the Thunder Eagle''s core.


    Both cores now safely stored in his spatial pouch, Zeus surveyed the two massive corpses before him.


    While the cores were the most valuable parts of the beasts, their bodies still held a significant amount of thunder mana, which Zeus could use to enhance his cultivation. The bodies might not fetch the same price on the market as the cores, but their worth to him was far greater.


    Zeus had a clear goal in mind. By absorbing the thunder mana from these bodies, he hoped to push himself to the next level and advance to a four-star warrior. The energy within these beasts was potent, and with his unique abilities, he could harness it in ways that others couldn''t.


    "This should be enough," Zeus murmured to himself, his eyes gleaming with determination. "If I can absorb all this thunder mana, I''ll have a real shot at reaching the four-star level."

 Chapter 125 - 125: A Sudden Confrontation

    Zeus was on the verge of instructing the system to begin absorbing the potent thunder mana from the corpses of the Thunder Eagle and Thunder Python when a sudden disturbance pricked at the edges of his awareness.


    The serene stillness of the mountainside, previously filled only with the soft hum of residual energy from the fallen beasts, was now broken by the subtle but unmistakable sound of footsteps approaching¡ªrapidly and with purpose.


    His battle-honed instincts flared to life, warning him of an imminent threat. Zeus''s eyes snapped open, his gaze sharp as lightning as he turned his head toward the source of the disturbance.


    Emerging from the shadowed trees at the base of the mountain, three figures came into view, their movements deliberate and full of intent.


    The men stopped a short distance away, their expressions twisted with a mix of contempt and anger. The tension in the air was palpable, crackling like the remnants of a storm.


    Each man''s face was a mask of barely contained fury, their eyes fixed not on Zeus but on the two massive corpses that lay behind him.


    Zeus noticed the approaching figures and turned to face them, his gaze sharp and unyielding. "Who are you?" he asked, his voice calm but carrying an unmistakable edge of irritation.


    The men didn''t answer immediately, their eyes locked on the fallen thunder beasts. One of them, a burly figure with a twisted scowl, finally stepped forward, his anger barely contained.


    "How dare you steal our target!" he spat, his tone brimming with venomous fury, his eyes blazing with a mix of entitlement and rage.


    Zeus arched an eyebrow, his expression remaining composed and unbothered, though his patience was clearly wearing thin.


    "Your target?" he echoed, the faintest hint of mockery playing on his lips. "I was the one who killed them. I didn''t see any of you around earlier. As far as I''m concerned, they''re my target and my loot."


    The man''s face contorted further, his fists clenching tightly at his sides as his anger bubbled over. "You arrogant fool!" he snarled, his voice rising with frustration. "Don''t you realize where you are? This is Lightning Fang Guild territory!"


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze scrutinizing the group before him. The way they carried themselves, the arrogance in their demeanor¡ªit was clear they were used to getting their way. \\


    His voice was cold and dismissive as he responded, "Lightning Fang Guild? Never heard of it. So unless you want to lose more than just your pride, I suggest you get lost."


    The three men exchanged incredulous looks, disbelief and outrage etched across their faces. Their leader, a three-star warrior with an air of superiority, stepped forward, his sneer deepening.


    "How dare you insult our guild!" he hissed, his tone dripping with disdain. "Do you have any idea who you''re dealing with? The Lightning Fang Guild is led by a four-star warrior!"


    Zeus''s lips curled into a slow, mocking smile, his eyes narrowing with amusement as he observed the man''s bravado. "Oh, really? So, your leader is a four-star warrior?" he asked, his tone deceptively mild, as if he were discussing something trivial.


    The man''s sneer grew more pronounced, mistaking Zeus''s words for acknowledgment of the threat. "That''s right," he said, his voice thick with condescension. "So, you finally understand the gravity of your situation¡ª"


    But before he could finish, Zeus cut him off, his voice suddenly cold and sharp like a blade slicing through the air. "Do you think I care?"


    The leader''s smirk faltered, his expression freezing in disbelief. The shock of the insult slowly gave way to a dark, seething fury, his eyes narrowing into slits as the weight of Zeus''s words sank in. His pride wounded, he could barely contain the rage that boiled within him.


    "How dare you mock our guild!" he roared, his voice trembling with barely restrained anger. He glanced at his subordinates, his command snapping like a whip. "Men, kill him!"


    The two other men, both two-star warriors, immediately rushed toward Zeus, their weapons drawn and eyes filled with murderous intent. The leader of the group hung back slightly, clearly confident that his subordinates could handle what he perceived as an arrogant upstart.


    Zeus stood his ground, unflinching as the three men advanced toward him. His eyes, cold and calculating, flicked over each of them, quickly assessing their strength¡ªtwo of them were two-star warriors, while the one leading them was a three-star. It didn''t take long for Zeus to piece together what had likely transpired.


    These men must have driven the Thunder Python into the Thunder Eagle''s territory, intending for the two beasts to weaken each other before swooping in to claim the spoils.


    But their plan had been disrupted by Zeus''s timely arrival, and now they were seething with anger, their eyes burning with frustration at the unexpected turn of events.


    Zeus''s smirk widened, his lips curling into a taunting grin as he watched their approach. The tension in the air was palpable, thick with the anticipation of the inevitable clash. He could sense their desperation, their need to reclaim what they believed was rightfully theirs.


    The leader of the group, his expression twisted with contempt, sneered at Zeus. "You should have walked away when you had the chance," he growled, his voice dripping with menace. "Now, we''ll make sure you regret crossing the Lightning Fang Guild."


    Zeus''s eyes gleamed with dark amusement as he met the man''s gaze, completely unbothered by the threat. "Regret?" he echoed, his tone mocking. "I think the only regret here is yours¡ªfor underestimating me."


    The leader''s sneer deepened into a scowl, his eyes narrowing in fury. "Kill him!" he barked, his command sharp and filled with venom.


    The two-star warriors immediately surged forward, their weapons gleaming as they closed in on Zeus, their faces set in grim determination.


    But there was a flicker of uncertainty in their eyes, a hesitation that betrayed their fear. They knew, deep down, that this wasn''t going to be as easy as their leader made it out to be. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus''s smirk widened, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. He could feel the tension in the air, the inevitability of the clash that was about to unfold. "So, you want to kill me?" he taunted, his voice laced with dark amusement. "I''ll gladly play with you."


    The three men closed in, their faces set with grim determination, but Zeus was already preparing his counterattack, his eyes glinting with the thrill of the impending battle.

 Chapter 126 - 126: Thunder Sword Wave

    Zeus stood ready, his eyes sharp and focused as the two men lunged at him, their swords crackling with thunder energy.


    The electricity danced along their blades, casting an eerie glow on their faces, which were twisted with determination and rage. As they closed in on him, they shouted in unison, their voices filled with fierce intent, "Thunder Slash!"


    The thunder-infused slashes cut through the air, aimed directly at Zeus with lethal precision. But Zeus''s reflexes, honed by countless battles, were quicker than their attacks.


    With a swift, almost effortless motion, he sidestepped the incoming strikes, the arcs of energy barely grazing his side as he moved.


    Raising an eyebrow, Zeus let a smirk curl across his lips, his expression one of amused condescension. "Well, well," he remarked, his tone laced with mockery. "You actually managed to pull off a Thunder Slash. I''m impressed¡ªreally, not bad at all."


    The two men, their initial confidence shaken, exchanged glances of frustration. They hadn''t expected him to dodge so easily. Nearby, the leader of their group watched with growing irritation, his frown deepening as he realized his men were being toyed with.


    "Kill him!" the leader barked, his voice sharp with anger. His eyes narrowed as he watched Zeus, a figure that seemed to mock them with every fluid movement.


    The two warriors, now burning with fury at their failed assault, attacked again, this time with renewed ferocity. Their swords slashed through the air, each strike more desperate than the last. "You won''t escape this time!" one of them growled, his voice filled with frustration.


    But Zeus was unperturbed. He continued to dodge their attacks with an almost casual grace, his movements fluid and precise, as if he were merely going through the motions of a well-practiced dance. The more they tried, the more they missed, and with each missed strike, their frustration grew.


    "Is that really the best you''ve got?" Zeus taunted, his voice dripping with amusement. He dodged another swing, his smirk never faltering. "Come on, you''re making this too easy."


    Finally, the leader, unable to bear the humiliation of his subordinates'' failures, stepped forward, his face contorted with frustration and anger. "Enough!" he barked, his voice brimming with authority and rage. "I''ll handle this myself!"


    With a dramatic flourish, he drew his sword, the blade humming with concentrated thunder energy. The air around him seemed to pulse with power as he focused all his strength into the weapon. His eyes narrowed with deadly intent as he locked onto Zeus.


    "Thunder Sword Wave!" the leader shouted, his voice resonating with confidence as he unleashed a powerful wave of thunder-infused energy from his sword. The attack surged forward, crackling with raw power as it raced toward Zeus at terrifying speed, tearing through the air with a deafening roar.


    Zeus''s eyes widened slightly in surprise as he recognized the technique. "Thunder Sword Wave?" he thought, his mind quickly assessing the situation. "That''s a skill typically learned at the four-star level. But this guy''s only three-star¡­"


    Realization dawned on him. This wasn''t just any opponent; this man had been trained beyond his rank, likely a disciple from a prestigious academy, someone with access to advanced techniques and resources. It explained the unexpected proficiency with which he wielded the powerful skill.


    The leader, seeing Zeus''s momentary pause, mistook it for fear. A twisted grin spread across his face, his confidence surging.


    "Yes, that''s right!" he snarled, his voice dripping with triumph. "Now you understand your place! Die!" He roared the last word with all the conviction of someone certain of their victory.


    But Zeus merely smirked as the Thunder Sword Wave came hurtling toward him. With an almost casual motion, he extended his hand, allowing the powerful energy to strike his palm. Instead of the anticipated impact, the energy seemed to dissolve on contact, absorbed effortlessly by Zeus.


    He tightened his grip, and the once-mighty wave crumbled within his grasp. Zeus inhaled deeply, drawing in the residual thunder energy as if it were nothing more than a refreshing breeze.


    "Not bad," Zeus remarked, his voice steady and unimpressed, as if he were commenting on a minor inconvenience rather than a deadly attack. "But too bad for you¡ªyou crossed paths with the wrong person."


    The leader''s bravado vanished in an instant. His eyes widened in sheer terror as the full realization of his mistake hit him. This wasn''t an ordinary opponent¡ªthey had gravely underestimated Zeus. A chilling wave of fear surged through him, and he felt the icy grip of panic close around his heart.


    "This... this can''t be!" he stammered, his voice trembling with disbelief.


    Then, instincts took over. He knew that staying any longer would mean certain death. "Run!" he screamed, his voice cracking with desperation as he spun around, his only thought now was escape.


    But Zeus wasn''t about to let them go. His smirk deepened, his voice turning cold as steel. "Too late."


    In one fluid motion, Zeus summoned two thunder lances, each one crackling with lethal, concentrated thunder energy.


    He barely had to aim as he hurled the lances with deadly precision toward the two two-star warriors. The lances struck true, embedding themselves deep into the men''s bodies.


    For a brief moment, the men froze, their eyes wide with shock. They had expected pain, but what they felt was far worse. A terrifying realization dawned on them as they looked down at the glowing lances. These weren''t ordinary weapons¡ªsomething far more sinister was at play. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-what is this?" one of them gasped, his voice weak with dread.


    Zeus watched them, his expression devoid of sympathy. The thunder lances he had thrown weren''t meant to kill instantly. They were vessels for something far more devastating.


    "Feel that?" Zeus said quietly, almost to himself. "That''s what real power feels like."


    At that moment, the lances detonated, the embedded thunder mines releasing a violent surge of electricity that tore through the men''s bodies.


    They convulsed uncontrollably, their screams of agony filling the air as the energy ripped through them, leaving behind only lifeless husks that collapsed to the ground.


    The leader, now drenched in cold sweat, witnessed the gruesome fate of his subordinates. Terror overwhelmed him, and without a second thought, he activated Thunder Dash, his body becoming a blur as he fled with every ounce of speed he could muster. His only hope was to escape with his life.


    But even as he fled, the haunting image of Zeus''s calm, unyielding expression burned itself into his mind. He had made a grave mistake, and the only thing left to him now was the hope that he could outrun the consequences.

 Chapter 127 - 127: No Pain No Gain Forever

    Zeus prepared to resume his cultivation, ready to absorb the thunder mana from the corpses of the Thunder Eagle, Thunder Python, and the fallen men. Just as he was about to begin, the system''s voice interrupted his thoughts.


    The system''s voice echoed in Zeus''s mind, dripping with a mix of curiosity and its usual mocking tone. [Why did you let him go, hm? Trying to play the hero?] it inquired, almost teasingly.


    Zeus smirked, his eyes gleaming with a cunning that matched the system''s arrogance. "Hardly. I let him go so he can bring more targets to us. The more they come, the more power I can absorb. Simple, really."


    The system let out a low, satisfied chuckle. [Oh, I see,] it drawled, a note of approval mixed with its characteristic mockery. [I like that. Finally showing some real brains, are we?]


    Zeus''s smirk widened, ignoring the jab. He was more focused on the task at hand. "Let''s not waste time, then. I''ll start by absorbing the mana from these corpses¡ªthe beasts and those fools who thought they could challenge me."


    The system, clearly enjoying itself, responded with a shameless eagerness. [Sure, sure, get to it. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you don''t mess it up.]


    Zeus settled into a meditative position, and as soon as he began to channel the thunder mana into his body, the familiar sensation of pain flooded his senses. It was a searing, relentless agony that coursed through every fiber of his being, even though he was in the body of a thunder puppet.


    Frustration twisted across Zeus''s face, his teeth clenched as he growled, "Why do I still feel pain? This is just a puppet, isn''t it? How can this hurt?"


    The system''s voice slithered back into his mind, dripping with its usual arrogance and a hefty dose of condescension. [Oh, really? You thought you''d get a free pass from pain just because you''re in a puppet? How naive.]


    The system''s mocking laughter echoed in his head, thoroughly enjoying his discomfort. [This is your body, whether it''s flesh, wood, or even a lump of dirt. Pain is tied to your soul, genius, and there''s no running from that. It''s part of the deal¡ªyou feel it all.]


    Zeus winced as another wave of searing pain coursed through him, making him grit his teeth even harder. "Damn it," he muttered, his voice heavy with frustration. "I thought maybe, just maybe, I could escape the pain somehow in this form."


    The system practically purred with satisfaction, its tone thoroughly mocking. [You wish! But let me burst that bubble for you¡ªthere''s no escaping this, no matter what shell you''re in. You''re stuck with it, buddy. Better get comfortable.]


    Zeus groaned inwardly, knowing there was no arguing with the system''s twisted logic. But as the pain continued to gnaw at his senses, a thought struck him, bringing a glimmer of hope.


    "Wait a minute," he said, a spark of realization in his voice. "I left the Hades Divine Mask to cultivate on its own back at the graveyard. Can''t I do the same with Zeus?"


    The system''s voice returned, this time with a mix of patronizing amusement. [Ah, now you''re thinking. Of course, you can switch to automatic cultivation. But before you get too excited, let me remind you of something important that I''ve told you before.]


    Zeus listened, feeling a pit forming in his stomach as the system continued.


    [Automatic cultivation runs at 100% efficiency, which is fine¡ªadequate, even. But when you cultivate manually, it''s at 150%. You get more bang for your buck, so to speak.] The system''s tone grew more serious, but the arrogance never left.


    [Now, the reason you could leave Hades to cultivate automatically is because the area he''s in is perfect for it. That graveyard is swimming in death mana. It''s so abundant that even the automatic rate is almost as good as manual cultivation.]


    The system paused, letting the implications sink in before it continued, [But this place? It''s different. The only sources of mana here are these corpses. If you want to harness every last drop of energy, you need to be hands-on about it.] S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [If you leave it on autopilot, you''re going to miss out on a significant chunk of power. And we both know you can''t afford that, can you?]


    Zeus sighed in resignation, feeling the weight of the situation settle over him. "So, what you''re saying is, I have no choice but to cultivate manually if I want to get the maximum results," he said, the pain still gnawing at his resolve, making every word an effort.


    The system''s voice returned, smug and unyielding. [Exactly. No loopholes, no shortcuts. You want power? You endure the pain. That''s the deal.]


    Zeus exhaled sharply, steeling himself for what he knew would be a grueling process. The agony was relentless, but he understood now¡ªevery ounce of suffering would bring him closer to his goal.


    There was no escaping the pain, no shortcut around it. The path to power was paved with endurance and resilience, and he was determined to walk it, no matter how much it hurt.


    With grim determination, Zeus resumed his painful cultivation, his body trembling as he absorbed the thunder mana from the corpses around him.


    The suffering was intense, but so was his resolve. He would endure it all, knowing that the only reward at the end was the strength to surpass all others.


    Meanwhile, the man Zeus had spared was nearing the base of the Lightning Fang Guild. His breath came in ragged gasps, both from the physical exertion of his escape and the boiling rage festering in his chest. His heart pounded with a singular thought: revenge.


    "I''ll make him pay for this humiliation..." he swore to himself, his fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white. "That arrogant bastard¡ªhe''ll regret letting me live."


    But first, there was something more urgent to address. He needed to tell his boss about what was happening with their target.

 Chapter 128 - 128: The Unordinary Tribulation

    Zeus sat amidst the now-silent battlefield, his body trembling slightly from the intense cultivation he had just undergone. The system had efficiently absorbed every ounce of thunder mana from the four-star Thunder Python, the Thunder Eagle, and the two fallen two-star warriors, leaving their corpses drained of all energy.


    With every last drop of mana channeled into his own advancement, Zeus felt a powerful surge rippling through his veins. He had finally crossed the critical threshold¡ªhe was on the brink of becoming a four-star warrior.


    But just as he began to savor the newfound strength coursing through him, the atmosphere shifted dramatically. Dark clouds began to churn in the sky above, gathering rapidly and forming a massive, swirling vortex.


    The wind howled with a fierce intensity, and the air crackled with electric tension as bolts of lightning tore through the darkened sky. The entire area was suddenly engulfed in a violent storm, one far more fearsome than anything Zeus had ever encountered.


    Zeus glanced up at the darkening sky, his brows furrowing in confusion. "Wait a minute¡­ what the hell is going on here?" His voice carried a mix of bewilderment and rising alarm.


    "This can''t be right. I know that advancing from three-star to four-star triggers a tribulation, but this¡­ this is way beyond anything I''ve ever heard of. It''s way too intense, too fierce."


    [Oh, naturally it''s not ordinary,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with a smug sense of superiority. [But then again, you''re not just anyone, Host.]


    Zeus''s confusion deepened, his concern evident in the tightness of his voice. "What do you mean I''m different? Different how?" His eyes searched the stormy sky, as if trying to make sense of the chaos unfolding above.


    The system, ever arrogant, let out a chuckle. [This is no ordinary advancement, my dear Host. You''re not just any cultivator¡ªthis is the leap from three-star to four-star for someone wielding a Divine Scripture. Did you really think it would be just another step up the ladder?]


    Zeus''s eyes widened as the realization struck him. "Damn it! You never mentioned anything about this! You let me walk into this without a warning!"


    [Oh, did I not?] the system replied, its voice laced with mockery. [Well, you never asked, did you? Can''t blame me for your lack of curiosity.]


    Zeus groaned in frustration, running a hand through his hair as he tried to process what was happening. "You could''ve at least hinted at it, you know. This is insane!"


    [Hinted? Where''s the fun in that? Besides, what''s a little extra challenge, eh? Keeps things interesting. You should be thanking me.]


    Zeus clenched his fists, feeling both the anger and the pressure mounting. "Damn it, I knew you were a pain, but this¡­"


    The system merely chuckled again, thoroughly enjoying Zeus''s predicament. [Relax, Host. If anyone can handle this, it''s you. Just try not to get fried too badly, okay?]


    Zeus glanced up at the darkening sky, his brows furrowing in confusion. "Wait a minute¡­ what the hell is going on here?" His voice carried a mix of bewilderment and rising alarm.


    "This can''t be right. I know that advancing from three-star to four-star triggers a tribulation, but this¡­ this is way beyond anything I''ve ever heard of. It''s way too intense, too fierce."


    [Oh, naturally it''s not ordinary,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with a smug sense of superiority. [But then again, you''re not just anyone, Host.]


    Zeus''s confusion deepened, his concern evident in the tightness of his voice. "What do you mean I''m different? Different how?" His eyes searched the stormy sky, as if trying to make sense of the chaos unfolding above.


    The system, ever arrogant, let out a chuckle. [This is no ordinary advancement, my dear Host. You''re not just any cultivator¡ªthis is the leap from three-star to four-star for someone wielding a Divine Scripture. Did you really think it would be just another step up the ladder?]


    Zeus''s eyes widened as the realization struck him. "Damn it! You never mentioned anything about this! You let me walk into this without a warning!"


    [Oh, did I not?] the system replied, its voice laced with mockery. [Well, you never asked, did you? Can''t blame me for your lack of curiosity.]


    Zeus groaned in frustration, running a hand through his hair as he tried to process what was happening. "You could''ve at least hinted at it, you know. This is insane!"


    [Hinted? Where''s the fun in that? Besides, what''s a little extra challenge, eh? Keeps things interesting. You should be thanking me.]


    Zeus clenched his fists, feeling a surge of both anger and mounting pressure. "Damn it, I knew you were a pain, but this¡­" His voice trailed off as he struggled to contain his frustration. The storm above raged on, reflecting the turmoil within him.


    Then a thought struck him. "Wait a minute¡­ so Lucy went through this too?" His voice held a mix of concern and disbelief as he remembered his sister''s rapid advancement.


    [Of course,] the system responded, its tone matter-of-fact but tinged with an undercurrent of amusement. [And that''s what shocked me the most. When we saw her after her breakthrough, she seemed perfectly fine. She really endured the tribulation like a champ, and it made her so much stronger.]


    Zeus let out a long, weary sigh, the weight of the realization pressing down on him. "So if I want to be as strong as my sister¡­ I''ll have to withstand this tribulation too."


    [Naturally,] the system replied, almost encouragingly, but with its usual arrogance. [You are my Host, after all. Greatness requires a little pain, don''t you think? Besides, what''s a little lightning between friends?]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s shameless attitude, but his gaze soon returned to the stormy sky. His resolve began to harden, the fire of determination sparking in his eyes.


    "Alright, fine. If this is what it takes, then bring it on! Give me your best shot!" he shouted defiantly, his voice echoing against the swirling clouds. In a bold gesture of defiance, he raised his middle finger toward the heavens, daring the storm to strike.


    [Host, I think you really shouldn''t have done that¡­] the system warned, its tone more amused than genuinely concerned, almost as if it was enjoying the situation unfolding before them.


    Zeus, still glaring defiantly at the sky, didn''t waver. "And why not?" he shot back, his voice laced with irritation as he maintained his bold stance.


    [Oh, just take a look above,] the system replied, a mocking lilt to its voice, as if it knew something Zeus didn''t.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed before he glanced back up at the stormy sky. His heart skipped a beat as he saw the storm intensifying. The dark clouds above began to churn violently, growing denser and more ominous by the second.


    The bolts of lightning increased in frequency, slicing through the sky with terrifying ferocity. The air itself seemed to hum with a menacing energy, making the hairs on the back of Zeus''s neck stand on end. A sinking feeling gnawed at his gut.


    "Wait¡­ the tribulation can actually understand me?" Zeus asked, his voice now tinged with disbelief and a touch of alarm.


    [Of course it can,] the system responded, sounding almost gleeful in its arrogance. [The tribulation isn''t just some random storm, you know.] Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [It''s the world''s way of testing those who dare to reach for power beyond their grasp. And you, my brave Host, just decided to flip it off. Impressive, really¡ªone of the reasons I chose you.]


    Zeus''s mind raced as he processed the implications of what the system had just said. His defiant gesture had been more than just a show of bravado¡ªit had provoked the very forces of the world that were testing him. The realization hit him like a ton of bricks.


    "Damn it!" Zeus shouted, frustration boiling over just as the first bolt of lightning tore through the sky, aimed directly at him.


    The lightning struck with the force of a hammer, sending searing pain coursing through Zeus''s entire body. It felt as if every nerve was being burned from the inside out.


    He gritted his teeth, muscles tensing as he fought to stay on his feet, his body trembling from the sheer intensity of the attack.


    [And so it begins,] the system chimed in, its tone almost mockingly cheerful. [Time to see what you''re really made of, Host. Good luck¡ªyou''re going to need it.]


    Zeus knew he was now locked in a brutal battle for his very survival, the tribulation intent on testing every ounce of his strength and resolve. There was no turning back, only the storm to face head-on.

 Chapter 129 - 129: Disgusting Thunder Tribulation

    Zeus was engulfed in the heart of the tribulation, his entire body crackling with the raw, ferocious energy of the lightning assaulting him.


    The storm''s fury was relentless, each bolt more powerful than the last. His formidable physique, honed by the thunder element, offered a measure of protection, but it was barely enough to endure the onslaught. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first bolt of lightning tore through him, filling every nerve with searing pain. Zeus gritted his teeth, his muscles tensing as he forced himself to withstand the agony, his resolve unshaken despite the torment.


    Before Zeus could even begin to recover from the first strike, a second bolt, even more powerful, hurtled down from the swirling clouds. It struck with a ferocity that nearly brought him to his knees.


    Staggering under the impact, Zeus barely managed to hold his ground, his eyes widening in disbelief. "Two strikes? Already?" he muttered, his voice laced with both surprise and growing frustration as he struggled to steady himself.


    The system''s voice rang out in his mind, dripping with its usual arrogance. [Of course, Host. Did you think you''d get off easy? One strike for every star you''re aiming to reach. Try to keep up, will you?]


    "Damn it," Zeus grumbled, gritting his teeth as his frustration mounted. "You could''ve given me a warning, you know."


    [Where''s the fun in that?] the system replied, its tone shamelessly amused. [Besides, you''re supposed to be tough, right? Or are you just realizing how much you''ve got to endure?]


    Zeus shot a mental glare at the system but had no time to retort. Just as he was regaining his balance, the sky darkened even further.


    A third bolt, far more massive than the previous ones, began to take shape in the stormy sky. The clouds roared with thunderous fury, and the air buzzed with a dangerous anticipation as the energy concentrated into a single, blindingly bright strike.


    "What the hell!" Zeus exclaimed, his heart pounding as he took in the sheer size and power of the incoming bolt. Panic flickered in his eyes for a split second before he forced it down, steeling himself for the impact.


    [Oh, don''t look so shocked,] the system taunted, its tone dripping with smug satisfaction. [You wanted more power, didn''t you? Well, here it is¡ªthe universe giving you exactly what you asked for. Try not to make a fool of yourself, okay?]


    The third strike crashed down with the force of a collapsing mountain, sending waves of agony through every nerve in Zeus''s body.


    His muscles convulsed uncontrollably, his body wracked with pain so intense it felt like it would tear him apart. For a fleeting moment, fear crept in¡ªfear that this might be the end, that he wouldn''t survive the brutal trial.


    But Zeus wasn''t one to surrender easily. With a guttural growl, he drew on every ounce of willpower, forcing himself to endure.


    The thunder that sought to annihilate him became his fuel, its raw energy feeding the fire of his determination. Slowly, painfully, he began to withstand the assault, his resolve burning even brighter than the lightning that tore at him.


    Breathing heavily, every breath a battle, Zeus looked up at the storm-torn sky, expecting the clouds to finally disperse.


    But instead, they thickened and churned, gathering ominously at a single point above him. The darkness deepened, the air itself vibrating with the sheer intensity of the energy being amassed.


    A deep sense of dread gripped Zeus''s gut. His voice barely more than a whisper, he muttered, "No way¡­ not another one."


    The storm answered with a terrifying roar as the fourth and most massive bolt of lightning yet began to form. The very atmosphere seemed to tremble in anticipation, the energy so powerful that Zeus could feel it vibrating in his bones.


    His eyes widened in disbelief as he stared up at the impending strike. "What the hell! Didn''t you say one thunder strike for each star? But I''m still a three-star warrior!"


    [Host, have you forgotten you''re trying to ascend to four-star?] the system interjected, its tone laced with mocking amusement. [Naturally, that means the tribulation includes a fourth strike. You didn''t think it would let you off that easy, did you?]


    Zeus''s expression twisted with frustration as the realization set in. "Damn it! So it even counts the star I haven''t reached yet?"


    [Of course it does,] the system replied, practically oozing with glee. [This is a real test, after all. If it were easy, everyone would do it. Now, brace yourself¡ªthis one''s going to hurt.]


    Zeus cursed under his breath, knowing he had no choice but to face the storm''s fury head-on. The fourth bolt descended with a terrifying finality, and Zeus steeled himself, prepared to endure whatever the tribulation had in store for him.


    The fourth bolt of lightning descended with the fury of the heavens, and Zeus braced himself, every muscle in his body tensing for the impact.


    The strike hit him like a tidal wave, overwhelming every sense with pain and power. His vision blurred, and for a moment, everything seemed to fade away into a sea of searing white light.


    But Zeus wasn''t one to give up easily. Drawing on every ounce of strength he had left, he fought through the pain, forcing his body to endure. The world around him seemed to stretch and bend as the lightning continued to ravage him, but somehow, he held on.


    Finally, the fourth strike subsided, and the storm began to recede, the clouds slowly dissipating into the sky. Zeus was left standing in the aftermath, his body smoking and trembling but still upright. He had survived, but just barely.


    Zeus exhaled slowly, his breath shaky as he tried to calm the anger simmering just beneath the surface. "Damn that tribulation," he muttered through gritted teeth, every word laced with frustration.


    The pain from the lightning strikes still coursed through his body, a harsh reminder of the ordeal he had just endured. "That was way too much."


    [Too much for you, maybe,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with smug satisfaction. [But look at you now, still standing. That''s what really matters, isn''t it?]


    Zeus scowled, his irritation flaring. "You could''ve warned me how brutal it would be."


    [Where''s the fun in that?] the system mocked, a sly edge to its voice. [Besides, if I told you everything, you wouldn''t get the full experience. And let''s be honest, you love a good challenge, don''t you?]


    Zeus couldn''t deny it, though the admission only fueled his annoyance. Despite the system''s irritating demeanor, he could feel the truth in its words.

 Chapter 130 - 130: System New Function

    Zeus stood amidst the dissipating storm, his body still crackling with the remnants of the fierce tribulation. The searing pain had finally subsided, replaced by a potent surge of power that coursed through him¡ªhe had ascended to the four-star level.


    The satisfaction of this achievement was undeniable, and for a brief moment, he allowed himself to revel in the strength that now pulsed through his veins.


    But his moment of triumph was short-lived. Zeus''s heightened senses, now sharper and more attuned than ever, prickled with the awareness of others approaching.


    His eyes narrowed as he scanned the surroundings, his mind quickly assessing the situation. The energy signatures he detected were unmistakable, each one carrying a familiar, threatening resonance.


    A grim realization settled in. "The Lightning Fang Guild¡­ they''re here already," Zeus muttered under his breath, the calm in his voice belying the tension coiled within him. He wasn''t surprised they had come¡ªonly that they had arrived so quickly.


    As the figures drew closer, one of them stood out immediately. His aura was powerful, charged with a thunderous energy that set him apart from the others.


    This wasn''t just another grunt; this was their leader. Zeus''s gaze locked onto the man, his instincts sharpening as he prepared for the inevitable confrontation.


    Just as he focused on the approaching leader, something unexpected happened. A strange screen flickered into view before his eyes, displaying detailed information about the man. Zeus blinked, momentarily taken aback as he read the contents of the screen.


    [Name: Zarek Thunderclaw]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: Lightning Vein Physique]


    [Tier: 4 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Thunder Fang Cultivation Manual]


    Zeus''s eyes widened in surprise as he processed the sudden influx of information displayed before him. "What is this?" he muttered, momentarily taken aback by the unexpected screen.


    [What''s the matter? Surprised?] the system chimed in, its tone laced with a mocking satisfaction. [This is a new function that''s been unlocked now that you''ve finally hit four-star status. Took you long enough.]


    "Wow," Zeus muttered, still trying to absorb the implications. He quickly refocused on the screen, his curiosity piqued. "So, I can see their information without needing their blood now?"


    [Exactly,] the system confirmed with a self-satisfied air. [You''re finally at a level where you can actually do something useful. Your ability to read the energy and aura of others has gotten an upgrade¡ªjust like I''ve been telling you all along.]


    Zeus frowned as he examined the screen, noticing a few slots were missing. "Hold on¡­ why aren''t the age, gender, and class slots showing up?" he asked, his voice tinged with suspicion.


    [Oh, seriously?] the system scoffed, its tone dripping with mockery. [You''re really hung up on those trivial details?] It paused, as if savoring the chance to explain. [Listen, age and gender? Not exactly game-changers in a fight, unless you''re planning on writing their biographies. And ''class''? Please.]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, waiting for the system to continue its rant.


    [Here''s the thing,] the system went on, [people might call themselves mages, warriors, or whatever fancy title they prefer, but at the end of the day, it''s all the same nonsense.]


    [They''re just cultivators, fighting their way to the top like everyone else. The way they fight might differ, but it doesn''t matter enough to clutter up the screen with pointless labels.]


    The system''s tone shifted to one of smug satisfaction. [So, I did you a favor and ditched the class slot. You''re welcome.]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s shameless attitude. "I guess you have a point," he admitted, shaking his head slightly.


    [Of course I do,] the system replied with a mockingly sweet tone. [I''m always right, after all. You''ll learn to appreciate that eventually.]


    Zeus sighed, knowing there was no point in arguing with the system''s inflated sense of self-importance. "Fine, thanks for clearing that up," he said, his voice laced with sarcasm.


    [Anytime, Host,] the system chimed in, clearly pleased with itself. [Just try not to get too distracted by the little things, okay? You''ve got bigger fish to fry.]


    Zeus smirked upon heard the system and now stood poised, ready to test his newfound power as a four-star cultivator.


    As he prepared for the impending battle, he glanced at the information screen that had appeared, his eyes narrowing as they focused on the details of his opponent, Zarek Thunderclaw. Something caught his attention¡ªthe mention of Zarek''s Lightning Vein Physique.


    Curious, Zeus asked, "What kind of physique is this? Is it stronger than mine?"


    The system''s voice chimed in, its tone dripping with exaggerated surprise. [Oh, look at you, Host! Already meeting someone with a special physique. Aren''t you lucky?]


    Zeus rolled his eyes at the system''s mockery but pressed on. "Is it stronger than mine?" he asked, a hint of competitiveness creeping into his voice.


    [Ha! Stronger than yours? Not a chance,] the system replied with smug confidence. [His so-called ''special'' physique is just a low-tier organ type.]


    [The Lightning Vein Physique might make him a bit better at using thunder mana and maybe he can fire off thunder attacks a little faster, but honestly, that''s it. Nothing impressive.]


    Zeus chuckled, his initial curiosity quickly fading. "So, pretty weak, then?"


    [Exactly,] the system continued, now sounding almost bored. [If he had something like a Thunder Mana Physique, then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI''d take him seriously. But real special physiques are mana type and core type ones.]


    [Those are the big leagues. Of course, there are some exceptions, like your Void Physique, which, by the way, is leagues above anything this guy could ever hope to have.]


    A smirk spread across Zeus''s face as he absorbed the system''s words, his confidence soaring. "So, this battle isn''t going to be as hard as I thought." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Hard? Please, Host, don''t embarrass yourself by suggesting this is a challenge. This guy''s just another stepping stone for you. But hey, I''m here to watch you crush him, so have fun!] The system''s tone was dripping with arrogance, as if the outcome was already decided.


    Zeus''s smirk widened as he turned his full attention back to Zarek, ready to test his new power. With the system''s confidence fueling his own, he knew that this fight was just another opportunity to show why he was destined to rise above the rest.

 Chapter 131 - 131: Zarek Thunderclaw Incoming

    Zarek Thunderclaw stood before Zeus, his expression a mask of fury as he glared at the man before him. The sight of Zeus''s smug grin, so full of confidence and arrogance, only served to ignite Zarek''s anger even further. He could feel his blood boiling, the rage simmering just beneath the surface, barely contained.


    "So, you''re the one who dares to disrupt the operations of our guild?" Zarek spat, his voice laced with venom. Each word was sharp, meant to cut and provoke.


    Zeus''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of amusement and disdain. "Disrupt?" he echoed, his tone casual, almost dismissive.


    "Of course not. I''m just a man who came here to claim what''s mine¡ªfrom the beasts I hunted, no less." There was a teasing quality to his voice, as if he found the whole situation amusing.


    Zarek''s eyes narrowed, his hands clenching into fists. The casual, mocking way Zeus spoke, as if this were all some joke, stoked the flames of his anger. "Do you even know whose territory you''re in?" he demanded, his voice rising with each word, the hostility in his tone unmistakable.


    Zeus merely shrugged, his demeanor still infuriatingly calm. "Isn''t this the territory of the righteous side?" he asked, the question dripping with feigned innocence, as if he were genuinely confused.


    That was the last straw for Zarek. His patience snapped like a frayed rope. "Quit playing games with me!" he roared, his voice echoing with the force of his rage.


    His eyes blazed with intensity as he stepped closer, his aura flaring up with crackling thunder energy. "This is the territory of the Lightning Fang Guild! And you dare to steal our targets? You dare to kill our members?"


    Zeus''s smirk never wavered, and if anything, it deepened. He met Zarek''s glare head-on, completely unfazed by the man''s growing fury.


    "Steal? Kill?" Zeus repeated, his tone now tinged with mockery. "I''m afraid you''re mistaken. I didn''t steal anything¡ªI simply took what was rightfully mine. As for your members¡­ they were just in the wrong place at the wrong time."


    Zarek''s face contorted with rage, his expression a mix of disbelief and fury. The audacity of this man was beyond anything he had encountered before.


    His glare intensified, filled with the promise of retribution. "You have to die for this!" he snarled, his voice low and dangerous, like the calm before a storm.


    But Zeus''s expression remained completely unfazed. If anything, his smirk only widened into a grin that teetered on the edge of taunting. "I see," he said slowly, his voice calm and almost leisurely, as if Zarek''s threats were nothing more than idle chatter. "But I don''t think you can kill me."


    Zarek''s eyes flared with barely contained fury, his hands beginning to crackle with the fierce energy of thunder.


    "And why, exactly, can''t I?" he growled, the words coming out through gritted teeth. Each syllable was laced with anger, his voice a low rumble, like distant thunder heralding an approaching storm.


    Zeus''s grin widened further, his eyes glinting with a mixture of amusement and challenge. "Because I''m strong," he replied simply, his tone matter-of-fact, as if the statement were an undeniable truth. The confidence in his voice was unshakable, a direct contrast to Zarek''s growing fury.


    Zarek''s fists clenched tighter, his entire body trembling with rage. The sheer audacity of this man was infuriating, pushing him to the edge of control. "You''re incredibly arrogant!" he roared, his voice echoing with raw anger, the thunder energy in his hands flaring brighter.


    Zeus remained unmoved, his demeanor almost mocking. "Arrogance, or just confidence?" he mused, his voice tinged with a hint of challenge. "Perhaps you''ll find out soon enough."


    Zarek could take no more. With a roar that shook the ground, he shouted, "Men, kill him!"


    At his command, the members of the Lightning Fang Guild surged forward, their faces twisted with determination and fury. They moved as one, a wave of bodies and weapons aiming to overwhelm Zeus with sheer numbers and the belief in their leader''s strength.


    Each warrior''s expression was hard, resolute¡ªthey were ready to bring Zeus down, confident that their combined force would be more than enough.


    But Zeus remained still, his stance relaxed as he watched them approach. The excitement in his eyes grew, his smirk turning into a broad grin as he felt the thunder energy within him surge in response to the incoming threat. "It''s time to test my strength," he murmured to himself, his voice low but filled with anticipation.


    The first few guild members reached him, their weapons raised high. Zeus''s body tensed, the thunder energy crackling around him in anticipation of the battle to come. His grin remained, unwavering, as he prepared to meet the onslaught head-on.


    ---


    Not far from where Zarek and his minions were engaged in battle with Zeus, a massive stone, golden in color, began to emit a faint glow.


    The stone was ancient, its surface covered in intricate runes that pulsed with a mysterious energy. It stood tall and imposing, half-buried in the ground, surrounded by the dense foliage of the forest.


    Around this golden stone, several members of the Lightning Fang Guild were stationed, all dressed in the same uniform as Zarek and his followers.


    They stood guard, their expressions vigilant as they monitored the area. The stone was a closely guarded secret, a relic of immense power that the guild had long sought to control.


    Then, without warning, the stone''s glow intensified, flooding the area with a blinding golden light. The energy it emitted surged outward in a powerful wave, and the guild members closest to the stone began to stagger, their strength sapped by the overwhelming force. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One by one, they started to collapse, their bodies crumpling to the ground as the stone continued to radiate its mysterious power. The once-vigilant guards now lay unconscious around the golden stone, their minds overwhelmed by the energy it had unleashed.


    As the light from the stone continued to shine brighter, the surrounding area was bathed in its golden hue. The stone seemed to pulse with life, as if something within it was awakening¡ªsomething ancient and powerful, far beyond the understanding of the Lightning Fang Guild members who had sought to control it.

 Chapter 132 - 132: The Thunderous Decimation

    Zeus stood tall and unshaken as Zarek''s minions charged at him, their swords and arrows crackling with thunder energy. The air was thick with the tension of impending battle, but Zeus''s confident smirk never faltered.


    The closest attackers lunged forward, their swords glowing with the fierce light of Thunder Slash. "Overwhelm him!" one of them shouted, desperation lacing his voice as they attempted to bring Zeus down with sheer numbers.


    Zeus''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of amusement and disdain. "Is this the best you''ve got?" he taunted, his voice calm and almost mocking. As the first sword slashed toward him, Zeus moved with blinding speed, his movements a blur. With a flick of his wrist, he parried the attack, the impact so forceful that the blade shattered upon contact.


    The minion''s eyes widened in shock. "Impossible!" he gasped, staring at the broken pieces of his weapon.


    But Zeus was already moving on to the next attacker. "You should have brought better toys," he said with a smirk, effortlessly deflecting another sword strike, the blade splintering like glass under the pressure.


    Meanwhile, the minions positioned at a distance had their arrows drawn, each one glowing with the deadly energy of Thunder Shot. "Fire!" one of them commanded, his tone filled with urgency. The arrows shot through the air, aimed directly at Zeus.


    Zeus barely glanced at them as the arrows closed in. With casual ease, he reached out, catching the arrows mid-flight. "You''re going to need something sharper than this," he remarked dryly, his tone almost bored as he snapped the arrows like twigs before they could even come close to hitting him.


    The minions who had attacked were left frozen in disbelief, their weapons reduced to rubble in the blink of an eye. "H-how is this possible?" one of them stammered, his voice trembling with fear.


    Zeus took a step forward, his smirk widening into a full grin. "You really should have stayed home today," he remarked, his voice oozing with confidence and a hint of mockery.


    His eyes gleamed with anticipation as he prepared to unleash his next move, eager to show just how outmatched his enemies truly were.


    One of the minions, emboldened by desperation, shouted, "Don''t let him intimidate you! Take him down!" His voice quivered slightly, betraying the fear behind his bravado.


    Zeus chuckled, the sound low and menacing. "Intimidate? Oh, you haven''t seen anything yet," he murmured, his tone dripping with amusement.


    Without another word, Zeus activated one of his favorite skills, Thunder Mine. Moving with calculated precision, he touched each of his opponents, subtly planting the mines on them.


    The minions, oblivious to the deadly charges now attached to their bodies, continued their assault, driven by a mix of fear and rage.


    As they lunged at him once more, Zeus stepped back, folding his arms across his chest. "Let''s see how you handle this," he said softly, almost to himself, as he watched the chaos unfold.


    A moment later, the Thunder Mines detonated in unison, releasing powerful surges of electricity that tore through the bodies of the affected minions. Their eyes widened in horror as they realized what was happening, but it was too late.


    Screams of agony filled the battlefield as the minions were electrocuted, their bodies convulsing violently under the relentless onslaught of thunder energy. One by one, they collapsed to the ground, lifeless, their forms twisted and charred from the electric surge.


    Zeus watched with satisfaction, his smirk never fading. "Too easy," he muttered, surveying the carnage with a critical eye. The Thunder Mine skill had once again proven its worth, and Zeus couldn''t help but appreciate its lethal efficiency. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He let out a small, contented sigh. "I almost feel sorry for them," he said, though his tone made it clear that he didn''t, not in the slightest. "Almost."


    Zarek, witnessing the swift decimation of his forces, felt his rage boil over. His eyes blazed with fury as he watched his men fall one by one, their screams still echoing in his ears. "All of you, attack at once!" he bellowed, his voice thick with anger and desperation.


    The remaining minions, now filled with a mix of fear and determination, quickly regrouped. They knew their only chance was to overwhelm Zeus with sheer numbers, and they steeled themselves for the assault. "We''ll take him down together!" one of them shouted, though his voice wavered with uncertainty.


    Zeus, however, saw their regrouping as a perfect opportunity. His smirk widened into a predatory grin as he began to channel his energy.


    "You''re making this too easy," he muttered, his voice dripping with amusement. He focused his power into a massive Thunder Lance, feeling the energy crackle and surge as it formed in his hand.


    Zarek''s eyes widened as he realized what Zeus was about to do. "Stop him!" he screamed, but it was too late.


    With a powerful throw, Zeus hurled the Thunder Lance toward the clustered minions. "Let''s see how you handle this," he said, his tone almost casual as the lance streaked through the air, a blur of deadly energy.


    The lance struck its target with pinpoint accuracy, piercing through the center of the group. The impact alone was devastating, but the real destruction came a heartbeat later. The lance triggered the Thunder Mines that Zeus had planted earlier, setting off a chain reaction of explosions.


    A massive surge of thunder energy erupted from the lance, engulfing the entire group in a blinding flash of light. The ground shook with the force of the blast, and the air was filled with the sound of crackling energy and the cries of the fallen.


    When the dust finally settled, the battlefield was eerily silent. Only a few of Zarek''s minions remained standing, their faces twisted in fear and disbelief. They stared at the devastation around them, their confidence shattered.


    Zarek clenched his fists, his heart pounding with a mixture of rage and terror. "How¡­ how is this possible?" he whispered, his voice barely audible.


    Zeus met his gaze, his expression one of cold amusement. "I told you," he said, his voice steady and calm. "You should have stayed home."


    For a moment, Zarek''s fury burned even hotter, but as he looked at the smoldering remains of his once formidable forces, desperation began to creep in. The rapid decimation of his men was more than he could comprehend.


    "Damn you!" he roared, his voice raw with hatred and fear. His eyes blazed with a vengeful fire as he gathered his remaining strength, readying himself for one final, desperate attack.


    But just as he was about to move, something went horribly wrong. Zarek''s body, along with the few remaining minions, suddenly convulsed, their muscles seizing as if struck by an invisible force.


    Their faces contorted in pain and shock, and before any of them could react, they collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    Zeus, who had been bracing himself for another assault, froze in mid-motion, his eyes narrowing in confusion. "What the¡­?" he muttered, scanning the scene. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Was Zarek so overcome with anger that his body simply gave out?


    "Is he collapsing from rage?" Zeus mused aloud, still unsure of what had just occurred. He took a cautious step forward, trying to make sense of the unexpected turn of events, but the eerie stillness that followed only deepened the mystery.

 Chapter 133 - 133: The Mysterious Collapse

    Zeus stood over the fallen bodies of Zarek and his minions, his brow furrowed in disbelief. "Did he really just die from anger?" he muttered to himself, the thought almost absurd. "I''ve never seen someone kick the bucket just because they got too mad."


    [You really are a bastard,] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with arrogant amusement. [Imagine being so infuriating that you can kill someone just by getting under their skin. I''ve got to say, that''s a talent.]


    Zeus shrugged nonchalantly, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "What can I say? His mind was too weak." He dismissed the thought with a wave of his hand, but as his gaze swept over the scene, his confidence began to waver.


    The other guild members, those who hadn''t been directly killed by his attacks, were also sprawled out on the ground, lifeless. The strange sight made Zeus''s smirk fade into a frown. Something wasn''t adding up.


    "How can all of them suddenly drop dead like that?" Zeus wondered aloud, his voice laced with suspicion. He glanced around, his eyes narrowing as he tried to make sense of the situation. "One dying from anger might be a fluke, but a whole group? No way, this isn''t just a coincidence."


    Sensing that something was seriously off, Zeus knelt down to examine the bodies more closely. As he inspected them, a troubling thought began to take root in his mind. "Wait a minute¡­" he murmured, his voice tinged with realization.


    "System," Zeus called out, a hint of urgency creeping into his tone, "is it even possible for someone to suddenly acquire a special physique?"


    [Of course not,] the system replied with its usual arrogance. [Special physiques are rare for a reason, genius. You''re either born with one or you have to cultivate a Divine Scripture that grants it. It doesn''t just happen out of the blue.]


    Zeus''s eyes darkened as he studied one of the fallen guild members more intently. "Then explain how one of these guys suddenly has the Lightning Vein Physique," he said, his voice edged with suspicion.


    A rare silence followed, the system seemingly caught off guard. When it finally spoke, its tone was unusually serious, almost incredulous. [How¡­ how can this be possible?]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s uncharacteristic surprise. "So, even you can be shocked," he teased, enjoying the moment.


    [Shocked? Please,] the system quickly retorted, its tone dripping with arrogance as it regained its shameless composure. [I don''t get ''shocked,'' Host. Let''s call it¡­ a momentary curiosity. But I''ll admit, this situation here? It''s¡­ highly unexpected, to say the least.]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. The system''s rare admission of surprise was unusual. "What do you mean by ''unexpected''? What''s really going on here?" he pressed, his voice filled with a mixture of curiosity and suspicion.


    The system paused for a moment, as if choosing its words carefully, before replying with its trademark condescension.


    [Accidents like this can occur due to external factors,] it began, its tone suggesting it was explaining something elementary. [But usually, the physique acquired in such cases is a low-tier one¡ªsomething basic like a body or organ type, just like what you''re seeing here.]


    Zeus frowned, mulling over the information. "So, you''re saying this happened because of some external influence? Like a powerful item or something?"


    The system''s voice took on a mocking edge. [Not quite a ''godly'' item, don''t get ahead of yourself. But it''s still a decent item, something with enough power to trigger this kind of reaction in these weaklings.]


    Zeus''s frown deepened as he glanced around at the collapsed bodies. "And that explains why they all dropped dead? Something went wrong with this item?"


    [Exactly,] the system responded, its tone smug. [The sudden collapse is a direct result of whatever happened to that item. It''s not every day you see something like this, even in your rather chaotic life.]


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed as he considered the possibilities. "I see¡­ So, if there''s an item powerful enough to cause this, it must be worth checking out, right?"


    The system practically purred in satisfaction. [Now you''re thinking. Yes, let''s check it out. Since I''ve mentioned it''s a pretty good item, it would be a waste to just leave it lying around, wouldn''t it?]


    A smirk slowly spread across Zeus''s face. "Agreed. If it''s valuable enough to cause this much trouble, I want it. Let''s go find out what''s behind all of this."


    [Of course,] the system replied, its voice filled with an almost predatory glee. [You''ve got a knack for getting your hands on interesting things, Host. Let''s see what kind of treasure awaits us this time.]


    With his resolve set, Zeus knew there was no turning back. Whatever mysterious force had caused the sudden collapse of Zarek and his minions had to be linked to something powerful, and if there was a valuable item at the heart of it, he wasn''t leaving without it.


    But a thought crossed his mind, prompting him to ask, "System, how am I supposed to find this thing? Where do I even start looking?"


    The system''s response was instant and dripping with condescension. [How can you be so dense, Host? Just use your senses. The good item must be related to thunder, obviously.]


    Zeus frowned slightly, feeling a bit chastised, but the system wasn''t done yet. [You''re now a four-star cultivator with an affinity for the thunder element,]


    It continued, [so your senses are attuned to it. If you focus, you should be able to pick up on the energy signature of something with thunder properties.]


    "Of course," Zeus muttered, feeling a bit foolish for not realizing it sooner. "I should have known." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Yes, you should have,] the system retorted smugly. [Now stop wasting time and sense where it is. You should be able to feel it by now.]


    Taking a deep breath, Zeus closed his eyes and focused, reaching out with his enhanced senses. As he extended his awareness, he felt the familiar hum of thunder energy in the air, more intense than before. It was subtle, but unmistakable¡ªan almost magnetic pull guiding him toward a specific direction.


    "I see," Zeus said, his eyes snapping open with renewed determination. "So it''s there."


    He turned in the direction of the energy source, a faint yet distinct sensation that was now clear to him. Without wasting another moment, Zeus began moving toward it, his pace quick and his mind sharp.


    [There you go,] the system chimed in, its tone satisfied. [Let''s not keep that treasure waiting.]


    Zeus smirked, his excitement growing as he got closer to uncovering the mysterious item. Whatever lay ahead, he was ready for it.

 Chapter 134 - 134: The Awakening of the Thunder Spirit

    Zeus moved with purpose toward the source of the strange energy, his senses sharper than ever thanks to his recent ascent to the four-star level. Every step he took was deliberate, as he pushed through the eerie stillness that surrounded him.


    As he advanced, he noticed the ground was littered with the motionless bodies of Lightning Fang Guild members. Their forms were eerily still, mirroring the fate of Zarek and his minions. A sense of unease crept over him, growing stronger with every step he took.


    Finally, Zeus arrived at the epicenter of the disturbance¡ªa massive golden stone, pulsating with an otherworldly glow.


    The stone was partially embedded in the earth, its surface shimmering with a blinding brilliance that sent ripples of thunder mana through the air. The sheer power emanating from it was palpable, unlike anything Zeus had ever encountered, aside from the system''s influence.


    "So this is the source of the aura," Zeus muttered to himself, narrowing his eyes as he studied the massive stone before him. The glow it emitted was mesmerizing, almost hypnotic. "System, do you have any idea what this is?"


    [What the hell¡­] the system''s voice came through, uncharacteristically shaken. Its usual arrogant tone wavered, tinged with genuine surprise. [I can''t believe it''s actually here¡­]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the system''s uncharacteristic reaction. "What''s gotten into you? Why do you sound so shocked?"


    [Shocked? Of course, I''m shocked!] the system shot back, regaining some of its usual cocky edge but still clearly unsettled.


    [Even I didn''t expect to find something like this here!] It paused, as if struggling to reconcile its surprise with its need to maintain superiority. [Not in a place like this, anyway.]


    Zeus''s curiosity deepened, his brow furrowing. "What''s so special about this stone that even you''re surprised?"


    The system, now regaining its full composure, replied with a mix of arrogance and condescension, as if mocking Zeus for his ignorance.


    [This isn''t just some ordinary rock,] it began, practically dripping with superiority. [This is a huge chunk of Thunder Mana Stone, and not just any kind¡ªa pure one at that.]


    Zeus''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Wait, you''re telling me this massive golden stone is a Thunder Mana Stone?"


    [Yes, and not just any Thunder Mana Stone,] the system continued, now fully back in its smug, superior mode. [This one''s a real gem. The bigger the mana stone, the purer the mana inside it. And this one''s massive.]


    There was a slight pause before the system added, almost with a snicker, [With a stone like this, it''s no wonder those Lightning Fang idiots became so proficient in thunder skills. They''ve been soaking in pure thunder mana from this stone like they were at some fancy spa.]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk, his mind racing with possibilities. "Yeah, I can''t decide if they were lucky to find it first or if I''m the lucky one for stumbling upon it now."


    [Obviously, you''re the lucky one,] the system retorted, as if rolling its metaphorical eyes. [But do you really think luck had anything to do with it? They were in the middle of being controlled by this stone when you showed up.]


    Zeus''s smirk faltered as he caught the system''s tone. "Controlled?" he repeated, his brow furrowing in confusion. "What do you mean, controlled?"


    [Oh, come on, do I have to explain everything to you?] the system chided, dripping with mock exasperation. [A massive mana stone like this, especially one that''s been buried for ages without being used, can sometimes give birth to a spirit.]


    Zeus''s eyes widened as the system continued, its tone now laced with a mixture of smug satisfaction and amusement at Zeus''s lack of knowledge.


    [And guess what? This one''s nearly there. The spirit is almost born, and it''s trying to take control of the humans who''ve been soaking up its thunder mana like it''s their morning coffee.]


    Zeus''s frustration surged. "What the hell! Why didn''t you tell me this earlier?" he snapped, his voice tight with urgency.


    [Well, maybe if you asked the right questions sooner,] the system retorted, clearly enjoying itself. [But hey, better late than never, right?] It practically purred, savoring the moment as Zeus processed the information.


    Zeus clenched his fists, a mix of exasperation and determination etched on his face. "So, what do we do now? We can''t just leave this thing here."


    [Ah, you''re finally catching on,] the system replied, its tone laced with mock praise and a hint of impatience. [We''re going to take it, obviously. But don''t get too comfortable¡ªif that spirit''s close to being born, it''s not going to roll over and play dead for you.]


    Zeus nodded, his resolve hardening as he processed the system''s words. "Fine by me. I didn''t come this far just to walk away empty-handed."


    The system''s voice dripped with approval, almost purring with satisfaction. [Now that''s the spirit I like to see, Host. Let''s get that stone. After all, it''s not every day you stumble across something this valuable just lying around, waiting to be claimed.]


    Just as Zeus was about to move, something caught his attention¡ªsomething deeply unsettling. The people who had collapsed around the golden stone began to stir, their bodies twitching as if they were being shocked awake from a deep, unnatural slumber.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed as he watched them. "What the hell¡­?"


    [Oh, this should be good,] the system chimed in, its tone almost gleeful. [Looks like our little stone friend here is waking up the neighbors.]


    Slowly, the fallen figures began to rise, but their movements were stiff and jerky, like marionettes being yanked to their feet by invisible strings. Their eyes, once full of life, now glowed with an eerie, electric blue light, completely devoid of any human emotion.


    "They''re like¡­ zombies," Zeus muttered, his voice low as he observed their unsettling transformation.


    [Zombies with a twist,] the system mocked, clearly enjoying the show. [They''re not just mindless; they''re infused with thunder mana. Makes them a bit more¡­ shocking, don''t you think?] S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The once-human figures turned their vacant, glowing eyes toward Zeus. Their faces were blank, lifeless masks, but their bodies moved with a chilling, single-minded purpose.


    They began to advance on him, their steps slow but unnervingly deliberate, like a horde of thunder-infused puppets.


    Zeus tightened his grip on his weapon, readying himself. "Looks like they''re not going to let me walk away with that stone so easily."


    [Of course not,] the system quipped, its voice brimming with smug satisfaction. [But hey, if it were easy, it wouldn''t be worth your time, would it? Now, let''s see what you''ve got, Host. Show them why you''re the one who gets to claim this prize.]


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed as the horde drew closer. "Bring it on," he muttered, the thrill of the impending fight sharpening his focus.


    [That''s the spirit,] the system mocked lightly, its tone almost playful. [Let''s make this fun.]

 Chapter 135 - 135: Thunder Zombies

    Zeus braced himself as the thunder-infused zombies closed in, their movements eerily synchronized as if guided by a single, malevolent will. The once-human guild members had become mindless puppets, their bodies now vessels for the Thunder Mana Stone''s spirit.


    Each step they took was filled with an unyielding determination that sent a chill down Zeus''s spine, but he wasn''t the type to be easily rattled.


    As the horde drew nearer, Zeus''s eyes narrowed, assessing the situation. Suddenly, in perfect unison, the zombies raised their weapons, and Zeus''s heart skipped a beat.


    He watched in shock as they all unleashed Thunder Sword Wave¡ªa barrage of thunderous sword energy that sliced through the air with deadly precision. Hundreds of glowing waves hurtled toward him, their sheer number and intensity far beyond anything he had anticipated.


    "Damn it," Zeus muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with both frustration and awe. "Who would''ve thought they could all use Thunder Sword Wave¡­?"


    [What, did you think they''d just stumble around mindlessly?] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogance. [Honestly, Host, you should expect a bit more from these so-called cultivators, even if they''re just glorified zombies now.]


    Zeus ignored the jab and reacted swiftly, summoning two Thunder Lances into his hands. But this time, he didn''t throw them as projectiles. Instead, he gripped them like spears, using their length and power to parry the oncoming sword waves.


    The sound of clashing thunder energy filled the air as Zeus expertly deflected the attacks, his movements a blur as he fended off the relentless assault.


    [Really putting in the effort, aren''t you?] the system teased, its voice laced with mockery. [Is that sweat I see? Maybe you''re not as invincible as you like to think.]


    Zeus grunted, choosing not to dignify the system''s taunt with a response. With a determined snarl, he charged forward, targeting the nearest thunder zombie.


    He had embedded Thunder Mines into the tips of his lances, and as he drove the spears into the zombies, the mines activated, latching onto their targets with a deadly hum. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus withdrew his lance, and the mines detonated, sending powerful jolts of electricity surging through the zombies'' bodies.


    The explosion didn''t kill them, but the mines did their job, paralyzing the zombies long enough for Zeus to gain some breathing room. He smirked as he watched the once-terrifying horde slow to a crawl, their limbs twitching uselessly as the thunder energy coursed through them.


    "Not so tough now, are you?" Zeus muttered, his voice filled with grim satisfaction.


    [Oh, bravo,] the system remarked, its tone dripping with sarcasm. [You''ve managed to slow down a few zombies. What''s next? Going to pat yourself on the back? Maybe take a victory lap?]


    "Don''t get cocky," Zeus shot back, his smirk fading as the reality of the situation hit him. Despite his success, the sheer number of zombies was overwhelming. No matter how many he paralyzed, more kept coming, their numbers seemingly endless.


    "Just how big is this damn guild?" Zeus muttered, his frustration mounting. He had never expected the Lightning Fang Guild to be this large, but it was becoming clear that their strength likely stemmed from the immense power of the Thunder Mana Stone.


    [Starting to feel the pressure, Host?] the system quipped, its tone infuriatingly smug. [Did you really think this would be a walk in the park? If it were that easy, someone else would''ve taken that stone long ago.]


    Zeus clenched his teeth, fighting the urge to lash out at the system. Instead, he focused on the task at hand, his mind racing for a solution.


    "This isn''t working," he muttered to himself, his eyes darting between the approaching zombies. "There are too many of them. I need to target the spirit¡­ But how can I kill it?"


    The system''s voice cut through his thoughts, its tone annoyingly firm. [For now, you cannot kill the spirit,] it stated, as if the answer were obvious.


    Zeus growled in frustration, slashing through another wave of zombies with a vicious strike. "And why the hell not?" he demanded, his voice edged with anger.


    [Because,] the system began, its tone condescendingly slow, as if explaining something to a child, [the Thunder Spirit is still inside the Thunder Mana Stone. And unless you''re planning on smashing that precious stone to bits, which I doubt, you''re out of luck.]


    Zeus cursed under his breath, irritation flaring in his eyes. "Damn it, so I can''t kill the spirit. What am I supposed to do, then? Just keep swatting these mindless drones?"


    The system''s voice oozed mockery as it replied, [Well, look at you, figuring it out all on your own. Yes, genius, that''s exactly what you''re going to do. Fight the thunder zombies until the Thunder Spirit decides to make its grand entrance.]


    Zeus gritted his teeth, the urge to lash out at the system nearly overwhelming. "I don''t enjoy playing defense," he growled, each word laced with frustration as he struck down another zombie with brutal efficiency.


    [Oh, I know,] the system taunted, its voice filled with amusement. [But unless you''ve suddenly developed a death wish, you don''t have much of a choice. You''re stuck with these walking thunder rods until the spirit decides it''s had enough of playing hard to get.]


    Zeus let out a low, angry growl, redoubling his efforts as he hacked through the zombies with renewed ferocity. Each strike was fueled by his frustration, the desire to end this seemingly endless battle burning hotter with every moment.


    But as the zombies continued to close in, their lifeless eyes glowing with thunder energy, Zeus knew that he had to hold on. He wasn''t the type to back down, even when the odds were stacked against him.


    "Damn it," he muttered again, his voice a mix of determination and rage as he prepared for the long fight ahead. He really hated the fact that the thunder zombies were too many and took a lot of his time.

 Chapter 136 - 136: Zareks End

    Zeus fought with relentless precision, his Thunder Lances cutting through the horde of thunder zombies that surrounded him. Each movement was fluid, almost effortless, as he deftly struck down his enemies.


    With every thrust of his lance, he planted a Thunder Mine, sending jolts of paralyzing electricity through the bodies of his foes. The battlefield was a storm of flashing lights and crackling energy, yet Zeus moved through it like a tempest, unstoppable and unyielding.


    As he cleared a large portion of the zombies, he suddenly felt a surge of power¡ªa massive Thunder Sword Wave was barreling toward him.


    The air hummed with the raw energy of the attack, and Zeus barely managed to dodge in time, the wave slicing through the air where he had stood just moments before. The ground where the attack landed was scorched, the earth split open by the force.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed as he turned to face the source of the attack. What he saw made him pause.


    It was Zarek¡ªbut not the Zarek he remembered. The man who had once led the Lightning Fang Guild with arrogance and pride was now a twisted version of himself.


    Zarek had become a thunder zombie, his once vibrant features now pale and lifeless. His eyes, once filled with cunning, were now empty, glowing with an eerie blue light that radiated nothing but pure, undying hatred.


    "Kill you¡­ I will kill you!" Zarek growled, his voice guttural and filled with an unnatural rage. The words were forced, as though spoken from the depths of his soul, now enslaved by the Thunder Mana Stone.


    Zeus, caught off guard by the fact that Zarek could still speak, felt a mixture of shock and disbelief. "He can still talk? How is that possible?"


    [Hmph, it seems his hatred for you is too intense,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with mockery. [Even after death, he clings to his grudge. How pathetic.]


    Zeus sighed, a hint of pity coloring his voice. "Really, Zarek? All of this mess is because of your own issues. How can you be angry at me for that?"


    Zarek''s response was nothing more than a growl, deep and primal, as he began to advance with a renewed fury.


    His movements were jerky and unnatural, driven solely by the overwhelming need to destroy Zeus. The man he had been was gone, replaced by a mindless creature fueled by rage and thunder.


    [Honestly, Host,] the system continued, its voice laced with amusement, [it''s almost impressive how much he despises you. But really, it''s his own fault. You should thank him for being such a useful training dummy.]


    Zeus couldn''t help but chuckle at the system''s arrogance. "I suppose you''re right. But it''s a shame it had to come to this. All he''s doing now is making things easier for me." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [He''s practically handing you experience points on a silver platter,] the system added, its tone shameless. [You''d better finish him off quickly¡ªthough I must say, his pathetic state is quite entertaining.]


    Zeus shook his head, his expression turning serious as he focused on the advancing Zarek. "It''s clear that reasoning with him is out of the question. He''s beyond saving now."


    Zarek, oblivious to their conversation, continued his relentless approach, his eyes locked on Zeus with an intensity that spoke of nothing but murderous intent.


    Zeus let out a long, weary sigh, this time tinged with resignation. "It seems I''ll have to end this with one big move," he muttered to himself, his voice carrying the weight of the situation.


    The relentless onslaught of the thunder zombies, especially Zarek''s maddened persistence, left him with little choice.


    Deciding on a strategy, Zeus retreated to a more open area, away from the looming presence of the massive Thunder Mana Stone.


    He needed space¡ªenough to channel every ounce of his power into a decisive strike. As he moved, he could see the remaining thunder zombies, including the furious and mindless Zarek, beginning to regroup, all of them converging on his new position.


    Zeus watched them approach, his eyes narrowing with determination. "Let''s finish this," he declared, his voice echoing with unyielding resolve. There was no room for hesitation now.


    Focusing deeply, Zeus began to gather all of his thunder mana, channeling it into a single, colossal Thunder Lance.


    The lance crackled and hummed with raw energy, its brightness intensifying with each passing second as Zeus infused it with multiple Thunder Mines. The sheer power within the lance was almost overwhelming, the air around him buzzing with electricity and anticipation.


    As the thunder zombies closed in, their eyes glowing with that eerie blue light, Zeus could feel the tension in the air.


    He raised the massive lance above his head, his muscles straining under the weight of the energy he had gathered. His gaze locked onto the horde, his expression hardening into one of fierce determination.


    "Die, stupid zombies!" Zeus shouted, his voice booming across the battlefield as he hurled the Thunder Lance with all the strength he could muster.


    The lance tore through the air like a bolt of lightning, cutting a blazing path straight toward the advancing horde. It struck one of the zombies dead center, the force of the impact propelling it through a straight line of zombies, piercing them one after another with brutal precision.


    The moment the lance struck, the Thunder Mines embedded within it detonated with a deafening explosion.


    The battlefield was consumed by a massive shockwave of thunder energy, the force of the blast tearing through the thunder zombies with devastating effect. The explosion was so intense that it left nothing in its wake¡ªbodies were obliterated, reduced to ash in an instant.


    Zarek, once the proud leader of the Lightning Fang Guild, was caught in the heart of the explosion. His body, already twisted by the Thunder Mana Stone''s influence, disintegrated into nothingness, leaving no trace of the man who had once been.


    As the dust settled, Zeus stood alone in the aftermath, the last remnants of thunder energy crackling in the air around him. The battlefield, which had moments before been a storm of chaos and violence, was now eerily silent. The threat of the thunder zombies had finally been eliminated.

 Chapter 137 - 137: A Reckless Idea

    Zeus stood before the massive Thunder Mana Stone, its golden surface shimmering with a pulsating energy that almost seemed alive, as if the stone itself was breathing with power.


    He tilted his head slightly, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "So," he began, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "all your minions are gone. Why don''t you come out and face me, you coward?"


    The words hung in the air, challenging and mocking, but before Zeus could savor the moment, the ground beneath him began to tremble violently.


    His smirk faded into a scowl as the earth cracked open, revealing a horde of thunder zombies clawing their way to the surface. Their eyes glowed with that same eerie blue light, void of life but filled with a relentless hunger for destruction.


    Zeus clenched his fists, irritation clear on his face. "Damn it," he muttered, his voice laced with annoyance. "There are still more of them?"


    [Obviously,] the system chimed in, its tone exuding its usual mix of arrogance and mockery. [Did you really think you were done? Come on, this is Zarek we''re talking about. The guy was arrogant enough to have a personal graveyard of enemies. You didn''t expect him to just let them all go, did you?]


    Zeus groaned, rubbing his temples as if trying to ward off a headache. "Damn it, there are too many of them, and I don''t have time for this nonsense."


    [Oh, poor you,] the system mocked, its voice dripping with fake sympathy. [Too many thunder zombies for the great Zeus? Maybe you should have thought of that before you started taunting an ancient spirit. Now, look what you''ve done¡ªwoken up the whole damn graveyard. Classic.]


    Zeus shot a glare at nothing in particular, knowing full well the system was enjoying his frustration. "You''re not helping," he grumbled, scanning the endless wave of thunder zombies slowly shambling toward him.


    Fighting them all one by one would be a colossal waste of time, and Zeus could feel the seconds ticking away like a countdown to disaster.


    Then a sudden idea lit up in Zeus''s mind, and a mischievous smirk spread across his face as the solution to his problem became clear.


    [Hold on¡­ What''s that look for? What''s going on in that reckless head of yours?] the system asked, its tone a mix of suspicion and curiosity as it sensed the shift in Zeus''s demeanor.


    Zeus''s eyes gleamed with newfound resolve. "System, you can absorb all mana, right? And technically, these zombies are just animated corpses. Plus, we''ve got this massive Thunder Mana Stone right here. Why don''t we absorb it all?"


    There was a brief pause before the system responded, its usual arrogance giving way to a hint of admiration. [I see where you''re going with this. Not bad, Host. Not bad at all. But let me be clear, genius¡ªthis isn''t going to be as easy as you think.]


    Zeus''s curiosity piqued, and he narrowed his eyes slightly. "What''s the catch?"


    [Well, for starters,] the system began, its tone dripping with condescension, [even though these zombies are technically corpses, they''re still moving. That means their mana is fierce, unruly, and a lot more painful to absorb. It''s not like you''re just dealing with dead bodies here; these things are still kicking, in a way.]


    Zeus frowned, considering the system''s words. "So, the pain will be worse?"


    [Oh, much worse,] the system confirmed, almost gleefully. [And let''s not forget about the Thunder Spirit inside that massive stone. I can absorb it too, but the pain is going to be tripled. That spirit''s influence has made the thunder mana as wild as a raging storm, and trust me, it won''t go down quietly.]


    Zeus took a deep breath, his expression hardening as he weighed his options. "Will the wild mana do anything to me besides causing more pain?"


    The system practically scoffed. [Please, do you think I''d let you get hurt? Aside from the pain¡ªexcruciating as it may be¡ªit won''t harm you. I''ll convert the mana into the purest thunder energy for you to absorb, but I can''t tone down its wild nature. You''re going to have to endure every bit of it.]


    Zeus let out a deep sigh, the weight of his decision settling on his shoulders. But then, his resolve solidified, and a fierce determination lit up his eyes. "I''ve been dealing with pain since the beginning of this journey. What''s a little more? Let''s do this." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Oh, I love this attitude,] the system replied, its voice oozing with twisted encouragement. [Just remember, when you''re writhing in agony, that you asked for this. But hey, if you survive, you''ll be stronger than ever. So, shall we begin?]


    "Let''s proceed," Zeus commanded, his voice steady, even as the anticipation of the coming pain coursed through him.


    [Your call, boss,] the system agreed, almost too eagerly.


    The process began almost immediately. The system started to absorb the mana from the surrounding zombies and the massive Thunder Mana Stone.


    As the mana flowed into Zeus, he felt an overwhelming surge of energy, but it was wild, untamed, and incredibly painful. The thunder zombies'' residual life force and the Thunder Spirit''s fierce influence made the process excruciating.


    Zeus gritted his teeth, his body trembling as he endured the unbearable pain. The wild mana surged through him like a raging storm, tearing at his insides and filling every fiber of his being with raw, unrefined power.


    It was unlike anything he had experienced before, and it took every ounce of his willpower to remain standing.


    "AARRGHHH!" Zeus roared, the searing pain driving him to his knees, his body trembling under the relentless onslaught of wild thunder mana. His face contorted in agony, but he gritted his teeth, refusing to surrender to the torment.


    [Oh, what''s the matter, big guy? Thought you could handle a little shock therapy?] the system taunted, its voice laced with shameless amusement.


    "Shut up, you sadistic bastard!" Zeus snarled through gritted teeth, every muscle in his body tensing as he fought to stay conscious. "And to hell with this damned Thunder Spirit! I''m going to crush both of you for this!"


    [Bold words for someone who''s on the verge of passing out,] the system mocked, clearly enjoying every second of Zeus''s struggle. [But hey, if cursing me and the Thunder Spirit helps you get through this, then by all means, keep it coming. I''m here for the entertainment.]


    Zeus''s eyes blazed with determination even as his vision blurred from the pain. "I''ll make sure you regret enjoying this¡­ after I survive it!" he spat, his voice filled with both fury and resolve.

 Chapter 138 - 138: The Final Battle with the Thunder Spirit

    Zeus clenched his teeth, every muscle in his body straining as he continued to draw the immense power from the massive Thunder Mana Stone. The process was excruciating, the wild, untamed thunder mana rampaging through his veins like a violent storm.


    It tore at his insides, threatening to break him apart with its sheer ferocity. But Zeus, a man who had faced countless trials, refused to yield. The pain was unbearable, but his determination to harness every bit of the thunder mana outweighed his agony.


    As the mana surged through him, he could feel the presence of the Thunder Spirit, the entity that had long resided within the stone, growing desperate.


    Sensing the threat to its very existence, the spirit abandoned its control over the thunder zombies. Instead, it focused all its efforts on making the mana even more chaotic, more uncontrollable, in a last-ditch attempt to shatter Zeus''s resolve.


    Zeus''s body shook under the onslaught, the once stable mana now spiraling into a frenzied torrent. His breathing became ragged, his heart pounding as if it might burst from his chest.


    The chaos within him was nearly overwhelming, and for a moment, he wavered, his mind screaming for release. But then, something within him snapped.


    "No... you don''t!" Zeus growled through clenched teeth, his voice a low, dangerous rumble. His eyes snapped open, blazing with a fierce, unyielding light as he glared at the Thunder Spirit within the stone. "Damn you, Thunder Spirit!"


    His shout was filled with fury, a raw and primal anger that surged through him, pushing back against the madness threatening to consume him.


    Zeus''s gaze was wild, almost feral, as he locked eyes with the spirit, his resolve hardening into something unbreakable. His body trembled not from fear, but from the overwhelming power he was trying to bring under control.


    The Thunder Spirit hesitated, its ethereal form flickering with uncertainty. It had never encountered a being like this¡ªsomeone who could absorb all of its thunder mana, a feat that should have been impossible. The spirit''s anger turned to something like fear, as it realized it was losing.


    "How... how is this possible?" The Thunder Spirit''s voice echoed in Zeus''s mind, filled with disbelief and desperation.


    Zeus gritted his teeth, forcing himself to focus. The chaos within him was unbearable, but he couldn''t afford to lose control. "You think... you can break me?" he snarled, his voice hoarse from the strain. "Damn you, but I''m not going to give up!" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His shout echoed through the cavernous space, a declaration of defiance and sheer willpower. With a final, desperate surge of energy, Zeus pulled at the remaining thunder mana, drawing every last bit of it from the stone. His body convulsed violently, the raw power tearing through him with an intensity that nearly drove him to his knees.


    The Thunder Spirit, sensing its impending doom, let out a silent scream of rage and terror. Its form flickered wildly as it struggled to hold on, but it was too late.


    The last remnants of its power were sucked dry, leaving it nothing more than a fading memory. Its essence dissipated into nothingness, leaving the once mighty guardian of the Thunder Mana Stone utterly destroyed.


    As the last of the thunder mana surged into Zeus''s body, his strength finally gave out. The intense combination of exhaustion and pain overwhelmed him, and he collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud.


    Unconsciousness took him before he could even feel the cold earth beneath him. His breathing was ragged, and his body twitched slightly, still crackling with the residual energy of the massive thunder mana he had absorbed.


    The system, which had been observing the entire ordeal, let out a shameless chuckle. [Well, well, well, looks like my little host actually pulled it off. Absorbing all that thunder mana and snuffing out the Thunder Spirit. Who would''ve thought?]


    Its tone was smug, dripping with satisfaction. [I must say, I''m impressed... with myself, of course. Without my help, you''d still be crying about the first bolt of lightning.]


    But then, just as the system was ready to bask in the glory of Zeus''s victory, its attention shifted. A sudden jolt of realization hit. The system''s arrogance vanished, replaced by a sense of urgency.


    [Wait, wait, wait¡­ what is this?] the system muttered, its voice dropping to a concerned whisper. [Damn it, to think there''s someone else with this kind of power here!]


    The system''s tone was no longer mocking¡ªit was serious now, bordering on anxious. It quickly scanned the area and sensed the incoming presence with growing alarm.


    Zeus lay motionless on the ground, completely vulnerable. The system let out a frustrated sigh. [Of course, you choose now to collapse like a weakling. Typical. After all the hard work I put in, now I''ve got to save your sorry hide? Unbelievable.]


    Despite its arrogant grumbling, the system knew it couldn''t leave Zeus defenseless. The danger approaching was no joke, and Zeus, in his current state, was a sitting duck.


    [Well, looks like I''ll have to handle this myself. As usual, cleaning up your mess.] The system''s tone was laced with self-importance as it quickly took control of Zeus''s Divine Mask. [You''re lucky to have me, you know that?] it added, as if Zeus could hear it in his unconscious state.


    The system worked swiftly, draining the energy from the thunder puppet that Zeus had created earlier. [Time to use what you''ve built. You won''t be needing this for now.]


    The system sucked the puppet dry, the energy flowing into the Zeus Divine Mask with alarming speed. As the last of the puppet''s energy was absorbed, the mask shimmered for a brief moment before it vanished entirely from the scene, disappearing into thin air.


    Just as the mask disappeared, a figure appeared at the edge of the clearing. The system''s internal alarms blared as it sensed the powerful aura emanating from the newcomer.


    The figure moved with speed and precision, stopping abruptly in front of the now-drained Thunder Mana Stone. His eyes were wide with shock as he took in the scene before him¡ªthe once-great stone, now a lifeless husk, completely depleted of its power.


    The old man''s face twisted with rage, his voice booming through the air like thunder itself. "WHO DARES TO DRAIN MY PURE THUNDER MANA STONE?!"

 Chapter 139 - 139: Waking Up in Lucys House

    Lucas jolted awake, his breath coming in short, panicked gasps as if he had just escaped from a nightmare. The room around him was dim, with the afternoon sun casting long, slanted shadows across the floor. Beads of sweat clung to his forehead, his chest heaving as he tried to steady his breathing.


    "That¡­ was too damn painful," he muttered, his voice hoarse, the words tinged with lingering frustration. But as the memories of the Thunder Spirit returned, a smirk slowly curved his lips. "At least I managed to hold out and suck that bastard dry," he added, a note of triumph coloring his tone.


    For a moment, he allowed himself to savor the victory, but as the seconds ticked by, a creeping sense of unease began to take hold. Something wasn''t right. Lucas furrowed his brow, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the unfamiliar surroundings.


    "Wait¡­ where am I?" Lucas murmured, his voice barely more than a breath as he struggled to piece together the jumbled fragments of his memory. His eyes scanned the room, and as recognition dawned, his gaze dropped to the familiar surroundings.


    "This¡­ this is Lucy''s room," he realized, the words falling from his lips with a mix of confusion and disbelief. The fog in his mind thickened as he tried to make sense of it all. "Am I¡­ in the Lucas Golem now?"


    [You''re spot on, genius,] the system''s voice chimed in, dripping with its usual arrogance. [I had to transfer your main consciousness to the Lucas Divine Mask.] There was a casualness to the system''s tone, as if this was all part of some grand plan.


    Lucas''s eyes widened as the realization hit him. "Wait, what happened to Zeus? I just finished absorbing that bastard Thunder Spirit, didn''t I?"


    [Yes, yes, you did manage to suck that bastard dry,] the system replied, almost mockingly. [But you''re not invincible, you know. After that little victory dance, you promptly collapsed from exhaustion.]


    Lucas frowned, unease settling in like a heavy weight on his chest. "Collapsed? What happened after that? Is Zeus okay?"


    The system sighed dramatically, as if Lucas was missing the obvious. [Oh, nothing much¡­ just the real owner of the massive Thunder Mana Stone showing up, that''s all,] it said, dripping with sarcasm. [And, in case you''re wondering, he''s no pushover¡ªhis power level is about 8-star.]


    "Eight-star?" Lucas''s voice shot up an octave, his surprise turning into concern. The implications of facing such a powerful adversary hit him like a ton of bricks.


    [Yes, eight-star,] the system confirmed, its tone almost taunting. [Though you''re quite the big shot yourself, let''s not forget there''s a huge difference between an 8-star cultivator and a 4-star one like you. Head-on? You''d be toast.]


    [Now, if you were a 6-star, then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªyou''d stand a chance against a weaker 8-star. But as it stands? You''d be flattened.]


    Lucas sighed deeply, the gravity of the situation sinking in. "I see¡­ So what happened to Zeus?"


    The system took its sweet time answering, as if relishing the moment. [Zeus Divine Mask? Oh, that''s perfectly fine,] it said, almost too casually. [But¡ª] It paused for effect. [The thunder puppet? Yeah, that got obliterated.


    Shame, really.]


    Lucas clenched his fists, frustration bubbling up. "Great, just great. So I lost the puppet¡­"


    [Oh, don''t sound so disappointed,] the system teased, its voice dripping with mock sympathy that only served to irritate Lucas further. [You can always make another thunder puppet. It''s not like they''re irreplaceable, you know.]


    Lucas let out a frustrated sigh, running a hand through his hair as he tried to gather his thoughts. "Yeah, I''ll rebuild the puppet later," he muttered, trying to push the disappointment aside. But something else was nagging at him. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But let''s talk about something more important. After absorbing all that thunder mana, what''s the level of my Zeus Divine Mask now? It''s got to have leveled up, right? There''s no way it''s still stuck where it was."


    [Don''t get too excited, champ,] the system warned, its tone now taking on a patronizing edge. [Your Divine Mask Zeus is still sitting pretty at four-star peak.]


    "What the hell? Still four-star?" Lucas''s voice rose in frustration, disbelief written all over his face. "After all that? How can it still be four-star?"


    The system''s response was immediate, its tone turning sharp with a mocking edge. [How stupid are you, really?] it retorted, clearly enjoying Lucas''s frustration.


    [Did you somehow forget that your Divine Mask Zeus is bound to the Heavenly Thunder Core Divine Scripture? And that said scripture is still just a 4-star Divine Scripture?]


    Lucas frowned, his frustration deepening as the realization sank in. "I knew that, but I just thought¡ª"


    [Well, clearly, you didn''t think hard enough,] the system interrupted, its tone brimming with arrogant condescension.


    [You can absorb all the thunder mana you want, but until you upgrade the Heavenly Thunder Core Divine Scripture to a higher star level, you''re not going to see any progress beyond four-star.]


    "Damn," Lucas grumbled, his earlier excitement thoroughly dampened. He slumped slightly, running a hand over his face as the weight of the situation settled in. "I totally forgot about that."


    He paused, his mind racing with lingering questions. "Wait, then where''s all the mana I absorbed? If my level didn''t go up, what happened to all that power?"


    The system''s voice chimed in, dripping with its usual arrogant flair. [Oh, don''t worry your little head about that,] it teased, almost as if it were enjoying Lucas''s moment of confusion.


    [All that precious mana you worked so hard to absorb? It''s safely stored in the system''s mana storage. You didn''t think I''d let it go to waste, did you?]


    Lucas frowned, a mix of relief and annoyance crossing his face. "So, it''s just sitting there? In storage?"


    [Exactly,] the system replied, its tone practically oozing with self-satisfaction. [Think of it as a savings account. You can''t access the funds until you meet the requirements. So, rest easy, all that mana is still yours¡ªjust waiting for you to actually be ready to use it.]


    Lucas sighed, feeling the tension in his shoulders ease slightly, though the system''s smugness still grated on his nerves. "Alright, fine. At least it''s not wasted."

 Chapter 140 - 140: Advancing the Divine Masks

    Lucas sat up in bed, his mind racing with a mix of thoughts and possibilities after fully absorbing the Thunder Mana Stone.


    The remnants of pain still clung to his body, but they were easily overshadowed by the thrill of the immense power he now felt coursing through him. He knew he had gained something significant, but he needed specifics.


    "System," Lucas began, his voice laced with curiosity and anticipation, "how much mana do we have in the Mana Storage now?"


    The system responded almost instantly, its tone dripping with smug satisfaction, [Oh, I thought you''d never ask, Host. Brace yourself.]


    A screen appeared before Lucas, displaying the number that made his eyes widen.


    [Mana Storage: 10,000]


    As Lucas read the number, his eyes widened in disbelief. "What the¡­ 10,000? That''s¡­ insane!" He couldn''t help but be shocked. It was far more than he had expected.


    The system, picking up on his surprise, couldn''t resist a bit of mockery. [Of course it is,] it replied, its tone dripping with arrogance.


    [Did you really think that absorbing a huge chunk of a Thunder Mana Stone would result in anything less? I mean, come on, give me some credit here. It''s like you still underestimate what I can do.]


    Lucas frowned slightly but ignored the jab, focusing instead on the information. "So, all that mana¡­ It''s enough to do something big, right?"


    [Oh, you have no idea,] the system continued, its voice practically oozing with self-satisfaction. [This mana is so pure, so potent, it could easily push a six-star cultivator to the brink of seven stars. I''d say you''ve hit the jackpot, but that would be an understatement.]


    "No wonder that 8-star cultivator cherished this mana stone so much," Lucas muttered to himself, the realization dawning on him just how valuable the treasure he had claimed was. The fact that he had managed to absorb it all made him feel both triumphant and cautious.


    The system, catching his muttering, chimed in with a hint of condescension. [Well, duh! Why else do you think someone that powerful would guard it so jealously? But here you are, sitting pretty with all that mana tucked away. Not bad for someone who didn''t even know what they were dealing with a few hours ago, huh?]


    Lucas rolled his eyes but couldn''t help a small grin. "Alright, alright, you''ve made your point. I get it¡ªthis is big. Let''s focus on what we can do with it now."


    [Finally, you''re catching up,] the system teased, its tone shifting to one of mock impatience. [Now, let''s talk about the Divine Masks. You might have all that mana, but you''re not going to get anywhere unless you start using it wisely. Or do you need me to spell that out for you too?]


    Lucas sighed, but there was a hint of amusement in his voice as he replied, "Just tell me what level my Divine Masks are at now."


    The system''s tone became slightly more serious, though the smugness never left. [Take a look for yourself. Don''t expect me to do all the work,] it said, though it quickly displayed the information.


    [Divine Mask]


    [Zeus: Four Star (100%)]


    [Hades: Three Star (90%)]


    [Hephaestus: Two Star (90%)]


    [Lucas: One Star (10%)]


    Lucas scanned the list of his Divine Masks, his eyes narrowing as he took in the details. Zeus had reached the peak of four-star, but the others were still lagging behind. His gaze lingered on Hades, noting its progress.


    "Hades is almost at the peak of three-star," he muttered to himself, a slight smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "It seems that the Necrovauld Graveyard is really a good place for it to cultivate."


    The system, ever ready to add its two cents, chimed in with a mocking tone. [Oh, brilliant observation, Host. Did it take all of your immense intellect to figure that one out? The Necrovauld Graveyard is practically oozing with the right kind of energy for Hades which was Death Mana. But hey, take all the credit if it makes you feel better.]


    Lucas ignored the jab, his mind already shifting to his other two Divine Masks: Hephaestus and Lucas. He knew they needed to catch up. "System," he began, his tone more serious, "how much mana would it take to advance the Hephaestus and Lucas masks to four-star, 100%?"


    The system''s response was almost instantaneous, and it couldn''t resist a bit of condescension. [Ah, finally asking the right questions. The mana in the storage works at a rate of one point for each percent in the four-star range, so for your little project, you''ll need about 110 points per mask. Simple math, really. Totals up to 220 points¡ªif you can keep up.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow at the system''s tone but let it slide. "And for advancing them from one-star to three-star and from two-star to three-star?"


    The system continued with a sigh, as if explaining to a child. [For those lower levels, it''s a piece of cake¡ªonly about one point each. So, to round it all up, just use 220 points from the Mana Storage for the big jump, and you can gather the rest from the surrounding energy. Even you should be able to handle that.]


    Lucas nodded, quickly processing the information. "I see. That''s a good deal," he agreed, his voice tinged with determination. "Let''s start cultivating the masks then."


    The system''s tone shifted to one of mock enthusiasm. [Finally! It took you long enough to get with the program. Let''s not waste any more time, shall we? Your masks aren''t going to level up themselves, and I''d hate for you to fall behind¡ªagain.]


    Lucas smirked at the system''s arrogance but didn''t bother with a retort. He closed his eyes and began channeling the mana, focusing intently on pushing Hephaestus and the Lucas mask to their next levels.


    The energy surged through him, and despite the system''s constant jabs, Lucas knew they were making real progress but still the pain was still. As expected No Pain No Gain. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 141 - 141: Cultivating the Divine Masks

    Lucas devoted the following days to intense cultivation, focusing all his energy on advancing the Hephaestus and Lucas Divine Masks. During the afternoons, he would retreat into deep meditation, channeling the thunder mana he had stored to enhance his masks.


    In the evenings and mornings, he spent time with Lucy, maintaining the bond with his sister while also balancing his cultivation efforts. In the afternoon, he went out the academy to also experience the thunder tribulation for both Hephaestus and Lucas masks.


    The process of advancing the Divine Masks was not quick and easy, even for someone as talented as Lucas. It took more than a week of concentrated effort to elevate both the Hephaestus and Lucas masks to the four-star level and one day to endure the thunder tribulations for both masks.


    For most cultivators, the journey from one-star to four-star could take anywhere from three to five years, depending on their resources and innate talent.


    But Lucas, still just thirteen years old, accomplished this feat in just over a week¡ªa testament to his extraordinary potential and the guidance of the system.


    [You may be fast now, but just wait until you hit the six-star level. Things will slow down considerably. But don''t worry¡ª] the system paused for effect, [even then, you''ll still be faster than all those other sorry excuses for cultivators. All thanks to yours truly, of course.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes, his tone dry. "Yeah, yeah, I get it. You''re amazing, and I''m just along for the ride."


    [Glad you''re finally catching on,] the system retorted, clearly enjoying itself. [It''s about time you acknowledged my greatness.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s shamelessness. "Anyway, if you''re done patting yourself on the back, I think we need to focus. From what I remember, it''s only about two days before the inner disciple test at the Celestial Academy. We need to get Zeus ready¡ªlet''s go and create the thunder puppet again."


    The system''s tone shifted slightly, adopting a more serious, yet still smug, demeanor. [For once, you''re making sense. And don''t forget¡ªuse that four-star Thunder Python core for the new puppet. It''ll give it a serious upgrade. I''ve already sent you the blueprint, so try not to mess it up.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, amused by the system''s mix of praise and jabs. "I see. You really think I''d mess it up after everything we''ve done?"


    [I don''t think you''d mess it up,] the system replied, feigning innocence. [I just like reminding you who''s the real genius here.]


    Lucas chuckled, shaking his head as he focused on the task ahead. "Alright, let''s get to work, oh wise and powerful system."


    The system''s voice took on a triumphant note. [That''s the spirit. Let''s see what you can do.]


    Lucas activated the Hephaestus Divine Mask, feeling the familiar surge of energy as he transformed into the master craftsman once more. His hands moved with a practiced precision, each motion deliberate and exact. The system''s voice chimed in, laced with its usual arrogance.


    [Let''s see if you can manage not to mess this up. You''ve got the blueprint, and you''ve got me¡ªso there''s really no excuse, is there?]


    Lucas rolled his eyes but didn''t respond, focusing instead on the task at hand. He carefully retrieved the core of the four-star Thunder Python, handling it with the utmost care. The core would become the beating heart of the puppet, its energy fueling every movement.


    "Don''t get too full of yourself," Lucas muttered under his breath, his attention unwavering as he began to shape the core into the puppet''s vital organs and energy channels.


    [Too late,] the system quipped. [But let''s face it, you''d be lost without me. Now, don''t forget to use the smaller mana-infused stones you gathered. They''ll make a perfect outer body and skeletal structure.]


    "I was getting to that," Lucas replied, his tone a mix of focus and mild annoyance. Hephaestus''s hands moved deftly, incorporating the smaller stones into the puppet''s framework. Each piece fit perfectly, the stones reinforcing the puppet''s bones and forming a durable, energy-conducting outer shell.


    As the hours passed, Lucas remained fully absorbed in his work. The system, sensing his determination, refrained from its usual jabs, allowing the process to unfold without interruption. Finally, after meticulous effort and unwavering concentration, the thunder puppet was complete.


    It stood before him, radiating power, its form sleek and charged with latent energy. The puppet was a masterpiece of craftsmanship, every detail honed to perfection.


    [Not bad,] the system admitted, though its tone still carried a hint of superiority. [Now, let''s see if it can actually function. You know, without exploding or something.]


    "Always so encouraging," Lucas replied dryly, though he couldn''t suppress a small smile. He carefully placed the Zeus Divine Mask on the puppet''s face, initiating the transformation. The process was seamless, the mask''s energy merging with the puppet''s core. Within moments, the thunder puppet came to life, its eyes glowing with a fierce, electric light.


    The puppet moved, flexing its limbs as it adjusted to its new form. Fully animated, it now stood as a perfect clone of Zeus, ready for whatever task lay ahead.


    Lucas, satisfied with his creation, removed the Hephaestus mask and replaced it with the Lucas mask, feeling the familiar shift as he returned to his original form. He let out a deep breath, the weight of the task finally lifting.


    "Job well done," he said, more to himself than to the system.


    [Obviously,] the system replied with a smirk in its tone. [Now get some rest. You might actually need me at full capacity soon, so don''t overdo it.] S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas chuckled, shaking his head as he made his way back to his sister''s home. "I''ll keep that in mind," he said, his voice light but with a hint of anticipation for the days ahead.


    Meanwhile, Zeus, now fully embodied in the thunder puppet, made his way confidently to the central office of the Celestial Academy.


    His steps were purposeful, the energy from the recently absorbed Thunder Eagle core humming through his veins. The office was bustling with activity, but the moment he entered, the atmosphere seemed to shift.


    The officer behind the counter, a seasoned cultivator herself, looked up and was visibly surprised to see Zeus return so quickly. She raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed.


    "You''re back already?" she asked, a note of disbelief in her voice. "I didn''t expect you to finish the mission this fast, especially against a four-star Thunder Eagle."


    Zeus simply nodded, his expression calm and composed. "I managed," he replied, his tone revealing nothing of the intense battle he had fought.


    The officer studied him for a moment, then smiled, a glint of admiration in her eyes. "Well, a promise is a promise. I said I''d give you bonus points if you brought back that core, and you''ve certainly earned them."


    She reached for the ledger, quickly making a note before handing Zeus the extra points. "Here you go. You''ve done exceptionally well."


    Zeus accepted the reward with a nod of thanks. "Much appreciated."


    With his task complete and the Thunder Eagle core delivered, Zeus decided to take a couple of days to rest.


    The battle had taken its toll, and even though his outward appearance remained composed, he knew the importance of regaining his strength and composure. The upcoming inner disciple test was just around the corner, and he needed to be at his best.


    As he spent those two days in quiet reflection and preparation, Zeus couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation.


    The time had finally come to prove himself once more, and he was ready¡ªready for whatever challenges awaited him, ready to push his limits, and ready to claim his place among the academy''s elite.

 Chapter 142 - 142: Top 5 Elders of Celestial Academy

    The day had finally arrived for the top ten-ranked outer disciples to face the trial that would determine their fate¡ªwhether they would become inner disciples or, for a few lucky ones, be chosen by one of the top elders as their personal disciple.


    The arena was buzzing with anticipation as the top disciples, including Zeus and Lucy, prepared to showcase their skills. It was a momentous event that could change their paths forever.


    Zeus stood in the midst of the crowd, his eyes scanning the large, grand arena. The stage where the battles would take place was surrounded by towering stone pillars, etched with ancient runes. The air was thick with tension, but Zeus remained calm, his mind focused on the challenge ahead.


    "This is it, the day we''ve been waiting for," Zeus whispered to himself, his gaze shifting toward Lucy, who stood confidently beside him. She had grown stronger¡ªmuch stronger. Her power was undeniable, and Zeus could see the fire in her eyes. She was ready for this, and so was he.


    As the ten ranked disciples assembled, Zeus looked up toward the high seats where the top five elders sat, their presence alone commanding respect. He knew that these elders would decide their fate today, and he couldn''t afford to make a mistake.


    "Let''s see who I''m dealing with here¡­" Zeus thought, activating his scanning ability. In an instant, the status of the top five elders appeared before his eyes.


    [Name: Darius Armist]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: Refined Forge Heart]


    [Tier: 8 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Molten Anvil]


    [Name: Thorne Arcturus]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: Thundercore Heart]


    [Tier: 8 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Storm King''s Dominion]


    [Name: Sylph Margrave]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: Windwalker Limbs]


    [Tier: 8 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Tempest''s Grace]


    [Name: Aric Valen]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: Titan''s Muscles]


    [Tier: 8 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Titan''s Endurance]


    [Name: Roxana Volcaria]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: Volcanic Dragon Physique]


    [Tier: 8 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Volcanic Fury]


    Zeus''s eyes widened as the details of the top elders settled in his mind. "All of them... 8-star cultivators," he mused, feeling a rare moment of awe. "And each one has a special physique... mostly body and organ types. But even so, their strength is incredible.


    No wonder they rule the academy."


    Before he could think further, the system''s voice boomed in his mind with a mix of irritation and disbelief. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Damn it! To think there was someone this powerful here¡­ Are you even paying attention, or is your tiny brain too busy drooling over them?]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s usual attitude. "Well, of course, they''re powerful. They''re the top elders of the academy, after all." His tone was casual, almost dismissive, but beneath it was a growing sense of competition. He knew he would have to surpass them someday.


    The system, as expected, wasn''t impressed.


    [Ugh! How dense can you be? I''m not talking about the top four elders, you blockhead!] The system''s voice dripped with mockery, as if it couldn''t believe Zeus''s ignorance. [Sure, they''re strong, but they''re nothing special anymore. Past their prime, old and creaky, barely holding on to their 8-star power.]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the sudden disdain in the system''s voice. "Old and creaky?" he echoed, glancing up at the elders again. "They still seem plenty dangerous to me."


    [Of course they do, to someone as limited as you!] the system scoffed. [They''re in their 60s, some of them pushing 70. Given another year or two, you''ll crush them without breaking a sweat. They''re already fossils, stuck at their peak, hoping no one younger catches up.]


    Zeus''s smirk deepened, his curiosity piqued now. "Is that so? What are you getting at?" His voice lowered, the challenge of the unknown already stirring his competitive instincts.


    The system clicked its metaphorical tongue, full of condescension. [I swear, sometimes I wonder if you even deserve me. I''m talking about the fifth one, you fool.]


    Zeus''s eyes darted back to the last elder¡ªRoxana Volcaria. Her fiery presence radiated power, but she didn''t seem that different from the others. "The fifth one?" he muttered, his curiosity now fully engaged. "Roxana? What about her? She''s strong, sure, but she''s no different from the others."


    The system let out a long, exaggerated sigh, dripping with mock impatience. [No different? No different? You really are blind, aren''t you? Look closer, genius. What do you think her age is?]


    Zeus''s brow furrowed, his eyes narrowing as he carefully studied Roxana Volcaria once more. She stood tall, her fiery red hair blazing like a warning of the raw power she possessed. He hesitated, unsure what the system was getting at, but gave his best guess.


    "I don''t know¡­ late 40s? Maybe 50? She''s at 8-star already, so she must have decades of experience under her belt," he said, his voice casual, like it was the most obvious answer in the world. He felt a surge of pride at his quick assessment, certain he had it figured out.


    The system''s voice cut through his thoughts, a sharp, mocking laugh that made Zeus wince slightly.


    [Hah! Oh, that''s rich! Late 40s? 50? You really are as dense as I thought. Wrong, you fool.


    She''s only 27 years old.]


    Zeus froze, his entire body stiffening as the words sank in. His eyes went wide in shock, and he couldn''t help but mutter aloud, "What?!" His voice betrayed the disbelief he was trying to hide. He blinked several times, as if he hadn''t heard correctly.


    The system, delighted by his reaction, pressed on, its voice now dripping with smug satisfaction. [Oh, what''s the matter? Does that break your little mind? Can''t process the idea of someone being that much stronger than you at such a young age?] It let out a gleeful chuckle, thoroughly enjoying the moment.


    Zeus gritted his teeth, trying to gather his thoughts. "27... and she''s an 8-star cultivator? That''s... impossible." He whispered the last word as though saying it aloud would somehow make it more believable.


    [Oh, it gets even better,] the system continued, its tone now shifting to something almost resembling awe, though still laced with its usual arrogance.


    [She''s not just any 8-star cultivator, boy. She''s got the Volcanic Dragon Physique. One of the most powerful, most destructive physiques there is.] The system let that sink in for a moment, relishing in Zeus''s growing realization.


    Zeus''s mind raced, scrambling to piece together the gravity of what the system was saying. "A 27-year-old 8-star cultivator¡­ with that kind of physique?" His voice wavered slightly as he processed the sheer impossibility of it all. His gaze flicked back to Roxana, who stood with an air of effortless power, her presence almost suffocating.


    Her fiery red hair now seemed even more fitting, like the embodiment of the molten core that raged within her. Her fierce demeanor, the way she held herself with such confidence¡ªit all made sense now. She was a prodigy, a true monster in terms of potential and strength.


    The system snickered, [Oh, now you get it. She''s not just powerful, she''s terrifying. That kind of strength at her age? You''d be lucky to catch up to her in ten years, let alone surpass her.]


    [I can''t believe you were dumb enough to think she was 50 years old! You really should have paid more attention.]


    Zeus clenched his fists, his pride stung by the system''s constant jabs. But even as the system mocked him, he couldn''t deny the truth behind its words.


    "Someone that young... with a Volcanic Dragon Physique," he thought, the realization sinking deeper. "I never would have guessed... someone so young could be this powerful."


    The system hummed in amusement. [And you''re still here, thinking you stand a chance. Hah! You''d better work harder, boy, or she''ll leave you in the dust. But I suppose that''s what I''m here for¡ªto drag you out of mediocrity. Maybe one day you''ll stop embarrassing yourself.]


    Zeus scowled, determination now burning in his chest. "We''ll see who surpasses who," he muttered under his breath. He couldn''t afford to underestimate Roxana anymore.


    She was far more dangerous than he had anticipated, and now, knowing her potential, she wasn''t just a rival¡ªshe was a mountain he had to climb.


    The system laughed once more, its voice fading as it left Zeus with a final taunt. [Good luck, kid. You''ll need it.]

 Chapter 143 - 143: Plan to

    Zeus stood silently among the top disciples, his eyes narrowing as they remained locked on Elder Roxana Volcaria. Despite the buzz and excitement in the arena, his mind was elsewhere, swirling with a growing realization. There was something about her¡ªsomething nagging at the back of his mind.


    "Wait a minute," he thought, a sudden clarity beginning to form. His gaze sharpened as he pieced together the information. "Her special physique¡­ it''s the Volcanic Dragon Physique, isn''t it?"


    The system responded instantly, its voice laced with arrogance. [Obviously, genius. Took you long enough to notice.] There was a mocking edge to its tone, as if it was mildly amused by how slow Zeus had been to catch on.


    Zeus frowned but didn''t bite back. He was too busy following his train of thought. "Hold on," he muttered under his breath, "isn''t Lucy''s Divine Scripture the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture?"


    There was a brief pause from the system, almost as if it were surprised Zeus had connected the dots this time.


    [Yeah, it is¡­ So? What of it?] The system''s tone was now curious but still carried that shameless arrogance, as if it was waiting for Zeus to make another obvious point.


    Zeus''s lips slowly curled into a smirk as the realization fully hit him. "Her special physique¡­ it''s the same type as my main body''s one," he said quietly, excitement building in his voice.


    The system, now catching on to his line of thinking, groaned in mock disbelief. [Oh, great. You''re finally piecing it together. Took you long enough.]


    Zeus ignored the mocking tone, his smirk only growing deeper. His mind was racing, piecing together the significance of what he''d just realized.


    "My main body has the Void Physique, right?" he mused aloud, his voice becoming more animated as his idea took shape. "To make it perfect, I had to learn the Void Core Divine Scripture. That''s how I reached the next level."


    [Yes, yes, you''re a genius, keep going...] the system interrupted with a sarcastic drawl, clearly amused but impatient. [So where''s this going?]


    Zeus''s eyes sharpened, locking onto Roxana once more as a new plan crystallized in his mind. "So, for Roxana, with her Volcanic Dragon Physique, it''s the same deal. She''ll need the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture to fully realize her body''s potential."


    There was a brief pause from the system. Then it chuckled, almost in disbelief. [Wait, wait, wait¡ªare you saying what I think you''re saying?] Its tone had shifted from sarcasm to a kind of wicked curiosity, sensing the layers of cunning behind Zeus''s words.


    Zeus chuckled softly, his voice low and brimming with confidence. "What I''m saying is¡­ Roxana could be exactly what Lucy needs." His eyes gleamed with a sharp glint, the thrill of a new plan building in his mind.


    His smirk deepened, dark with the satisfaction of the pieces falling into place. "Roxana could be Lucy''s perfect teacher. Imagine that¡ªa master with the same power guiding her every step."


    The system, never one to be out-schemed, scoffed loudly. [Oh, brilliant. Are you actually thinking about blackmailing Roxana?]


    Its tone was heavy with mocking disbelief, layered with a touch of concern. [Do you even understand how dangerous that is? She''s an 8-star cultivator, genius. She could flick her wrist and turn you into dust without breaking a sweat.]


    Zeus waved off the concern with a casual flick of his hand, unbothered by the system''s theatrics. "Of course not. I''m not that reckless." His voice remained calm, but the excitement in his eyes betrayed him.


    "There''s no need for blackmail. We''re in the perfect place for this." He glanced around the arena, his gaze lingering on the elders seated above.


    "If Roxana decides to take Lucy as her disciple during this test, it''s the ideal outcome. She''d be Lucy''s private teacher. With someone like Roxana backing her, no one would dare lay a finger on her."


    The system went silent for a moment before letting out an exaggerated sigh, as if it were reluctantly impressed. [Hmm... that could work.] Its tone was still thick with sarcasm, but there was a hint of amusement there.


    [But let me guess¡ªyou''re planning to use the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture as bait, aren''t you? Oh, I know you''ve already thought this one through. You always think you''re so clever.]


    Zeus''s lips curled into a knowing smile, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "I''ll figure that out later. The important thing is to get Roxana interested in Lucy first. The rest will fall into place when the time is right." His tone was smooth, almost too casual for someone about to pull off such a dangerous gamble.


    The system let out a mocking laugh. [Oh, of course. Just wing it like always, huh? Classic. What could possibly go wrong with a plan like that? It''s not like she''s one of the most dangerous people in the academy or anything...] The sarcasm was dripping from every word, but there was a begrudging sense of approval beneath the mockery.


    Zeus shrugged, unfazed by the system''s teasing. "Relax. I know what I''m doing." His voice was calm, his confidence unwavering. "If it works, Lucy will have the best protection anyone could ask for. And Roxana will never even know she''s being played."


    [Oh, I can''t wait to see this blow up in your face,] the system snickered. [This is going to be so entertaining. You trying to manipulate her? Please. But hey, if you pull it off, I''ll give you credit. You might actually be more cunning than I thought.]


    Zeus chuckled, his eyes still focused on the elders. "Just watch. This could turn everything in our favor."


    Meanwhile up in the high seats, Roxana Volcaria sat among the other elders, her arms crossed and her posture relaxed, though her expression remained unreadable.


    She had been largely uninterested in this year''s batch of disciples¡ªnone had sparked her curiosity, and she had mentally checked out of the event. Her mind wandered, thinking of more important matters than observing yet another round of hopefuls trying to prove their worth.


    But then, something shifted.


    Her gaze snapped toward the arena as if drawn by an unseen force. Her eyes zeroed in on Lucy, standing tall among the other disciples. There was something about the girl¡ªsomething raw and untamed.


    Roxana''s sharp instincts flared as she narrowed her eyes, studying the disciple with renewed interest. She leaned forward slightly, her fingers tapping thoughtfully on the armrest of her chair as she observed Lucy closely.


    Her gaze didn''t linger on Lucy for long before it drifted to Zeus, standing not far from her. An intense glare followed as her piercing eyes locked onto him, her instincts flaring again. Roxana''s brow furrowed, her mind working quickly. Something about that boy felt... off.


    There was something beneath the surface with Zeus¡ªsomething she couldn''t quite put her finger on. It wasn''t just his power, but a presence, a certain control that piqued her interest.


    Roxana smirked, the corner of her mouth lifting into a faint, amused grin. Her sharp eyes gleamed as her suspicions grew, but so did her curiosity. She leaned back in her seat, arms still crossed, but her focus now entirely on the pair.


    "This should be interesting..." she murmured, her voice barely audible, though the excitement in her tone was clear.


    sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 144 - 144: Strength and Arrogance of Julian and Cedric

    The crowd in the arena fell silent as Elder Darius Armist stood at the center, his imposing figure casting a long shadow. His aura alone commanded respect, and the audience watched in anticipation as he prepared to speak.


    "Today marks the beginning of the inner disciple test," Darius''s voice boomed across the arena, clear and authoritative.


    "The top ten outer disciples will have the chance to prove themselves worthy of becoming inner disciples. This is not merely a test of strength but one of your future potential."


    The elder gestured toward the middle of the arena, where a large, solid testing stone stood. Its surface gleamed under the sunlight, a testament to its resilience.


    "This stone," Darius continued, "is capable of withstanding attacks from a three-star warrior mage. Your task is simple¡ªmake a crack on it. If you succeed, you will be promoted to an inner disciple."


    The crowd buzzed with excitement and tension as the top ten outer disciples, including Zeus and Lucy, turned their attention to the stone. It seemed indestructible to the untrained eye, and the challenge ahead was clear.


    Zeus eyed the stone with a smirk. "So, just a crack? Interesting..." he thought. But his focus was soon interrupted as the first few disciples made their attempts.


    The seventh through tenth-ranked outer disciples stepped forward one by one, each determined to pass the test. But despite their efforts¡ªfists, swords, and various spells¡ªall of them failed. Not a single crack appeared on the stone, and they left the arena in disappointment.


    Then, it was the sixth-ranked disciple''s turn.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed as he recognized the next competitor stepping forward. "Wait... I know him."


    [Name: Cedric Valen]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: None]


    [Tier: 4 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Titan''s Endurance]


    Following close behind was the fifth-ranked disciple.


    [Name: Julian Margrave]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: None]


    [Tier: 4 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Tempest''s Grace]


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed as he observed the fifth and sixth-ranked disciples step forward. "Wait a minute¡­ Valen and Margrave?" His gaze flickered toward Elder Aric Valen and Elder Sylph Margrave, two of the top-ranking elders watching from their high seats.


    "So that''s how they reached four-star so quickly... family connections," he muttered, a smirk creeping onto his face as the pieces of the puzzle fell into place.


    The system chimed in immediately, its tone dripping with mockery. [Oh, look, Captain Obvious figured it out.] It scoffed.


    [Of course, they didn''t do it on their own. Their family elders probably handed them everything on a silver platter. Connections, power... in a place like this, that''s all it takes.] The system''s arrogant tone was unmistakable.


    Zeus chuckled under his breath. "Yeah, typical. But it won''t matter once they see what I can do."


    [Keep telling yourself that, champ,] the system retorted, clearly enjoying itself. [But hey, let''s see what these ''prodigies'' do with their spoon-fed power.]


    Cedric Valen confidently approached the testing stone first, his broad shoulders squared and his fists clenched. His expression was full of arrogance, the kind of smug confidence that only someone born into power could muster.


    With a deep breath, he gathered his energy, the aura of Titan''s Endurance cultivation pulsing around him like a heavy shield.


    With a roar that seemed more for show than necessity, Cedric swung his fist, aiming it at the stone with brute force. The impact was solid, reverberating through the arena, and a small fissure appeared on the stone''s surface.


    Cedric grinned, a cocky, self-satisfied smirk as if the entire arena had just witnessed something awe-inspiring. He turned to the crowd, puffing out his chest, already soaking in what he believed was their admiration. "Not bad, huh?" he muttered, as if expecting applause.


    Zeus raised an eyebrow. "Predictable."


    [Wow, look at him go,] the system mocked. [I bet his granddaddy is proud. A tiny crack. Maybe next time he''ll break a pebble.] The arrogance in its tone was palpable, clearly unimpressed.


    Next, Julian Margrave stepped forward, exuding a different kind of arrogance. His movements were fluid, his face a mask of calm confidence, but his eyes gleamed with a quiet, superior smirk. As he raised his sword, wind mana swirled around him, making the air hum with energy. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a swift, graceful motion, Julian unleashed a powerful wind slash, the blade of energy cutting through the air toward the stone. The slash collided with the stone, and, just as Cedric had, Julian managed to create a crack¡ªthough his was noticeably larger.


    Julian shot Cedric a smug glance before turning back to the crowd, his lips curling into a small, self-satisfied smile. "I think that should do it," he said, his voice dripping with casual arrogance, as if this was nothing more than a routine task.


    Cedric, not to be outdone, nodded in approval, but there was a glimmer of competitive jealousy in his eyes. The two exchanged looks, clearly enjoying their moment.


    Zeus stood on the sidelines, arms crossed, watching the scene unfold with a look of utter disinterest. His sharp eyes flickered between Cedric and Julian, both of whom were basking in their small victories.


    "So predictable," he muttered, his voice low and filled with disdain. "Even with all that arrogance, it''s obvious they''ve been carried by their family''s resources. Without those connections, they wouldn''t have even sniffed four-star."


    The system chimed in, its voice dripping with condescending amusement. [Oh, absolutely! Look at them, strutting around like they actually did something impressive. Without their rich daddies and fancy family names, they''d still be scrubbing floors. It''s almost cute how much they think they''ve achieved.]


    Zeus chuckled, his lips curling into a smirk. "Let them have their moment. It''s all they''ve got." His tone was laced with confidence, as if he already knew how things would play out.


    [Oh, you''re so generous, letting them bask in the glow of mediocrity,] the system teased, its arrogance blatant. [But don''t worry, their little victory parade won''t last long. Their pride is already writing checks their weak little fists can''t cash.]


    Zeus''s eyes gleamed with a quiet intensity as he shifted his gaze to the fourth-ranked disciple. "Yeah... it''s only a matter of time before they realize how outmatched they are."


    [Exactly,] the system crowed, thoroughly enjoying itself. [They''ll be crying for their mommies by the time you''re done. And when that happens, don''t forget to smile¡ªjust to rub it in a little more.]


    Zeus''s smirk widened, his confidence radiating as he prepared to watch the next competitor.

 Chapter 145 - 145: Caiuss Storm of Arrogance

    The fourth-ranked outer disciple stepped forward, and Zeus''s eyes narrowed as he realized something surprising¡ªLucy wasn''t the fourth rank.


    "So, she must have made it to either second or even first," he thought. That revelation stirred a sense of pride, but his focus shifted quickly to the person now approaching the testing stone.


    It was someone he knew all too well.


    "Caius," Zeus thought with a slight smirk. This was the person he had defeated to claim the third-place ranking, a battle that remained fresh in his mind.


    It was easy, as Zeus didn''t really use all of his power and emerged victorious. And judging by the look on Caius''s face, he hadn''t forgotten it either.


    "Ah, so Caius hasn''t taken that loss lightly. Not that I''m surprised," Zeus mused, watching his former opponent.


    [Oh, look at him,] the system''s voice slithered into his mind, full of mockery. [Still sulking over that humiliating defeat, is he? Hilarious. You really crushed that guy''s pride, huh?]


    Zeus let out a low chuckle. "Yeah, looks like he''s still sore."


    [Obviously! I mean, who wouldn''t be? Losing to someone as incredible as you must''ve shattered his tiny little ego,] the system continued, dripping with arrogance. [He probably cried himself to sleep for weeks.]


    Zeus smirked, amused by the system''s shameless tone. "Well, I''m curious to see how much stronger he''s gotten since then. Let''s take a look..." With a subtle thought, he activated his scan, curious to measure Caius''s progress.


    The results flashed before his eyes.


    [Name: Caius Arcturus] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: None]


    [Tier: 4 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Storm King''s Dominion]


    Zeus''s eyes flickered with mild annoyance as he scanned Caius''s information. He frowned slightly but wasn''t surprised. "Another one boosted by family connections," he thought, his gaze shifting to the elder seats.


    Just as expected, Elder Thorne Arcturus sat among the top five, the same last name making it obvious. Caius hadn''t gotten this far on his own merit¡ªit was his family pulling the strings, no doubt showering him with resources to prop up his cultivation.


    The system, ever quick to mock, chimed in with a haughty tone. [Oh, look at that! Another one who had mommy and daddy helping him climb the ranks. What a shocker.]


    The sarcasm dripped heavily. [It''s almost a theme at this point, isn''t it? These so-called top disciples... they''ve all got elders coddling them. What, did they buy him a few breakthroughs for his birthday?]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk, the system''s shameless mockery always entertaining. "It''s becoming predictable," he murmured.


    [Predictable? It''s downright pathetic! These kids wouldn''t know real cultivation if it smacked them in the face. The only reason they''re even up here is because their elders don''t want to see their precious little prot¨¦g¨¦s fail.] The system scoffed. [It''s almost sad... almost.]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, a bit amused. "Yeah, well... let''s see if all that family help does anything for Caius this time around."


    [Ha! As if!] The system laughed, practically oozing arrogance. [They can give him all the handouts in the world, but none of it will matter when he''s standing in front of you. He doesn''t have the grit, the talent, or the power to go toe-to-toe with someone who''s earned their place.]


    Zeus''s smirk deepened, his eyes gleaming with confidence. "We''ll see," he whispered, fully aware of what was coming next.


    Caius strode toward the testing stone, his steps slow and deliberate, each one echoing his resolve. His eyes, however, were locked onto Zeus the entire time, filled with a smoldering mixture of resentment and fierce determination. His expression all but screamed, "I''ll prove myself today."


    Zeus met that glare with a wicked, taunting smirk, utterly unfazed by Caius''s silent challenge. "Is that supposed to intimidate me?" Zeus thought, his amusement barely hidden as he tilted his head, letting Caius stew in his frustration.


    Caius''s scowl deepened, the fire in his eyes intensifying. He hated that smug look on Zeus''s face, hated how calm and confident he was. But Caius wasn''t about to let his anger control him.


    Not now. He forced himself to turn back to the task at hand, exhaling sharply as he pushed his emotions aside. His body tensed, and he took a deep breath.


    In an instant, his aura exploded to life, raw and crackling with electric energy. Thunder rumbled faintly around him, growing louder as the power of his Storm King''s Dominion cultivation surged through his veins.


    The air around him began to distort, rippling with barely contained lightning mana, the atmosphere thick with anticipation.


    With a sharp yell, Caius activated his Storm Aura, his body glowing with the blue-white energy of thunder. The power coursing through him grew fiercer, and his eyes flashed with determination.


    Without hesitation, he channeled all of it into his sword, which began to hum with the same electrifying energy.


    "Storm Slash!" Caius roared, swinging his blade with calculated precision. A massive, thunderous wave of energy shot forward, the crackling lightning illuminating the arena as it tore through the air and slammed into the testing stone with a deafening crash.


    The impact was violent, sending tremors through the ground and causing a shockwave that rippled through the stands. The audience collectively held its breath as they watched the stone buckle under the sheer force of Caius''s attack.


    When the dust settled, a deep crack stretched across the surface of the stone, deeper than anything Julian had managed earlier. The stone shuddered, its resilience clearly tested by the overwhelming power of Caius''s Storm Slash.


    Caius straightened, a smug grin spreading across his face. He turned to Zeus, eyes gleaming with arrogance, practically daring him to respond. His message was clear: "I''m stronger now. I won''t lose again."


    Zeus barely reacted as Caius turned to him, smug and arrogant. He simply smirked, his expression cool and unfazed by the display. "Still the same arrogance," he mused, his eyes narrowing just slightly. "He''s improved, sure... but it''s still not enough."


    The system jumped in almost immediately, oozing with its usual mockery. [Oh, look at him puffing out his chest like he''s the king of the arena! Hilarious. Does he really think that little crack on the stone will make him a legend?]


    Its voice was dripping with sarcasm. [He''s got something to prove, all right... too bad for him, you''re about to crush whatever shred of confidence he''s got left.]


    Zeus chuckled under his breath. "He''ll find out soon enough." He didn''t need the system to remind him of what was coming next. His confidence was unshakable, and the gap between him and Caius was still there¡ªwide and clear.


    [Of course he will! The poor fool doesn''t realize who he''s up against. You''ll make him look like an amateur in front of everyone! This is going to be delicious,] the system added, its tone almost gleeful in its mockery.


    Zeus''s smirk deepened as the arena announcer''s voice boomed out, calling for the third-ranked outer disciple to step forward. The moment had come.


    Without hesitation, Zeus strode out into the arena, his movements smooth and deliberate. His calm, composed demeanor was in stark contrast to Caius''s earlier heated display.

 Chapter 146 - 146: Zeus Stunning Performance

    Zeus, now called as the third-ranked outer disciple, strode confidently toward the arena, a smirk curling at the edges of his lips. As he walked, he shot a glance at Cedric, Julian, and Caius, all of them watching him with barely concealed arrogance and disdain.


    Their posturing didn''t bother him in the slightest. In fact, his smirk only deepened, as if to silently say, "Watch closely¡ªI''m about to show you how it''s really done."


    [Oh look, they''re glaring at you like you stole their favorite toy. Typical weaklings,] the system chimed in, dripping with its usual mocking tone. [I almost feel bad for them. Almost.]


    "Let them have their moment," Zeus replied inwardly, his voice calm and collected. "I''ll crush their pride soon enough."


    [Crush? You better shatter it into a million pieces, boy. If you don''t show them up now, they''ll think you''re as pathetic as they are!] The system''s arrogant, shameless laughter echoed in his mind. [But don''t worry, you''ve got me to keep you from embarrassing yourself.]


    "Keep talking," Zeus muttered mentally, rolling his eyes. "You love taking credit for everything, don''t you?"


    [Credit where credit''s due! Without me, you''d be flailing around like a headless chicken.]


    Up in the stands, Elder Roxana Volcaria''s eyes were locked onto Zeus, her sharp gaze following his every movement.


    Unlike the other elders, who watched with their usual stoic expressions, her look carried a flicker of something different¡ªamused curiosity. She leaned forward slightly, resting her chin on her hand, a faint smirk tugging at her lips.


    "Let''s see what you''re hiding, Zeus," Roxana murmured under her breath, her voice carrying a note of intrigue. She''d been watching him closely, sensing there was more to this disciple than met the eye.


    Her eyes narrowed, her smirk deepening as Zeus continued toward the testing stone. The other elders remained silent, their faces unreadable, but she couldn''t help feeling that this one would put on a far more interesting show than the rest.


    Zeus, catching her gaze for just a moment, felt her curiosity from across the arena. "I guess even the top elders can''t resist watching me," he thought, his smirk growing even more confident.


    [Oh, now she''s interested. Can''t say I blame her. You''ve been holding back, and they''re dying to know just what you can do,] the system added, its tone sly. [Don''t disappoint now, unless you want to make a fool of yourself in front of her.]


    "I never disappoint," Zeus replied smoothly, his confidence unwavering.


    Zeus reached the massive testing stone in the center of the arena. The crowd hushed in anticipation, expecting him to summon some grand attack or powerful skill.


    But instead, Zeus did something unexpected. He simply walked up to the stone, placed his hand on its left side, and stood there silently... for five long minutes.


    The arena was filled with whispers of confusion. Even the top elders were frowning at the sight. Elder Aric Valen, in particular, could barely contain his displeasure as he leaned forward, watching Zeus closely. "What is he doing?" he thought, his brows furrowed in frustration.


    Zeus, however, didn''t seem bothered by the growing confusion. After five minutes, he simply removed his hand from the stone and walked back toward the center of the arena, his smirk still intact. He gave a short bow, as though his task was complete, and turned to walk away.


    The crowd fell into a stunned silence, confusion rippling through the arena like a wave. The top elders exchanged puzzled glances, except for Roxana, whose smirk only grew wider as she leaned back in her seat, clearly entertained by what was unfolding.


    Elder Aric Valen, however, wasn''t amused. His patience had already worn thin. He shot to his feet, his voice thundering across the arena. "What are you doing, boy? Why are you just standing there?!" His tone dripped with irritation, his eyes narrowing in frustration. "Are you mocking this test by doing nothing?"


    Zeus stopped in his tracks, his smirk never faltering. He turned back toward Elder Aric, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Oh, I''ve done it," he replied casually, almost as if he were discussing the weather.


    Elder Aric''s face turned a deep shade of red, his temper flaring. "What do you mean, you''ve done it?" he snapped, his fists clenched at his sides. "I saw you merely touch the stone! Don''t you dare insult this test with your arrogance!"


    Zeus''s smirk widened as he held up one finger, wagging it lightly as if correcting a child. "No, no, Elder Valen," he said in a patronizing tone, his voice cool and calm. "You misunderstand. It''s not arrogance... it''s just that my skill takes a while to activate."


    Elder Aric opened his mouth to retort, his fury evident in his eyes, but before he could speak another word, Zeus raised his hand and flicked his finger.


    In an instant, a deafening explosion echoed through the arena. The entire left side of the testing stone¡ªwhere Zeus had touched it¡ªerupted in a massive blast, sending chunks of stone flying in every direction. A huge portion of the stone had been completely destroyed, leaving the audience and the elders in shock.


    Zeus stood tall amidst the chaos, his expression calm and composed. "That''s my power, dear elders," he said smoothly, the smirk never leaving his face.


    The top elders were stunned, their frowns deepening as they processed what had just happened. Elder Aric Valen''s face had gone pale with disbelief, while Elder Sylph Margrave and Elder Thorne Arcturus exchanged concerned glances. None of them had expected such an overwhelming display of power from the third-ranked disciple.


    But among them, Roxana Volcaria''s smirk had grown into a full grin. She leaned back in her seat, clearly entertained. "Interesting," she thought.


    Meanwhile, Cedric, Julian, and Caius stood frozen, their smug expressions crumbling into deep frowns. The confidence they had worn like armor only moments ago shattered under the weight of Zeus''s effortless display.


    All the boasting, the arrogance¡ªthey now realized how hollow it was compared to what Zeus had just done. Their pride lay in tatters, and it showed in the way they clenched their fists, their jaws tightening in frustration.


    As Zeus made his way back to his place, his smirk never faltered. He could feel the eyes of the top elders burning into him, some watching with thinly veiled frustration, others with cautious interest. But Zeus was unbothered. He had done what he came to do¡ªand more.


    [Look at them,] the system snickered in his mind, its tone dripping with mockery. [They''re all fuming like children who just had their toys taken away. Priceless.]


    "They thought they were unbeatable," Zeus replied inwardly, his amusement evident. "It''s always fun watching arrogance crumble."


    [Oh, I''m sure they''re scrambling for excuses right now. ''It''s a trick! He got lucky!'' Pathetic.] The system laughed, shamelessly reveling in the defeat of the others. [But let''s be honest, you just crushed their fragile egos in front of the whole arena. They''ll never live this down.]


    "Good. They needed the reminder," Zeus said, his smirk growing wider as he felt the weight of his impact settle over the crowd. "Now they know who''s really in charge."


    As he passed by Cedric, Julian, and Caius, Zeus cast a sideways glance at them, his smirk daring them to say something. But they didn''t. They were too busy seething in silence, too stunned by what had just unfolded.


    [Oh, look at them! They can''t even talk,] the system sneered, clearly enjoying their humiliation. [And here they thought they were something special. Please.] sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus gave a slight nod to himself. "One thing''s for sure: I''ve made my mark."


    The system chuckled. [Not just a mark, boy. You''ve just carved your name into their pride. And they''ll never forget it.]

 Chapter 147 - 147: Kael Drakthorn

    Zeus had barely returned to his spot after his explosive display when the arena buzzed with murmurs of disbelief and awe. The crowd hadn''t quite processed what they had just witnessed, and even the top elders were whispering amongst themselves. Yet, as the next name was called, the excitement quickly quieted down, and all eyes turned toward the second-ranked disciple.


    Zeus, still basking in the afterglow of his performance, folded his arms and leaned back casually, fully expecting to see his sister, Lucy, step forward.


    "Finally," he thought, a smug grin creeping across his face, "let''s see just how far she''s come."


    But instead of Lucy, a man emerged from the shadows. Zeus''s smirk faltered for a split second, his eyebrows rising in mild surprise. "Wait... that''s not Lucy."


    [Heh, looks like your dear sister''s taken the top spot,] the system chimed in with a shamelessly mocking tone. [Guess she''s leaving her ''all-powerful big brother'' in the dust, huh?]


    Zeus''s smirk returned, sharper than before. "So Lucy''s number one now?" he whispered under his breath, feeling a mixture of pride and amusement. "She''s really grown."


    [Of course, she has. Unlike someone, she doesn''t waste time standing around smirking at her enemies.] The system''s voice was dripping with sarcasm. [But hey, don''t worry, I''m sure you''ll catch up eventually... maybe in a decade or two.]


    Zeus let out a soft chuckle, ignoring the system''s jabs as his eyes refocused on the second-ranked disciple now walking toward the center of the arena. His curiosity piqued, Zeus narrowed his gaze, studying the man carefully as the name was announced.


    [Name: Kael Drakthorn]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: Dragon Claw]


    [Tier: 4 Star]


    [Cultivation Manual: Earth Dragon Claw]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised. "A special physique?" he thought, his eyes narrowing with renewed interest. "And it''s a body-type one too. Interesting..."


    [Well, well, look at that! Another one with some fancy powers,] the system chimed in, dripping with sarcasm. [Bet he''s one of those ''I was born for greatness'' types. You know, like the ones who think the world owes them something.]


    Zeus chuckled softly, his gaze shifting toward Kael. "It makes sense why he held the top spot before Lucy knocked him down," he mused, crossing his arms. "That kind of physique isn''t something you see every day among the outer disciples."


    He glanced toward the elder seats, quickly scanning for any familiar surnames. None of the elders had the name "Drakthorn," which caused Zeus to raise his brow again.


    "No family backing among the top elders..." he thought, smirking slightly. "So he''s not riding on family connections. Must be a noble from somewhere, then."


    [A noble without family strings to pull? Impressive. Or maybe he''s just compensating for something,] the system added with an exaggerated sigh. [Still, with that physique, it''s no wonder he''s up there. But hey, maybe he''s just lucky. Not like he''s got your level of brilliance, right?]


    Zeus rolled his eyes, ignoring the system''s jabs. "That Dragon Claw physique of his is intriguing. Let''s see what he can really do."


    The smirk on Zeus''s face deepened, his eyes glinting with a mixture of amusement and challenge. "This might be worth watching after all."


    Kael Drakthorn strode toward the testing stone with an air of unshakable confidence, his every step radiating strength. The crowd grew quiet, sensing the power building around him. As he neared the stone, the air itself seemed to hum, his right arm glowing with a faint, earthen aura.


    Then, without warning, his hand began to change. Scales, thick and rugged, erupted along his forearm, stretching down to his fingers, which morphed into massive, razor-sharp claws. His arm had become a fearsome dragon claw, the earthy tones of brown and gold shimmering with raw, untamed power.


    Kael didn''t hesitate. His eyes focused with deadly precision as he drew his arm back. "Dragon Claw Strike!" he roared, his voice booming through the arena.


    In one swift, brutal motion, Kael brought his transformed hand crashing down onto the stone. The impact sent a shockwave through the arena as the crowd collectively gasped. A loud crack echoed, and a large chunk of the stone shattered under the force of his blow, dust rising from the destruction.


    Zeus, watching from the sidelines, kept his face neutral but couldn''t help but smirk internally. "Not bad... but not enough."


    The damage Kael had inflicted was nearly identical to the destruction Zeus had caused moments earlier. The crowd murmured in awe, clearly impressed by the display, but Zeus remained unimpressed.


    Kael straightened up, watching as his dragon claw slowly shrank back to its normal, human form. He stood tall, his chest rising and falling with heavy breaths as he soaked in the awe of the crowd. But his focus wasn''t on them. It was on Zeus.


    Without missing a beat, Kael''s eyes locked onto Zeus, filled with fierce determination and an unmistakable challenge. His stare was sharp, unyielding, as if to say, "You''re next. Watch yourself."


    Zeus, ever calm and composed, didn''t flinch. Instead, he met Kael''s glare with a slow, confident smile. His eyes gleamed with amusement, and his lips curled into a taunting smirk. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh? So, you really want to go there, huh?" Zeus thought, his tone dripping with mockery. His smirk only widened, daring Kael to do something.


    [Look at him, all fired up,] the system chimed in, its voice smug and dripping with sarcasm. [He thinks he''s got a shot! I bet he''s been practicing in front of a mirror, imagining the day he''d face you. How cute.]


    Zeus chuckled inwardly, ignoring the system''s relentless teasing. "He''s certainly got the spirit... but spirit alone won''t be enough." His gaze remained steady, holding Kael''s without a hint of concern.


    Kael''s jaw tightened, his muscles visibly tensing as if he was restraining himself from acting on the challenge that hung in the air. His glare never wavered, but words escaped him.


    Instead, he turned sharply on his heel, walking back to his place among the disciples. The tension between them was palpable, thick like a storm brewing on the horizon.


    [Oh, he''s angry. You really got under his skin, didn''t you?] the system taunted with a laugh. [He''s probably imagining a hundred ways to take you down right now.]


    Zeus smirked again, satisfied with the reaction. "Let him try," he thought, his confidence unwavering. "He won''t even come close."

 Chapter 148 - 148: Lucy Luxoria The Volcanic Titan

    The arena began to gradually quieten down, the tension in the air was palpable. All eyes shifted toward the first-ranked outer disciple. Zeus, standing confidently among the top ten, felt his lips curl into a knowing smile. He already knew who it would be.


    From the shadows of the waiting area, Lucy stepped forward. Her presence commanded attention instantly, calm but undeniably powerful.


    Each step she took echoed through the now-hushed arena, her posture straight and unwavering, her gaze sharp yet devoid of arrogance. There was nothing flashy in her demeanor, only pure, focused intent.


    Zeus tilted his head slightly, watching his sister with keen interest. "There she is..." he thought. His smile widened as his eyes gleamed with curiosity. He couldn''t help but admire how far she had come. "Let''s see how much you''ve grown, Lucy."


    [Name: Lucy Luxoria] sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Race: Volcanic Titan]


    [Physique: Molten Lava Core Physique]


    [Tier: 4 Star]


    [Divine Scripture: Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture]


    Zeus''s eyes widened, a flicker of shock crossing his normally composed face. "Her race¡­ it''s changed?" he thought, almost disbelieving. "She''s no longer human... she''s become a Volcanic Titan." The realization hit him like a wave.


    [Well, well, look at that,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogance. [She''s gotten so strong, her race has already awakened. Impressive.]


    [Not many can do that so fast, but then again, not everyone has the luxury of being a Volcanic Titan. A little intimidating, don''t you think?]


    Zeus furrowed his brow slightly, still processing what he was seeing. "To change races this early¡­ it''s almost unreal."


    The system let out a mock gasp. [Incredible? Oh, please. You''re acting like you didn''t see this coming. She''s been growing at a terrifying pace. And let''s be real here¡ªyou could be left in the dust if you don''t watch out.]


    The system paused, its tone suddenly turning snide. [Though honestly, are you sure you two are even related? Because she''s making you look a bit... sluggish.]


    Zeus smirked, letting the jab roll off his shoulders. "Typical," he thought, his focus shifting back to Lucy, unfazed by the system''s mocking.


    He watched as his sister stood before the arena, the intensity of her aura pulling everyone''s gaze. He could feel it¡ªevery elder in the room was watching her with a mix of surprise and curiosity.


    Most of the top elders visibly tensed, clearly not expecting the first-ranked disciple to be a girl. Zeus noticed their reactions and felt his smirk widen. "They have no idea what they''re in for," he thought, his eyes gleaming with pride.


    Lucy showed no reaction to the crowd''s attention. Her face remained an unwavering mask of calm focus, her eyes locked onto the stone as if nothing else in the arena mattered.


    She didn''t acknowledge the whispers or the curious glances from the elders. There was no need for it. She had one task in mind.


    With steady steps, she approached the stone. Her movements were deliberate, not rushed or hesitant. The entire arena seemed to hold its breath as Lucy raised her fist.


    Her expression didn''t shift as she drew back her arm, and then¡ªwithout warning¡ªshe launched a punch with devastating force. Her fist cut through the air, crashing into the stone''s surface with a sharp, echoing crack.


    The force of the blow was undeniable, and her fist pierced straight into the heart of the stone, sinking deep into its core. For a moment, there was silence.


    The top elders raised their eyebrows, exchanging curious glances. It was an impressive display of strength, certainly, but nothing they hadn''t already seen today. Their expressions remained cool and composed, expecting a performance in line with what others had shown before her.


    Her physique and technique were clearly strong, but from their vantage point, it seemed somewhat underwhelming for someone of the first rank. There was no dramatic explosion of power, no flashy display¡ªjust a straightforward punch.


    But then¡­ everything changed.


    The stone where Lucy''s fist had pierced began to tremble. A deep, ominous rumble echoed across the arena, growing louder with each passing second.


    Cracks snaked across the surface of the stone, glowing with a searing heat. The temperature around the stone began to rise, the air itself warping from the intensity of it.


    And then, without warning, the stone exploded in a brilliant, fiery eruption.


    Molten chunks of rock shot into the air, scattering across the arena in a chaotic blaze of destruction. The heat from the explosion forced the crowd to step back, shielding themselves from the molten fragments that now littered the arena floor.


    The top elders, who had previously been indifferent, were now wide-eyed, their calm expressions replaced with shock. They stared at Lucy, struggling to process the sudden destruction. This wasn''t just raw physical strength.


    No, it was something far more terrifying¡ªher mastery over molten power, turning the stone into liquid fire and detonating it from the inside out.


    Zeus watched the scene unfold, his smile widening with each passing second. His chest swelled with pride, and he couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "That''s my sister."


    The sheer force of Lucy''s power was undeniable, and the shockwave of her strength rippled through the arena, leaving everyone frozen in stunned silence.


    Lucy, ever composed, didn''t pause to bask in the awe of the crowd or the elders. Her face remained as calm and cold as before.


    She turned on her heel, walking back to her seat with measured steps, her expression unchanged. It was as if the display of molten destruction hadn''t even registered to her¡ªas if it was merely routine.


    The top four elders, however, were far from unaffected. Elder Aric Valen, visibly unsettled, muttered under his breath, "How¡­ how is that possible?" His voice wavered slightly, betraying the usual confidence he carried.


    Elder Sylph Margrave, who had remained stoic throughout the day, was now frowning, deep in thought. "Her control over the molten core¡­ it''s more advanced than I anticipated," she whispered, almost to herself.


    Even the normally composed Elder Darius Armist looked shaken, his gaze lingering on the still-glowing remnants of the stone. His fingers drummed against the armrest of his chair, a rare display of his inner turmoil.


    But Roxana Volcaria''s reaction was different¡ªfar more intense. She leaned forward in her seat, her eyes fixed on Lucy like a predator locking onto its prey. The fiery intensity in her gaze was unmistakable, and there was a hunger there, a desire that hadn''t been present earlier.


    As the last fragments of molten rock cooled on the arena floor, she murmured to herself, her voice low but resolute, "I want her." The words were more than just an observation; they were a claim.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Inner Test Result

    The test was over, and now it was time for the results. The air in the arena was thick with tension, the disciples standing stiffly, waiting for their fate to be revealed.


    Their eyes shifted nervously between each other, while the crowd murmured in hushed voices, speculating on who would become inner disciples and who might even catch the attention of a top elder.


    Elder Darius Armist, with his imposing figure and piercing gaze, rose from his seat. The soft murmurs quickly faded, replaced by a heavy silence that seemed to press down on the arena. His voice, sharp and authoritative, cut through the air.


    "As per the results of today''s test," he began, pausing briefly to let the weight of his words settle, "the seventh to tenth-ranked outer disciples are disqualified."


    There was a visible shift in the lower-ranked disciples'' postures. Hopes shattered, faces fell as the reality sank in. A few of them still clung to a flicker of hope, eyes darting toward the elders, waiting¡ªpraying¡ªfor someone to take pity on them.


    Elder Darius''s expression remained stern. "None of you were able to inflict damage on the testing stone, and as such, you are not eligible to become inner disciples."


    One of the lower-ranked disciples, still clinging to hope, took a hesitant step forward, voice shaking. "But, Elder... does that mean there''s no chance at all?"


    Darius''s gaze softened for the briefest of moments, though his voice stayed firm. "If any elders wish to take you under their wing and train you, you may still become inner disciples through their guidance. But that decision lies entirely with them."


    The disciples'' eyes, which had brightened momentarily, once again scanned the elder seats, searching for even the smallest sign of interest. But the elders remained quiet, their faces impassive, uninterested.


    A heavy silence filled the air. The realization hit hard. No elder, not even those of lower status, had shown any intention of taking them in. Shoulders slumped, and their eyes lowered to the ground in defeat.


    One disciple let out a shaky breath, his voice barely a whisper. "We weren''t good enough¡­"


    Another muttered under his breath, "I thought... maybe..."


    They all bowed their heads in silent acceptance, understanding that their journey, at least for now, would not follow the same prestigious path as those who had succeeded. Their dreams of rising through the ranks alongside the academy''s elites now seemed distant, almost unreachable.


    Elder Darius cleared his throat and continued, "Now, for the sixth-ranked disciple, Cedric Valen. Step forward."


    Cedric, his chest puffed out and eyes gleaming with confidence, strode toward the center of the arena with long, assured steps. His demeanor radiated self-assurance, as though he already knew the outcome. Elder Darius watched him approach, his gaze steady, and nodded slightly, a gesture of acknowledgment.


    "Your physical strength is commendable, Cedric," Elder Darius said, his voice even but with a hint of approval. "You have reached the level of a four-star warrior. As such, you are eligible to become an inner disciple of the Celestial Academy."


    Cedric''s face lit up with a smug smile, and he bowed deeply, his voice filled with satisfaction. "Thank you, Elder Darius. I am honored."


    Elder Darius straightened and scanned the row of elders seated before him. "Now, I ask: does any elder wish to take Cedric Valen as their disciple?"


    Before the last word even finished leaving Elder Darius''s mouth, Elder Aric Valen leaned forward in his seat, his sharp eyes gleaming with pride.


    "I will take him in," he declared, his voice firm and filled with the unmistakable weight of familial pride. His gaze locked onto Cedric, as if reinforcing his claim.


    Cedric barely suppressed a smirk as he glanced up at Elder Aric, clearly expecting this. There was no surprise in his expression¡ªonly satisfaction. He gave a sharp bow in Elder Aric''s direction, his smirk widening as he straightened. "Thank you, Elder Valen. I won''t disappoint you."


    Elder Aric nodded, his expression was one of calm confidence, as it was already as expected that Cedric could only join him as his kin in this academy.


    Cedric turned on his heel and walked back to his place, his movements smooth and controlled, radiating the arrogance of someone who believed his future was already secured.


    Next, Elder Darius turned his attention to the fifth-ranked disciple. "Julian Margrave, step forward," he announced, his voice carrying authority.


    Julian walked to the center of the arena with measured confidence, a calm smile playing on his lips. He moved with the grace of someone who knew exactly how much control he had, both over himself and his abilities. As he stopped before the elders, Elder Darius gave him a nod, acknowledging his efforts.


    "Your wind-based abilities are remarkable, Julian," Elder Darius said, his voice tinged with approval. "Your control over your power is well-developed for your level. You have reached the rank of a four-star warrior and are thus eligible to become an inner disciple of the Celestial Academy."


    Julian bowed deeply, his voice steady with respect. "Thank you, Elder Darius. I am honored." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elder Darius shifted his gaze toward the other elders seated above. "Now, which of you wishes to take Julian Margrave as your disciple?"


    As expected, Elder Sylph Margrave raised her hand with quiet confidence, her expression composed yet warm. "I will take him," she stated, her voice carrying a subtle note of pride. It was a claim not just of talent, but of kinship.


    Julian bowed once more, this time directed at Elder Sylph Margrave. "Thank you, Elder Margrave," he said, the calm smile never leaving his face as he stood tall, clearly satisfied with the outcome.


    His expression was one of quiet triumph as he returned to his place among the other disciples, knowing he had met expectations.


    Elder Darius wasted no time as he called the next name. "And now, Caius Arcturus."


    Caius stepped forward, still exuding the same confidence that had carried him through the test earlier. His posture was straight, his chin slightly raised, and there was a distinct gleam of pride in his eyes.


    Elder Darius gave a slight nod of approval. "Your thunderous sword strike was powerful, and your cultivation has reached the four-star warrior level. You are eligible to become an inner disciple."


    Caius gave a sharp, practiced bow, his eyes filled with anticipation. He knew what was coming next.


    Elder Darius didn''t even need to ask the question. Before he could speak, Elder Thorne Arcturus leaned forward, his voice booming across the arena.


    "I will take him," he declared, his tone firm, carrying the authority of one who would not be challenged on this decision. There was no mistaking the pride in his voice as he claimed Caius, his own kin.


    Caius, clearly pleased with the outcome, gave another bow. "Thank you, Elder Arcturus. I will strive to uphold the family name." His words were sharp, calculated, and brimming with confidence as he returned to his place, his steps just a bit more purposeful.


    Finally, the arena fell into a hushed silence as all eyes turned toward Zeus. The crowd seemed to lean forward in anticipation.


    Even the elders, both the top-ranking and the lower, had their attention fixed on him. Everyone knew that Zeus was different¡ªhis presence carried an aura that was hard to ignore.


    Elder Darius''s gaze fell on Zeus, his expression unreadable, but there was a sense of curiosity in his eyes. "Zeus, the third-ranked outer disciple. Step forward," he announced.


    Zeus smirked as he stepped forward, his movements confident and deliberate. The weight of the moment wasn''t lost on him, and he welcomed it.


    The eyes of the crowd, the elders, even the other disciples, were all focused on him now. He knew this was his moment, and it was about to get interesting.

 Chapter 150 - 150: Four Top Elders Offer

    Zeus stood confidently at the center of the arena, his eyes scanning the faces of the elders above. Elder Darius rose to speak, his voice resonating with authority, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Zeus," Darius began, his gaze steady, "your control over the thunder element is truly remarkable. You''ve not only mastered its raw power, but you''ve also reached the four-star warrior level with precision and strength. Impressive."


    Zeus nodded in acknowledgment, a slight smile tugging at the corners of his lips. He could feel the eyes of the crowd on him, but what really interested him was the reactions of the other elders.


    His sharp gaze didn''t miss the faint, almost imperceptible frowns on their faces, hidden beneath forced smiles.


    "They''re not as happy as they''re pretending to be," Zeus mused, his smirk growing. "They didn''t expect me to rise this fast."


    [Oh, look at their faces,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with mockery. [They''re smiling, but inside they''re cursing your name. Bet they didn''t see this coming.]


    Zeus chuckled inwardly. "They''re hiding it well, but it''s obvious enough. Let''s see how far they''ll go to play nice."


    As Darius continued his praise, Elder Aric Valen''s lips tightened ever so slightly. His smile, though present, didn''t reach his eyes.


    Zeus caught the subtle shift, and his amusement grew. Even Elder Sylph Margrave, normally composed, had a flicker of hesitation before she resumed her calm, serene expression.


    "They don''t like this," Zeus thought, the smirk never leaving his face. "They don''t like that I''m not one of their carefully groomed favorites."


    [Of course they don''t,] the system interjected arrogantly. [You''ve outpaced their precious little disciples, and now they''re stuck with the fact that you''re the real deal. No strings attached, no family backing. Just pure talent. Hurts, doesn''t it?]


    Zeus almost laughed out loud. "They''ll just have to swallow that bitter pill."


    Elder Thorne Arcturus, too, was watching him with barely concealed irritation. Zeus met his gaze without blinking, as if to say, "I see you, old man."


    [What''s that old fool thinking?] the system taunted. [He looks like he''d rather face a thunderstorm than deal with you. Shame, really.]


    Zeus didn''t bother hiding his amusement. The more he saw their forced reactions, the more entertained he became. He nodded once more at Elder Darius, but his real interest was in watching the other elders squirm behind their masks of politeness.


    "Let''s see just how much they can hide their true feelings. This is getting interesting," Zeus thought, his smirk widening into a full grin.


    [Ah, yes, let them seethe! They can''t touch you now, can they?] the system laughed mockingly. [You''ve already won, and they know it.]


    Zeus couldn''t disagree. He had already won the moment he stepped into that arena. Now, it was just a matter of watching them come to terms with it.


    Elder Darius continued, "Now, as per tradition, I will ask¡ªdo any of the elders wish to take Zeus as their disciple?"


    The moment the question left his lips, the unexpected happened¡ªall the top elders, including the usually disinterested Elder Roxana, raised their hands.


    A murmur spread through the crowd, shocked by the sight. Even Zeus was slightly taken aback, though he quickly masked his surprise with a confident smirk. "They really want me that badly, huh?" he mused.


    Elder Aric Valen was the first to break the silence, his voice filled with authority and a touch of condescension.


    "Zeus, your control over the thunder element is indeed impressive," he began, his sharp eyes scanning Zeus up and down, "but I can see your physical strength isn''t fully developed. You lack the raw power needed to fully harness your potential." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He leaned forward, his tone turning persuasive. "Join me, and I will teach you how to strengthen your body. Under my guidance, you''ll gain the power of a true titan, molding your physique to match the force of your elemental prowess."


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, but before he could respond, Elder Sylph Margrave interrupted, her voice smooth and calm yet firm, like a gentle breeze cutting through the tension. "No, no. You''ve got it all wrong, Aric."


    She turned to Zeus, her gaze steady. "Come to me instead, Zeus. You excel in thunder, yes, but have you considered combining it with wind? Thunder and wind together could become an unstoppable force. With my expertise in wind techniques, I could help you reach a level of power you''ve only dreamed of."


    There was a subtle challenge in her voice, her calm tone masking the fierce competition brewing between the elders.


    Elder Thorne Arcturus wasn''t going to be left behind. He interjected, his voice booming like the thunder he commanded. "Enough, Sylph."


    He fixed his gaze on Zeus, his eyes gleaming with intensity. "Zeus, you already control thunder at a high level, and no one here understands thunder cultivation like I do. Under my wing, you''ll surpass your limits. I''ll make you stronger than any other thunder cultivator in this academy¡ªstronger than anyone who''s ever walked these grounds."


    There was an undercurrent of pride in his voice, as though he saw Zeus''s power as an extension of his own.


    Zeus''s smirk only widened as he watched the three of them try to outdo each other, their offers growing more desperate with each passing second. "They''re practically fighting over me," he thought, enjoying the spectacle playing out before him. It was rare to see such high-ranking elders scrambling like this, and he was loving every second of it.


    Before he could revel in it further, Elder Darius, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke up, his voice calm but shrewd. "And what about me, Zeus?"


    The other elders glanced at him, surprised he was even getting involved. Darius''s eyes gleamed with sharp intelligence as he continued, "Unlike my esteemed colleagues, I do not specialize in elemental techniques or physique cultivation. My expertise lies elsewhere."


    He paused for effect, then added, "I am a master of potion-making and equipment crafting. And from what I''ve observed, your equipment is... well, let''s just say it''s not living up to your potential."


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the sudden shift in tone.


    Darius continued, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "You may have raw strength, Zeus, but the right gear can make the difference between a strong warrior and an invincible one. Join me, and you will have access to the best equipment and potions¡ªcrafted to enhance your abilities far beyond what you could achieve on your own."

 Chapter 151 - 151: Roxanas Offer

    Zeus stood in the center of the arena, his eyes shifting between the elders, their offers still hanging in the air like fragile promises. The crowd had fallen into a tense silence, every pair of eyes watching, waiting for his response. But Zeus took his time, soaking in the moment. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite the elders'' flowery words and grand gestures, Zeus saw through their thin veneer of politeness. There was something else lurking behind those smiles¡ªan unease they were trying to hide.


    "They''re desperate to have me," Zeus mused, his smirk barely contained, "but something''s off. They''re not as thrilled as they''re pretending to be."


    [Of course they''re not,] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with arrogant amusement. [They know how dangerous you are. They want you, sure, but not for your benefit¡ªfor theirs.]


    [They need to keep you close, to control you. Otherwise, they know what you''ll become¡ªsomeone far more powerful than them.]


    Zeus let out a quiet chuckle, barely audible over the tense silence of the arena. "I know," he thought, his eyes flickering toward Elder Roxana, who had yet to make her move. "But I want to see what the youngest and strongest elder has to offer. She''s been silent this whole time."


    As if sensing the perfect moment, a powerful surge of aura erupted from Roxana Volcaria, filling the entire arena.


    The pressure was immediate and overwhelming, like standing in the heart of a volcano just before it erupted. Zeus felt it crash over him, raw and untamed, and for a moment, everything else faded into the background.


    Even the other elders, who had been bickering over him just moments ago, fell silent. Their words died on their tongues as Roxana rose from her seat, her gaze locked firmly on Zeus.


    Her presence alone demanded attention, and the air around her seemed to shimmer with a fiery energy, crackling as if ready to ignite at any moment.


    "Zeus!" Roxana''s voice boomed across the arena, her tone as fierce as her presence. It wasn''t a request; it was a command. Every word was heavy with power, exuding a confidence that dared anyone to challenge her. "Join me."


    Her voice reverberated through the stands, its authority unmistakable. There was no hesitation, no weakness. Roxana Volcaria was the kind of person who didn''t ask for anything¡ªshe took what she wanted. Her aura flared brighter, radiating like molten lava, hot and volatile.


    She glanced around briefly, acknowledging the other elders, before her intense gaze settled back on Zeus.


    "I may not specialize in weapon crafting or potion making," she admitted, her tone unwavering. "I''m not an expert in thunder or wind elements, nor do I focus on physical strength training like some."


    Her fiery eyes narrowed slightly, a small smile playing at the corners of her mouth. "But let me tell you one thing¡ªif you join me, I will personally train you."


    The arena was still, hanging on her every word. Zeus could feel the weight of her gaze, the promise of her power. There was no boasting in her tone, no need for embellishment. Roxana didn''t need to convince anyone; she was merely stating a fact.


    "The other elders," she continued, her voice steady but sharp as she cast a pointed glance at her peers, "already have their hands full. They''ve taken on plenty of disciples, dividing their time and focus."


    She paused, her expression hardening with a fierce determination. "But I have none. If you choose me, you will be my sole disciple. My only focus. I will make sure you reach your true potential."


    Zeus could feel the tension mounting among the other elders, their faces tightening as Roxana made her bold declaration. The air was thick with unspoken challenges, but none of them moved.


    Their instincts screamed at them to push back, to refute her claim, but the moment they saw Roxana''s smile¡ªa fierce, almost predatory grin¡ªthey hesitated.


    Though all five elders were 8-star warriors, Roxana was different. Her aura had a certain weight to it, one that didn''t just demand respect¡ªit commanded it.


    It was as if her very presence dared them to challenge her, to try and stake a claim on Zeus, knowing full well they wouldn''t have the nerve to do so.


    Elder Aric Valen opened his mouth, ready to speak, but as soon as Roxana''s eyes locked onto his, he shut it just as quickly. His usual confidence faltered, and he shifted uncomfortably in his seat.


    Elder Sylph Margrave, who was never one to be outdone, simply exchanged a glance with Thorne Arcturus, both of them silently agreeing not to provoke Roxana further.


    Elder Darius watched quietly, his fingers tapping against his armrest, but even he wasn''t eager to stir the pot.


    For a moment, the arena was silent, the tension palpable as the elders exchanged wary glances. No one wanted to cross Roxana. Her reputation as a fiery, untamable force of nature was well known, and it was clear they didn''t want to test her. Not now. Not when she had already staked her claim.


    Satisfied with the silence that followed her declaration, Roxana leaned back, her fierce smile never faltering. She kept her eyes on Zeus, her confidence unwavering. "Now," she said, her voice low but commanding, "which one will you choose, Zeus?"


    The entire arena seemed to hold its breath, waiting for Zeus''s response. Roxana''s aura still lingered in the air, like the heat from a smoldering fire, but Zeus didn''t flinch. He stood tall, his smirk growing wider as he met her gaze.


    He had felt the raw, untamed power behind her words, the undeniable strength in her presence. But more than that, there was something wild in Roxana''s spirit, something that called to him in a way the other elders couldn''t match.


    Roxana''s smile deepened when she saw his reaction, her eyes glinting with a knowing look. She had felt something in Zeus too¡ªsomething raw, something untamed that mirrored her own nature.


    She didn''t need to speak again; the message was clear in the way they locked eyes. Zeus was no ordinary disciple, and she wasn''t offering him an ordinary path. She was offering him something far more dangerous and thrilling.

 Chapter 152 - 152: Zeuss Choice

    Zeus stood confidently at the center of the arena, all eyes fixed on him. The offers from the five top elders hung in the air, and the crowd buzzed with anticipation, eager to see which elder he would choose. The pressure was palpable, but Zeus remained calm, his smirk ever-present.


    [Well, well, Zeus. Quite the popular one, aren''t you?] the system''s voice slithered into his mind, dripping with its usual arrogance. [Five elders, all scrambling over you like you''re the last mana stone in a desert. So... which one will you grace with your presence?]


    Zeus''s eyes flickered toward Roxana, his smirk deepening. "Of course, it''s her," he responded inwardly, a playful gleam in his eyes. "We''ve already made plans to¡­ well, not blackmail exactly, but to ''invite'' her to become our accomplice."


    The system scoffed, its tone dripping with mockery. [Oh, ''invite,'' is that what you''re calling it? How diplomatic of you. Blackmail sounds so much more honest, but I suppose even you have your moments of tact.]


    Zeus chuckled softly, his gaze never leaving Roxana. "Plus, by becoming her disciple, my two clones can stay close to Lucy. It''s a perfect setup. I get the training I need, and Lucy gets the protection."


    The system''s laughter echoed in his mind, shameless and self-satisfied. [Ah, the ever-doting brother, always scheming. You''re lucky your plans are half as clever as you think they are.]


    [But yes, yes, I see it now¡ªRoxana on your side, Lucy safeguarded, and you, my dear Zeus, pulling the strings from the shadows.] It paused, then added with a teasing edge, [Just don''t trip over your own ego while you''re at it.]


    Zeus''s smirk widened, his confidence unshaken. "I won''t." He straightened, his decision made, and spoke clearly to the elders. "I will become Elder Roxana''s disciple."


    A ripple of shock coursed through the crowd, and the other elders exchanged glances filled with frustration and disbelief. Roxana''s smile widened, a gleam of satisfaction lighting up her fierce eyes.


    Confidence radiated from her as she sensed her victory. But before she could speak, the other elders moved quickly to try and change Zeus''s mind.


    Elder Aric Valen was the first to step forward, his voice measured but tense. "Zeus, think carefully. Elder Roxana may be powerful, but she''s new. She lacks the experience we have in teaching and cultivating talents."


    Zeus barely glanced at him, his smirk unwavering. But before he could respond, Elder Sylph Margrave interjected, her tone soft but insistent.


    "You should reconsider, Zeus. Roxana has no history of guiding disciples. With someone like me, you''d be in better hands. You need an experienced teacher, not someone still figuring things out."


    The other elders nodded in agreement, their eyes sharp with determination. Zeus was a prize they couldn''t afford to lose, especially after witnessing his overwhelming display of power during the test.


    Their arguments were layered with urgency, a clear attempt to steer him away from Roxana and toward themselves.


    Elder Thorne Arcturus added, his voice a rumble like distant thunder, "Zeus, you''ve got potential, no doubt. But potential needs the right guidance. Don''t throw away the chance to become truly great by aligning with someone who hasn''t proven themselves as a mentor."


    Zeus could feel the intensity of their words, but instead of swaying him, it only amused him more. He was about to respond when Roxana''s aura suddenly flared, a fiery presence filling the arena.


    Her eyes narrowed into dangerous slits as she glared at the four elders, her patience clearly running thin.


    "Enough," she growled, her voice low but carrying the weight of authority, like molten lava threatening to erupt.


    The elders flinched, though they tried to hide it. They might have been equals in terms of rank, all being 8-star warriors, but Roxana''s raw, untamed power was something none of them wanted to test.


    The fiery aura that radiated from her was a warning¡ªa reminder of why even seasoned warriors feared her.


    Roxana''s lips curled into a wicked smile, her eyes blazing as she spoke. "You all talk about experience, but let me remind you¡ªstrength isn''t just in teaching. It''s in action. And I''ve had my fair share of it."


    Her gaze flicked to Zeus, her tone dropping into something almost dangerous. "Zeus knows what he''s getting into. I''ll teach him more than just techniques... I''ll show him what real power looks like."


    Despite their reluctance, the elders knew they couldn''t back down completely. Zeus was too valuable, and his performance in the test¡ªachieving such results without using his full strength¡ªmade it clear just how rare a talent he was. Their eyes were filled with desperation, but no one dared challenge Roxana openly.


    Zeus, observing the rising tension between the elders, let the silence hang for a moment, allowing their frustration to simmer before finally speaking. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His voice was calm but firm, carrying the weight of his decision. "I appreciate the offers from all of you," he said, his eyes sweeping across the gathered elders, "but my decision stands. I want to become Elder Roxana''s disciple."


    A ripple of disbelief flickered through the other elders, their faces betraying varying degrees of shock and frustration. But it was Roxana''s reaction that drew the most attention. Her smile deepened into a fierce, almost predatory grin, her eyes gleaming with pride and satisfaction.


    "You''ve made a wise choice, Zeus," she said, her tone rich with approval, her gaze never leaving him. "Now, come and stand beside me."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Zeus moved. He leaped effortlessly into the air, his form graceful and controlled as he landed beside Roxana with a single, fluid motion.


    The crowd watched in awe, murmuring among themselves as the two stood together, a powerful pairing. Zeus''s smirk remained firmly in place, while Roxana''s fierce, confident grin told the entire arena that she had won this battle.


    The other elders, however, could only frown, their disappointment barely concealed behind strained smiles. Elder Aric''s jaw tightened, his fists clenching subtly at his sides, while Elder Sylph crossed her arms, her narrowed eyes hiding the frustration of losing a potential powerhouse.


    Elder Thorne''s brow furrowed in displeasure, and even Elder Darius''s usually calm demeanor showed signs of unease. Zeus had slipped through their fingers, and they knew it.


    Yet, despite their irritation, none of them dared to speak further. Roxana had won, and they had no choice but to accept it.


    Zeus glanced back at them, catching the flickers of frustration in their expressions. He let his smirk widen just a little, sending a silent message to each of them: "You''ve lost this round."


    Roxana, sensing his amusement, chuckled softly under her breath. She leaned in slightly, her voice low and teasing, but laced with a wild edge. "Get used to seeing those faces. You''ll be giving them plenty more reasons to frown soon enough."


    Zeus grinned in response, the thrill of the moment sparking between them. Together, they stood tall, casting long shadows over the arena as the rest of the elders simmered in silent defeat.

 Chapter 153 - 153: Kael Drakthorns Choice

    The atmosphere in the arena shifted once again as the second-ranked outer disciple, Kael Drakthorn, strode forward with unwavering confidence. His aura was palpable, commanding attention from everyone present.


    Elder Darius Armist, seated in the center, leaned forward slightly, a proud smile forming on his face. "Kael Drakthorn," he began, his voice deep and steady, "your performance today was¡ª"


    But before Elder Darius could finish, Kael''s voice rang out, cutting him off with an air of impatience. "I wish to become your disciple, Elder Darius." His tone was firm, almost challenging, as if he had already decided his fate long before the elder had spoken.


    The arena fell into a stunned silence, the crowd murmuring at Kael''s boldness. Eyes flickered between the young disciple and the elder, wondering how such audacity would be received. Few would dare interrupt a top elder, let alone in front of so many witnesses.


    For a moment, Elder Darius''s expression faltered, his brows lifting slightly in surprise. But the reaction was brief. Almost immediately, his lips curled back into a smile, a knowing glint in his eyes. Rather than showing annoyance, the elder seemed more amused than anything else.


    "Hmph, you''ve got spirit," Darius said, his voice low but carrying an unmistakable note of approval. "I can respect that." He gave Kael a measured look, as if weighing his determination. "Very well," Darius said, his tone now more authoritative. "You shall become my disciple."


    Kael gave a sharp, curt bow, but there was no hint of gratitude in his expression¡ªonly satisfaction. His eyes gleamed with confidence, as if this outcome had been inevitable all along.


    He wasn''t just pleased with the result; he had expected it. His aura remained strong, unshaken, a silent testament to his belief in his own strength.


    Elder Darius, watching the young disciple''s bold display, gestured casually for Kael to stand beside him. "Come, stand here, Drakthorn," he said, his voice carrying a note of approval, accompanied by a slight smirk, as though pleased with the new addition to his ranks.


    As Kael moved to Darius''s side, the elder glanced toward Roxana, his smirk widening ever so slightly. It wasn''t just an idle gesture; there was something behind it¡ªa message, unspoken but clear: You''re not the only one who can draw in powerful disciples.


    Roxana met his gaze but remained silent, her expression calm, though her eyes flickered with a faint gleam of interest. The silent exchange between the two top elders did not go unnoticed by the crowd or the other elders.


    Kael, however, wasn''t finished with his performance. Standing tall beside Elder Darius, his eyes immediately sought out Zeus.


    When he found him, Kael''s gaze hardened into a sharp, unblinking glare, filled with unspoken challenge and intent. The message in his stare was clear: "I''m coming for you next."


    Zeus, unfazed by the glare, responded with nothing more than a slow, confident smirk. He met Kael''s stare without flinching, his expression almost mocking.


    "You''re still not a threat," Zeus thought, his confidence as steady as ever. The challenge in Kael''s eyes only seemed to amuse him further.


    The air between them crackled with tension, but Zeus remained calm, his smirk sending a clear signal: "I''ve already beaten you once, and I''ll do it again if needed."


    Elder Darius, noticing the silent exchange between the two disciples, allowed himself a small chuckle. "Save it for later, Drakthorn," he said, his tone light but with an undercurrent of authority. "There''ll be plenty of time to prove yourself."


    Kael''s glare lingered for a moment longer, but he eventually broke eye contact and turned his attention back to Elder Darius, giving a slight nod of acknowledgment. It was clear that Kael was eager to rise further in power¡ªand equally determined to surpass Zeus.


    Meanwhile, the other three top elders¡ªAric Valen, Sylph Margrave, and Thorne Arcturus¡ªwatched the scene with frowns etched deeply into their faces. With two disciples already chosen¡ªZeus and Kael¡ªthey were starting to feel the pressure.


    Their options were narrowing, and despite their authority and power, they couldn''t help but feel that they were losing out on the most promising talents of this generation.


    Aric Valen muttered under his breath, "This test is proving more competitive than expected."


    Sylph Margrave nodded slightly, her gaze still lingering on the two chosen disciples. "And we''ve yet to see the first-ranked," she said, her voice soft but tinged with anticipation.


    Thorne Arcturus remained silent, his eyes narrowed as he watched Zeus and Kael carefully, already calculating his next move.


    The tension between the elders and their chosen disciples simmered in the arena, but Zeus remained unfazed.


    Standing tall beside Roxana, his smirk stayed firmly in place, a silent declaration of confidence. No matter the pressure, he was calm, steady, as if already anticipating what came next.


    But soon, the focus of the entire arena shifted. The moment everyone had been waiting for finally arrived. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucy Luxoria, the first-ranked outer disciple, began her deliberate walk toward the center of the arena. Her presence commanded attention¡ªnot just through raw power, but through the calm, cold expression she wore like armor.


    There was no arrogance in her steps, no need to prove herself outwardly. Her quiet confidence made her seem untouchable, as though no one in the arena was her equal.


    The crowd murmured, captivated by her every movement, and the top five elders all leaned forward, their eyes locked on her as if she were a precious gem.


    Elder Darius''s expression sharpened, and he muttered quietly, "This one... there''s something different about her."


    Elder Aric Valen nodded, his tone more cautious. "She''s not just powerful. She knows it."


    Elder Sylph Margrave''s eyes gleamed with interest, her voice a soft whisper. "Such immense potential..."


    Even Elder Thorne Arcturus, usually silent, spoke in a low voice. "It''s as if she''s already outgrown her peers."


    Roxana said nothing, her sharp gaze following Lucy''s every step. Unlike the others, her expression showed no surprise¡ªonly acknowledgment, as if she had expected this level of poise from the very beginning.


    Lucy reached the center of the arena, her cold, calm eyes sweeping across the elders, taking in their stares without flinching. She didn''t slow down or hesitate, moving forward with a quiet yet unshakable sense of purpose.

 Chapter 154 - 154: The Great Ancestor

    Lucy stood in the middle of the arena, her calm yet powerful presence undeniable. The top five elders watched her with keen interest, their eyes filled with anticipation. The crowd held its breath, waiting for the decision that would shape the future of the strongest outer disciple.


    Elder Darius was the first to speak, or at least, he tried. "Lucy Luxoria, your performance was¡ª"


    "Cut the crap, Darius," Roxana interrupted, her voice slicing through the air with sharp authority. The words were spoken with such force that it caused even the other elders to sit up straighter.


    "She doesn''t need your empty praise. She already knows what she''s accomplished." Roxana''s tone held no patience for formalities, her gaze unwavering as it remained locked on Lucy.


    Darius paused mid-sentence, clearly irritated by the interruption. His lips tightened into a thin line, but he didn''t dare push back against Roxana''s forceful demeanor. Instead, he simply gave a curt nod, his jaw clenched.


    Roxana, unfazed by his silent protest, turned fully toward Lucy, her eyes narrowing slightly with interest. "Now, Lucy," she said, her voice commanding yet inviting, "which elder do you wish to join?"


    Before Lucy could answer, the other elders quickly jumped in, their voices competing with one another, trying to sway her decision. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lucy, with your strength and potential, you would benefit most under my guidance," Elder Aric Valen said, his deep voice carrying a tone of reassurance.


    He smiled, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "I will help you hone your physical abilities. With proper training, you could achieve feats of unimaginable strength."


    Elder Sylph Margrave chimed in almost immediately, her voice softer but filled with conviction. "Lucy, elemental mastery is your key to reaching greater heights. Under my tutelage, I will teach you to combine your power with the wind. Together, we can make you into a truly unstoppable force."


    Elder Thorne Arcturus added his voice, his tone calm yet insistent. "Your talents would thrive under my guidance, Lucy. I understand the depths of thunder cultivation better than anyone. You need someone who knows how to elevate your power in ways others can''t."


    The offers were tempting, and the other elders leaned forward as if waiting for her to respond. But before they could finish their persuasive attempts, Roxana cut them off again, her eyes still focused solely on Lucy.


    "Enough," Roxana said, her voice lower now but with a fierce intensity that made the other elders tense. "Join me, Lucy," she continued, her tone carrying a sense of promise and certainty.


    "I am an 8-star warrior. I''ve already accepted another disciple, Zeus, as my disciple, and I will focus on both of you. You won''t be just another student in a long list¡ªI will make sure you reach your full potential. Your growth will be my priority."


    Roxana''s gaze never wavered from Lucy, and though her words were calm, her fierce determination was unmistakable. There was no doubt in her voice¡ªonly the certainty that she could offer Lucy what the others couldn''t: undivided attention and focus.


    The other elders exchanged looks, visibly frustrated but unwilling to challenge Roxana''s bold statement. Darius''s smile was strained, Aric''s jaw tightened, and Sylph''s calm demeanor faltered slightly. Even Thorne, typically composed, looked annoyed at being overshadowed by Roxana''s unwavering confidence.


    Lucy''s cold expression remained unchanged as she listened to the elders'' offers, her mind carefully weighing each option. Zeus watched from the side, narrowing his eyes slightly. He knew his sister all too well. "She''s thinking too much," he thought with a hint of impatience.


    Turning to the system, Zeus asked, "Can you speak to Lucy through her Divine Mask?"


    [Hah, of course, I can,] the system replied, its tone oozing with smug arrogance. [But remember, genius, we agreed to keep me a secret.]


    Zeus sighed in frustration, shaking his head. "How can you be so clueless? You don''t need to reveal yourself as a system. Just make something up! Call yourself a god, an ancestor, whatever. She won''t connect the dots."


    There was a pause, the kind that made it clear the system hadn''t thought of that. When it finally responded, its voice was begrudging, though trying to sound confident.


    [Oh... yes, yes, I knew that. I was just... testing you.]


    Even the almighty system can be an idiot sometimes, Zeus thought with an amused smirk.


    [Damn you!] the system snapped, its voice clearly annoyed, [Mocking your greatest asset? Who''s the real idiot here, hmm?] The shameless arrogance in its tone was impossible to miss, even when it was being insulted.


    Zeus chuckled softly, enjoying the rare opportunity to get under the system''s skin. He could almost imagine the smug being trying to puff itself up in indignation.


    [Oh, laugh it up while you can, host,] the system grumbled, its voice now laced with sarcasm. [You''d be nowhere without me. Now, watch the master at work.]


    Zeus''s smirk widened as he let the system shift focus to contact Lucy. The banter might be annoying at times, but it was moments like these that made having a sentient, arrogant system strangely entertaining.


    Standing in the arena, Lucy weighed her options, her cold expression unchanging as the elders eagerly awaited her decision. But suddenly, a voice echoed in her mind, breaking through her thoughts.


    [Lucy... nice to meet you,] the voice said, smooth and authoritative, with a hint of smugness laced within.


    Lucy''s icy composure flickered, just for a moment. Her eyes darted around the arena, scanning the crowd. No one had spoken aloud, and the top elders exchanged confused glances, noticing her subtle movement.


    [Oh, don''t bother looking around,] the voice continued, now with an air of amusement. [I''m speaking directly into your mind. You won''t find me out there among the plebs.]


    Her gaze sharpened instantly, thoughts cutting through the confusion like a blade. Who are you? she asked, her tone as frosty and guarded as ever.


    The voice responded with a chuckle, arrogant and self-assured. [Ah, yes, right to the point, I see. Very well, you deserve an introduction. Pleased to meet you, Lucy. I am your ancestor... the great Olympus.]

 Chapter 155 - 155: Lucys Choice

    Lucy felt a sharp jolt run through her mind when the voice echoed within her. "My ancestor... the great Olympus?" Her thoughts whirled as she tried to make sense of it. "I don''t remember any ancestor named Olympus," she said, her voice tinged with skepticism.


    [Of course you wouldn''t,] the voice replied with a smug, almost mocking tone. [I''m far older and far greater than you or any of your ancestors could comprehend.]


    The voice paused for dramatic effect before continuing, [But let me save you some time¡ªyou''d better choose Roxana.]


    Lucy''s cold composure faltered just a bit as surprise flashed in her eyes. "Why Roxana?" she asked, her voice cautious, yet still controlled.


    The voice let out a small, condescending laugh. [Oh, come on, are you seriously asking? She''s the youngest elder, and yet the strongest. Her power mirrors yours¡ªonly she can help you unlock your full potential.]


    The voice took on a casual, almost dismissive tone. [You don''t need anyone else. Trust me on this.]


    Lucy''s brow furrowed slightly, suspicion creeping into her mind. "How can I trust you?" she thought, her icy demeanor returning. "How do you even know my power?" she asked aloud, her voice sharp and cutting.


    The voice scoffed, dripping with arrogance. [Trust? Sweet child, you should trust me. I''m the one who gave you your power in the first place.] The tone became smoother, more pleased with itself.


    [Remember that sudden, convenient appearance of the Divine Scripture in your mind? Yeah, that was all me.] It paused before adding, in a more serious, persuasive tone, [Believe in me, and you''ll be able to protect your precious little brother, Lucas.]


    At the mention of her brother, Lucas, Lucy''s expression immediately hardened, her cool demeanor replaced by a fierce, protective resolve.


    "I see," she said, her voice now carrying a quiet but unmistakable intensity. "Then I thank you for your... grace." There was a slight edge to her words, as if she still wasn''t sure what to make of this so-called "ancestor."


    [Grace? Oh, now we''re getting formal!] the voice laughed with shameless amusement. [Well, you''re welcome, little one. But don''t get too used to me. I''ll be going now, and who knows when you''ll hear from me again?]


    It paused, as if savoring the moment, then added with exaggerated importance, [Just remember: choose Roxana. And one more thing¡ªbefriend Zeus.]


    The voice became more serious, though the arrogance still seeped through. [The kid''s got immense potential. You don''t want to miss out on that.]


    Lucy''s eyes flickered with a trace of curiosity, but she gave only a small, almost imperceptible nod. "I will remember your words," she said, her voice flat and composed once more, as though she''d already accepted the guidance.


    The presence in her mind began to fade, but not before the voice got in one last comment, dripping with smugness.


    [Good. I''ll leave you to it, but don''t forget who helped you when the time comes.] A soft, mocking chuckle followed. [And don''t get too sentimental about me being gone. I''ll be back to remind you of how brilliant I am soon enough.]


    Lucy remained still, her resolve unshaken despite the voice''s overbearing tone. The presence finally faded completely, leaving her standing alone in the arena, her decision solidified in her mind.


    Around her, the elders in the stands continued to watch, unaware of the silent conversation that had just taken place. They saw only the calm, cold exterior of Lucy as she prepared to make her choice.


    Meanwhile, back with Zeus, the system''s voice rang out triumphantly in his mind, practically oozing arrogance. [Done! I told her, just like you wanted,] it boasted, the smugness thick in its tone. [Honestly, who else could''ve pulled it off so flawlessly? The great system always delivers.]


    Zeus smirked, amused by the system''s self-satisfaction. "Oh, naturally," he thought, his mental voice dripping with mock reverence. "As expected from the all-powerful system. Nothing''s too difficult for you, is it?"


    The system, ever shameless, didn''t miss a beat. [Exactly! Finally, you''re recognizing my brilliance. It''s about time, host.] There was a playful edge in its tone, as if it enjoyed rubbing in its own supposed greatness. [Now, don''t forget who''s helping you run this whole show.]


    Zeus chuckled inwardly, the banter lightening his mood. "How could I possibly forget?" he replied, his smirk widening as he continued to humor the system''s endless arrogance.


    Lucy stood in the center of the arena, her expression calm and composed, though an intensity gleamed behind her eyes. She took a slow breath before speaking, her voice steady and resolute. "I will choose Elder Roxana."


    The words cut through the air, sending ripples of surprise through the crowd. Gasps and murmurs echoed from the audience, while the four elders immediately frowned, disappointment written all over their faces. Roxana, however, smiled broadly, her satisfaction evident as her sharp eyes gleamed with triumph.


    Elder Aric Valen was the first to break the silence, his tone thick with frustration. "Why, Lucy? Why would you choose Roxana?"


    His eyes narrowed in disbelief, and he took a step forward as though hoping to convince her otherwise. "You would benefit more under my guidance! Think of your potential¡ª"


    Before he could finish his plea, Roxana cut him off with a sharp, commanding voice. "Enough!" Her tone was firm, carrying an undeniable authority that silenced the arena. She stood tall, her presence radiating strength as she turned her gaze back to Lucy. "Lucy has made her choice."


    Aric''s mouth snapped shut, his frustration boiling beneath the surface, but he didn''t dare challenge Roxana any further. The other elders exchanged looks of defeat, their expressions ranging from disbelief to frustration, but none of them spoke again.


    Roxana, satisfied with the silence, looked at Lucy and gave her a firm, approving nod. "Ignore them," she said in a calm yet assertive tone, her voice carrying a sense of finality. "Come, follow me." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without hesitation, Lucy turned and began walking toward Roxana, her face betraying no emotion. She didn''t spare a glance at the four elders, leaving them to stew in their frustration.


    The disappointment and bitterness were clear in their eyes, but they knew there was nothing they could do.


    Roxana''s grin widened, a fierce glint of satisfaction flashing across her face as Lucy approached. Placing a hand on Lucy''s shoulder, she gave her a reassuring squeeze, as if sealing the pact between them. "Smart choice," Roxana whispered, just loud enough for Lucy to hear.


    With that, Roxana led her away from the center of the arena, her victorious smile never fading. The other elders watched them depart, left with nothing but their frustration and the sting of a battle they had clearly lost.


    Meanwhile, Zeus looked on from his position, his smirk reflecting his inner satisfaction. Everything was falling into place just as he had anticipated.

 Chapter 156 - 156: Roxanas Territory

    Zeus and Lucy followed Roxana through the winding paths that led to her personal territory within the Celestial Academy. The deeper they went, the more their eyes widened in amazement.


    "This place..." Zeus muttered under his breath, unable to contain his surprise.


    Lucy, always composed, glanced around, her normally cold expression softening with a flicker of curiosity. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even she couldn''t hide her awe as they approached what looked like an entire village rather than a mere residence. Numerous buildings, each with a unique design, stretched out before them, and the scale of Roxana''s territory became more apparent with every step.


    Roxana, noticing their reactions, allowed herself a small, knowing smile. "You''re not looking at just a house or mansion," she said, her voice carrying a note of pride. "This is my domain¡ªevery building serves a purpose."


    Zeus glanced at Lucy, sharing a look of mutual astonishment before turning back to Roxana. "This is... huge," he whispered, his voice barely hiding the awe he felt. His eyes darted from structure to structure, trying to grasp the sheer scale of it all.


    Lucy, though quieter, nodded in agreement, her gaze moving slowly as if calculating the value of everything she saw. There was a subtle tension in her posture¡ªan acknowledgment of just how powerful their new master truly was.


    Roxana gestured toward a row of sturdy, imposing buildings. "Those over there," she explained, her tone casual but filled with authority, "house my weapons, armors, and treasures. Every piece is crafted or collected with precision and care."


    Her expression hardened slightly, her eyes sharp. "Don''t touch anything unless you''re ready to wield it."


    Lucy''s lips pressed into a thin line, her respect for Roxana growing as she realized the extent of what lay before them. Zeus, however, grinned slightly, his eyes lighting up with excitement at the thought of exploring what was inside those armories.


    "And over here," Roxana continued, motioning toward an open area filled with various equipment, dummies, and combat rings, "are the training grounds. They''re designed for different types of cultivation and combat practice. You''ll be spending a lot of time here."


    Zeus couldn''t help but let out a low whistle. "This is far more than I expected," he said, his tone filled with admiration. "You really don''t hold back, do you?"


    Roxana chuckled, the sound low and confident. "Why should I? Power isn''t gained through hesitation." She looked at both of them with a serious expression, her voice firm. "I don''t take shortcuts, and neither will you."


    Zeus and Lucy exchanged another glance, this time with more understanding. They realized now that Roxana''s influence extended far beyond her cultivation strength. Her domain, her resources¡ªeverything about her radiated power and control.


    Roxana came to a stop in front of two empty houses, each standing sturdy and well-kept, their designs simple yet practical. She gestured toward them, her gaze steady and authoritative.


    "These two houses will be your new homes," she said firmly, leaving no room for argument. "You''ll live here from now on. Settle in and make yourselves comfortable. This is where your training begins."


    Lucy, scanning the houses with a mix of curiosity and caution, opened her mouth to speak. Perhaps she had a question or a comment, but Roxana immediately raised a hand, cutting her off before she could get a word out.


    "I know what you''re about to say," Roxana said, her tone direct but not unkind. There was a sharpness to her voice that showed she was always one step ahead. "Go and bring your brother here. There''s no need to explain."


    Lucy blinked, slightly taken aback. Her normally composed expression faltered for just a moment, her eyes widening in surprise. "How do you know about my brother?" she asked, her voice quieter than usual, tinged with genuine curiosity.


    Roxana''s lips curved into a smirk, her eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and confidence. "Of course I know," she said, her voice filled with certainty. "I make it a point to read everything about the disciples I accept. I knew about him long before you even stepped into the arena."


    Lucy''s surprise quickly gave way to understanding, her expression cooling back into its usual calm. "I see," she replied, her voice composed once again. "Then, if you''ll excuse me."


    With a brief nod of acknowledgment, Lucy turned and left, her steps purposeful as she went to fetch Lucas. There was no hesitation in her movements, only a quiet sense of determination.


    Now, with Lucy gone, the atmosphere shifted. Only Zeus and Roxana remained, and the silence between them was heavy with unspoken thoughts. Roxana turned to face Zeus, her expression serious but layered with something more¡ªcuriosity and perhaps even anticipation.


    "Zeus," she said, her voice sharp and commanding, leaving no room for debate. "Come to my private office. There''s something we need to discuss."


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, intrigued by her sudden directness. His lips curled into a knowing smile, the hint of amusement dancing in his eyes. "Of course," he said smoothly, "I was hoping we''d have a chance to talk. There''s something I''ve been meaning to discuss with you as well."


    [Oh, this should be good,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogance. [Like she''d have anything more important to say than you. I bet she''s just going to try and butter you up.]


    Zeus chuckled inwardly, "Always so modest, aren''t you?"


    [Well, when you''re as great as I am, humility becomes... optional,] the system responded, clearly pleased with itself. [Besides, it''s obvious she recognizes your brilliance. Who wouldn''t?]


    Zeus''s smirk deepened, and he glanced back at Roxana, who was already heading toward her office, not waiting for him to catch up. Her movements were confident, unhurried¡ªlike someone who knew she was in control, yet still curious enough to engage.


    "It seems she''s not as easily swayed as you think," Zeus teased the system, knowing it would get a rise out of it.


    [Oh, please,] the system scoffed, [I give it five minutes before she''s hanging on your every word. And if she''s not, then she''s clearly not as smart as she seems.]


    With that shameless jab from the system, Zeus followed Roxana, his steps measured, and his mind already racing ahead to the conversation they were about to have. "Let''s see just how much you''re willing to reveal, Roxana."

 Chapter 157 - 157: Sparring with Roxana

    Zeus followed closely behind Roxana, his mind racing with possibilities about the conversation she wanted to have. He expected some serious discussion about his future training or strategy, but when they finally arrived at their destination, he froze.


    The place was nothing like he imagined. Instead of a private office, he found himself standing in the middle of a massive arena. The wide, circular space, encased by towering stone walls, radiated an atmosphere of intense battles and harsh training. It was unmistakably a place meant for combat.


    Zeus narrowed his eyes, his initial confusion turning into suspicion. "What the...?" he muttered, glancing around. "This isn''t what I expected."


    Roxana spun on her heel to face him, her lips curling into a mischievous smirk. "Looks like I took the wrong road," she said, her voice playful but with an unmistakable edge of challenge in it.


    Her eyes gleamed, practically daring him to question her. "But since we''re already here, why don''t you show me what you can really do?"


    Zeus blinked, realization dawning on him. She hadn''t brought him here by mistake. Not at all. She wanted to fight. "Damn it," he cursed under his breath, his suspicions confirmed. "She brought me here on purpose."


    [Hah! You''re only just figuring that out, genius?] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with mockery. [She''s got you cornered, and you''re standing there like a clueless idiot.]


    Zeus clenched his jaw, trying his best to tune out the system''s constant mocking. Roxana stood across from him, her arms crossed over her chest, wearing that smug, almost predatory grin. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She hadn''t moved an inch, just watching him like a cat toying with its prey. Her eyes practically dared him to resist.


    "Of course she wants a fight," Zeus thought, frustrated.


    With a long, deliberate sigh, Zeus straightened up, meeting her gaze. "But I already used my power during the test," he said, trying to sound reasonable, even though he knew it was pointless. He was trying to deflect, and Roxana could see right through it.


    Roxana''s smirk didn''t fade. If anything, it grew wider, more amused. Her fiery eyes narrowed slightly, filled with an intensity that could burn through him.


    "Don''t give me that bullshit," she snapped, her voice carrying a sharp edge that echoed through the arena. "You think I can''t tell? I saw that display earlier, and you definitely weren''t using your full power. So stop pretending."


    Zeus opened his mouth to protest, but before he could speak, Roxana''s aura flared to life. The air around them became stifling, thick with the raw, overwhelming heat of her volcanic power.


    It felt like standing next to a volcano ready to erupt. The pressure was almost unbearable, even though he could tell she was holding back.


    "Damn, she''s not joking around," Zeus thought, feeling the heat prick at his skin.


    [Oh, look at that! She''s not playing nice!] the system chimed in, its voice thick with mocking amusement. [You thought you could weasel your way out of this, huh? Nice try, but she''s got you by the throat now. Might as well give up. She''s not taking ''no'' for an answer.]


    Zeus groaned internally. "I don''t need your commentary right now."


    [Come on, just go with the flow. Get pummeled a little, it''ll be good for you. Builds character.] The system''s tone was dripping with smugness, enjoying his predicament far too much.


    Zeus let out another sigh, feeling resigned to his fate. He knew he couldn''t get out of this, and the sooner he played along, the better. "Sure, if that''s what Master wants," he said, his voice calm but laced with reluctant acceptance.


    But as soon as Zeus stepped into the arena, he barely had time to process what was happening before Roxana launched herself at him. She didn''t hesitate, didn''t offer a warning. Her fist, blazing with volcanic energy, shot toward him at a terrifying speed.


    Zeus''s eyes widened. She''s not even holding back! With a swift twist of his body, he managed to dodge by the thinnest margin. He felt the force of her blow rush past him, a hot wind whipping against his face as he narrowly avoided being flattened.


    He quickly spun to position himself behind her, still catching his breath. "Damn it, Master, how can you be so petty?" he cursed, disbelief evident in his voice.


    Roxana burst out laughing, the sound echoing off the arena walls. It wasn''t a soft chuckle, but a deep, hearty laugh full of amusement.


    "Petty? In battle, there''s no room for pettiness¡ªonly winning and losing!" Her eyes gleamed with fierce joy. "Besides, I''ve suppressed my power to five-star just to make it more... interesting."


    Zeus groaned, his frustration clear. "Master, I''m only at four-star!"


    Roxana''s smirk returned, sharper than ever. Her gaze locked onto him, her eyes almost daring him to complain further. "If you want to grow stronger, you need pressure, Zeus. Nothing pushes you to your limits like a real fight. You won''t grow if you''re comfortable with your power now."


    Zeus could feel the weight of her words, but it didn''t make the situation any less infuriating. He could only mutter under his breath, "Damn it, to think that you really this petty."


    [Oh, poor baby,] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with sarcasm. [Master''s being ''petty,'' and you''re only at four-star. Boo hoo. Maybe you should''ve trained harder, hmm?]


    "Shut up," Zeus thought angrily, trying to refocus on the battle at hand.


    [Don''t worry,] the system continued, completely ignoring his annoyance. [She''s doing you a favor. Think of it as a chance to ''grow'' under extreme conditions! Isn''t that what all the heroes do? Face near-death situations and magically get stronger?]


    Zeus rolled his eyes, but deep down, he knew the system had a point. Roxana wasn''t going to go easy on him, and the only way out of this was to fight back.


    "Fine," he thought, preparing himself for the next attack. "Let''s see how far I can push myself."

 Chapter 158 - 158: Sparring with Roxana (2)

    Zeus was now fully immersed in the sparring match with Roxana, the tension between them building with each passing moment.


    He summoned two thunder lances, their crackling electric energy lighting up the arena as arcs of lightning danced around him. Roxana watched him closely, her smirk widening, clearly intrigued by his abilities.


    "So, that''s one of your tricks?" she teased, her voice playful yet sharp, her eyes gleaming with curiosity and challenge.


    Zeus didn''t waste any time with banter. "Take this, Thunder Lance!" he shouted, launching one of the glowing lances toward her with a swift motion. The air crackled with power as the lance sped toward her, sharp and deadly.


    But Roxana didn''t flinch. In a blur of motion, her right hand transformed into a Volcanic Dragon Claw, her arm now wrapped in molten scales, glowing with fiery heat.


    She effortlessly caught the thunder lance mid-flight, the electric energy sparking against the molten claw. With a dismissive smirk, she crushed the lance in her hand, the electric charge dissipating like a mere spark in the wind.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Roxana taunted, her grin widening, her tone laced with mockery. Her voice carried a teasing, almost mocking edge as if daring him to do better. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus sighed, feeling the weight of the spar increase. "Master, you''re really petty," he muttered, his tone carrying both frustration and grudging respect. "You immediately went for your special physique. This is supposed to be a spar, not a beatdown."


    Roxana let out a hearty chuckle, her amusement clear. "Oh? So, you already know about special physiques?" She leaned forward slightly, her eyes narrowing with interest. "You really aren''t a normal person, are you?"


    Zeus''s brow furrowed, his expression growing serious as he realized Roxana wasn''t just testing his strength¡ªshe was probing him for something deeper.


    "Damn it," he thought, realizing that this spar was more than just a training session. She was digging for information, trying to gauge just how much he knew and how far his abilities extended.


    Without another word, Roxana lunged forward, her Volcanic Dragon Claw glowing with molten energy as she closed the distance between them.


    Her expression was fierce, and her eyes gleamed with the thrill of the fight. Zeus barely had time to react, but he swiftly summoned two more thunder lances, crossing them in front of him just in time to block her powerful strike.


    The impact was immense. The force of her attack sent shockwaves through the arena, and the ground beneath them cracked from the sheer power.


    Zeus gritted his teeth, the pressure pushing him back slightly, but he held his ground, the electric energy of his lances sparking violently against Roxana''s volcanic aura.


    Roxana''s eyes widened in surprise for the briefest moment. "You can block my attack?" she murmured, her voice low, almost as if speaking to herself. Then her lips curled into a grin, her tone shifting into something more amused. "You really are something else."


    Zeus remained silent, his eyes locked on hers, refusing to give anything away. His muscles tensed, his focus unwavering. He wasn''t about to reveal more than he had to.


    Roxana''s grin widened, and she tilted her head slightly, her molten claws still pressed against his thunder lances.


    "Ah, so you''re not going to talk? Holding your cards close, huh?" Her voice was teasing, but there was a sharp edge to it. She wasn''t just enjoying the fight¡ªshe was trying to get into his head.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly loosened his grip on the lances, allowing them to dissipate in a flash of lightning. Roxana''s eyes flickered in surprise as he swiftly summoned another pair of thunder lances, this time launching them toward her in a quick, calculated strike.


    The force of the attack was strong enough to make Roxana take a step back, her molten claw flicking aside one of the lances, but the second managed to push her back slightly, catching her off guard.


    She let out a low chuckle, her eyes narrowing as her amusement grew. "A surprise attack, huh? Not bad. You''re full of tricks." There was a gleam in her eyes now, a mixture of respect and challenge, as if she was daring him to show her more.


    Zeus grinned, his confidence swelling. "Anything goes in battle, right?"


    But he wasn''t finished. "I''m not done yet," Zeus declared, his voice filled with resolve. He flicked his fingers, and in an instant, multiple thunderous explosions erupted around Roxana.


    The crackling energy surrounded her, lightning dancing across the arena as the blasts grew louder and more intense.


    Yet, Roxana didn''t flinch. She stood firm, her posture calm, her smile unwavering. The explosions seemed like mere sparks against her. "Pretty good," she said, her tone still playful but with a hint of approval. "But not good enough."


    Without warning, Roxana unleashed even more of her power. Her volcanic aura surged outward like a tidal wave, the heat rippling through the air, making the very ground beneath them tremble. Zeus could feel the oppressive pressure closing in, the weight of her power almost overwhelming.


    "Damn it," Zeus muttered under his breath, realizing the gap in their strength. He clenched his fists, preparing to summon an even larger, more powerful thunder lance. He knew Roxana was only getting warmed up, and if he didn''t give it everything he had, he wouldn''t stand a chance.


    But just as he was about to act, Roxana did something unexpected. She suddenly relaxed, the molten energy around her dissipating. Her Volcanic Dragon Claw shifted back to normal, and she pulled back her aura, the oppressive heat vanishing in an instant.


    "That''s enough for now," Roxana said with a smile, her tone casual, as if they had just finished a light spar. "Let''s go. It seems they''ve returned."


    Zeus blinked, momentarily stunned by the abrupt shift in mood. "What...?" he started, his mind still reeling from the fight''s intensity. But before he could finish his sentence, Roxana had already turned away, her demeanor calm as though the battle had never even begun.


    "What just happened?" he thought, caught off guard by how easily she controlled the flow of the fight¡ªand the sudden halt.

 Chapter 159 - 159: Zeus and Roxanas Meeting

    Zeus followed Roxana outside, where they found Lucy standing with Lucas by her side. The two siblings stood close together, taking in their new surroundings with quiet intensity. Roxana''s eyes flicked toward Lucas, her curiosity apparent in the way she studied him.


    She smirked, a touch of amusement in her tone. "Lucy," Roxana began, her voice light yet authoritative, "why don''t you take your brother and get settled? Get familiar with your new home."


    Lucy, ever composed, gave a small nod. "Understood," she replied in her usual calm tone, though her eyes carried a trace of suspicion as she glanced between Roxana and Zeus.


    Lucas, quieter than his sister, simply nodded along, though his gaze lingered on Roxana for a moment longer. There was something in his eyes, a flicker of wariness mixed with curiosity, as if he sensed an aura about her that intrigued him. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxana noticed his stare and raised an eyebrow, her smirk widening. "Something on your mind, Lucas?" she asked, her tone teasing but sharp.


    Caught off guard, Lucas quickly averted his eyes. "No... nothing," he muttered softly, following Lucy as they began to walk toward their new home.


    Roxana watched them with interest, leaning back slightly as they walked away. "He''s an observant one, isn''t he?" she mused aloud, half to herself, half to Zeus.


    Zeus chuckled, noticing the subtle tension in the air between his younger self and Roxana. "Lucas has always been sharp," he said, keeping his tone casual. "But you seem to know a lot more about us than you let on."


    Roxana''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she turned to Zeus. "I know enough," she said, her smirk never fading as she watched the siblings disappear into their home. "But there''s always more to learn."


    Zeus chuckled softly, sensing the playful undertone in her voice. "Always keeping a few cards hidden, huh?" he replied, his tone light but laced with curiosity.


    Roxana shrugged, her expression unreadable. "It''s more fun that way." She paused, her gaze lingering on Zeus for a moment longer before she spoke again. "For now, though, let''s head to my office."


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, half-expecting another twist or test. "Your office this time? No secret arenas?"


    Roxana laughed, a genuine sound that echoed lightly in the air. "Relax," she said, waving a hand dismissively. "This time, it''s the real deal."


    Still skeptical, Zeus followed her through the winding paths of her domain. After a few minutes, they arrived at a modest building nestled among the more imposing structures. The simplicity caught Zeus off guard¡ªit wasn''t at all what he''d expected from someone like Roxana.


    Inside, the space was even more understated. There was a simple table, a few comfortable sofas, and barely any decorations. The air felt relaxed, the tension from their earlier sparring session completely gone.


    Roxana gestured toward one of the sofas, a calm smile playing on her lips. "Take a seat."


    Zeus hesitated for a second before sinking into the plush cushions, watching as Roxana moved with an easy grace, brewing tea in a small pot by the side of the room. The air filled with the comforting scent of herbs, and Zeus''s guard lowered just a little.


    After a few moments, Roxana returned, placing two cups of steaming tea on the table. She handed one to Zeus before sitting down across from him, her eyes fixed on him with an intensity that hadn''t quite left.


    She took a slow sip from her cup, her gaze never wavering. "You''re really not as simple as you seem, Zeus," she finally said, her tone probing yet conversational. "Care to tell me who you really are?"


    Zeus met her gaze without hesitation, his smirk returning as he lifted the cup to his lips. He took a sip, feeling the warmth spread through him, and let out a light sigh. "My identity is... complicated," he said, his voice smooth but guarded. "You don''t need to know all the details."


    Roxana leaned forward slightly, her eyebrow raised in mild amusement. "Is that so?" she asked, her voice light but layered with curiosity, as if daring Zeus to reveal more.


    Zeus''s eyes gleamed with a hint of mischief, and his tone became more confident, though still guarded. "One thing is certain," he continued, his gaze locking with hers, his smirk unwavering. "I''m not your enemy."


    Roxana set her teacup down gently on the table, the clink of porcelain almost drowned by the sharpness of her next words. "I see," she murmured, her voice thoughtful, yet her gaze had shifted¡ªbecoming sharper, more focused. "But... watching you now and seeing that kid Lucas earlier... it''s clear to me."


    Zeus tensed slightly, his curiosity piqued, but he didn''t let it show.


    Roxana''s eyes narrowed as her lips curled into a sly smile. "It''s obvious that both of you¡ªZeus and Lucas¡ªare nothing more than clones or puppets... whatever you prefer to call them. The real you is somewhere else, isn''t it?"


    For just a split second, Zeus''s smirk faltered, a brief flicker of surprise flashing in his eyes. "Damn, she figured it out..." he thought, unable to hide his shock entirely.


    [Oh, look at that! She''s sharper than you thought, huh?] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with arrogant amusement. [I tried to warn you, but nooo, Mr. ''I''ve Got This'' didn''t want to listen. Tsk, tsk. You''ve been outplayed.]


    Zeus resisted the urge to roll his eyes at the system''s smug tone. "Not helping," he shot back mentally.


    Roxana, still studying him, seemed to sense the shift in his demeanor. Her eyes gleamed with a knowing look, as if she was enjoying the slow unraveling of the puzzle before her.


    "That''s why I can''t just treat you as an ally," she continued, her voice smooth but carrying an edge of caution. "Not when I don''t know the real person pulling the strings."


    Zeus''s smirk returned, though slightly subdued. He leaned back, feigning nonchalance. "You''re clever, I''ll give you that," he said, his tone still carrying a trace of amusement. "But knowing that, what will you do?"


    Roxana''s smile widened, her eyes never leaving his. "That depends," she said, her voice a mix of intrigue and challenge. "On whether the real you is someone I should trust... or someone I should destroy."


    [Ooooh, she''s playing hardball now! You better think fast, genius, or she''ll have you dancing in the palm of her hand,] the system mocked gleefully, clearly enjoying the tension.


    "She''s not the only one who can play this game," Zeus thought, his smirk returning fully as he leaned forward to meet Roxana''s gaze head-on.

 Chapter 160 - 160: Zeus and Roxanas Meeting (2)

    Zeus took a slow sip of the tea, using the moment to calm his thoughts. Roxana had seen through both him and Lucas, and while his mind raced, he kept his outward composure intact.


    "I''m impressed," Zeus began, his voice steady but with an edge of curiosity. "You figured out that neither I nor Lucas are the real me. But before we go any further¡­ care to explain how you knew?"


    Roxana smirked, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she took another casual sip of her tea. "Oh, it was more of a lucky guess than anything else," she said, leaning back comfortably. "I was testing you earlier. But honestly? I never expected to hit the mark. Who would''ve thought¡ªboth of you are clones."


    Zeus chuckled, though there was a hint of frustration in his eyes. "Damn it," he muttered under his breath. "To think I got caught like this¡­"


    [Hah! Look at you, all confident, only to get exposed like a cheap trick!] The system''s voice chimed in, oozing with arrogance. [The mighty Zeus brought down by a simple test? Pathetic. I told you, you can''t hide forever.]


    Zeus rolled his eyes, masking the irritation that flared up inside him. "Of course you''d enjoy this." He sighed, shaking his head slightly before muttering, "I guess I''ve been too cautious."


    Roxana raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by his moment of reflection. "Too cautious?" she repeated, her tone teasing. "That''s an odd thing to admit in front of your new master."


    Zeus smirked, regaining some of his usual confidence. "I''ve been careful, maybe too careful. But I have to ask," he continued, leaning forward slightly, "why did you even assume I was a clone in the first place? What gave it away?"


    Roxana set her cup down on the table, the sound of porcelain meeting wood echoing softly in the quiet room.


    She leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms with a playful smile dancing across her lips. "It''s actually quite simple," she replied, her tone casual but with a sharp edge of knowing. "My Volcanic Dragon Physique grants me more than just raw power." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to her explanation. He waited for her to continue, curiosity piqued.


    "One of the gifts it provides me is the Dragon Eye¡ªa little something that allows me to see the flow of mana in others," Roxana said, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied his reaction. "And your mana flow? It''s different. Too pure. Too controlled. Like it was¡­ manufactured."


    Zeus tilted his head, intrigued. "Too pure?" he echoed, clearly interested in her insight.


    Roxana nodded, leaning forward now, her voice dropping slightly, almost conspiratorially. "Exactly. It wasn''t natural. People''s mana usually fluctuates, pulses with life. Yours, though, was steady. Too steady.


    That''s what first tipped me off."


    Zeus''s smirk widened, his mind racing. "I see," he said, tapping his fingers lightly against the armrest. "And I assume that''s not all?"


    Roxana chuckled softly. "Of course not," she said. "Your body¡ªwhile perfectly human in appearance¡ªfelt... off. There was no warmth, no sense of life force radiating from it. It was as if it was missing something.


    It felt... incomplete, hollow even. That''s when I knew this wasn''t the real you standing in front of me."


    Zeus nodded slowly, letting Roxana''s words sink in. "So, based on my unnatural mana flow and the lack of life from my body, you figured out I wasn''t... truly alive?"


    Roxana gave a small, almost casual nod, her expression calm but sharp. "Exactly. But it wasn''t just you." She leaned forward slightly, her voice lowering.


    "When I saw Lucas earlier, I was surprised. His body felt the same as yours¡ªexternally different, of course, but internally, there was no mistaking it. The mana flow, the essence¡­ it was nearly identical. That''s when I started putting it all together. Both of you had to be clones."


    Zeus chuckled, a smile creeping onto his face despite the situation. "You''re sharper than I gave you credit for, Roxana."


    Roxana smirked, a glint of amusement flashing in her eyes. "Don''t worry. I''m not the type to broadcast my findings. I don''t need to reveal this to anyone." She paused, her gaze locking onto Zeus''s with a sly smile. "Besides, I''m more interested in you... personally."


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, his curiosity deepening at her words. "Personally?" He leaned forward slightly, still cautious but intrigued. "I can''t give you every detail about my identity," he said slowly, choosing his words carefully. "It''s too complicated."


    Roxana''s smirk only grew, her arms crossing casually over her chest. She leaned back in her chair, completely unbothered by his hesitation. "You don''t need to tell me anything," she said, a playful glint in her eyes. "I already know who you are."


    Zeus frowned, a sudden sharpness in his gaze. His mind raced as he weighed her words. "What do you mean by that?" he asked, his voice low but edged with caution.


    Roxana leaned forward, her face now just inches from Zeus''s, her piercing gaze locked onto his. Her voice was soft but carried a weight that cut through the air like a blade. "Your real identity... is Lucas Luxoria, the true brother of that girl, Lucy Luxoria."


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed, suspicion lacing his every word. He let out a low, skeptical chuckle, his lips curling into a faint smirk. "So, is this just another one of your tricks, Roxana?" His voice carried a challenge, daring her to prove him wrong.


    Roxana didn''t flinch. Her expression remained calm, almost amused, as if she had been expecting his response. She leaned in a little closer, her gaze unyielding. "Tricks?" she echoed softly, her tone calm but with an edge of certainty. "No, Zeus. This isn''t a game, and I don''t make claims lightly.


    You are Lucas Luxoria."


    Zeus''s smirk faded as his frown deepened. His mind raced, analyzing every word, every detail of her expression. This wasn''t the Roxana who toyed with him in the arena¡ªthis was a Roxana who knew something. But how?


    He crossed his arms and leaned back slightly, his voice hardening. "Then explain this to me," he said, his tone more serious now. "If I''m Lucas, how do you figure that, when the Lucas you saw is just a clone?"

 Chapter 161 - 161: Zeus and Roxanas Meeting (3)

    Roxana leaned back slightly, her sharp gaze never leaving Zeus. "Alright, I''ll explain it to you," she began, her voice calm but carrying a weight of certainty. It was clear she knew more than she had initially let on.


    Zeus, though composed, watched her intently, measuring every word. He could sense that whatever she was about to reveal wasn''t something to take lightly.


    "Remember when I mentioned earlier that I looked into Lucy''s information?" Roxana said, her tone deliberate, as if testing his reaction.


    Zeus nodded slowly, his mind on high alert. "Yeah, I remember."


    Roxana''s lips curved into a slight smile as she leaned forward, her voice becoming more direct. "Well, that''s when I found out she had a little brother. And that''s where things started to get interesting."


    Zeus''s heart skipped a beat, but outwardly, his expression remained calm. "Go on."


    "About half a year ago," Roxana continued, her eyes narrowing as if she were replaying a memory, "your sister suddenly became strong. Not just strong¡ª"remarkably" strong. Strong enough to beat disciples like Julian Margrave and Cedric Valen during the entrance test."


    Zeus didn''t flinch, but his mind was racing. "She''s figured this much out already?"


    "And it wasn''t just her strength that caught my attention," Roxana added, pausing to sip her tea, deliberately drawing out the moment. "There was someone else at the time, someone who stood out¡­ someone named Zeus."


    For the first time, Zeus felt a flicker of surprise. He kept his face neutral, but Roxana''s sharp eyes didn''t miss the subtle shift in his expression.


    "You see," Roxana continued, her voice now tinged with curiosity, "Lucy went from being a nobody to ranking at the very top of the outer disciple rankings in just a few months. She reached the level of a four-star warrior, something that would normally take years."


    Roxana leaned in closer, her voice dropping slightly, making the moment feel even more intense. "And that kind of rapid growth? That''s not normal. Especially for someone like Lucy, who isn''t from a noble family, but a commoner background."


    Zeus''s eyes flickered, betraying a hint of tension. He clenched his jaw slightly but remained silent, knowing she wasn''t done yet.


    Zeus kept his face still, but inside, he felt the pressure of her words building. "She''s seen too much," he thought. Roxana''s perceptiveness was far sharper than he had anticipated.


    Roxana''s smirk deepened, her tone gaining a playful edge. "And then," she continued, her gaze sharp as a blade, "when I saw ''Lucas'' earlier, it all clicked. The boy I saw was a clone. Which means the real Lucas¡ªyou¡ªhave been using these clones to stay hidden while the real you has been handling... other things."


    Zeus couldn''t hide his shock anymore. His mouth fell open slightly, the mask of control slipping. "Damn it, she figured out everything..." The thought echoed in his mind. He hadn''t expected her to connect the dots so perfectly. She had deduced far more than he was comfortable with.


    [Hah! She nailed it, didn''t she? You thought you were so clever, didn''t you?] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with arrogance. [I''ve been telling you¡ªyour tricks aren''t as subtle as you think. But hey, at least now you know! I always knew she was smart enough to see through your weak disguise.]


    Zeus inwardly rolled his eyes at the system''s mocking tone, though his focus remained on Roxana, who was clearly savoring the moment. Her smirk turned into a full grin as she watched him struggle to hide his surprise.


    "It''s pretty simple if you know what to look for," Roxana said, as if explaining a simple concept to a child. She leaned back, her confidence radiating off her in waves. "But don''t worry," she added casually, waving a hand as if it was no big deal, "I''ve already erased that information. No one else will know about your little secret."


    Zeus finally exhaled, feeling a small bit of relief, though tension still lingered. "I can''t believe she managed to erase that information. At least I don''t have to worry about others finding out..."


    [Oh, aren''t you lucky? She cleaned up your mess for you. What would you do without me and your convenient ''allies''? You should be grateful I let this happen.] The system''s voice was laced with shameless arrogance, clearly enjoying his momentary discomfort.


    Zeus shot back in his mind, "Grateful? You? I''m surprised you didn''t mess things up worse with your constant interruptions."


    [Mess things up? I''m the reason you''ve even made it this far! A little appreciation wouldn''t hurt, you know.] The system sounded both smug and indignant, as if genuinely offended by Zeus''s lack of gratitude.


    Zeus refocused on Roxana, who was watching him with sharp, calculating eyes. She had crossed her arms and leaned back casually, but the intensity in her gaze was impossible to miss. It was as if she could see straight through him, unbothered by the mysteries she had already unraveled. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You really are sharp," Zeus admitted, finally letting out a small sigh, the tension in his shoulders easing just a bit. He gave her a nod of acknowledgment. "Smarter than I gave you credit for."


    Roxana''s lips curled into a grin, her confidence radiating through the air. "Of course," she replied with a casual wave of her hand, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "I''m a reincarnator from another world, after all. It gives me a bit of an edge over these people who only focus on brute strength."


    Zeus blinked, his mind coming to an abrupt halt. He stared at her, processing what she had just said. "Wait... what did you just say?" Zeus asked, his voice low, disbelief creeping into his tone. He needed to make sure he''d heard her right.


    Roxana, still grinning, raised an eyebrow, amused by his reaction. "You heard me. I said I''m a reincarnator¡ªsomeone who''s lived before, but in a completely different world. A place far from here." She leaned in slightly, her voice softening but still tinged with amusement. "That''s why I don''t fit in with the typical power-hungry fools around here."


    Zeus felt his pulse quicken. He had dealt with many surprises, but this was on another level. "Another Reincarnator?" His mind raced, trying to connect the dots. Roxana wasn''t just strong¡ªshe was from a completely different existence.

 Chapter 162 - 162: Zeus and Roxanas Meeting (4)

    Zeus sat frozen, his mind racing after Roxana''s startling confession. His heart pounded as he tried to process what she had just said.


    "How can you say that you''re a reincarnator from another world so easily?" he finally asked, his voice edged with disbelief, his eyes narrowing as if searching for cracks in her statement.


    Roxana leaned back slightly, a knowing smile playing on her lips. Her eyes gleamed with amusement, as if she found his reaction predictable. "Why wouldn''t I say it?" she replied smoothly. "You''re a reincarnator too, aren''t you?"


    Zeus stiffened, his calm facade slipping for the first time. "Wait, what?" His voice cracked slightly, and despite his best efforts, the shock was written plainly across his face.


    Roxana chuckled, the sound low and full of satisfaction. "Come on, don''t bother trying to hide it from me," she said, her tone teasing but with a sharp edge of certainty. "I figured it out the moment I met you. There''s no way you could have risen to power so quickly without some... advantage."


    Zeus''s jaw clenched, but he stayed silent, watching her closely. Roxana leaned forward, her voice dropping to a softer, more serious tone.


    "If you were simply reborn from the future, it wouldn''t add up. You wouldn''t have grown this strong, this fast¡ªnot without access to the right resources. But a cheat? Now that''s a different story."


    His eyes narrowed, and he felt a flicker of unease. "How does she know all of this?" he thought, his mind scrambling to catch up.


    Roxana''s smirk widened, her gaze never leaving his. "Cheats are usually given to reincarnators or transmigrators," she continued, her tone almost casual, as though she were discussing the weather.


    "But I''ve noticed something about you. The way you care about your sister, the lengths you go to protect her¡ªthere''s no way you''re just some random soul who took over Lucas''s body. You''re too deeply connected to her."


    Zeus swallowed hard, his eyes flashing with a mix of frustration and wariness. "And?"


    "And that tells me," Roxana said, her voice firm now, "that you''re not just some transmigrator. You''re a reincarnator¡ªsomeone with deep ties to this world. And if I''m right, your cheat only activated recently, didn''t it?"


    Lucas¡ªstill wearing his Zeus persona¡ªwas absolutely stunned by Roxana''s sharp intuition. She had pieced together almost everything with terrifying precision. She had even figured out that his cheat, the Divine Mask System, had only recently activated.


    His mind raced as he processed her deductions. "This woman is too perceptive," he thought, struggling to keep his cool despite the pressure building. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking a deep breath, he composed himself, forcing a small smirk onto his face. There was no point in denying anything further; she''d already unraveled the key pieces.


    "You''re really sharp, I''ll give you that," he said, his voice measured. "So, now that you know all this about me, what is it that you want?"


    Roxana''s smile widened, her confidence growing with each passing second. She leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms casually, as if this entire conversation were going exactly as she''d planned.


    "It''s simple," she said, her tone smooth and matter-of-fact. "I can sense that my power is almost identical to Lucy''s. You''ve clearly done something to help her reach the level she''s at now. So¡­"


    She paused for effect, her eyes gleaming with intent. "I want you to use your cheat to make me stronger as well."


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, taken aback by how direct she was. She''s serious, he realized, her demand sinking in. Roxana wasn''t just someone with sharp instincts¡ªshe was dangerous, and she knew how to turn the situation to her advantage with ease.


    [Well, well, looks like someone''s not afraid to make demands, huh?] the system chimed in with its usual arrogance. [She''s got some nerve asking you for a favor. But hey, can''t say I''m surprised¡ªwho wouldn''t want to use a cheat like me?]


    Zeus kept his face neutral, but inwardly he rolled his eyes. "Can you not? I''m trying to think."


    [Oh, come on, Host. Don''t act so humble! She practically begged for your help. She knows you''ve got power and wants a taste. Honestly, who can blame her? I''d want me too, if I wasn''t already in the best hands.] The system''s voice oozed with shameless pride.


    Zeus let out a soft sigh, the possibilities swirling in his mind. Roxana''s request wasn''t one to be taken lightly¡ªshe had leverage now, sure, but how far would she go? And more importantly, what would he gain or risk by helping her?


    Seeing his hesitation, Roxana leaned forward again, her eyes sharp and focused. "You''ve already done it for your sister. You can do it again. And don''t think I''ll take no for an answer. You help me grow, and I''ll make sure your secret stays just that¡ªa secret."


    Her words were calm, but the underlying edge of power and challenge was unmistakable, almost daring him to respond.


    Zeus''s smirk slowly returned, though this time it held both curiosity and a hint of caution. His eyes narrowed slightly as he studied Roxana. "So, you think you can just back me into a corner like that? Is that your plan?"


    His voice was casual, but the undercurrent of tension in the air made it clear he wasn''t one to be easily cornered.


    Roxana didn''t miss a beat. She leaned forward, her eyes locking onto his with sharp precision, her expression completely unwavering. "It''s not about cornering you," she said, her voice low but laced with confidence. "This isn''t a game of pressure, Zeus."


    She paused, letting her words sink in before continuing with a calm yet powerful tone, "It''s about aligning our interests. You need allies, I need power. You help me, and I''ll ensure our goals line up."


    [Ha! Look at her, trying to act like you''re equals. I like her spirit, but she clearly doesn''t know who she''s dealing with. Maybe remind her that I''m the real prize here.] The system''s voice was dripping with arrogance now, mocking both the situation and Roxana.


    Zeus remained silent for a moment longer, his thoughts churning. He wasn''t one to be easily swayed, but the way Roxana had turned the tables intrigued him.

 Chapter 163 - 163: Roxanas Divine Mask

    Zeus sat in silence for a few moments, his mind churning as he carefully considered Roxana''s request. The risks were clear, but the benefits were undeniable. After a deep sigh, he met her gaze, his expression serious.


    "I need some time to think this through," he said, his voice firm yet calm, betraying the weight of the decision he had to make.


    Roxana leaned back slightly, her smirk still present but her eyes sharp, studying him. "Take your time," she said, her tone smooth and almost teasing, as if she already knew the conclusion he would come to.


    "But make sure you don''t take too long. Think it through carefully, Zeus," she added, a subtle hint of warning in her words. "You know where to find me when you''re ready."


    Zeus gave a small nod, but just as he was about to leave, a thought crossed his mind. He turned back to her. "One more thing¡ªcan I take a look at your skill manual collection?"


    Roxana raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. For a moment, she was silent, sizing him up, but then her smirk widened. "Oh?" she said, her tone curious.


    "Looking to expand your knowledge, are you?" She paused, then nodded slowly. "Go ahead," she said, waving her hand dismissively but with a playful edge. "Feel free to study whatever catches your eye. You might find something interesting in there."


    Zeus dipped his head slightly in thanks before turning and making his way out. Roxana''s eyes followed him, gleaming with amusement, a smirk tugging at her lips.


    She didn''t need to say anything more¡ªthere was an unspoken understanding between them. This was only the beginning of a much larger game, and both of them knew it.


    [So, what''s the plan, genius?] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with sarcasm and curiosity. [Going to bow to her demands, or do you have some grand scheme in mind that I''ll have to fix later?]


    Zeus frowned, his steps slowing slightly. "What choice do I have?" he thought, knowing the system would pick up on his internal frustration. "I''ll have to give her the mask. I don''t trust her completely, but at least this way, my sister stays safe. It''s still part of our original plan."


    The system scoffed in its usual arrogant tone. [Oh, sure. Brilliant plan. Trusting a reincarnated person with your secrets. What could possibly go wrong? But hey, at least you''re consistent in making things difficult for yourself.]


    Zeus clenched his jaw but didn''t respond, pushing the door open to the house where Roxana kept her skill manuals. Inside, rows of shelves stretched out before him, each packed with dusty tomes and scrolls, the air thick with ancient energy. He didn''t waste any time.


    Without hesitation, Zeus summoned his power, moving with lightning speed through the room. His movements were a blur, his fingers skimming across the pages of each manual as he used his thunder-based speed to rapidly absorb the knowledge. Each technique and skill flashed through his mind like bolts of electricity.


    [Not bad. At least you''re good at reading,] the system mocked, though it was busy cataloging and organizing the information. [If only you were as quick with your decisions as you are with this¡­]


    Zeus''s eyes flickered with annoyance as he continued to scan the manuals. "Keep talking. The sooner we get through this, the sooner I can use it."


    The system chuckled, its tone shameless. [Oh, don''t worry, I''m working my magic. Keep up, host.]


    Zeus ignored the mocking, but a small smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth. Despite the system''s arrogance, it was doing its job¡ªand doing it well.


    Each manual and skill was recorded and sorted meticulously by the system, the valuable knowledge rapidly being processed with efficiency. Zeus moved swiftly, his mind racing through the intricate techniques.


    [Done. All data integrated,] the system finally announced, its tone smug. [After merging the new information, the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture has been pushed to the 7-star level.]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow. "Seven-star? Impressive, especially considering most of these manuals focus solely on volcano and dragon techniques."


    The system''s voice dripped with arrogance. [Not bad, right? You should be thanking me for my flawless data processing skills. Honestly, without me, you''d still be fumbling through those dusty books like some clueless mortal.]


    Zeus smirked to himself, ignoring the system''s self-congratulatory tone. "Good. That''ll definitely come in handy."


    [Oh, it''ll do more than that,] the system chimed in shamelessly. [I mean, let''s be real¡ªyou''d be stuck at a measly 4-star level without my brilliance. But lucky for you, I''m here, doing all the heavy lifting.]


    Zeus rolled his eyes, but there was a hint of amusement in his expression. "Yeah, yeah. Keep patting yourself on the back, but we''re not done yet. I still need to meet Roxana."


    The system''s voice turned playful. [Ah, yes. Back to the dragon lady. Are you going to finally give her the mask, or are we stalling for more time? Not that I mind the drama¡ªyou know I live for this.]


    Zeus brushed off the system''s usual taunts, his thoughts already shifting to what lay ahead. The next day, he set off for Roxana''s quarters, his decision firmly made. He knew what he had to do.


    As he walked, Zeus''s mind raced through different strategies. The situation had gotten complicated, and now he needed to stay ahead. Roxana wanted power, but if he was going to give it to her, it would be on his terms.


    "System, can I add more to the mask besides the Divine Scripture?" Zeus asked, his voice calm but carrying an edge of determination.


    [Of course,] the system answered smugly, its usual arrogance dripping from every word. [I can do anything, you know. What devious scheme are you brewing now?] sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus smirked, already knowing what he wanted. "I''m thinking of... adding a little something extra. Something special."


    [Oh? Look at you, finally thinking like a proper villain.] The system''s tone was mockingly proud, like a teacher giving credit to a particularly slow student. [Well, spit it out then. What twisted plan are you conjuring?]


    Zeus''s eyes gleamed with mischief as the plan came together in his mind. "Listen carefully," he whispered, his smirk widening as he began explaining his idea.


    [Ha! I knew it! You''re finally learning from the great system. If only you had this brilliance from the start!] the system laughed, clearly enjoying the moment.


    Zeus chuckled under his breath. "Just do your part."

 Chapter 164 - 164: Roxanas Divine Mask (2)

    Zeus arrived at Roxana''s quarters, where she greeted him with a knowing smile, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. "So, what''s your decision?" she asked, her voice carrying both eagerness and curiosity, as if she already knew what his answer would be.


    Zeus returned her smile, but a trace of caution lingered in his expression. "I can help you," he said, his tone measured. "But we can''t do this in plain sight. You know as well as I do that it could draw the wrong kind of attention."


    Roxana arched an eyebrow, clearly amused. "Oh? Afraid of prying eyes?" she teased, though she didn''t press him further. "Fine. I have a more... discreet location."


    With a swift, almost casual gesture, she tapped a part of her office wall. A hidden door slid open, revealing a dimly lit passageway leading down into the depths. "Follow me," she said, her voice low. "This leads to my private cultivation chamber, where no one will disturb us."


    Zeus hesitated for a brief moment before following her, his steps cautious. As they descended into the hidden chamber, the air around them thickened with mana, each step they took deepening the sense of power in the atmosphere. The energy here was potent, almost overwhelming.


    [Getting nervous, host?] the system chimed in, its voice laced with its usual arrogance. [If I didn''t know better, I''d say you were about to back out. Not scared of a little mana pressure, are you?]


    "Please," Zeus replied internally, rolling his eyes. "I''ve dealt with worse."


    [Sure you have,] the system mocked, clearly enjoying the situation. [Though I have to admit, following a woman into her private chambers? Bold move. Maybe this won''t be such a bad day after all.] S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re impossible."


    When they finally reached the cultivation chamber, Zeus paused, taking in the surroundings. The room was vast, filled with ancient carvings and intricate formations that hummed with power.


    The mana here wasn''t just dense¡ªit was concentrated, pulsing in rhythm with the room itself. This place was designed for serious cultivation, a sanctuary far removed from the world above.


    Roxana turned to face Zeus, her smirk widening with a hint of anticipation. "Alright, show me what you can do. Work your magic."


    Zeus gave a small nod, and with a casual wave of his hand, the air around them crackled with energy as a red mask materialized in his grasp. Its surface gleamed with an ominous glow, pulsating faintly with the power he had meticulously infused into it.


    Roxana''s eyes narrowed, her gaze locked onto the mask with a spark of intrigue. "So, this is your cheat?" she asked, her voice dripping with curiosity and just the faintest hint of skepticism.


    Zeus chuckled softly, a glimmer of amusement flickering in his eyes. "Yeah, something like that," he replied. Then, without missing a beat, he added, "Now, let me put this on you."


    Without hesitation, Roxana moved to the center of the chamber, where a raised platform awaited her. She sat down gracefully, the dense mana in the room swirling around her like a living thing, amplifying the atmosphere of the chamber.


    "Go ahead," Roxana said, her voice steady, calm, and radiating utter confidence. "Do it."


    Zeus hesitated for a moment, raising an eyebrow as he studied her, curiosity flickering in his eyes. "You''re really going to let me put this mask on you without even a shred of suspicion? No second thoughts at all?" he asked, his tone laced with incredulity.


    Roxana''s smirk deepened, her eyes glowing with a fiery confidence that matched her volcanic aura. "I don''t exactly have much of a choice, do I?" she replied, her voice a mix of playful teasing and deadly seriousness. "But make no mistake, if you try anything funny," she paused, letting her words hang in the air like a blade poised to strike, "you won''t get a second chance."


    As if to punctuate her warning, Roxana unleashed a sharp burst of her volcanic aura, the oppressive heat radiating outward, filling the chamber with an almost suffocating intensity.


    Zeus, however, remained completely unfazed. He stood firm, his expression calm and collected, as if the heat rolling off her didn''t affect him at all. He met her fiery gaze with a cool, almost amused smile. "Yeah, yeah," he said, waving a hand dismissively. "I get it. No funny business."


    He stepped forward, carefully positioning the mask in his hands as he approached her. The energy from the mask flickered faintly, responding to the dense mana in the room. With a deliberate movement, he placed the red mask on Roxana''s face, his hands steady.


    The moment the mask touched Roxana''s skin, it began to glow, a deep crimson light radiating outward as it fused seamlessly with her body.


    Zeus watched as the energy surged through her, intertwining with her own power. The room seemed to hum in response, the dense mana swirling faster, as if acknowledging the shift in power.


    Roxana''s eyes fluttered shut, her body stiffening for a brief moment as she adjusted to the sudden influx of energy. Her chest rose and fell with slow, steady breaths as the mask''s power began to settle inside her.


    A subtle smile played on her lips, growing wider with each passing second as the new strength coursed through her veins, filling her with a sense of control and untapped potential.


    When she finally opened her eyes, the fiery crimson glow from the mask had already faded into her skin, leaving no trace of its existence. The transformation was complete, and with it, something new had appeared in her mind¡ªknowledge, techniques, power she had never possessed before.


    She blinked, her gaze sharp yet filled with wonder. "I see¡­" she murmured, her smile widening into one of pure satisfaction. "So, this is your cheat." Her voice carried a note of understanding and awe. "It allows you to deduce, refine, and transfer martial arts... and bestow them upon others."


    Zeus, standing a few feet away, kept his expression neutral, watching her closely. "Yes," he replied with calm assurance, though his mind was racing. "No need to tell her this is only a fraction of what I can do," he reminded himself.

 Chapter 165 - 165: Roxanas Divine Mask (3)

    Roxana leaned back slightly, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction as she admired the red mask. "This Divine Scripture... it''s beyond anything I''ve ever seen. A league above every cultivation manual I''ve come across. The Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture complements my Volcanic Dragon Physique perfectly," she said, her tone brimming with excitement and awe.


    Zeus allowed himself a small, knowing smile, relief washing over him. "Of course," he replied, his voice steady but pleased. He had tailored the scripture for her, and hearing her satisfaction was validation that his gamble had paid off.


    Roxana smirked, her eyes locking onto his. "You don''t have to be so modest, Zeus. You''ve given me something incredible. But I need to test it out fully." Her voice took on a confident, almost playful tone. "Let''s see how well it works. Time to cultivate."


    Zeus nodded, stepping back to give her space. "Then go ahead," he said, his voice calm yet encouraging. "Show me what you can do."


    Without another word, Roxana closed her eyes and focused, her expression shifting to one of deep concentration. The air around them thickened with energy, and Zeus watched as the dense mana in the chamber surged toward her, drawn to her like a magnet. Her body began to glow faintly as the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture activated, absorbing pure mana at a rapid pace.


    Zeus observed, his eyes narrowing as he felt the shift in the atmosphere. Within moments, Roxana''s power began to grow exponentially. The mana flowed through her veins, filling her core with a deep, pulsating energy.


    To his surprise, it didn''t take long¡ªjust an hour¡ªand Roxana had progressed from 1-star all the way to 6-star. Her aura had dropped in terms of star level, but the power radiating from her was anything but weaker. In fact, it was more refined, more intense than it had been when she was an 8-star.


    Roxana opened her eyes, a wide, confident smile spreading across her face. "Not bad," she said, her voice low and filled with satisfaction. "I may only be 6-star now, but I can feel it¡ªmy strength is far greater than before." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus crossed his arms, leaning back slightly as he watched Roxana with a knowing smirk. "That''s the difference between raw power and cultivated power," he said, his voice calm but tinged with a hint of amusement. "You might have fewer stars now, but your control and refinement are on a whole new level."


    Roxana gave a satisfied nod, her eyes gleaming with confidence, as if testing the newfound strength coursing through her. She didn''t need to respond¡ªthe surge of power she felt was enough of an answer.


    However, curiosity got the better of Zeus. His mind buzzed with questions as he thought back on how quickly Roxana had advanced. "How did she pull that off so fast? And no thunder tribulation?"


    "Hey, system," Zeus asked, his voice a low murmur in his mind. "How did she advance so quickly without triggering a thunder tribulation?"


    [Heh, you really need me to spell it out for you?] the system replied, its tone smug and mocking. [She advanced fast because she used the dense mana in the chamber, combined with the residual mana she had leftover from when she was an 8-star. It''s almost like you''re new to this, genius.]


    Zeus rolled his eyes but stayed silent as the system continued.


    [Oh, and as for the thunder tribulation, she''s already faced two during her time as an 8-star. You''re expecting her to get struck down again so soon? No, no, no. She won''t face another one until she hits the threshold to break into 7-star.] The system''s tone oozed with shameless arrogance, as if the information was obvious and Zeus should''ve known better.


    Zeus nodded, processing the explanation, despite the system''s tone. "So that''s how it is." He chuckled inwardly, feeling a bit annoyed but also amused by the system''s mockery.


    [Finally, you''re catching on,] the system quipped, [but I guess I can''t expect too much from someone who''s still learning the ropes. Good thing you have me to fill in the gaps, huh?]


    Zeus smirked at the system''s attitude but didn''t respond. The explanation made sense, and now he understood why Roxana had advanced so quickly. It was another piece of the puzzle that he needed to know, and while the system was arrogant, it was still undeniably useful.


    "Figures," Zeus muttered under his breath, his gaze drifting back to Roxana. "That explains everything."


    Roxana, now fully aware of the immense power coursing through her, turned to Zeus with a rare, genuine smile¡ªa flicker of gratitude in her otherwise fierce demeanor. "Thank you, Zeus," she said, her voice softer than usual but still carrying that confident edge.


    Her gaze lingered on him for a moment before she continued, a hint of relief in her tone. "It''s been three years¡­ three long years of searching for something that could truly match my physique. I never thought I''d find something this perfect. You''ve no idea how frustrating it was before this."


    Zeus nodded, his expression carefully neutral, though he felt a small sense of satisfaction. "You''re welcome," he said, his tone measured and calm, revealing little. "I''m just glad it worked out for you."


    He kept his response short, not wanting to overplay his hand, but there was a glimmer of mutual respect between them.


    Roxana''s sharp eyes scanned his face for a moment, as if trying to read deeper into his thoughts. Perhaps she was searching for something more than the calm, composed exterior Zeus always presented, but he gave her nothing more than a small, polite nod.


    After a brief pause, Roxana''s gaze lingered on Zeus, her expression shifting from curiosity to something more deliberate. Her tone softened, but it carried a weight that immediately caught Zeus''s attention.


    "By the way, there''s something that I want to tell you about," Roxana said, her voice calm but layered with intent.


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, intrigued by her sudden shift in demeanor. "What is it?" he asked, keeping his tone neutral but alert.

 Chapter 166 - 166: Roxanas Divine Mask (4)

    Zeus watched Roxana closely, his eyes narrowing as he sensed the shift in her demeanor. Something important was coming, and he wasn''t about to let it slip by. "What is it you want to tell me?" he asked, his voice calm but probing.


    Roxana took a slow breath, her expression hardening with focus. "Truthfully, there''s one main reason I began investigating you," she said, her voice carrying an edge of seriousness.


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, intrigued but keeping his expression neutral. "And what''s that?"


    Roxana''s gaze sharpened as she locked eyes with him. "Your clone''s name¡ªZeus. That name doesn''t belong here. In my past life, it was the name of the god of thunder."


    Zeus''s eyes flickered with mild surprise, though he quickly masked it. He chuckled, his tone light but with a hint of amusement. "So, it wasn''t my mysterious behavior that got you hooked, but the name itself," he said, smirking slightly. "Zeus."


    Roxana nodded, her expression unreadable but determined. "When I heard someone using that name, I had to find out who was behind it. That''s what led me to investigate you. And, well, here we are now."


    Zeus leaned back slightly, a thoughtful smile creeping across his face. "I see," he said with a wry grin. "So, you''re not as perceptive as I gave you credit for. It wasn''t some brilliant deduction¡ªjust a curiosity about the name."


    Roxana''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she stayed silent, letting him continue.


    "Still," Zeus added, his tone softening, "I guess I owe your curiosity some thanks. After all, you went and erased my information from the records."


    He leaned forward, his voice lowering slightly. "That means no one will know anything about me anymore, right? Even if I keep using the name Zeus¡ªor any other godly names." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxana''s lips curled into a slight smirk. She gave a slow nod, her eyes still watching him carefully. "I see your point."


    Zeus''s expression grew serious, his playful smirk fading as he prepared to speak. "There''s something else I need to tell you," he said, his tone shifting into something more cautious.


    Roxana''s sharp eyes narrowed instantly, sensing something more than just a simple confession. "What is it?" she asked, her voice steady but laced with suspicion.


    Zeus''s lips curled into a smirk, though the tension between them remained. "I''ve placed something in your mask."


    Roxana''s expression darkened immediately, her eyes flashing with a mixture of anger and betrayal. Her aura flared to life, a wave of heat and pressure filling the room.


    She frowned deeply, glaring at him with the kind of intensity that could melt stone. "What did you say?" she growled, her voice low and dangerous.


    Sensing the shift, Zeus quickly raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, his smile fading into something more neutral. "Whoa, calm down," he said, trying to diffuse the situation. "It''s just a precaution."


    Roxana didn''t relax, her glare unwavering as her aura crackled with fiery energy. "A precaution?" she repeated coldly, her muscles tensing as though she was preparing to strike.


    Zeus nodded, his voice steady but cautious. "Yes. The mask has a setting that prevents you from revealing anything about the masks to others. It also ensures you can''t have bad intentions toward other mask users."


    For a long moment, Roxana just stared at him, her intense gaze boring into him, searching for any signs of deceit. Slowly, her aura began to fade as she allowed herself to relax¡ªjust a little. "So that''s it?" she asked, her tone skeptical but less hostile.


    Zeus allowed himself a small smile, his hands lowering now that the immediate threat had passed. "Of course. I''m not some evil maniac, after all."


    Roxana continued to study him, the edge of her suspicion still present, but she finally gave a small, acknowledging nod. "I see. You''re cautious, but you''re not a fool."


    Roxana then chuckled softly, her sharp eyes glinting with amusement as a faint smirk curled her lips. She extended her hand toward Zeus, her tone laced with playful mockery. "In that case, welcome, my partner¡ªZeus, or whatever name you prefer to go by."


    Zeus grinned, shaking her hand firmly. "Just call me Zeus, since that''s the form I''m in now."


    But before he could pull his hand back, Roxana''s expression shifted, and in the blink of an eye, she drove her fist into his chest with full force.


    The impact sent Zeus flying across the room, crashing hard into the stone wall. He slumped to the floor, dazed and stunned, blinking rapidly as he tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    Pain radiated through his body, and as he slowly got to his feet, his eyes met Roxana''s smug, unbothered expression. "How¡­ How can you attack me? The mask''s settings should''ve stopped you! Why didn''t they activate?" Zeus asked, genuine confusion etched on his face.


    Roxana crossed her arms, smirking as she leaned casually against the wall. "Because, genius," she said with a chuckle, "my intentions weren''t bad. I don''t mean to harm you¡ªI''m just training you. That punch? Consider it a little warm-up."


    Zeus groaned, rubbing his shoulder where the impact had been the worst. "Training? Really?" he muttered, still not entirely sure if she was serious or just enjoying herself.


    Roxana''s smile widened, clearly pleased with herself. "Of course. If we''re going to be partners, you''d better toughen up. You''re going to need it."


    Zeus rolled his eyes, still feeling the lingering ache from the hit. "Nice to work with you too, Roxana," he replied dryly, already preparing himself for more "training" in the future.


    And for the rest of the year, Zeus had finished what he needed to be done in Celestial Academy currently, as he already recorded their library to strengthen all of his current Divine Scripture to 6 Star except only Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture that was 7 Star which was cultivated by both Roxana and Lucy.


    Roxana and Zeus also grew closer as they each fully aware of the other''s secrets. Together with Lucy, who remained oblivious to the true depths of their plans, they cultivated in private, hidden from the prying eyes of the academy.


    And one day, as they wrapped up an intense cultivation session, Zeus glanced at Roxana, wiping the sweat from his brow. His expression turned serious, though a hint of trust lingered in his eyes.


    "Roxana," he began, his voice calm but carrying the weight of his next decision, "I''m going to leave the Zeus Clone and Lucas Clone here to continue cultivating. I''ll need to step away for a while, so I''m leaving them¡ªand my sister¡ªin your care."


    Roxana raised an eyebrow, her usual smirk playing at the corner of her lips. She crossed her arms, looking at him with a gleam of amusement in her eyes. "You''re really trusting me with your precious little sister?" she teased, her tone playful but carrying a genuine undertone of respect.


    Zeus shrugged slightly, his lips curving into a half-smile. "I don''t have many options. Besides, I know you''ll keep her safe."


    Roxana''s smirk widened as her eyes narrowed with mischief. "Of course. Leave them all to me. But remember," she added, leaning in slightly as her voice took on a playful edge, "if you''ve got anything fun planned for the future, don''t you dare forget to invite me. I hate missing out."


    Zeus chuckled, the tension easing from his shoulders. "You''d hate that, wouldn''t you? Don''t worry, you''ll be the first person I call when something interesting comes up."


    Roxana straightened up, flashing him a confident grin. "Good. I''ll hold you to that."


    With one last glance at Roxana, Zeus nodded and allowed his main consciousness to retreat, leaving his clones behind.


    As his presence faded from the room, Roxana''s smirk lingered, her gaze shifting toward the clones of Zeus and Lucas, already planning how she would keep them and Lucy in check during his absence.

 Chapter 167 - 167: Back To Hades

    Hades slowly stirred from his deep cultivation in the heart of the Necrovauld Graveyard. The thick, oppressive air hummed with death mana, a tangible force swirling around him, seeping into every pore.


    His body was drenched in dark power, an almost intoxicating sensation. A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips¡ªhis efforts had not been in vain.


    As he stretched, cracking his neck, a sudden shift rippled through his consciousness. The connection to his main body pulsed, a surge of energy washing over him.


    "It seems... my main body has broken through," Hades muttered to himself, his smirk deepening as he sensed the raw power from his original form, Lucas. The breakthrough to Two-Star had finally happened, the suppression no longer holding.


    "Naturally, of course." He chuckled darkly, as if the result had been inevitable.


    Turning his focus inward, he mentally called out to the system. Almost immediately, its familiar, arrogant tone filled his mind.


    [Oh, look at you, noticing something for once. Yes, your main body couldn''t suppress the breakthrough any longer, genius. Took you long enough.]


    Hades ignored the jab, pulling up the status of his Divine Masks. His eyes scanned the familiar display:


    [Zeus: Five Star (100%)]


    [Hades: Four Star (100%)]


    [Hephaestus: Five Star (100%)]


    [Lucas: Five Star (100%)]


    "Hmm... Zeus, Hephaestus, and Lucas have all reached Five Star, but Hades is still stuck at Four Star." Hades''s fingers tapped rhythmically against his thigh as he mused, his gaze narrowing. "I can''t have that."


    The system''s voice chimed in, dripping with mockery.


    [Well, isn''t that an obvious observation. Maybe if you stopped brooding in graveyards and actually did something about it, Hades would catch up.]


    Hades''s lips twisted in a smirk. "There''s still plenty of mana stored in the Mana Storage. It should be more than enough to elevate the Hades Mask to Five Star."


    The system snorted, its arrogance unmistakable.


    [Oh, so you finally figured it out? Took you long enough. Should I applaud? Or would you like me to spell it out for you¡ªagain?]


    "Enough with the theatrics. Start the process." Hades''s tone was calm, but there was an edge to it. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [As you command, oh wise master. Initiating cultivation... try not to pass out from the pain.]


    The system began its process, converting the vast reserves of pure mana from the Mana Storage into the specialized mana compatible with Hades''s Divine Mask.


    As the conversion began, the familiar surge of power flooded through his body, bringing with it a discomfort that was all too familiar.


    "Grit your teeth and bear it, like always," Hades muttered under his breath, his jaw tightening as the energy coursed through him.


    [Oh please, spare me the bravado. You know you love this part, the pain, the power¡ªdon''t act like you''re some martyr for the cause,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with mockery. [Besides, you''re the one who begged for this. Should I remind you how desperate you sounded?]


    Hades''s lips curled into a thin smile, even as the oppressive force of the death mana swirled violently around him. "You never shut up, do you?" he growled through gritted teeth.


    [Not when you give me so much to work with. You''d think after all this time, you''d have built a better tolerance. Guess even gods have their limits, huh?] The system''s voice held a smug satisfaction, as though it enjoyed watching Hades struggle.


    The minutes dragged on, the relentless flood of dark energy testing Hades''s endurance. His body trembled under the pressure, but he remained unmoving, eyes focused.


    Power had a price, and Hades had paid it more times than he could count. The pain was just a reminder of the strength he was about to gain.


    Finally, with a sudden jolt, the discomfort faded. The death mana settled, and in its place came a rush of dark, potent energy. Hades slowly opened his eyes, feeling the surge of power that now coursed through every fiber of his being.


    [Hades: Five Star (100%)]


    "Good," Hades muttered, his voice a low growl of satisfaction. "All my masks have now reached the Five Star peak."


    [Bravo, Host. Another badge for your collection. Shall I polish it for you? Or perhaps you''d like a crown to go with it?] the system jeered, its voice laced with arrogant amusement.


    "I''ll take the crown later," Hades shot back, stretching as he stood from his spot in the graveyard. The time had come to return to the Necrovauld Academy.


    He could already feel the stirrings of what came next¡ªthe souls he had collected, the dark plans forming in his mind. As he began his walk, his gaze flicked to the Soul Vault.


    Inside, innumerable souls swirled and twisted in a chaotic dance of energy, restless and full of potential. Hades''s smile turned wicked, his mind buzzing with possibilities.


    "What to do with all these souls?" he mused aloud, his voice dripping with anticipation. The system, ever the jester, couldn''t resist chiming in.


    [Oh, I''m sure you''ll find something deliciously wicked. You always do. Maybe a soul stew? Or perhaps an army of undead?]


    Hades chuckled, a low, sinister sound. "I''ll find a use for them soon enough."


    With his newfound strength surging through him and dark plans weaving in his mind, Hades began his walk back to the Necrovauld Academy.


    "I''ve been away for too long," Hades muttered under his breath, his voice laced with anticipation. His crimson eyes gleamed with a malevolent light as he contemplated his return.


    [Oh, they''ll know you''re back soon enough. I''d say your entrance will be... unforgettable,] the system purred, its tone dripping with amusement. [After all, you''ve been down here brooding in your little graveyard for quite some time. Time to remind them who they''re dealing with.]


    Hades''s smile grew colder. "Indeed. The academy has grown complacent in my absence." His voice was a low growl, filled with the promise of reckoning.


    As he continued his walk, the dark aura trailing behind him intensified, thickening like an approaching storm. Every soul in his vault twisted and writhed in response, their restless energy a reflection of his own rising power.

 Chapter 168 - 168: Returning to Necrovauld Academy

    Hades soon returned to the Necrovauld Academy, his dark robes flowing behind him as he walked with newfound strength. The death mana from the graveyard still clung to him, but he moved with purpose, heading straight to the mission center. He had unfinished business to attend to.


    Hades returned to the Necrovauld Academy, his steps confident and filled with the dark aura he had cultivated in the graveyard. His expression remained calm, but there was an underlying menace in his gaze. As he approached the mission center, the officer behind the desk glanced up, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    "You¡­ you''re back!" the officer blurted out, his tone filled with both shock and relief. "I didn''t think anyone would return from the Necrovauld Graveyard so quickly. It''s¡­ incredibly dangerous."


    Hades gave a slow, cold smile, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Dangerous?" he repeated, his voice a smooth, dark hum. "There''s nothing in that graveyard that could even scratch me."


    The officer swallowed hard, clearly unnerved by Hades'' unshaken confidence, and nodded quickly. "Of course¡­ of course, sir." He fumbled with the paperwork, trying to avoid Hades'' gaze as if the air around him was suffocating.


    Without a word or further acknowledgment, Hades turned and strode out of the mission center, his confident smirk fading into a more contemplative expression as his focus shifted.


    The shadows of the Necrovauld Academy stretched long over the stone pathways as he made his way through the familiar grounds, taking in the dark, oppressive aura of the place.


    His eyes scanned the surroundings out of habit, but his mind was already on his next objective¡ªuntil his steps slowed.


    As Hades neared his home, an unexpected figure blocked his path.


    The old man from months ago¡ªthe one who had brought him into the academy¡ªstood there with a faint smile playing on his wrinkled face.


    His posture seemed relaxed, almost friendly, but Hades didn''t miss the sharpness in his gaze, the way his eyes gleamed with something hidden¡­ something calculating.


    Hades'' brow lifted slightly as he assessed the situation. His voice, smooth yet laced with caution, cut through the tension. "Hello, Elder. I wasn''t expecting to see you."


    The old man''s smile widened slightly, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "No need for such formalities, Hades," he said in a slow, deliberate tone. "Just call me Elder Thalnor."


    Hades kept his expression neutral, but his mind was already racing. He''s planning something, he thought, though his voice remained calm and respectful. "Very well, Elder Thalnor." He gave a slight bow, one that hinted at politeness but lacked genuine deference. "Nice to meet you again."


    He extended his hand in a gesture of respect, watching the elder''s every move.


    Elder Thalnor''s eyes flickered as he looked at Hades'' outstretched hand, the faintest hesitation crossing his features before he clasped it.


    Hades felt the subtle shift in the old man''s demeanor the moment their hands connected. The slightest spark of surprise crossed Thalnor''s face¡ªbarely noticeable but there.


    "Is there something wrong, Elder?" Hades asked, his voice calm and neutral, but the intensity in his sharp gaze spoke volumes. He didn''t miss the flicker of surprise in Elder Thalnor''s eyes¡ªthe reaction had been brief, but it was enough to confirm Hades'' suspicions.


    Elder Thalnor let out a soft, almost amused chuckle, though it carried a hint of something deeper, something less innocent.


    He shook his head, the smile on his wrinkled face tight, controlled. "Nothing at all, Hades," he replied, his tone smooth, though there was an undertone of secrecy in his words. "I just wanted to tell you something."


    Hades tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly, though his smile remained polite. "And what might that be?" he asked, his voice still calm but edged with curiosity and suspicion.


    The old man''s smile widened, but there was no warmth in it. It was the kind of smile that never touched the eyes. "Come to my house tomorrow," Thalnor said, his voice low and almost conspiratorial. "There''s something¡­ important I need to discuss with you."


    Hades studied the elder for a long moment, his mind already working through the possibilities, calculating every word. Still, he kept his expression neutral, returning the elder''s false warmth with a practiced, polite smile. "Of course, Elder," he said, inclining his head slightly. "I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Thalnor''s eyes lingered on Hades for a beat longer before he turned away, his steps slow and measured. "See you then," he murmured, his voice just loud enough to be heard, but the real meaning was hidden behind the words, buried deep in his thoughts.


    As he walked away, his calm exterior masked a darker intent. His lips barely moved, but his thoughts echoed with sinister satisfaction. "He''s ripe¡­ It seems the time has come."


    Hades watched as Elder Thalnor slowly disappeared into the distance, his back fading into the shadows of the academy. His expression remained carefully neutral, giving nothing away, but behind that mask, his mind was already dissecting every word and every movement the old man had made. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment he was alone, the system''s voice cut through his thoughts with its usual arrogance.


    [Ha! You catch that, Host? That old geezer''s up to something. You''d have to be blind not to notice.] The system''s tone was dripping with mockery, as if Hades had almost missed something obvious.


    Hades'' eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of irritation crossing his face. "Of course I noticed. I''m not a fool," he muttered under his breath, his tone cold but controlled.


    [Not a fool? Debatable, but at least you''ve got a shred of awareness this time. Lucky me, right? Having a host who finally knows when he''s being played.] The system''s voice oozed with sarcasm, as though it was taking great pleasure in belittling him.


    Hades smirked, his lips curling into a dark grin as he continued walking. "Let''s see what he''s planning tomorrow. I''m curious how far this game of his will go."


    The system snorted, clearly amused by Hades'' confidence. [Oh, now you''re curious? Please, Host, don''t pretend like you''re some grand strategist. You''re just hoping for a good fight. I bet you''re already fantasizing about how you''ll deal with him, aren''t you?]


    Hades didn''t bother denying it. His smile deepened, a shadow of anticipation flickering in his eyes. "Maybe. But it''s not just about the fight. It''s about control."


    [Control, huh? Big words from the guy who lets me do half the thinking. Face it, Host, without me, you''d be¡ª]


    "¡ªnothing?" Hades cut in, his voice sharp and tinged with amusement. "Keep telling yourself that, system. You might actually start believing it."


    The system''s laughter echoed in his mind, bold and shameless. [Oh, I already do. But let''s not argue, Host. Tomorrow''s going to be¡­ interesting. Try not to embarrass me.]


    A low chuckle escaped Hades as he continued toward his home, his mind already piecing together the possibilities for his meeting with Thalnor. Whatever the elder had in store, Hades was ready¡ªeager, even¡ªto see how it would all play out.


    "Let''s see who''s really pulling the strings, Elder Thalnor," Hades whispered to himself, his smile darkening.

 Chapter 169 - 169: Necrovaulds Holy Land

    The next day, Hades made his way through the academy grounds, heading toward Elder Thalnor''s residence. He had asked a few officers for directions, and they all pointed him to a remote corner of the academy grounds.


    As Hades approached, the atmosphere around Elder Thalnor''s dwelling grew increasingly unsettling.


    The sky seemed to dim unnaturally, and a cold wind whistled through the skeletal branches of nearby trees, casting long, twisted shadows across the ground. The air itself felt heavy, as if it carried a warning.


    He halted in front of a large, weathered door, its surface marked by age and faint, strange symbols. Hades took a breath, his eyes narrowing. The place felt alive with a malevolent energy. He raised his voice, calm but sharp.


    "Elder Thalnor, I have arrived. What did you need with me, Elder?"


    For a moment, there was silence. Then, a slow, deliberate creak echoed through the air as the door opened inward, revealing the silhouette of Elder Thalnor standing just inside.


    His figure was still, almost too still, like a predator waiting for the right moment to strike. A faint, hollow smile formed on the elder''s lips, but his eyes remained cold, almost calculating.


    "Ah, Hades." His voice was smooth, but there was an unmistakable edge to it, something dark lurking beneath the surface.


    "I''ve been expecting you. It''s simple, really. I want to prepare you. There''s something important coming at the end of this year, something that will change everything... and I believe you''ll want to be ready."


    Hades arched an eyebrow, his lips curling into a knowing smirk. "Oh? What could be so important, Elder?" His tone carried a mix of curiosity and amusement, but there was caution behind his words, as if he were testing the elder''s intentions.


    Elder Thalnor stepped forward, his smile widening, but the coldness in his eyes never faltered. "The Abyss Hole will be unsealed."


    At the mention of the name, Hades felt a slight shift in the air. He remained calm but couldn''t help the flicker of intrigue that passed through his expression. "Abyss Hole?" He spoke the words slowly, tasting them as if they were of some forgotten, forbidden power. "What sort of place is that?"


    Elder Thalnor''s smile deepened, his eyes gleaming with something dark and secretive. His voice lowered to a conspiratorial whisper, as if he were about to reveal a forbidden truth. "A place filled with thick Death mana and vicious souls," he said, his tone dripping with both reverence and danger.


    "To the outside world, it''s known as a forbidden zone, a place of nightmares that no sane person would dare enter." He paused, his smile widening, eyes narrowing with grim excitement. "But for us... it''s a holy land. The Death mana that saturates the air, the ground, everything within it¡ªit will empower us, make us stronger than you can imagine. It''s a gift waiting to be claimed."


    Hades tilted his head slightly, the corners of his mouth curling into a thoughtful smirk. "I see," he said slowly, his voice betraying the spark of intrigue growing within him. "So this so-called holy land will soon be accessible?"


    Thalnor gave a slow, deliberate nod, his smile never fading. "Yes. At the end of the year, the Abyss Hole will be unsealed, for the first time in centuries."


    Hades raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued even further. "But if it''s such a sacred place for us, I imagine it isn''t without its dangers."


    "Correct," Thalnor said, his tone growing more serious as he clasped his hands behind his back. "Even though it''s sacred to us, it''s still a place of immense peril. The Abyss Hole is home to countless evil monsters, ferocious souls that have roamed the depths for ages. They are relentless, and they show no mercy. Only the strong can survive in that place."


    Hades let the words sink in, his gaze steady as he studied Thalnor''s expression. The elder''s excitement was palpable, but there was also something else¡ªan underlying eagerness, perhaps even desperation. Hades knew this wasn''t just about training him.


    Thalnor continued, his voice softening as he leaned in slightly, his eyes locking onto Hades''. "You''ll need to be stronger than you are now if you wish to survive. But I''ve watched you closely, Hades. I''ve seen enough to know that you''re different... a genius among your peers. That''s why I want to personally train you, to ensure you''re ready for what lies ahead." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hades remained silent for a moment, his smirk fading into a more neutral expression as he considered the elder''s offer. "You''re quite confident in my abilities," he remarked, his voice calm but edged with amusement. "What makes you so sure I''m the one to invest in?"


    Thalnor smiled wider, his gaze unwavering. "Because, Hades, I''ve never been wrong about these things. And with my guidance, you''ll become more powerful than you can imagine. The Abyss Hole will not only be a test for you... but a gateway to your true potential."


    Hades'' smirk grew sharper, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Very well, Elder," he said with a smooth, almost mocking tone. "If that''s the case, I''ll accept your offer. Though, I can''t help but feel there''s far more to this than you''re revealing."


    Elder Thalnor''s smile broadened, the gleam in his eyes now unmistakable¡ªhe was clearly hiding something. His voice took on a silkier edge. "You''re perceptive, Hades. That''s why you intrigue me. But all in due time. For now, you must trust that what I offer will lead you to power beyond your imagination."


    Hades didn''t respond immediately, his smirk fading into a calm, measured expression. He studied the elder for a moment, his gaze cold but curious. "Power, you say?" His voice was soft but carried a weight that hinted at both intrigue and suspicion.


    Thalnor leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a whisper. "More power than you''ve ever tasted. But first, we must begin your training. Follow me."


    Without another word, Elder Thalnor turned and led the way, guiding Hades out of the academy and into the wilderness surrounding it. Hades followed silently, his mind calculating, as the eerie wind whispered through the trees.

 Chapter 170 - 170: Thalnors Plan

    Hades followed closely behind Elder Thalnor, his dark robes gliding silently over the ground as they made their way deeper into the forest. The dense trees around them seemed to bend inward, and the air itself grew heavier, thick with the weight of hidden intentions. Each step felt like moving through a veil of deceit, but Hades remained calm, his expression unreadable.


    [Don''t tell me you actually believe that old fool,] the system''s voice cut in, dripping with its usual arrogance. [Because if you do, Host, then maybe you''ve finally lost it.]


    Hades'' lips curled into a sly smirk. "Believe him? Don''t be ridiculous. The Abyss Hole might be real, and yes, the idea of a holy land for dark cultivators holds some truth. But that nonsense about him wanting to train me? Pure garbage." His tone was cold, yet amused.


    The system gave a mocking laugh, echoing in Hades'' mind. [Oh, so you''re not completely brain-dead. I was starting to worry. You should know by now, anyone from the Malachor family saying they want to help is as believable as a pig learning to fly.] The system''s voice was filled with shameless mockery.


    "Of course," Hades replied, his smirk widening. "He''s from the same family as Vesperin, after all. I haven''t even settled my score with that one yet." His eyes gleamed with dark amusement, thinking of the Malachor family''s corpse puppets and twisted practices.


    [Oh, Vesperin? That worm is still crawling around? Tch. Typical Malachor¡ªfilthy, desperate, and absolutely full of themselves.] The system''s tone was dripping with mockery.


    [Not that they''re any real threat, but it''s adorable how they think they can manipulate everyone around them. Let me guess¡ªThalnor probably thinks you''ll become his prized puppet, doesn''t he? How quaint.]


    Hades chuckled under his breath, his amusement growing. "Exactly. But I''m not worried about that. The Malachor family doesn''t have an ounce of sincerity. It''s all deceit, just like Vesperin. And now Thalnor thinks he can ''train'' me?" His voice oozed sarcasm.


    "I''m curious to see what his real plan is. Given their obsession with corpse puppets, it''s not hard to figure out what he wants from me."


    The system let out a smug laugh, the sound echoing mockingly in Hades'' mind. [Oh, please! He''s probably hoping you''ll hand over your body willingly! The desperation must be oozing from his pores. ''Oh, Hades, let me train you, let me help you,'' he says, all the while thinking, ''How fast can I turn him into a corpse puppet?'' Pathetic.]


    "I know," Hades agreed, his smirk deepening. "It''s amusing, really. I''m almost tempted to play along just to see how far he''ll take it. And when the time comes, I''ll turn the tables."


    The system practically purred in satisfaction. [Oh, I do love it when you get crafty. Let him dance on the edge, then knock him off when he least expects it. These fools are always so confident right before they fall.]


    "Let''s see how this little game unfolds," Hades whispered inwardly, his dark amusement intensifying as they continued their journey. Each step brought them closer to the inevitable confrontation, and Hades relished the thought of what would come next.


    Soon, they arrived at a secluded area, far from the bustling academy but close enough to a shadowy, quiet town nestled in the distance.


    The atmosphere felt thick with malice, the eerie silence pressing down like a weight. The town itself seemed to be in a permanent state of twilight, its buildings worn and lifeless, much like the grim presence the Malachor family always exuded.


    Hades glanced toward the town, his eyes narrowing. "This place¡­" he muttered under his breath, the tension around them growing with each step.


    Thalnor noticed his hesitation and flashed a seemingly reassuring smile, though it held a hint of something darker. "No need to worry, Hades. This town is under my control. My clansmen live here, and they''re loyal to me."


    Hades raised an eyebrow, suspicion clear in his expression. Thalnor continued, his voice almost too smooth, "If you''re concerned about keeping your training a secret, rest assured¡ªno one outside will ever know. In fact," his smile widened, "I plan to keep you as a secret myself."


    "Naturally," Hades thought, the corners of his lips curling into a knowing smirk. "Of course you plan to keep me a secret. After all, in your perfect little scenario, I''ll be nothing more than another puppet by the time you''re finished with me." The amusement in his eyes grew darker, but he kept it well hidden beneath his calm exterior.


    [Oh, this is too good!] The system chimed in with a mocking laugh. [''Keep you a secret,'' huh? That''s rich. Translation: ''I''m going to turn you into a lifeless corpse puppet, and no one will be the wiser.'' How pathetic. This guy must think you''re blind.] The system''s voice was dripping with contemptuous amusement.


    "He''s underestimating me, like they all do," Hades mused inwardly, his tone laced with calm indifference. "But that only plays into my hands. Let him think he''s got control. It''ll be his undoing."


    Elder Thalnor''s voice broke through his thoughts, smooth and almost patronizing. "You seem a bit tense, Hades. Relax. I told you, there''s nothing to fear here."


    Hades looked up, eyes cool and unreadable, masking the dark amusement bubbling inside him. He nodded slowly, giving just the right amount of hesitation to seem believable. "I''m just... absorbing it all, Elder Thalnor. It''s not every day someone''s invited into the heart of the Malachor family''s territory."


    Thalnor chuckled softly, clearly pleased with himself, as though Hades'' words were a validation of his supposed authority. "Indeed. Consider yourself fortunate, Hades. Many would give anything to be where you are now... some would even kill for it."


    "Or be killed by it," Hades thought with a silent smirk, his expression still one of feigned respect.


    [Oh, I like that. ''Kill for this opportunity.'' More like ''kill to get out of this place alive,''] the system snickered, clearly entertained. [I''ll give him one thing: he''s got guts. Let''s see how long that lasts when he realizes he''s not the one in control.]


    "Exactly," Hades whispered inwardly. "Let''s see what he''s really planning." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elder Thalnor, oblivious to the sinister amusement behind Hades'' eyes, clapped him on the shoulder with an air of superiority. "Exactly. You''re one of the lucky few. Remember that."


    Hades'' smirk deepened, just for a moment. "I''ll be sure to keep that in mind, Elder."


    The moment passed unnoticed by Thalnor, who continued walking ahead, his voice dripping with false sincerity. "Trust me, Hades. This is an opportunity that will change your life."


    "It might change yours too, old man," Hades thought darkly, watching Thalnor''s back as they moved deeper into the secluded area. "But not in the way you expect."

 Chapter 171 - 171: Thalnors Plan (2)

    Thalnor welcomed Hades into his dimly lit residence, the oppressive atmosphere thick with a foreboding tension. Without hesitation, he guided Hades through a narrow, shadowy corridor that led to a concealed chamber. As the heavy door creaked open, the stench of decay hit Hades like a wave, thick and nauseating.


    Hades'' sharp gaze swept over the room, taking in every grim detail¡ªthe dark stains of blood smeared across the walls, the faint but unmistakable residue of death mana clinging to the air like a lingering curse.


    The space was cluttered with grotesque instruments, tools designed for dark and twisted purposes. Hades felt a smirk tug at the corner of his mouth, though he kept it hidden. "So, this is where he conducts his vile rituals," he thought, amused.


    Outwardly, Hades maintained a perfectly neutral expression, betraying none of his thoughts. "How exactly do you plan to train me, Elder?" he asked, his voice calm yet tinged with mild curiosity, as if merely indulging Thalnor''s game.


    Elder Thalnor''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with sinister intent. "The training is quite simple, Hades," he said, his voice smooth and full of dark promise. "I can help you ascend far quicker than you ever could on your own."


    The confidence in his tone was almost sickening, as if he believed his every word carried the weight of undeniable truth. "With my methods, you''ll reach the Six-Star level in no time," he added, a slight curl of arrogance in his smile.


    Hades tilted his head, a faint flicker of amusement dancing in his eyes. "Oh? And just how do you intend to accomplish that, Elder?" His voice was laced with curiosity, though the subtle edge in his tone suggested skepticism.


    Thalnor''s grin never faltered. He met Hades'' gaze without hesitation, his confidence unwavering. "It''s all about pushing your limits, accelerating your cultivation through techniques only known to a few. With my guidance, you''ll reach a level of power most can only dream of."


    His tone was smooth, almost too smooth, carrying an unsettling confidence. It was the voice of someone who believed they were always in control.


    Hades raised an eyebrow, the faintest flicker of amusement playing at his lips. "Is that so? And these methods¡ªhow exactly do you plan to use them?"


    Thalnor chuckled softly, a glint of anticipation flickering in his eyes. "You''ll see soon enough." He motioned deeper into the lab, his voice steady and commanding. "Follow me."


    Without a word, Hades followed, his footsteps quiet as they echoed through the narrow corridor. The silence between them was heavy, thick with unspoken tension, until they arrived in a vast, dimly lit chamber.


    In the center, a sinister formation sprawled across the floor, etched in dried blood. The grotesque symbols pulsated with a faint dark energy, humming with an ancient malevolence.


    "Please," Thalnor said, his voice unnervingly pleasant, as if he were offering a gift, "step into the middle."


    Hades'' eyes swept over the blood-drawn symbols, the familiar dark energy radiating from them stirring no fear in him.


    He recognized this ritual instantly¡ªexactly as he had expected. An inward smirk tugged at his thoughts, but outwardly, he remained composed, his expression calm and unreadable.


    "I''m ready, Elder," Hades said, his voice steady, almost mocking in its politeness. There was a faint edge of amusement, though his tone remained respectful, hiding the storm brewing beneath.


    Thalnor''s grin widened in response, eyes gleaming with barely restrained excitement. He gripped his staff with both hands, savoring the moment. "Good," he murmured, his voice lowering into a dark chuckle. "You have no idea how long I''ve waited for this."


    "Oh, I think I do," Hades thought to himself, though he remained outwardly obedient, his face giving nothing away.


    With a swift and almost eager movement, Thalnor slammed his staff into the center of the blood-drawn formation. The symbols on the ground pulsed violently as the entire circle began to glow with a sickly red light.


    Dark energy erupted from the formation, swirling around Hades like a malevolent storm. In moments, walls of pure death mana encased him, trapping him inside as the ritual took hold. The air grew thick, suffocating, as the energy pressed in on him.


    Suddenly, Hades felt an excruciating pain rip through his entire body, as though his very soul was being torn apart. He staggered, his face twisting into an expression of anguish, though inwardly, he remained calm.


    "What¡­ what is this, Elder?" Hades cried out, his voice trembling with fear. He staggered, clutching at his sides as though overwhelmed by the pain coursing through his body. His performance was flawless, his limbs shaking, his breaths ragged. His face contorted in agony, eyes wide with panic as he stumbled within the swirling walls of death mana.


    "Elder, please!" he gasped, his voice breaking, as though desperate for answers, his gaze pleading. "What''s happening? Why¡­ why does it hurt so much?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thalnor''s smirk deepened, his eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure. He watched Hades writhe in apparent agony, savoring every moment of his so-called victory. The elder''s laughter filled the chamber, cold and triumphant.


    "Oh, Hades," Thalnor sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "Finally, you''ve fallen into my trap."


    Hades'' knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, clutching his chest as if the pain was unbearable. His breaths came in shallow gasps as he looked up at Thalnor, eyes filled with fear. "Trap? Elder¡­ what trap?" he whimpered, his voice shaking as though he couldn''t comprehend the betrayal. "I don''t¡­ understand¡­ Why are you doing this?"


    Thalnor stepped closer, towering over Hades, his grin widening. "You truly don''t see it, do you?" he said, his tone mocking and filled with glee. "It was all too easy. You, Hades, are nothing more than a pawn, a piece in a much grander game."


    Hades gasped in response, clutching at the ground as though trying to steady himself. "Please¡­ no," he whispered, shaking his head in disbelief, his body trembling. "Elder, I trusted you¡­"


    Thalnor chuckled, the sound dark and filled with cruelty. "Trust? Foolish boy. You were never meant to walk out of here alive," he hissed, his tone low and filled with satisfaction. "All this time, you thought I was training you. But no, you''ve merely been fattened up for the slaughter."


    Hades groaned, curling into himself as if the pain had intensified. "Elder¡­ please¡­" he whimpered, his voice cracking, selling the illusion of helplessness. "I don''t want to die."


    Thalnor looked down at him, eyes glinting with twisted delight. "It''s far too late for that, Hades," he said with a slow, menacing smile. "You were destined for this moment. There''s no escape."


    Hades'' breathing grew heavier, his body convulsing as if the pressure of the death mana was crushing him from the inside. He let out a strangled cry, his voice raw and desperate. "Why¡­ why me? What do you want?"


    Thalnor leaned in, his grin stretching wider. "You''ll find out soon enough," he whispered, his voice a chilling promise. "But first, I''m going to enjoy watching you break."


    As Hades continued to act the part of a broken, terrified victim, his mind worked behind the scenes, carefully calculating every move. He had seen this trap coming, but he needed to play along¡ªjust long enough to let Thalnor believe he had won.

 Chapter 172 - 172: Thalnors Plan (3)

    Hades, now trapped within the pulsating walls of dark energy, looked up at Elder Thalnor, a flicker of fear lighting up his normally calm eyes.


    His entire body felt like it was being torn apart, the agony so intense that every breath he took was like inhaling fire. His mind was clouded, but through the searing pain, he managed to gasp out, "What... are you planning to do to me?"


    Thalnor''s lips curled into a sinister smirk, his eyes glinting with satisfaction as he watched Hades writhe in torment. He took a step forward, his tone chillingly calm, as if discussing a trivial matter.


    "It''s quite simple, really," he said, pausing for effect. "As you''re aware, the Malachor Clan excels in the art of corpse puppetry."


    Hades, his body trembling from the overwhelming pain, barely managed to keep his attention on Thalnor''s words.


    The fear was gnawing at him, but he forced himself to listen, knowing that his life now hung by a thread. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest, each beat loud in his ears, matching the rhythm of the dark energy surrounding him.


    Thalnor''s grin widened, pleased with the visible terror in Hades'' eyes. He continued, his tone almost too casual for the horrors he was describing.


    "I''ve cultivated a very special clan manual. It''s called the Graven Puppet technique. Unlike the usual corpse puppets, this technique allows the creation of only one puppet, but..."¡ªhe paused, his eyes narrowing with cruel excitement¡ª"this puppet will be far stronger than anything you''ve ever seen."


    Hades blinked through the haze of pain, his mind struggling to keep up with Thalnor''s words. Suddenly, a realization struck him, cutting through the fog of agony.


    "That''s why when I met Vesperin... he only used one puppet..." The pieces clicked together in his mind. The fear gnawing at his core sharpened into clarity, though his body continued to scream in protest.


    Elder Thalnor''s eyes glinted with malevolent delight as he caught the flicker of realization crossing Hades'' face. He let out a dark, mocking chuckle, his voice lowering to a sinister whisper, dripping with amusement. "Ah... there it is. You''re finally beginning to understand, aren''t you?"


    He leaned in slightly, as if savoring Hades'' fear. "But you see, I haven''t just stuck to the old ways. No, no, no¡­ I''ve improved upon the Graven Puppet technique. My own creation... I call it the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual."


    His voice dripped with pride, as though he were unveiling a masterpiece. "It''s more advanced... far more exquisite. A much more... delicious version of the original."


    Hades, his body trembling under the oppressive weight of the blood formation, felt an icy wave of dread roll over him.


    The name¡ªNether Puppet¡ªalone was enough to send shivers down his spine, but Thalnor''s tone made it clear that this was no ordinary technique. It was something far more insidious.


    Thalnor''s eyes flickered with sadistic glee as he read the fear etched across Hades'' face. He sneered, his voice now a low growl, full of dark satisfaction.


    "Yes... you should be afraid," he hissed. "The Nether Puppet manual follows a similar principle to the Graven Puppet¡ªone puppet, but oh, the process... is much darker."


    Hades'' chest tightened with every word, the growing terror mixing with the searing pain coursing through his body. He wanted to move, to escape, but the formation held him fast, and Thalnor''s voice continued to slither through his mind like poison.


    Thalnor took a step closer, watching with a twisted grin as Hades squirmed in agony, unable to resist the dark energy binding him.


    "First," he said softly, his voice almost soothing in its malice, "I fill my chosen target with Abyssal Mana¡ªa more advanced and far more dangerous version of Death Mana."


    He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in, before continuing with a gleeful whisper, "Once your body is filled to the brim with Abyssal Mana, I rip out your soul. Then, I fuse that soul with a powerful corpse to create the strongest puppet imaginable."


    Hades'' breathing became ragged, the fear tightening its grip on him as he tried to process the horror being described to him. His mind raced, but he was trapped¡ªboth physically and mentally.


    Thalnor''s grin widened as he savored Hades'' terror, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "And your body..." He licked his lips. "I absorb it. Consume it. Your flesh, your very essence¡ªit becomes mine. Making me stronger, younger, more powerful than you could ever imagine."


    Hades'' mind spun in a chaotic storm of pain and fear. His vision blurred, and his thoughts were clouded by the unrelenting agony coursing through his body.


    He struggled to focus, but the horror of Thalnor''s words pierced through the haze. "You... you plan to turn me into your puppet... and devour my body..." he rasped, his voice barely audible, trembling with genuine terror.


    The reality of it sank in, chilling him to the core. The terror he once pushed away was now clawing its way through him, his heart pounding in sync with the oppressive force surrounding him.


    Thalnor''s wicked smile deepened, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he leaned in closer, his face inches from Hades''. "Do you know why I''m telling you all of this?" he asked softly, his tone calm, yet dripping with sinister intent.


    Hades'' breath hitched, but he couldn''t respond. The fear choking him made it impossible.


    Thalnor''s smile twisted into something darker, almost gleeful. "It''s because the more terrified you are when you die, the stronger the effect of the Abyssal Mana." His voice lowered to a near-whisper, sending a shiver through Hades. "Your fear will make the transformation... perfect."


    Hades'' eyes widened in pure horror. Every word struck him like a blow, the dread gripping him tighter as the weight of his fate closed in around him. He could barely breathe, each shallow inhale laced with panic. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thalnor straightened, his cruel laughter filling the chamber¡ªa hollow, chilling sound that reverberated off the walls. "Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon," he said with a mocking tone. "I just have some... business to attend to in the village."


    Hades watched as the elder turned away, his form fading into the shadows of the dimly lit room. His footsteps echoed briefly before being swallowed by silence, leaving Hades trapped¡ªalone with his thoughts, his fear, and the dark power of the blood formation tightening its grip on him.

 Chapter 173 - 173: Hadess Counter Plan

    As soon as Thalnor left the lab, the door creaking shut behind him, Hades'' agonized expression melted away. His face shifted to one of complete calm, his eyes narrowing slightly in thought. The fear he had shown earlier was nothing more than a well-crafted act.


    [You really are something, aren''t you?] The system''s voice cut through the silence, dripping with mockery. [I almost believed you were actually scared for a second. A true actor, Hades. Maybe you missed your calling.]


    Hades gave a small, amused smirk, his tone casual. "Of course I am. Thalnor bought every second of it, didn''t he?"


    [Well, obviously! I mean, who wouldn''t fall for that performance? But seriously¡­] The system''s voice took on a more sarcastic edge.


    [To think this is the grand master plan he''s so proud of? Turning you into a corpse puppet and eating your body to get younger? Ha! What a genius.] The system''s laugh echoed mockingly in Hades'' mind.


    Hades chuckled, shaking his head, a wry smile playing on his lips. "Right? From an outsider''s perspective, it might seem like a brilliant plan. But honestly? It''s weak. He actually believes that turning me into a corpse puppet will work.


    Me? Of all people?" His voice was laced with disdain, his expression one of pure amusement.


    [Oh, the sheer audacity!] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with arrogance. [Can you imagine? Someone like him thinking he can control someone like you? It''s laughable. Truly, what a genius we''re dealing with here. I''m almost insulted on your behalf.]


    Hades smirked, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "He has no idea what he''s dealing with. But... I''ll give him this: his cultivation manual for creating a Nether Puppet while gaining youth? That''s impressive. Most would kill for a technique like that."


    [Ah, yes, the Graven Puppet technique¡ªnow with a fancy evil twist. Sure, it''s a nice trick. I''ll give him credit where it''s due,] the system replied, mockingly grand.


    [Creating a puppet and reversing the clock on your own body? Oh, what a visionary. Too bad for him he picked the absolute wrong person to try this on.]


    Hades'' smirk deepened, his voice cool. "Exactly. He thinks he''s got the upper hand, but he''s hopelessly out of his league."


    [Of course he is. And don''t even get me started on this so-called ''Abyss Mana''.] The system''s voice took on a haughty, dismissive tone.


    [This isn''t Abyss Mana. It''s just slightly purified Death Mana¡ªlike he washed it in cold water and hoped for the best. Abyss Mana would tear someone like him apart. It''s adorable that he thinks this is powerful.]


    Hades nodded, scanning the swirling energy around him, feeling nothing more than a slight discomfort. "I know, this so-called ''Abyss Mana'' doesn''t even faze me. He talks big, but this barely feels like anything." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Honestly, if he''d ever seen real Abyss Mana, he wouldn''t even be standing here. It''d liquefy his organs in a heartbeat. But sure, let him think this is dangerous. It''s always fun when they think they''re winning,] the system added, the arrogance practically oozing from every word. [The poor fool doesn''t even realize how far behind he is.]


    "Exactly. Let him enjoy this little victory for now," Hades replied, his calm demeanor completely unshaken. "It''ll make the inevitable downfall that much sweeter."


    [So, what''s the brilliant plan now?] the system asked, its voice dripping with sarcasm, though there was an underlying note of genuine curiosity. It sensed the calm confidence radiating from Hades despite the dire situation.


    Hades smirked, his eyes gleaming with sharp, calculating intent. "Simple. We keep up the act. Let him think I''m writhing in fear and pain while I turn this little trap into my personal cultivation ground." His tone was casual, but there was a dangerous edge to it, like a predator toying with prey.


    [Oh, how predictable. Of course, you want to milk this situation for all it''s worth,] the system mocked, though its satisfaction was clear. [It''s so you, turning a death sentence into an opportunity for power. You never disappoint.]


    "Why waste the mana and souls he''s handed me on a silver platter?" Hades replied, his voice low but amused. "There''s plenty of this ''Abyss Mana'' here¡ªif we can even call it that. And I can sense countless souls trapped in this place. I''ll pull them into my Soul Vault, absorb their power, and use the mana to fuel my cultivation."


    [Ha! Classic. He sets up a deadly formation, and you use it as a spa day. I love it. And those souls¡­] The system''s voice became almost gleeful.


    [They''re just begging to be absorbed. Weak, pathetic things. But hey, food is food. Let me get started on converting that so-called ''Abyss Mana''. It''s laughable, but still potent enough to be useful.]


    Hades sighed, settling himself into a more comfortable position, his body now more relaxed despite the deadly energy swirling around him.


    "Of course. Time to endure another round of discomfort," he muttered, though there was no real frustration in his voice. It was more a resigned acceptance of the process.


    [Oh, come on, you love this. Don''t pretend otherwise. Power doesn''t come without a little pain, right?] The system''s voice was practically mocking him, but there was a twisted sense of camaraderie in its tone.


    [Besides, you know the drill. Absorb the mana, devour the souls, and before you know it, you''ll be stronger than ever. If anything, you should thank poor Thalnor for this little opportunity.]


    "I''ll be sure to send him a thank-you note before I tear him apart," Hades replied with a cold, dark chuckle, already feeling the influx of energy beginning to flow through him. The souls surrounding the room seemed to gravitate toward him, their essence slowly being pulled into his Soul Vault.


    [Such a charmer. You know, if Thalnor could see this, he''d probably die of shame on the spot.] The system''s voice was smug, clearly reveling in Thalnor''s ignorance. [He thinks he''s trapping you, when really, you''re just sitting back and collecting the spoils.]


    "Let him think he''s in control. It''ll only make his downfall that much more satisfying," Hades whispered, his voice almost serene as the dark energy wrapped around him, fueling his growing strength.


    With a steady breath, Hades began the process, tapping into the vast reserves of energy surrounding him. The discomfort was there, but he was long used to it. His mind was calm, focused entirely on twisting this so-called trap to his own advantage.


    [That''s right. Cultivate, absorb, repeat. And when the time comes¡­ well, let''s just say Thalnor won''t even know what hit him.] The system''s tone was darkly gleeful, already anticipating the eventual turn of events.


    Hades said nothing more, his focus completely on the task at hand. The souls, the mana, the power¡ªit was all his now. Thalnor''s plan was already unraveling, and Hades was going to ensure that by the time the elder realized his mistake, it would be far too late.

 Chapter 174 - 174: Thalnors Ambition

    Thalnor strode purposefully toward the village, his mind preoccupied with the intricate plan he had set in motion with Hades. Each step was calculated, his thoughts running through every detail of his carefully crafted scheme.


    The dark energy he had infused into the formation was working perfectly¡ªsoon, Hades would be under his control. "Just a matter of time," Thalnor thought with a wicked grin tugging at the corners of his lips.


    As Thalnor neared the outskirts of the village, the quiet of his thoughts was suddenly interrupted by a frantic voice cutting through the air.


    "Elder Thalnor!" The voice called out, dripping with urgency.


    Thalnor stopped in his tracks, the smirk that had been playing on his lips vanishing instantly. His eyes darkened, and he slowly turned to face the source of the disturbance.


    A deep frown etched itself across his face as he watched a villager running toward him, breathless and wide-eyed with panic.


    The villager stumbled to a halt just a few paces away, barely managing to steady himself. "E-Elder Thalnor...!" he panted, gasping for breath. His tone was shaky, the anxiety clear in his every word.


    Thalnor''s gaze was cold and piercing, his voice smooth but edged with icy impatience. "What is it? What''s happened?"


    The villager flinched slightly at the elder''s tone but pushed himself to speak. "We''ve just received word... young master Vesperin..." he gasped, struggling to catch his breath between each word.


    Thalnor''s frown deepened, his patience wearing thin. "Yes? What about Vesperin?" he prompted, his voice calm but laced with an unmistakable undercurrent of irritation.


    The villager swallowed hard, wiping the sweat from his brow before continuing. "He''s coming... in three days... for his corpse puppet upgrade. This time, he''s requesting... a major enhancement."


    For a moment, Thalnor stood in silence, his expression unreadable. But inside, a wave of annoyance surged. "Vesperin. Again." He resisted the urge to roll his eyes. His grip tightened around the staff he carried, though his outward appearance remained composed.


    He let a moment of silence stretch between them, his eyes narrowing as he processed the information. Finally, with a slow, measured tone, he responded. "I see. Let him come... and have him stay for a while after his arrival."


    The villager hesitated for a moment, noticing the elder''s mild irritation, but quickly nodded in understanding. "Yes, Elder Thalnor. I''ll make sure the arrangements are in place," he said respectfully, bowing his head slightly before scurrying off to relay the instructions.


    Thalnor watched the man leave, his irritation bubbling just below the surface. Once the villager was out of sight, he muttered to himself, "I thought it was something urgent, but it''s just Vesperin coming for another puppet upgrade. Hmph." His lips curled into a sneer as he resumed his walk back to the lab.


    Thalnor''s irritation wasn''t just about Vesperin''s inconvenient timing¡ªit ran much deeper. It was a constant, gnawing reminder of his place within the Malachor Clan, a place he had long since outgrown.


    Though he held the esteemed title of elder, that title felt more like a gilded cage. The others viewed him as nothing more than a glorified corpse puppet master, valued solely for his skill in upgrading puppets. To them, he was useful, yes, but ultimately expendable. A tool.


    His lips curled in a sneer as the thought crossed his mind. "They see me as a technician, someone they can easily replace once I''ve outlived my usefulness. How foolish." The words echoed in his head, each one dripping with disdain.


    Thalnor''s hands clenched into fists, his nails digging into his palms, but he quickly relaxed, exhaling slowly. "But that''s about to change." His smirk returned, more sinister than before, as his mind wandered to the secret weapon he had spent years perfecting.


    Through relentless study of every forbidden manual, every ancient cultivation technique the clan possessed, he had created something the others couldn''t even dream of: the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual. It was his masterpiece, born from years of tireless research and ruthless experimentation.


    As he walked, his eyes gleamed with ambition. He could almost feel the power of his creation coursing through his veins. "They have no idea what I''ve accomplished. No one in the clan could have foreseen this."


    Thalnor''s smirk widened, his dark thoughts swirling with satisfaction. "Once I perfect this technique, I''ll no longer be just the elder known for upgrading puppets."


    His steps grew lighter as his vision of the future solidified in his mind. "I''ll be the one they fear, the one they bow to." His voice, though silent in the open air, was filled with the venom of his ambition.


    The thought of the current clan leader crossed his mind, and Thalnor''s smirk deepened into something far more wicked. "Surpassing him won''t be difficult once I master the Nether Puppet Manual. Just wait, old man. Your reign is nearing its end."


    His eyes flickered with dark resolve. He knew that this technique would allow him to do more than just create an unparalleled corpse puppet.


    The manual would let him harness the soul and life force of his victim, granting him not only strength but also youth and vitality. With it, he could claim immortality of sorts, and no one¡ªneither Vesperin nor any other elder¡ªwould stand in his way.


    As Thalnor neared his lab, his mind was already racing with the next steps. Every detail, every subtlety had to be planned. There was no room for error. He paused at the door for a moment, staring at it as if the future lay just beyond its threshold.


    He muttered under his breath, a low, dark whisper, "Soon... soon, they will all see." His fingers brushed against the door''s surface, and his smirk returned, full of dangerous intent.


    Opening the door, Thalnor stepped inside his lab, the familiar scent of death mana filling the air around him. His sanctuary. His place of creation.


    With ambition burning in his chest, he crossed the room, already plotting his rise to power. Every move, every choice from here on out would be calculated to ensure his ascent. And when the time came, the Malachor Clan would belong to him.


    S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 175 - 175: Thalnors Fatal Miscalculation

    Thalnor returned to the lab, his footsteps echoing softly against the stone floor. His heart raced with a mixture of excitement and anticipation, each step taking him closer to the culmination of his dark plan. As the heavy door creaked open, he entered the dimly lit chamber, his eyes scanning the room.


    Suddenly, he froze.


    There, lying motionless in the center of the now-inactive formation, was Hades. His body appeared lifeless, completely still, as if all vitality had drained away. Thalnor''s eyes widened, and for a brief moment, he felt a pang of disbelief.


    "Is he... already dead?" the thought crossed his mind as he cautiously approached the body.


    Thalnor''s breath quickened, but he quickly calmed himself. He had done this countless times before¡ªthere was no reason to doubt his abilities.


    Yet, something about this particular situation made him pause. His gaze flickered over Hades, and he leaned in, narrowing his eyes, studying the corpse-like stillness of his form.


    His lips curved into a smirk. "There''s only one way to know for sure," he thought, and with a calculated motion, he crouched down beside Hades. Thalnor''s face, shadowed by the dim light, took on an expression of twisted satisfaction.


    Leaning in, he took a long, deliberate breath, the faint but unmistakable scent of death creeping into his nostrils. His eyes fluttered shut for a moment, as if savoring the confirmation. He straightened, his smirk widening into a grin that bordered on maniacal.


    "Corpse smell," Thalnor muttered, his voice low and filled with twisted reverence. His words dripped with satisfaction, each syllable a quiet celebration of his perceived victory. A dark delight danced in his eyes as he savored the scent, like a predator savoring the taste of its prey. "Just as expected."


    With a flick of his staff, the blood formation around Hades'' body deactivated, the ominous glow fading as the oppressive energy dissipated.


    Thalnor''s movements were deliberate, almost ritualistic, as he approached the seemingly lifeless form of Hades. He knelt down beside him, a cruel smile curving his lips as his fingers hovered over Hades'' cold flesh.


    As he finally made contact, his fingertips tracing along Hades'' arm, Thalnor''s expression shifted to one of approval. He nodded to himself, admiration gleaming in his eyes.


    "The body is of excellent quality," he whispered, his voice soft but laced with dark intent. His fingers roamed along Hades'' limbs, assessing the strength of the muscles beneath the skin, noting the durability and potential. "Yes... this will do nicely."


    He paused, his mind racing with possibilities, already imagining how he could mold and shape this body into a puppet of unparalleled strength. But then, his expression faltered, and a sigh escaped his lips¡ªa sigh of disappointment and resignation.


    "Such a pity..." he murmured, shaking his head slowly. The excitement in his voice dimmed, replaced by frustration. "If only I could use this body as another puppet."


    His thoughts drifted back to the limitations of the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual, a technique that had both granted him power and shackled him with its restrictions.


    "In my cultivation manual, only the body of the soul I''ve absorbed can be used for my own power," he muttered, frustration seeping into his tone. "Any other corpse... is worthless."


    Thalnor stood up slowly, looking down at Hades with a mix of regret and hunger in his eyes. His lips curled into a faint sneer. "This one... this body, with all its potential, can only serve as my dinner."


    He let out a resigned sigh, his eyes never leaving Hades'' still form. The disappointment in his voice was palpable, but underneath it, there was a sense of grim acceptance.


    Thalnor took a step back, tilting his head slightly as his cold eyes swept over Hades'' motionless form. His lips curled into a faint sneer of disappointment. "What a waste," he muttered under his breath, his tone bitter yet resigned, as if lamenting a lost opportunity that could never be reclaimed.


    But there was no time for regret. His focus quickly shifted to the next step of his plan. "Well, time to extract your soul," he said, almost casually, though a dark excitement flickered in his voice.


    He raised his hand, his fingers crackling with malevolent energy as tendrils of dark mana began to swirl around them. The air in the chamber thickened, heavy with the weight of his magic.


    As the dark energy snaked toward Hades, ready to rip the soul from his body, Thalnor''s face twisted into one of concentration. But the moment his magic made contact, he froze.


    Nothing happened.


    Thalnor blinked, confused. "What?!" His heart skipped a beat as panic surged through him. He furrowed his brow, his hand hovering over Hades'' chest as the dark energy fizzled out.


    A moment of silence passed, and then, with mounting anxiety, he tried again. This time, he channeled more power, his fingers trembling as he forced the magic to take hold.


    But again¡ªnothing.


    Thalnor''s face paled, his breath catching in his throat. "Why... why can''t I absorb the soul?" His thoughts spiraled as the panic in his chest began to bloom, spreading like wildfire.


    Sweat trickled down his temples as he poured even more power into the spell, his hand shaking with effort. The dark energy around his fingers thickened, swirling violently now, but the result remained the same.


    Nothing.


    Thalnor''s eyes darted toward Hades'' lifeless face, and for the first time, fear crept into his expression. "This doesn''t make any sense!" he thought, desperation flashing across his features. His mind raced for answers, but there were none. He, the master of corpse puppetry, was powerless.


    Suddenly, a soft sound reached his ears¡ªbarely a whisper at first, but unmistakable.


    A slow, deliberate exhale.


    Thalnor''s eyes shot wide open as Hades'' eyelids lifted, revealing cold, gleaming eyes filled with amusement. The corpse-like stillness was gone, replaced by an unsettling calm. Hades sat up slowly, each movement smooth and controlled, as if the pain and agony from before had never existed.


    Thalnor stumbled back, his breath caught in his throat, eyes wide with disbelief. "Y-You..." he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Hades looked at him, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, dripping with mockery. His eyes never left Thalnor''s, watching the elder''s growing terror with a sense of satisfaction. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Surprise," Hades said, his voice calm and cutting through the tension like a knife. There was no need to shout¡ªhis tone alone carried the weight of control and power, the tables now fully turned.


    Thalnor''s hand trembled at his side, his dark magic forgotten as fear gripped him. His mouth opened, but no words came out. He had no plan for this.

 Chapter 176 - 176: Thalnor’s Fatal Mistake

    Thalnor stood frozen, disbelief and fear etched into his pale face as Hades casually sat up, alive and completely composed. His mind raced, desperately trying to process the impossible scene before him. How could Hades still be alive? His plan had been flawless¡ªor so he thought.


    "How¡­ how are you still alive after absorbing all that Abyss Mana?" Thalnor stammered, his voice cracking with disbelief. His eyes darted to Hades, wide with confusion. "I could smell death on you¡­ the stench of a corpse! How is this possible?"


    Hades chuckled softly, his laughter dripping with amusement. His eyes gleamed, not with the fear or submission Thalnor had expected, but with mocking satisfaction.


    "You really thought you had me, didn''t you?" Hades'' tone was calm, almost condescending, as he brushed the dirt from his robes and stood to his full height. His every movement was deliberate, exuding a quiet confidence that sent a chill down Thalnor''s spine.


    "You think I''m like the other weak disciples you toy with?" Hades shook his head slowly, his smirk deepening. "You''re gravely mistaken, Elder."


    Thalnor took a step back, his lips twitching as he tried to respond. "But¡­ the Abyss Mana¡­ No one should be able to withstand that kind of power!" His voice rose, filled with confusion and panic. He was grasping for an explanation, anything to make sense of the situation.


    Hades let out a low, mocking laugh. "Abyss Mana?" He tilted his head slightly, as if amused by the term. "What the hell are you talking about, Thalnor?" His smirk grew wider, his eyes locked onto the elder with a predatory glint. "That wasn''t Abyss Mana."


    Thalnor''s brows furrowed in confusion, his mind scrambling for answers. "What¡­ do you mean?" His voice wavered, the confidence he once had crumbling.


    Hades'' smirk turned colder, more sinister. "What you called ''Abyss Mana'' was nothing more than pure Death Mana¡ªsure, it''s potent and dangerous for you, but it''s hardly the force you claim it to be."


    He took a step closer to Thalnor, his tone condescending. "You probably thought calling it ''Abyss Mana'' made it sound more terrifying, didn''t you?"


    Thalnor''s mouth went dry. He stood there, frozen, as the reality of Hades'' words sank in. "But¡­ the corpse smell¡­ I smelled death on you! You were dead!"


    Hades crossed his arms over his chest, his expression calm but laced with amusement. "You''re a corpse puppet master, Thalnor. I''m sure you can tell the difference between life and death by scent alone. But dark arts¡­"


    He raised an eyebrow, as if explaining something elementary. "Making my body smell like a corpse? That''s child''s play for someone like me."


    Thalnor''s face contorted in pure fury as the realization of Hades'' deception sank in. His lips trembled, his eyes wild with a mixture of anger and disbelief. His voice, usually composed, now shook with unrestrained rage. "So¡­ you lied to me? You tricked me, you¡ª"


    Hades cut him off sharply, his smirk growing into a menacing grin, his voice low and dripping with satisfaction. "Lied? Of course, I lied." His words were laced with mockery, his tone almost playful as he watched Thalnor struggle with the truth.


    "You really thought I was in agony? That I was helpless? That I was anything less than fully in control this entire time? Please." Hades scoffed, his eyes gleaming with cold amusement.


    His voice turned sharp and biting, cutting through the air like a blade. "The truth, Thalnor, is that I wanted you to let your guard down. And you did¡­ beautifully." He said the last word slowly, savoring the fear that flickered in Thalnor''s eyes.


    Thalnor''s expression darkened further, his jaw clenched so tightly it looked as though he might snap. His eyes narrowed, burning with hatred, but behind that hatred lay fear.


    His rage bubbled to the surface, barely contained. "You... you''ll regret this!" he spat, his voice trembling with both fury and desperation.


    Hades responded with a low, dark chuckle, a sound that sent chills down Thalnor''s spine. His gaze was unwavering, his eyes locked onto Thalnor''s, filled with nothing but cold certainty.


    "No, Thalnor," Hades replied, his voice soft yet chilling, every word dripping with lethal intent. "You are the one who''ll regret ever trying to make me your puppet."


    Hades took another step closer, his presence looming over Thalnor like a shadow. His voice dropped, lowering into something almost intimate, yet terrifying. "And you know what?" His grin widened, his voice now as cold as death itself. "I should thank you." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thalnor''s frown deepened, his anger flaring like a flame desperately seeking fuel. "Thank me?" His voice dripped with suspicion, his mind racing to make sense of Hades'' words. "Thank me for what?"


    Hades'' smile widened into something more sinister, the kind of smile that sends a chill down your spine. "Thank you," he began, his voice dripping with mockery, "for attempting to absorb my soul. By doing that, you opened the perfect channel¡­ for me to siphon your soul instead."


    The color drained from Thalnor''s face as the horrifying truth hit him like a crashing wave. His eyes went wide with terror, and he stumbled back, his breath coming in shallow, panicked gasps.


    "No¡­ no, you can''t!" His voice cracked, rising into a desperate plea. He could feel the trap closing around him, the power he thought he wielded now slipping from his grasp.


    Hades raised his hand slowly, dark energy swirling menacingly around his fingers, the very air around him vibrating with a low, ominous hum.


    His eyes locked onto Thalnor''s, unblinking, cold, and devoid of any mercy. "Soul Siphon," he whispered, his voice a chilling blend of calm and cruelty.


    Thalnor''s world collapsed around him as he felt the pull, a violent tugging sensation deep within his chest. His scream tore through the air, filled with agony and terror as his soul was wrenched from his body, inch by inch, with unstoppable force.


    The energy wrapped around him like chains, dragging his very essence toward Hades, who stood motionless, watching the scene unfold with a dark satisfaction in his eyes.


    "No! Please!" Thalnor begged, his voice breaking, but it was too late. His body convulsed, trembling violently as the last shreds of his soul were ripped free.


    The light in his eyes faded, replaced by a hollow, empty gaze. With one final, shuddering gasp, his body went limp, collapsing to the ground in a lifeless heap.


    Hades lowered his hand slowly, his smirk never faltering as the rush of power surged through him. He could feel the dark energy coursing through his veins, the strength of Thalnor''s soul now becoming his own.


    He stood over the soulless body, towering with newfound strength, his expression one of cold triumph.


    "Fool," Hades muttered under his breath, the smirk on his face growing sharper. "You never stood a chance."


    He looked down at the limp form of Elder Thalnor, now nothing more than an empty shell, and turned away, leaving the dark, cold room with a sense of satisfaction.

 Chapter 177 - 177: Hadess Dangerous Experiment

    Hades stood over Thalnor''s lifeless body, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction as a dark smirk curled across his lips. The once-formidable elder, now a mere hollow shell, lay crumpled at his feet¡ªa testament to Hades'' victory.


    [To think that fool actually believed he could trap you,] the system''s voice rang in his mind, dripping with its usual arrogance. [Honestly, it''s almost insulting. The man had no idea who he was dealing with.]


    Hades chuckled softly, his expression still twisted in dark amusement. "Of course, he didn''t. Thalnor thought I was just another naive disciple¡ªeasy prey." He let out a low, mocking laugh. "He underestimated me from the start."


    The system snorted in derision. [Typical. You''d think these so-called ''elders'' would be more careful. But no, they just throw their weight around like they own the place. I mean, who does that? Trying to turn you into a puppet?


    It''s laughable.]


    Hades crossed his arms, glancing around the eerie lab that now felt eerily silent without Thalnor''s presence. His eyes flickered over the strange tools and dark symbols lining the walls, each one a remnant of Thalnor''s twisted ambitions. "So, what do you think we should do now?" he asked, his tone calm but calculating.


    The system hummed thoughtfully, clearly reveling in the moment. [Oh, now you''re asking me for advice? How refreshing. I suppose you could start by using this place to your advantage. After all, the fool did leave it all to you.]


    Hades nodded, his gaze shifting as if weighing his options. "I plan to make use of it, of course. But before I get to that, I''ve been thinking about something..."


    The system''s voice perked up, dripping with mock curiosity. [Oh? You thinking? Now this should be good. Go on, enlighten me.]


    Hades'' smirk deepened, his eyes narrowing with mischievous intent. "You know how I use Soul Fusion to bind souls to corpses, turning them into my perfect puppets? What do you think would happen if, instead of using the souls on a corpse, I fused them directly into my own soul?"


    For a moment, there was silence from the system. Then, a slow, incredulous laugh echoed in Hades'' mind, the system practically howling with disbelief. [Are you serious? What the hell are you thinking? Fusing other souls with your own? Do you have a death wish or are you just that insane?]


    Hades let out a low chuckle, unfazed by the system''s mockery. "I''m just saying¡­ souls are energy, aren''t they? If I can manipulate them externally, what''s to stop me from using that same energy to strengthen my own soul?"


    The system groaned, clearly exasperated but still intrigued. [Souls are a kind of energy, sure. But you''re treading into seriously dangerous territory here, genius. One wrong move and you could turn your own soul into a fragmented mess¡ªor worse, destroy it entirely. Still¡­ I suppose it could work.]


    Hades raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "Could? So you''re saying it''s possible?"


    [Well, don''t get too excited. I said could, not will. Let''s be clear: you might end up as a screaming wreck if you screw this up. But... your soul''s already shattered into shards anyway, thanks to Divine Clone Technique. You could try fusing one of those shards with some stray souls to test it out.


    Not that I''d recommend it, but hey, you''ve done dumber things.]


    Hades nodded thoughtfully, a smirk still playing on his lips. "I see. Well, that''s all the encouragement I need. Let''s try it."


    The system snickered, its tone filled with shameless arrogance. [Fine, go ahead. But when this all goes sideways, don''t say I didn''t warn you. I mean, you can''t possibly be this reckless... oh wait, you totally are.]


    Hades rolled his eyes but didn''t lose his smirk. "I''ll take my chances." He closed his eyes and focused inward, reaching out to the countless souls trapped within his Soul Vault, feeling the raw energy they radiated. One by one, he pulled the souls toward him, channeling them into his own fragmented soul.


    [Oh, this should be entertaining. Don''t scream too loudly now, Host. I have sensitive ears.] S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ignoring the system''s relentless taunts, Hades steeled himself and activated Soul Fusion, drawing the foreign souls toward his own fragmented soul.


    "Let''s see if this really works," Hades muttered under his breath, his fingers tightening into fists as he closed his eyes. He focused inward, diving deep into the recesses of his Soul Vault. Inside, the countless souls he had collected over time swirled, trapped in a chaotic storm of energy.


    The system snickered in the back of his mind, its voice dripping with smugness. [You''re really going through with this, huh? Alright then, prepare for the worst, genius.]


    Hades ignored the jab, taking a deep breath to center himself. He could feel the souls pulsating, their energy raw and untamed. With deliberate focus, he activated Soul Fusion, pulling the restless souls toward his own fractured essence.


    The moment the first soul touched his own, an excruciating pain exploded through him. It was immediate, violent, and far beyond what he had anticipated. Hades'' entire body convulsed as the agony struck deep into his very soul, sharper and more unbearable than any physical pain he had ever endured.


    "What... is this...?" Hades groaned, his voice a strained whisper as the pain intensified. It felt like his soul was being torn apart and forcibly reshaped, every piece of his essence being crushed and reassembled.


    The system''s mocking voice broke through the haze of pain. [Well, well! What did I tell you? Feel that? That''s what happens when you mess with forces you barely understand. Enjoying yourself?]


    Hades tried to respond, but the agony stole his breath, his mind overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of it. The system, ever shameless, continued its taunting commentary.


    [I warned you, didn''t I? But nooo, you had to play with your precious Soul Fusion. Now look at you¡ªwrithing on the floor like some helpless bug. Not so tough now, are you?]


    The pain grew even worse, pushing Hades beyond his limits. His vision blurred, the room spinning as his body succumbed to the strain. Before he could stop it, his consciousness faded. With a final gasp, Hades collapsed, the world around him going dark.

 Chapter 178 - 178: Result From Soul Fusion

    Hades stirred, slowly opening his eyes. His body felt weak, the toll of the soul fusion still fresh, but his mind was sharper than ever, buzzing with an energy he hadn''t experienced before. It had been five hours since he passed out from the excruciating process. As he sat up, stretching his stiff muscles, a familiar, mocking voice echoed in his mind.


    [How do you feel, Host? Or should I ask how it feels to wake up after playing with your soul like a reckless fool?]


    A smirk crept across Hades'' face, though the lingering ache from the experiment remained. "I got something... something amazing," he said, ignoring the system''s tone.


    [Amazing, huh? Care to enlighten me, or are you going to keep playing the mysterious act?] The system''s arrogance seeped into every word, its curiosity poorly hidden beneath the mockery.


    Hades chuckled, rubbing his temples as he recalled the experience. "Oh? So now you want to know? I thought the ''all-knowing, genius system'' already had all the answers." His voice carried a playful sarcasm, baiting the system.


    The system scoffed, clearly annoyed. [Please, Host, I don''t have time for your weak attempts at wit. Just get to the point before I decide to withhold my wisdom next time you need it.]


    Hades'' smirk deepened, enjoying the system''s frustration. "Alright, alright," he said, taking his time before finally continuing. He could feel the system''s impatience, and it only made his satisfaction greater. "The effect was... incredible. My soul feels significantly stronger now, almost as if it''s been fortified beyond what I thought possible."


    The system gave an exaggerated, dismissive laugh. [Of course your soul is stronger. What did you expect when you went and fed all those souls directly into it? Did you think you''d come out weaker? Please.] It continued, voice dripping with arrogance. [And by the way, because your soul is scattered across all your Divine Masks, every one of your precious little fragments has been strengthened too.


    So, congratulations¡ªyour other versions just got a free upgrade. You''re welcome.]


    Hades chuckled softly, nodding in approval. "Good to know. But I have to admit, the pain was almost unbearable. It was far worse than anything I''ve experienced before." His voice lowered, still recalling the sharp, tearing agony that had racked him during the fusion.


    The system, ever shameless, responded with its usual mocking tone. [Well, obviously. You''re not messing around with just your body anymore, Host. This is your soul we''re talking about. Did you expect it to feel like a warm bath? If you''re going to dance with fire, don''t act surprised when you get burned.] It let out a smug chuckle, thoroughly enjoying its own analogy.


    Hades rolled his eyes, though he couldn''t deny the truth behind the system''s words. "Fair enough," he conceded, though his smirk remained intact. "But there''s something else. Something even more important."


    The system''s usual condescending tone shifted slightly, its curiosity piqued beneath layers of smugness. [Oh? Now this should be entertaining. What else could possibly be more ''important''? Out with it, Host. Or are you going to make me guess?] Its voice was dripping with mock impatience.


    Hades leaned back, deliberately taking his time. He enjoyed moments like this¡ªteasing the system just enough to push it. "I didn''t just absorb their souls, system. I got something else¡­ something far more valuable. Their memories."


    The system fell silent. For a brief second, the ever-arrogant presence in Hades'' mind seemed to falter. It clearly hadn''t expected this. Then, after a beat, it responded, its tone skeptical but layered with intrigue. [Wait¡­ memories? You mean you''ve absorbed all their memories?]


    Hades'' grin widened as he soaked in the system''s disbelief. "Not exactly all of them, but fragments. I can recall pieces of their knowledge. It''s not complete for each soul, but I''ve gained a massive trove of information."


    [Hah! You''re telling me you''ve become a walking encyclopedia of dead souls?] The system''s arrogance wavered slightly, its mocking tone now mixed with something else¡ªperhaps awe, but it would never admit that. [Let me check your mind, Host. I want to see this for myself.]


    Hades felt a familiar presence digging through his consciousness, sifting through the vast array of new memories now embedded in his soul. The system was silent for a moment, the usual mockery absent as it processed what it was seeing. Then, it spoke again, this time in pure shock.


    [Damn¡­ you really did it. You''ve absorbed a huge repository of memories! It''s incomplete, sure, but this is still¡­] The system trailed off, its words loaded with realization.


    Hades leaned forward, grinning like a predator that had just caught its prey. "Now you understand. We can use this, system. This is far more valuable than I could''ve imagined."


    The system, for once, didn''t immediately mock him. Its voice returned, now filled with its usual smugness, but the underlying respect was unmistakable. [Of course, I see the potential. You''ve stumbled upon something that could be incredibly valuable, Host. Though, let''s be honest, you probably didn''t even plan for this to happen.]


    Hades let out a soft laugh, shaking his head. "Luck or not, the result is the same. We now have access to knowledge and memories that no one else could ever hope to obtain. You know what that means, right?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system''s arrogance returned full force. [I know exactly what it means. You might''ve just accidentally given us the upper hand. But let''s not pretend this was all some grand plan of yours, Host. You were just experimenting. That''s what you do best, after all¡ªdabbling in the unknown and hoping it doesn''t kill you.]


    Hades'' smirk didn''t waver. "True. But I''ll take whatever advantages I can get." He paused for a moment, enjoying the victory. "This power, these memories¡ªthey''ll serve us well. We can unlock things even the Malachor family can''t dream of. And that''s only the beginning."


    The system chuckled, its voice smug yet pleased. [Well, aren''t we ambitious today? But fine, I''ll admit¡ªthis could turn into something monumental if played right. And, as always, you''ve got me here to guide you. After all, without me, you''d probably still be wandering around like a clueless fool.]


    Hades shook his head, still smiling as he leaned back, savoring the moment. "Whatever you say, system. But you and I both know¡ªthis changes everything."


    The system gave a final mocking laugh, clearly enjoying the rare acknowledgment of Hades'' success. [Oh, this will be fun. Let''s see how far you can go with this newfound knowledge, Host. Just don''t let it get to your head. After all, you''re still far from the top.]


    Hades didn''t respond immediately, his mind already turning toward the possibilities ahead. He knew that what he had gained was a step forward, a significant one. His smirk never faded as he imagined the new path unfolding before him, with the memories of countless souls to guide him.

 Chapter 179 - 179: Thalnors Memories

    Hades, now brimming with newfound knowledge, leaned back against the wall, his mind swirling with possibilities. A sly grin tugged at the corner of his lips as he addressed the system. "Alright, let''s dig into Thalnor''s memories. We absorbed his entire soul, so there''s bound to be something useful in there."


    [Useful?] The system''s voice echoed in his mind, dripping with condescension. [Oh, it''s more than just useful. Thalnor''s memories are fascinating, to say the least.]


    Hades raised an eyebrow, his grin widening slightly. "Fascinating, huh? What makes them so special?"


    [Well, if you must know,] the system replied, a smug undertone creeping in, [Thalnor was destined for greatness¡ªwell, in another world, that is.] It paused for dramatic effect. [If he had been born in your past world, he would''ve been hailed as a genius. Brilliant, in fact.]


    Hades crossed his arms, intrigued but not willing to show too much. "How much of a genius are we talking about here?" His voice held a mixture of curiosity and amusement.


    [Oh, only an IQ of 170,] the system said, almost casually, as though it wasn''t a big deal.


    Hades'' eyebrows shot up, and he let out a low whistle. "170? That''s impressively high."


    The system snorted. [Impressively high? Please, that''s practically unheard of for most humans. But Thalnor wasted it all. It''s almost laughable. Imagine having all that intelligence and focusing on perfecting one cultivation manual.


    Pitiful, really.]


    Hades shook his head, suppressing a chuckle. "So, he spent all his genius on refining his manual, huh? What a waste." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [A total waste,] the system agreed with mock pity. [Can you believe that? A man with the brainpower to change the world, and he spends his entire life tweaking a few lines in a dusty old manual. If I had a body, I''d roll my eyes.]


    Hades snickered. "That''s rich coming from you."


    The system''s tone turned arrogant. [Oh, I''m leagues beyond him. I don''t need to spend years perfecting anything. I''m perfect by design.]


    Hades rolled his eyes but didn''t bother with a retort. Instead, he sighed. "Alright, what else did you find? There''s got to be more than just his obsession with that manual, right?"


    The system, as usual, took its time, almost as if savoring the moment. [Oh, you''ll love this one,] it began, its tone laced with arrogance. [Thalnor wasn''t just tinkering with a single manual. Oh no, this guy was a maniac. He''d read every manual from the Malachor Clan and the Necrovauld Academy.]


    Hades'' eyes widened in genuine surprise. "What the hell? So, he wasn''t just a genius but a total bookworm too?"


    [Exactly,] the system chimed in, clearly enjoying Hades'' shock. [Not just a genius¡ªan insatiable reader. The guy consumed knowledge like his life depended on it, which, frankly, makes me wonder how he found time to do anything else.]


    Hades leaned back, processing the information. "That''s... unexpected."


    The system wasn''t done gloating yet. [And thanks to his obsessive reading, I''ve gone ahead and immediately upgraded your Abyssal Nether Core Divine Scripture.] The system''s tone dripped with self-satisfaction.


    Hades leaned forward, curiosity piqued. "Upgraded? To what rank?"


    The system paused for effect before delivering its revelation smugly. [It''s now a Nine-Star Divine Scripture.] You could practically hear it grinning. [Which means Hades can reach the Nine-Star level, as long as you''re willing to endure the delightful agony of cultivation and, of course, absorb enough mana.]


    For a moment, Hades was stunned, blinking in disbelief. "Nine-Star¡­?" He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, impressed. "That''s¡­ incredible. Good news indeed."


    [Of course it''s good news. And you can thank me whenever you''re ready. No rush,] the system added with a mockingly casual tone, clearly reveling in its own brilliance.


    Hades chuckled, shaking his head. "I''d almost forgotten how much you love patting yourself on the back."


    The system responded with a condescending hum. [Well, when you''re as exceptional as I am, you get used to it. Now, what else do you want? More praise for me?]


    Ignoring the jab, Hades leaned back in his seat, still processing the enormity of the Nine-Star revelation. "Alright, what else have you found in Thalnor''s memories? There''s got to be more."


    The system, always one for drama, took a moment before responding. [Oh, there''s more. Much more,] it said with a tone that could only be described as self-satisfied. [Three days from now, Vesperin will be arriving here.]


    Hades'' eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint flashing in them. "Vesperin? He''s coming here?"


    [Yes,] the system replied, almost lazily. [He''s coming to upgrade his precious little corpse puppet,] it added with a mocking tone, as if Vesperin''s ambitions were nothing more than child''s play.


    Hades'' lips curled into a sinister smirk. "So, Thalnor''s role in the clan was as their go-to corpse puppet master? He was the one responsible for upgrading the Malachor Clan''s puppets?"


    The system responded with an exaggerated sigh, as if the answer should''ve been obvious. [Exactly. But here''s the kicker¡ªbecause of his position, Thalnor always felt like he was being looked down on, treated like a tool. So, what did he do? He hid things from the clan,] the system paused for effect, [including that shiny Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual he was so proud of.]


    Hades chuckled darkly, the sound low and menacing. "I see. That''s interesting... If he felt overlooked, then this whole situation is a lot more delicate than I thought. It also means I''ve got an opportunity to exploit."


    The system''s tone became more condescending, as if Hades'' revelation was slow in coming. [Of course you do. Honestly, Host, I was waiting for you to catch on.] The system''s voice dripped with arrogance.


    [With all this newfound knowledge, you''re practically sitting on a treasure trove of secrets. If you can''t figure out how to use it, I might have to start questioning your ability to think strategically.]


    Hades rolled his eyes, but there was no denying the truth of the system''s words. "You''re right, as usual. Vesperin coming here means we have a lot of room to maneuver. His reliance on Thalnor for those upgrades... well, let''s just say I can put that to good use."


    [Oh, I''m sure you will,] the system chimed in, with a smug satisfaction that only made its arrogance more pronounced.


    [But try not to get too distracted by all the power plays. You''ve still got some painful cultivation to deal with, remember? That Nine-Star power isn''t going to hand itself over easily.]


    Hades chuckled again, darker this time, his mind already turning over the possibilities. "Don''t worry. I''ll handle both. With Vesperin on his way and all this new knowledge, this is just the beginning."


    [Well, I hope you''re ready for the fun part, then. Things are about to get very, very interesting,] the system added, its voice full of shameless anticipation.


    Hades, with the smirk still lingering on his face, nodded to himself. "Interesting, indeed."

 Chapter 180 - 180: Vesperin Had Arrived

    Three days later, Vesperin arrived at the village, exuding his typical air of arrogance. His sharp eyes surveyed the surroundings with disdain, clearly finding the humble village beneath him. He strode into the central square, his black robes flowing behind him, and without preamble, barked out, "Where is Elder Thalnor?"


    The villagers who had gathered there immediately stiffened at the sound of his voice. One of them, a middle-aged man with graying hair and trembling hands, cautiously stepped forward. He bowed low, keeping his gaze on the ground.


    "Young master Vesperin, Elder Thalnor is still in his lab," he said hesitantly, his voice wavering slightly. "Please, if you could wait for just a moment while we inform him¡ª" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vesperin''s expression darkened, cutting him off mid-sentence. "Wait?" His voice was sharp, carrying a tone of irritation. "Do you think I have the time to stand around in this backwater village waiting for an old man to finish his experiments?"


    The villager winced at Vesperin''s words, his shoulders shrinking even further. "My deepest apologies, young master," he said, bowing lower. "I assure you, Elder Thalnor will be informed immediately."


    Vesperin waved him off dismissively, the gesture laced with impatience. "Fine, but don''t waste my time. I''m not here to sit around while you stumble over yourselves. Tell him to hurry."


    With a flourish of his hand, Vesperin walked over to a nearby bench, settling himself down with a sense of entitlement.


    As he reclined, his eyes swept over the villagers, his expression clearly conveying his dissatisfaction. He drummed his fingers impatiently on the armrest, his lips curling into a sneer.


    The gray-haired villager nodded frantically, backing away with haste before hurrying toward Elder Thalnor''s lab. The others, equally unnerved by Vesperin''s presence, kept their heads down and avoided his gaze, not wanting to draw his ire.


    As Vesperin sat there, the weight of his growing frustration settled heavily on his chest, making each second feel like an eternity. His foot tapped against the ground impatiently, the rhythmic sound betraying the storm of emotions simmering beneath his calm exterior.


    "Damn that Zeus," he thought bitterly, his fingers curling into a fist. The news he had received recently gnawed at him like a relentless pest.


    Zeus, the one person he had been determined to eliminate, had not only slipped through his fingers but had also managed to secure something far more dangerous¡ªprotection. And not just any protection.


    Vesperin''s jaw clenched tightly, his teeth grinding together. "Accepted as the private disciple of one of the top elders at the Celestial Academy, of all things," he fumed inwardly, his thoughts spiraling. His expression darkened as the implications weighed heavily on him.


    He scowled, unable to shake the thought. Worse still, this elder wasn''t just any figurehead. This was an elder with no ties to Necrovauld Academy or its allies, making any attempt to carry out his plans far more treacherous.


    Vesperin''s eyes flickered with anger as he leaned forward, his voice barely above a whisper, but filled with venom.


    "How the hell am I supposed to kill him now?" he muttered to himself, his frustration boiling over. The words came out harsher than intended, but they felt inadequate to express the rage he felt brewing inside.


    As he muttered, one of the nearby villagers, too afraid to approach but close enough to hear, stole a nervous glance toward Vesperin. Sensing the attention, Vesperin''s gaze snapped toward him, sharp and cold. The villager quickly looked away, trembling slightly.


    Vesperin scoffed at the display, feeling his temper rise further. "Zeus," he growled, the name leaving a bitter taste in his mouth. "You think hiding behind that elder will keep you safe forever?"


    He clenched his fist tighter, the knuckles turning white from the strain. The very thought of Zeus standing untouchable enraged him.


    The Celestial Academy elder had no allegiance to Necrovauld, making any subtle manipulation or assassination attempts near impossible without drawing unwanted attention.


    "Damn it!" Vesperin cursed again, this time under his breath but loud enough for it to carry in the air. His frustration boiled over, the tension in his body palpable. His mind was racing, trying to devise a way to bypass the newfound obstacle, but each idea felt weaker than the last.


    His gaze turned icy as he whispered to himself, "No matter what it takes, I''ll find a way. Elder or not, Zeus... your time will come."


    Forcing himself to lean back again, Vesperin''s eyes narrowed as he stared into the distance, already plotting his next move. The rage simmering beneath the surface didn''t fade¡ªit only intensified as he sat there, waiting for Thalnor and trying to contain the beast of anger growing inside him.


    Meanwhile, back at the lab, one of the villagers cautiously approached the entrance. His heart raced, knowing how impatient Vesperin could be. With a hesitant knock on the wooden door, he called out, "Elder Thalnor, young master Vesperin has arrived and is waiting for you."


    A moment of silence followed, the villager nervously shifting from foot to foot, unsure of what to expect. Finally, from deep within the lab, a voice drifted out, smooth and composed, with an air of indifference. "I see. He''s here already. Give me a moment¡ªI''m just finishing up."


    The villager blinked in surprise at the calmness of the reply. There wasn''t a trace of urgency or concern in the elder''s tone. It was as though Vesperin''s impatience was of little importance to Thalnor. The villager nodded, even though no one could see him. "Y-Yes, Elder. I''ll let him know you''ll be out shortly."


    There was no response, only the faint rustling of movement from inside the lab. The villager stood there for a moment, unsure if he should stay or leave, before the door creaked open slowly, revealing Elder Thalnor.


    Thalnor stepped out, his appearance impeccable, not a hair out of place. His robes were pristine, and his expression was just as cold and detached as always. His pale eyes gleamed with a hint of arrogance, as though the very world around him was beneath his notice.


    "Lead the way," Thalnor ordered, his voice carrying an air of superiority. His words were not a request but a command, leaving no room for hesitation or argument.


    The villager bowed deeply, his voice trembling slightly. "Of course, Elder Thalnor. Right this way."


    Thalnor barely acknowledged the gesture, his gaze piercing as he stepped forward, his posture rigid and his stride purposeful. The villager, still unnerved by Thalnor''s cold demeanor, hurried ahead to lead him back toward the waiting Vesperin.

 Chapter 181 - 181: Fake Thalnor

    Thalnor¡ªor rather, the person who appeared to be Thalnor¡ªstrode confidently through the village, the nervous villagers glancing at him uneasily as they led him toward Vesperin. Every step exuded the cold, haughty air that Thalnor was known for, but beneath the flawless disguise, Lucas, disguised using the Divine Mask of Thalnor, was suppressing a flicker of annoyance.


    Inside his mind, Lucas''s thoughts churned. "I had to burn through a decent chunk of mana from the Mana Storage just to make this mask a 6-star," he muttered internally, frowning as he walked. He wasn''t pleased about using so much power on what felt like a temporary fa?ade.


    [Oh, come on, relax, Host. This was all necessary for your grand plan, wasn''t it?] the system''s voice echoed, dripping with its usual arrogance. [You wouldn''t want to slip up just because Thalnor didn''t feel quite as powerful as he should, right?]


    "Yeah, yeah, I know." Lucas sighed, rolling his eyes in his mind. Despite knowing the logic, it still irked him to spend mana unnecessarily. "At least it didn''t drain too much."


    The system chuckled, its voice dripping with smugness and mockery. [''Didn''t drain too much,'' he says. Oh please, of course it didn''t! You''re working with a basic cultivation manual, not one of your precious Divine Scriptures, Host.] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It paused, then let out a derisive snort. [A technique as lowly as this? Pfft. It''s nothing but a drop of mana compared to what you normally handle.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but smirk, the contrast in power between the Nether Puppet manual and his Divine Scriptures becoming all the more obvious. "Makes sense. As a user of Divine Scriptures, I''m leagues beyond this kind of technique," he said, a hint of pride creeping into his voice.


    [Leagues? Try universes apart,] the system corrected, its voice arrogant and shameless. [You should be glad I let you play around with something so beneath you. Honestly, this Nether Puppet manual is laughable compared to what you''re used to.]


    Lucas chuckled, still enjoying the feeling of superiority. "True enough. The difference in quality is obvious. I barely felt anything when cultivating with it."


    [Exactly! That''s the problem with weak manuals like this,] the system interjected, with a tone that implied Lucas should have realized this earlier. [When you were cultivating with that sorry excuse for a technique, did you feel any pain at all? Be honest, now.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, though the sarcasm in his voice was clear. "No, not at all. It''s been a long time since I''ve cultivated without any pain. Honestly, it felt almost... unnatural."


    The system''s laugh was loud and condescending. [Unnatural? Try ineffective! A cultivation manual without pain? Please, Host. It''s practically a joke.


    If you''re not suffering through it, what''s the point? No pain, no gain. Or in your case, no divine power, no real progress.]


    Lucas sighed, though a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "So, you''re telling me if it doesn''t hurt, it''s worthless?"


    The system''s voice, dripping with sarcasm, immediately responded. [Ah, finally catching up, are we? Took you long enough. Yes, Host, that''s exactly it.] The system sounded almost amused, as if Lucas should have figured this out ages ago.


    [Real power doesn''t come without pushing yourself to the absolute limit. And trust me, this ''Nether Puppet'' nonsense you''ve been toying with? It''s child''s play compared to what you''ve endured. Honestly, no wonder you felt nothing.]


    Lucas shook his head, letting out a small chuckle. "You really know how to make things sound worse than they are. But what about Lucy? She doesn''t experience any pain cultivating her Divine Scripture."


    The system huffed, its tone almost dismissive. [Lucy? She''s a special case, obviously. She has the perfect physique for that specific Divine Scripture. It''s like the universe handed her the keys to painless cultivation. But you?


    Ha! You''re not that lucky.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes. "Of course, there''s always an exception when it comes to her. She gets a free pass while I get stuck with the agonizing route."


    [Oh, boo-hoo, Host. You''ll be stronger for it,] the system mocked, its voice laced with playful cruelty. [Don''t you love the pain? Come on, admit it¡ªit''s made you who you are.]


    "Yeah, yeah," Lucas grumbled, though the system''s arrogance only made him smirk more. "This mask is temporary anyway, so let''s just forget about the whole ''Nether Puppet'' thing. We''ve got bigger things to focus on. Like Vesperin."


    The system responded with a light chuckle, its mockery fading as it shifted its tone. [Ah, yes. Vesperin. Finally, we get to some real fun. It''s about time you started playing the game properly, Host.]


    "Always with the dramatics, huh?" Lucas muttered, but his mind was already focusing on the next step. As they approached Vesperin''s location, Lucas, still wearing the flawless disguise of Thalnor, began mentally preparing himself for what was to come.


    Lucas''s thoughts sharpened, the usual light banter with the system fading as the weight of the situation settled in. He knew the upcoming interaction with Vesperin required precision and focus.


    The system, of course, couldn''t resist one last jab. [Oh, Host, just remember¡ªno pain, no gain. And Vesperin? He''s going to learn exactly what that means in a very personal way.] Its voice was dripping with amusement, as though savoring the chaos that was about to unfold.


    Lucas grinned, his mind already calculating the next move. "Oh, I''m counting on it." His tone was calm but full of dark anticipation. The real game was about to begin.


    With a swift movement, Lucas opened the door and stepped inside. The first thing he noticed was Vesperin, seated with his usual arrogant posture, legs crossed, an impatient frown etched on his face.


    His eyes barely acknowledged Lucas as he entered, as if he were too important to care about anyone else. The air around him reeked of self-importance.


    "Same arrogant, stupid face as always," Lucas thought to himself, hiding his smirk beneath the mask of Thalnor. The system snickered in the background, clearly enjoying the internal commentary.

 Chapter 182 - 182: Nether Puppet

    Thalnor¡ªthough in reality, Lucas beneath the disguise¡ªstood before the ever-arrogant Vesperin, who was clearly brimming with frustration. The young master''s face was tight with annoyance, lips pressed into a thin line, as if holding back from snapping at the elder for taking so long to arrive.


    Despite his barely concealed irritation, Vesperin refrained from lashing out. Thalnor, after all, was an elder of the Malachor Clan, and more importantly, the one who handled the delicate matter of corpse puppet upgrades. He knew better than to burn that bridge, no matter how his impatience simmered beneath the surface.


    Vesperin''s sharp eyes flicked toward Thalnor, his lips curling slightly into a half-scowl, half-smile. His tone was clipped as he spoke, an attempt to maintain control over his brewing frustration. "Elder Thalnor, I''ve come here to see my corpse puppet upgraded, as we discussed."


    Thalnor¡ªhis calm facade unshaken by Vesperin''s obvious irritation¡ªoffered a practiced, placid smile. The mask was perfect, down to every detail. He gave a small nod, his voice smooth and unaffected, almost as though the delay had been intentional just to rile the young master up. "I''ve heard. Tell me, what sort of upgrade are you looking for this time?"


    Vesperin''s scowl deepened for a moment, but he quickly masked it with a dismissive wave of his hand, leaning back slightly in his chair as though the decision was beneath him. "Up to you, Elder. Just make it stronger. That''s all I care about."


    There was a slight edge to his voice, a demanding undertone that conveyed his belief that his desires were not merely requests, but commands. Vesperin''s gaze flickered toward Thalnor''s eyes, trying to gauge the elder''s reaction, as if testing his boundaries.


    Thalnor''s smile never wavered, but there was a glint in his eyes¡ªsomething unreadable, something almost predatory. "Stronger, you say?" he repeated, his tone smooth, as though weighing the request carefully. "Of course, young master. But tell me, are you ready for something far beyond the typical upgrade?"


    Vesperin''s eyebrow arched slightly at that, a flicker of interest sparking despite his usual arrogance. His suspicion and curiosity played out in the tightening of his jaw and the narrowing of his sharp eyes. "What exactly do you mean by that, Elder?"


    Thalnor leaned in just a touch, his voice dropping to a whisper, as if sharing a dangerous secret. "I''ve been working on something new. An invention, if you will, that will make your current corpse puppet look like a mere toy in comparison. This is not just an upgrade, young master¡ªit''s an evolution."


    Vesperin''s gaze darkened with both intrigue and a trace of caution. He leaned forward, clearly interested but unwilling to let his guard down too easily. "A new invention, you say?" His voice was laced with skepticism, but there was an undeniable eagerness lurking beneath. "You''ve piqued my interest, Elder Thalnor. What is it you''re offering?"


    Thalnor''s smile widened by the faintest fraction, a sure sign that he knew he had Vesperin right where he wanted him. "I call it the Nether Puppet," he said, each word deliberately measured, as though the very name was a powerful secret. "A creation unlike anything the Malachor Clan has ever seen. You will not find its equal, nor will anyone who dares to challenge you."


    Vesperin''s eyes narrowed further, though his interest was clear. "A bold claim, Elder," he murmured, his voice dropping with a mix of doubt and desire. "But show me, and I''ll decide if it lives up to your words."


    Thalnor chuckled softly under his breath, pleased with Vesperin''s response. He extended his hand with a deliberate slowness, as if summoning something from the very shadows around them. The air in the room shifted, growing colder as a dark aura began to swirl and fill the space.


    In a sudden, fluid motion, a figure materialized before them. A corpse puppet, but unlike any Vesperin had ever seen before. Its skin was a deep, dark red, the color of dried blood, and it pulsed faintly with an eerie, otherworldly energy. The aura around it was thick and suffocating, the very essence of death.


    Vesperin''s eyes widened as he studied the puppet, his earlier arrogance momentarily overshadowed by pure fascination. He stood up from his chair, drawn toward the puppet as though it was calling to him. "What... is this?" he whispered, his voice betraying awe.


    Thalnor''s smile widened further, though his expression remained calm and collected. "Young Master Vesperin, allow me to introduce the Nether Puppet¡ªa six-star puppet, much like my past corpse puppet. But unlike my old puppet, this one is far superior in both strength and resilience." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To demonstrate his point, Thalnor reached into his robes and pulled out a gleaming six-star knife, its edge catching the dim light of the room.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he thrust it directly toward the Nether Puppet''s chest. The blade, sharp enough to slice through most six-star corpse puppets with ease, met the puppet''s skin¡ªand stopped cold.


    The metal halted as though it had struck solid stone. The knife didn''t pierce, didn''t even leave a mark.


    Vesperin''s eyes widened in disbelief. He had seen this very knife in action before, effortlessly cutting through other six-star puppets as though they were nothing more than cloth. But now... it was completely useless.


    "Impossible..." Vesperin muttered, his voice barely above a whisper, his gaze fixed on the unmoving puppet. He instinctively took a step closer, as if proximity might somehow explain the phenomenon.


    He stared at the spot where the knife had made contact, his disbelief etched deeply into his expression. "That knife should''ve cut right through it," he said, more to himself than to Thalnor. "I''ve seen it slice through puppets stronger than mine without resistance."


    Thalnor''s smirk widened, the satisfaction in his eyes unmistakable as he withdrew the knife and inspected its unblemished surface. His movements were slow, deliberate, almost as if he were savoring Vesperin''s astonishment.


    "You''re correct, young master," Thalnor said, his tone soft but dripping with amusement. "Normally, this blade would tear through any six-star corpse puppet. But as you can see..." He gestured toward the Nether Puppet, whose dark red skin remained unmarred. "This is no ordinary creation."


    Vesperin''s disbelief quickly gave way to a new emotion¡ªdesire. The way his eyes gleamed as they traced the puppet''s form made it clear. Power like this was not just something to admire¡ªit was something to possess.

 Chapter 183 - 183: Nether Puppet (2)

    Thalnor¡ªor rather Lucas, cleverly disguised as the elder¡ªgazed at Vesperin, his eyes calm yet filled with an underlying calculation. His voice was smooth, almost coaxing, as he asked, "So, young master Vesperin, do you truly desire this Nether Puppet?"


    Vesperin didn''t hesitate, his eyes gleaming with excitement and ambition. "Of course, Elder! I want it more than anything. What do I need to do to get one?"


    A subtle smile tugged at the corners of Thalnor''s lips, as though he had been expecting this exact response. "Well," he began, his tone deliberate, almost patient, "the first step is rather straightforward. You''ll need to replace your current cultivation manual."


    He watched closely as Vesperin''s expression shifted slightly, a hint of concern flickering across his face. Sensing the hesitation, Thalnor''s smile grew, his tone becoming more reassuring. "The Graven Puppet Cultivation Manual you use now is adequate for lesser puppets, but it simply won''t be enough to control a Nether Puppet efficiently. The power required is on a whole different level."


    Vesperin frowned slightly, his excitement momentarily dimmed by the implication. "But... will that affect my current cultivation? I''ve spent years building it. I can''t afford to lose progress."


    Thalnor''s smile never wavered, and he leaned in slightly, his voice lowering as if to impart a secret. "You need not worry, young master. The Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual isn''t just a different manual; it''s an upgrade. It builds on the foundation of the Graven Puppet, meaning you''ll only strengthen what you''ve already accomplished."


    He paused, letting the words sink in, then continued in an even softer tone. "Your current cultivation won''t regress. In fact, it will only improve. Think of it as a natural evolution¡ªyour power will increase, with no risk and no side effects."


    Vesperin''s expression relaxed, and the tension in his shoulders eased. Relief washed over him, evident in the way his posture straightened. "So... it''s just an improvement?" he asked, his voice almost tentative, seeking further reassurance.


    Thalnor chuckled, the sound smooth and deliberate, a blend of reassurance and subtle manipulation. "I wouldn''t allow that to happen, young master," he said, his tone silky. "I''m here to offer you greater power, not diminish what you''ve achieved."


    Vesperin''s lips curled into a smirk, the familiar arrogance now fully restored. His eyes gleamed with the hunger for strength. "Then, what''s next, Elder? How do we move forward?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thalnor paused for a moment, letting the anticipation build. He leaned forward slightly, his voice lowering to add an air of secrecy. "The second thing we''ll need is... materials. The resources required to create a Nether Puppet are rare, and I don''t have them on hand. This is where I''ll need your assistance."


    Vesperin''s brow furrowed slightly in confusion. "Materials? What exactly do you need?"


    Thalnor''s eyes glinted with cold calculation. "I trust that, as the young master of the Malachor Clan, you have access to the resources I require. The necessary materials aren''t impossible to obtain, but they are not something you can find in just any market. The clan''s vaults should have what we need."


    Vesperin''s smirk returned as he understood what Thalnor was implying. "Ah, I see. No problem, Elder. I''ll speak with my father. He''ll grant us access to anything we need."


    Thalnor gave a slight, approving nod. "Excellent. Once we have the materials, we can proceed with the transformation. The Nether Puppet will be unlike anything you''ve controlled before."


    Without a word, Thalnor retrieved a scroll from the sleeve of his robes. He held it up for a moment, the thick parchment adorned with intricate symbols, before handing it to Vesperin. "This is the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual. Study it carefully."


    Vesperin''s eyes lit up with eagerness as he took the scroll from Thalnor''s hand. He wasted no time, unrolling it to glance over the contents. His eyes widened with each line he read, and his expression gradually transformed into one of awe.


    "This... this is far beyond the Graven Puppet manual!" Vesperin exclaimed, his voice filled with a mixture of excitement and disbelief. "It''s not just a simple upgrade; it''s a whole new level of power."


    Thalnor''s smirk deepened. "I told you, young master. The Nether Puppet is a different beast entirely. With this manual, you''ll be able to control something far superior. I''ve spent years perfecting it."


    Vesperin''s eyes gleamed with excitement, and he clutched the scroll tightly to his chest as though it were the most valuable artifact he''d ever held. "Elder Thalnor, this is incredible!"he exclaimed, his voice filled with awe.


    "I''ll take this to my father immediately. He''ll be just as impressed as I am. Once he sees the potential of this manual, we''ll ensure you have access to everything you need."


    Thalnor nodded, his expression a mask of polite acknowledgment, though the smirk playing on his lips never faded. "I''m glad to hear it, young master. I look forward to your father''s approval and the resources we need to proceed."


    Vesperin nodded eagerly, barely able to contain his excitement. His mind was already racing with thoughts of the power he was about to gain. He turned swiftly, not bothering with formalities, and strode toward the exit. "I''ll be back soon, Elder. We''ll make this happen."


    As Vesperin disappeared into the distance, his hurried steps carrying him toward the future he imagined, Thalnor¡ªLucas in disguise¡ªwatched him with a knowing smile, his eyes cold and calculating. "Fool," he thought to himself. "So easily led by his greed for power."


    Everything was falling into place just as Lucas had planned.


    Once Vesperin was out of sight, Thalnor turned and made his way back toward the lab, his steps calm and deliberate. As he approached the entrance, a group of villagers who served under him stood nearby, awaiting his orders.


    "Elder, is there anything else we can do?" one of them asked hesitantly, bowing slightly.


    Thalnor, maintaining the air of superiority expected of him, waved them off with a dismissive gesture. "No. I don''t want to be disturbed unless young master Vesperin returns with the necessary resources. Until then, leave me to my work."


    The villagers exchanged quick glances before nodding in unison. "Yes, Elder Thalnor," they replied, bowing deeper before scattering to attend to their duties.


    Thalnor watched them go for a moment, his expression unchanged. He turned and entered the lab, the door creaking shut behind him. Inside, the shadows seemed to stretch longer, the air thick with the remnants of dark mana and secrets hidden behind the walls.

 Chapter 184 - 184: Nether Puppet (3)

    Thalnor¡ªor rather Lucas, still hidden behind the perfect illusion of the Thalnor mask¡ªsat alone in the dimly lit lab. A sly smirk tugged at his lips, eyes glinting with amusement as he reflected on the moment he had handed over the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual to Vesperin. Everything was going according to plan, just as he had intended.


    In the quiet of the lab, Lucas reached out to the one presence that always accompanied him. "System," he called mentally, his voice calm but laced with curiosity, "I know you had your hand in improving the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual. It''s a little too refined for Thalnor''s capabilities."


    The system responded almost immediately, its tone dripping with smugness. [Well, of course. Did you think that dim-witted corpse-puppet-loving elder could craft something this... genius?] It gave a derisive chuckle. [It was my brilliance that made it what it is. As usual, I had to step in and fix things.]


    Lucas''s smirk widened. "I figured as much. This new version you created is quite interesting. I don''t even need a corpse filled with deep resentment and fear anymore, like the old manual required." He paused, his tone curious yet impressed. "All it needs is a strong, resentful soul. That soul can be fed with others to grow stronger."


    [Exactly,] the system chimed in, clearly enjoying Lucas''s recognition of its superiority. [A significant improvement, wouldn''t you say? Unlike the old, outdated methods. Why waste time finding a corpse with the ''right'' emotions when you can mold a powerful soul with ease?] The system''s voice dripped with arrogance, as if it had rewritten the rules of cultivation itself.


    Lucas nodded, leaning back in his chair. "And as for the puppet''s body?" he continued, his voice calm but probing for more details. "It only needs some rare materials and pure Death Mana. Poisonous to most, sure, but not to us."


    The system practically purred with satisfaction. [Exactly. While others would be corroded by that mana, you? You''re special. This is why my modifications make the manual leagues better than anything that old fool Thalnor or even the Malachor Clan could dream of. No one else could use it quite like you.]


    Lucas chuckled softly at the system''s shameless self-praise. He had to admit, it wasn''t wrong. "I''ve noticed something else too," he said, his voice shifting into a more thoughtful tone as his amusement gave way to calculation.


    "The manual you modified¡ªit now allows any cultivator who uses it to control not just their own Nether Puppets, but also those made by other practitioners of the same manual." He paused for effect, his expression darkening slightly as he continued, "And the fact that my use of pure Death Mana makes me irreplaceable? No one can even inspect or challenge my identity as the true creator.


    It''s flawless."


    There was a brief moment of silence as Lucas frowned, his mind lingering on a more pressing question. "But what I don''t get," he said, the curiosity in his voice sharpening, "is why we even gave them this manual. It''s far stronger than what they had before. What''s the real play here?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He leaned forward, his smirk fading into a look of suspicion. "Knowing your cunning mind, system, there has to be more. What did you really do to the manual?"


    The system didn''t respond immediately. Instead, it let out a dark, almost playful chuckle, clearly savoring the moment. [Ah, so you''ve noticed,] it said, its tone dripping with arrogance. [I suppose it was only a matter of time before you started asking questions.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, intrigued. The system''s arrogance was nothing new, but it was moments like these where its cunning truly shone through.


    [The question is,] the system continued, its voice oozing with condescension, [do you want to know what I did? Or do you really want to know?] It emphasized the word "really," drawing out the moment like a cat playing with its prey.


    Lucas couldn''t help but grin, feigning mock reverence as he clasped his hands together in an exaggerated display of deference. "Oh, great divine system, please enlighten me. I am but a humble servant of your vast and limitless wisdom," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    The system let out a snort, clearly pleased with itself. [Hehe, flattery will get you nowhere, but since you asked so nicely...] It paused, savoring the moment again. [Alright, I''ll tell you.]


    The system began its explanation, detailing every change it had made to the Nether Puppet manual. It spoke in its usual smug, self-satisfied tone, weaving intricate modifications that no one in the Malachor Clan would ever notice, let alone suspect. Each word was filled with pride, as if the system were painting a masterpiece and relishing every stroke.


    As Lucas listened, his smirk widened, his dark amusement only deepening. His eyes gleamed with a wicked delight, reflecting the brilliance of what he was hearing. "What the hell... you can actually do that?" he asked, half in disbelief, though his tone carried more admiration than shock.


    The system, not one to miss an opportunity to gloat, responded without missing a beat. [Of course I can,] it replied smugly, practically preening at the praise. [Did you expect anything less from me?] There was a teasing mockery in its voice, as if the mere thought of being questioned was offensive.


    Lucas, still cloaked in the form of Thalnor, leaned back in his chair, letting out a soft laugh. The sound was one of pure satisfaction, the kind of laugh that comes when everything falls perfectly into place. He shook his head slightly, still processing the brilliance of the system''s design. "You''re truly evil and brilliant, system."


    The system, shameless as ever, echoed his sentiment. [Of course I am,] it said, its voice dripping with smug satisfaction, as if Lucas had merely confirmed what it already knew. [And you, my dear host, are lucky to have me. Let''s not forget that.]


    Lucas chuckled again, but this time there was a knowing glint in his eyes. Everything was unfolding exactly as he had hoped¡ªperhaps even better. He didn''t need to say anything more; the system''s arrogance spoke for itself. The plan was in motion, and the true depth of it? That was a secret only he and the system shared, a mystery that no one else would ever fully grasp.


    With his mask still in place and his mind filled with dark anticipation, Lucas let the silence settle, knowing that soon enough, the results would speak louder than any words.

 Chapter 185 - 185: Nether Puppet (4)

    Vesperin hurried through the corridors of his family''s grand estate, his heart racing with excitement and anticipation. He entered the massive stone-carved hall where his father, the imposing leader of the Malachor Clan, sat on an elevated throne-like chair.


    The room was dark, lit only by dim torches on the walls, casting flickering shadows that added to the tension in the air. His father, a man known for his cold, calculating demeanor, immediately turned his sharp gaze toward Vesperin as he entered.


    "Vesperin," his father''s deep, authoritative voice echoed through the hall. "What brings you here so suddenly? You usually report from the academy."


    There was an edge to his voice, as if he expected only important matters to interrupt his day. Vesperin could feel the weight of his father''s gaze, scrutinizing every move he made.


    Without a word, Vesperin approached the throne and pulled out the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual. He extended it toward his father, his face calm but a flicker of excitement gleamed in his eyes. "Read this first, Father."


    The Malachor Clan leader raised an eyebrow, intrigued but cautious. His fingers wrapped around the ancient-looking scroll, and he began to unravel it. His eyes skimmed the first few lines casually, but as he continued reading, his expression transformed. What began as mild interest quickly shifted to wide-eyed shock.


    His hand tightened around the manual as he abruptly lifted his head, staring at Vesperin with disbelief etched on his usually stoic face. "Where did you find this?" His voice trembled slightly, the disbelief apparent.


    Vesperin crossed his arms, a small, satisfied smirk playing at the corners of his lips. "I got it from Elder Thalnor, Father. He''s the one who created it."


    For a moment, his father was speechless. He blinked several times, trying to process what he had just heard. His eyebrows furrowed in deep confusion. "Thalnor?" he asked, his voice low and incredulous.


    "The same Thalnor who''s been regarded as nothing more than a relic? The elder who was sidelined because he lacked the cultivation strength the rest of us possessed? He made this?" His tone shifted from disbelief to a mixture of curiosity and astonishment.


    "Yes," Vesperin said confidently, nodding. "It surprised me too, but it turns out that Thalnor''s knowledge in corpse puppetry is far greater than any of us thought. He''s perfected this cultivation manual."


    His father''s eyes narrowed, still trying to grasp the magnitude of the situation. "He''s been underestimated for years¡­ and now he comes up with this?" There was a hint of admiration in his voice now, as if recognizing the genius of a man he had previously dismissed.


    Vesperin nodded again, a smirk creeping across his lips as he saw the rising curiosity in his father''s eyes. "He''s also created something else, Father¡ªsomething far more powerful. A six-star Nether Puppet for the Nether Puppet cultivation manual. It''s unlike any puppet we''ve ever seen before."


    His father''s expression shifted, skepticism mingling with intrigue. "A six-star Nether Puppet, you say? Show me."


    With a confident flick of his hand, Vesperin reached into his spatial ring and summoned the Nether Puppet. The room grew colder as the dark-red figure materialized before them. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dim light of the hall reflected off its skin, which had a deep, blood-like hue, and a sinister aura seemed to seep from its very being.


    It stood rigidly, resembling a regular corpse puppet, but its menacing aura was palpable¡ªthicker and far more intimidating than anything Vesperin''s father had seen before.


    The Malachor Clan leader''s eyes narrowed, his experienced gaze scrutinizing the puppet. "It''s... darker. More potent than the others," he muttered, stepping closer. His fingers twitched, already itching to test its durability.


    Without warning, and with no further hesitation, he raised his arm and unleashed a powerful blow, his fist slamming into the puppet''s chest with the force of a Seven-Star cultivator.


    The impact reverberated through the hall, the sound of cracking stone echoing as the Nether Puppet was flung across the room like a ragdoll, crashing violently into the far wall and leaving a visible dent in the stone.


    Vesperin stood still, watching silently with an air of confidence. He didn''t flinch or show any sign of concern, knowing the puppet''s resilience far exceeded that of a normal corpse puppet.


    As the dust settled, the Malachor Clan leader''s brows furrowed. He watched closely, expecting the puppet to have been shattered, its body rendered useless. But to his astonishment, the Nether Puppet remained intact.


    The damage it had sustained¡ªa few broken bones, cracks along its dark-red exterior¡ªwas superficial. The puppet, though damaged, was still functioning. It remained upright, waiting, as if the blow hadn''t crippled it at all.


    The Clan leader took a deep breath, stepping forward and placing his hand on the puppet''s chest. He traced the cracks, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "This... this is incredible," he murmured, his voice filled with admiration. "My strike should''ve obliterated a six-star puppet. This one has taken damage, but nothing that can''t be repaired."


    He turned toward Vesperin, his eyes gleaming with newfound respect. "The force I just used would have critically injured even a specially crafted corpse puppet. And yet, this Nether Puppet... it''s still standing."


    Vesperin smiled wider, satisfied with his father''s reaction. "Exactly, Father. Elder Thalnor''s creation is far beyond anything we''ve had access to. This is the future of our clan''s corpse puppetry."


    His father''s mind was already spinning with possibilities, his lips pressed into a thin line as he contemplated the ramifications. "Elder Thalnor," he muttered, almost to himself. "He''s outdone himself with this. We could revolutionize our clan''s power structure with these Nether Puppets."


    Pausing for a moment, his father''s voice grew commanding once more. "Vesperin, bring Thalnor to me at once. I need to speak with him personally about this creation."


    Vesperin nodded eagerly, knowing full well the significance of what he had just witnessed. "Yes, Father," he said, his voice brimming with pride. He quickly turned on his heel, making his way toward the door.


    The Clan leader watched his son leave, his eyes narrowing slightly as his thoughts raced. A sly smile crept onto his face. "With the Nether Puppet cultivation technique," he whispered to himself, his tone dark and ambitious, "our clan will rise to new heights. No one will stand in our way."


    As Vesperin disappeared from sight, the leader of the Malachor Clan leaned back, already imagining the future where the clan would dominate the surrounding territories with an army of unbreakable puppets under his command.

 Chapter 186 - 186: Malachor Clan Vault

    Vesperin made his way back to the village, his thoughts racing with a mix of excitement and triumph. His footsteps were quick, fueled by the anticipation of what was to come.


    As he reached the village''s edge, his eyes landed on Elder Thalnor¡ªor rather, Lucas cleverly disguised as Thalnor¡ªstanding outside the lab, waiting with an air of calm confidence. The faint flicker of a knowing smile crossed Thalnor''s face as their gazes met.


    "Ah, Young Master Vesperin," Thalnor greeted smoothly, his voice steady and composed. "What news do you bring from the clan leader? What did he decide?"


    Vesperin''s expression shifted into one of smug satisfaction, his lips curling into a grin that barely hid his arrogance.


    "Don''t worry, Elder Thalnor. My father, the clan leader, has personally summoned you. You''ve managed to impress him." His tone carried a hint of surprise, as though he hadn''t expected Thalnor to be capable of such a feat.


    Thalnor''s expression remained unreadable, though the subtle arch of his brow hinted at amusement.


    "Impressed, you say? Well then, it would be rude to keep the clan leader waiting," he said, his voice laced with just enough humility to maintain the facade. Still, there was a faint smirk playing at the corner of his lips, barely perceptible unless one looked closely.


    Vesperin puffed out his chest slightly, clearly relishing the role of the messenger of such important news. "Indeed. Follow me," he said, his voice carrying an air of superiority, as if he were leading someone beneath him, despite Thalnor''s elder status.


    Thalnor, maintaining the composure of an elder with great patience, inclined his head. "Lead the way, young master."


    They walked together, with Vesperin leading them through the winding pathways of the Malachor Clan''s territory. The air grew heavier with power as they approached the clan estate, a grand structure that reflected the dark majesty of the Malachor lineage.


    As Thalnor stepped inside the grand hall, his eyes immediately locked onto the man sitting at the far end¡ªthe leader of the Malachor Clan, Vesperin''s father. Lucas, hidden beneath the Thalnor mask, discreetly scanned the leader''s aura. The strength emanating from him was undeniable.


    "So, the leader is a Seven-Star cultivator," Lucas mused inwardly, his keen senses detecting the faint fluctuations of the leader''s formidable power. The man''s presence alone was enough to command respect.


    The leader''s sharp gaze landed on Thalnor, studying him intently. Without wasting a second, he spoke, his voice deep and authoritative, yet laced with a hint of curiosity. "Elder Thalnor, is it true that you are the one who created this Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual?"


    His words were not just a question¡ªthey carried the weight of expectation. It was as though the leader was assessing whether Thalnor was truly capable of such a feat or if this was a ploy.


    Thalnor¡ªLucas, still in disguise¡ªremained composed. His expression was respectful, his tone calm yet confident as he nodded. "Yes, Clan Leader. I am the one who developed it."


    The leader raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by the elder standing before him. His eyes flickered with surprise, but his voice remained measured. "You''ve made a significant contribution to our clan, Elder Thalnor. This... this has the potential to change the future of the Malachor Clan." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a brief pause, the silence hanging heavy between them as the leader''s words sank in. Then, a faint smile appeared on the leader''s lips, though his gaze remained sharp, as if still evaluating Thalnor.


    Thalnor bowed slightly, his voice humble yet with a touch of pride. "Thank you, Clan Leader. I am honored to be able to assist the clan in such a way."


    The leader leaned forward on his throne, fingers steepled beneath his chin, his eyes gleaming with curiosity and something more¡ªambition. "Now," he began, his voice dropping slightly as he focused entirely on Thalnor, "tell me, what is it that you seek in return for this contribution?"


    There was a pause as Thalnor''s lips curled into a small, calculated smile. He met the leader''s gaze, unflinching. "I would like access to the clan vault, Clan Leader. I need specific materials to craft more Nether Puppets and to further my research."


    The leader leaned back, stroking his chin thoughtfully. His expression betrayed nothing, but his eyes showed that he was considering the request deeply. "Access to the vault, you say?" His voice remained neutral, though there was a sharpness beneath it, as if he were testing Thalnor''s motivations.


    Thalnor inclined his head in affirmation. "Yes, Clan Leader. The materials I seek are essential to ensuring the continued advancement of the Nether Puppets. Without them, I cannot proceed effectively with my work. And, of course, any improvements made will directly benefit the clan."


    The leader studied Thalnor for a moment longer, his eyes narrowing slightly. Then, with a slow nod, he spoke. "That''s a reasonable request." His voice had shifted back to the authoritative tone he''d carried earlier, now filled with finality. "You will be granted access to the clan vault to gather what you need."


    Thalnor bowed again, his expression one of humble gratitude, though beneath the surface, Lucas was calculating every word. Just as Thalnor opened his mouth to speak, the leader raised a hand, cutting him off.


    "What is the highest level of Nether Puppet you can create at this point, Elder Thalnor?" the leader asked, his tone calm but carrying a sharp edge of expectation. His eyes bore into Thalnor, demanding an honest and precise answer.


    Thalnor paused for a moment, considering his response carefully. His voice was steady when he finally spoke, "Currently, I am a six-star mage, Clan Leader. But with the necessary materials, I can create Nether Puppets up to the seven-star level."


    The leader leaned back slightly, his fingers drumming on the arm of his chair as he processed Thalnor''s words. His face remained impassive, but there was a glimmer of approval in his eyes. "Seven-star, you say?" He raised an eyebrow, a subtle sign of intrigue. "Good."


    His voice grew more authoritative as he leaned forward, locking eyes with Thalnor. "Once you''ve gathered the materials you need, I want you to create a range of Nether Puppets for the clan. Start from four-star and work your way up to seven-star. Each one will serve a purpose in our future."


    There was no mistaking the weight of this request. The leader''s ambitions for the Malachor Clan were clear, and he was placing significant trust in Thalnor to deliver.


    Thalnor nodded confidently, not missing a beat. "Of course, Clan Leader. I will see to it immediately." His tone was respectful but filled with the assurance of someone who knew exactly how to fulfill the leader''s expectations.


    The leader studied him for a moment longer, his expression unreadable, then gave a curt nod of approval. "Do not fail me, Elder Thalnor. This is a pivotal moment for our clan."


    Thalnor bowed deeply, his voice steady and resolute. "I won''t fail you, Clan Leader. You have my word."


    With that, the deal was sealed, and Thalnor¡ªLucas, hidden behind the elder''s mask¡ªallowed himself an inward smile. The pieces of his plan were falling into place far better than he had anticipated. The Malachor Clan was now walking directly into his web.


    As Thalnor turned to leave, the leader''s voice called out once more. "Remember, Elder Thalnor, the clan''s future rests on this. Don''t disappoint me."


    Thalnor didn''t hesitate. He turned slightly, his face a mask of calm obedience, and replied, "I will not disappoint you, Clan Leader. The Nether Puppets will be the pride of our clan."


    And with that, he left the grand hall, his steps steady, his mind already several moves ahead, plotting the next stage of his elaborate game.

 Chapter 187 - 187: Malachor Clan Vault (2)

    Elder Thalnor¡ªor rather Lucas under the flawless guise of Thalnor¡ªwas escorted by a group of stern-faced guards through the dimly lit corridors of the Malachor Clan''s estate, each step echoing in the silence.


    As they neared the legendary vault, Lucas could sense the growing discomfort and tension from the guards. Their dislike for Thalnor was palpable, almost radiating from them, but Lucas reveled in it. The corners of his mouth curled ever so slightly as they approached the vault.


    At the entrance, the vault keeper stood waiting, his sharp eyes narrowing as he spotted Thalnor. He didn''t bother to hide the disdain in his voice. "You''re quite fortunate to be allowed access to the vault, Elder," he sneered, the word "elder" rolling off his tongue with thinly veiled mockery.


    Lucas, in Thalnor''s form, raised an eyebrow, his lips twisting into a calm, arrogant smile. "Yes," he replied smoothly, his tone dripping with false humility, "I do consider myself very fortunate."


    The vault keeper''s face tightened, clearly irritated by the response. His eyes flicked briefly to the guards, perhaps hoping for some shared sense of superiority, but they remained silent. Despite his obvious frustration, the keeper maintained his professional demeanor, albeit barely.


    "Rules are rules, Elder," he continued, his voice clipped. "Hand over your spatial pouch and ring. You''re not permitted to take anything from the vault directly. You''ll write down your choices, and the guards will deliver them to your lab later."


    Lucas, still smiling, nodded as though unbothered by the man''s tone. Slowly, he reached into his robes and removed both his spatial pouch and ring, handing them over without so much as a blink.


    "Of course. I trust you to follow protocol, as always," he said, his voice laced with a subtle edge of mockery.


    The keeper''s eyes narrowed further, but he remained silent, taking the pouch and ring with stiff hands. He inspected them meticulously, his gaze flickering with annoyance as he found nothing suspicious.


    Finally, the vault keeper gave a sharp, almost dismissive nod to the guards, who immediately moved to operate the massive mechanisms that sealed the vault.


    The grinding of gears and shifting of ancient locks echoed throughout the corridor. Slowly, the heavy vault door began to open with a deep, resonating creak, like the groan of something ancient being disturbed.


    The enormous door revealed the legendary treasures of the Malachor Clan: shelves upon shelves of rare materials, shimmering artifacts, and countless resources that could be used to fuel unimaginable power.


    It was a sight few were ever privileged enough to witness. The dim light of the hallway barely penetrated the vast space within, casting eerie shadows that danced over the endless rows of treasures.


    Thalnor¡ªor rather, Lucas¡ªpaused for a moment at the threshold, his eyes sweeping over the incredible wealth that lay before him. His face remained expressionless, but inside, Lucas was already calculating. "All of this... and yet they have no idea how easily it can slip from their grasp."


    The vault keeper''s voice broke the silence, sharp and businesslike, with a hint of lingering contempt. "You have one day, Elder Thalnor. Choose what you need, and write it down. The guards will retrieve it and bring it to your lab. No exceptions."


    Lucas, still in his Thalnor disguise, turned his head slightly to acknowledge the vault keeper with a calm, almost indifferent nod. "Of course," he replied, his voice measured and composed. "I wouldn''t dream of doing otherwise."


    The keeper, clearly unimpressed, folded his arms. "Make your choices wisely. This isn''t an opportunity to be careless." His voice held a note of warning, though the thinly veiled disrespect remained.


    Without further acknowledgment, Lucas stepped forward, the echo of his boots on the stone floor the only sound in the still air as he passed through the towering doorway into the vault.


    As soon as he crossed the threshold, the colossal door began to close behind him, its weighty thud reverberating through the silence like a finality.


    Once inside, Lucas took a deep breath, relishing the stillness. There were no prying eyes now, no vault keepers watching his every move, just the vast collection of rare and valuable resources laid out before him, free for the taking.


    From behind the door, the vault keeper''s voice called out once more, though now it was muffled and distant. "One day, Thalnor. Don''t waste it."


    Lucas paused just inside the vault, his back to the massive doors that had sealed him in. A small, almost imperceptible smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    Out of sight from any prying eyes, that smile slowly widened, transforming into something far more sinister. His expression darkened, and his eyes gleamed with barely concealed ambition.


    "One day is all I need," he thought, his mind already racing with plans as he surveyed the wealth of treasures before him.


    "Now¡­ let''s begin," he whispered, his voice low, almost a hiss of anticipation. The vault was vast, and the dim lighting barely reached the far corners, casting long, eerie shadows. The air was thick with the scent of ancient power and forgotten secrets.


    Lucas began to walk deeper into the vault, his steps slow and deliberate, taking in the endless shelves of rare and precious resources. His expression remained calm, but beneath that fa?ade, he was calculating, planning every move.


    "First, the materials for the Nether Puppets," Lucas mused to himself. His eyes flickered over the rare items displayed in the vault, each one labeled with the type of mana it possessed. He knew exactly what he needed.


    He reached the section where the pure Death Mana-infused materials were kept, an area few dared to approach. Most people avoided it, fearing the deadly energy that emanated from these resources.


    But to Lucas, this was exactly what he sought. As he scanned the shelves, he spoke softly, almost as if in conversation with himself. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The bones of a Nightshade Beast, rare enough to create a strong puppet base." He grabbed a set of dark, sleek bones that radiated a faint glow of death energy.


    "Soul-imbued gems¡­ perfect for containing the resentment I need to power the puppet." His fingers traced over the cold surface of a translucent gem, pulsing faintly with trapped souls.


    He continued to gather the rare components, all necessary for crafting his next Nether Puppets. "This should be enough to craft several at once," he muttered, his voice calm but filled with purpose.


    As Lucas moved deeper into the vault, his eyes caught sight of a large, blackened vial filled with what could only be pure, undiluted Death Mana. "Ah, here we go," he said, his voice dripping with satisfaction.


    He carefully placed the vial aside with the rest of the materials he had collected and paused for a moment, surveying the riches around him.

 Chapter 188 - 188: Malachor Clan Vault (3)

    Lucas strolled deeper into the Malachor Clan vault, his eyes flickering over the countless rows of rare materials, treasures, and artifacts stacked high on the shelves. Despite the sheer volume of wealth and resources, his expression remained indifferent, almost bored.


    The dim lighting cast long shadows across the floor, but Lucas paid them no mind, focused on his conversation with the system.


    "System, are there any valuable things in here?" he asked casually, his voice calm and measured as he scanned the inventory. He wasn''t expecting much, but it was worth asking.


    The system let out a scoffing chuckle, dripping with arrogance. [Valuable? In this collection? Please, Lucas. These items are barely worth a second glance.]


    The system''s voice was laced with its usual smugness. [Everything here is beneath you. Do you see anything remotely close to a nine-star? No? Exactly. It''s all garbage.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow but nodded, unsurprised by the system''s response. "I thought as much. Still, I wanted to be sure." His tone remained even, though the corners of his lips twitched upward in mild amusement.


    The system, however, wasn''t finished mocking the Malachor Clan''s prized possessions. [Honestly, you''d think a clan of their stature would at least stock up on something decent. But no, they''re hoarding all this mediocrity like it''s worth something. If they knew who you really were, they''d be embarrassed.] It chuckled again, clearly enjoying its own condescending tone.


    "I see," Lucas replied, completely unphased by the system''s typical arrogance. His eyes drifted across the shelves one last time before he shrugged. "Well then, if there''s nothing of value, let''s move forward with our plan."


    The system''s voice grew darker, laced with anticipation. [Hehe, now this is the part that''s worth your time. Let''s begin.] Its dark chuckle echoed in Lucas''s mind, filled with shameless glee.


    Lucas ventured deeper into the vault until he reached a secluded area where a collection of corpses lay in neat rows, waiting to be repurposed for puppet creations.


    His eyes flicked over the bodies, and he began carefully selecting the weakest, most common-looking corpses. He didn''t need anything extraordinary¡ªjust enough to remain inconspicuous.


    "These will do," he muttered to himself, bending down to inspect a corpse with a broken arm and hollow eyes. His expression was one of pure calculation, no hint of disgust or hesitation.


    The system''s mocking voice chimed in, clearly enjoying the situation. [Weak and pathetic, aren''t they? You could at least pick something with a bit more dignity. But I suppose you know what you''re doing. Common trash like this won''t raise any alarms,] it taunted.


    "Exactly," Lucas replied, unfazed by the system''s constant jabs. His hands moved swiftly, spreading the corpses out across various points in the vault. Each one was placed with precise intent, ensuring they wouldn''t arouse suspicion. His face remained focused, his mind calculating each step.


    Once the task was complete, he stood back, surveying the carefully positioned bodies. "Now that I''ve set them up, let''s move on to the next phase."


    The system let out a smug chuckle. [You''re lucky I''ve already prepared everything. Wouldn''t want to keep you waiting, after all. My genius knows no bounds,] it mocked, relishing its role.


    Lucas reached into his inventory, pulling out several blank Divine Masks, their surfaces smooth and featureless.


    These masks, void of any immediate power, were soon to become something far more sinister. With a calm and collected expression, Lucas began placing the Divine Masks on each of the corpses he had laid out, his movements precise and deliberate. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At first, nothing happened. The Divine Masks simply disappeared into the flesh of the corpses, sinking beneath the skin without a trace, as though they had never existed. A moment of stillness followed.


    A smirk crept across Lucas''s face. He folded his arms, watching the seemingly lifeless bodies with a knowing glint in his eyes. "Hehe, they''re going to be in for quite the surprise later."


    The system laughed, thoroughly enjoying itself. [Oh, absolutely. You can already imagine their faces when these puppets spring to life. Once they''re triggered, the real fun will begin. Of course, I always deliver,] it said, with an air of superiority.


    Lucas nodded, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "They won''t know what hit them."


    [And let''s not forget who made this brilliance possible,] the system added, its tone dripping with smugness. [I could have made it flashier, but subtlety has its own charm, doesn''t it?]


    "Subtlety works best for this part of the plan," Lucas replied, turning his back to the corpses and walking toward the exit, still wearing Thalnor''s mask. His lips twitched into a smile as he imagined what would happen next. "Now, let''s get ready for the final act."


    As Lucas exited the vault, his stride was relaxed, almost leisurely. He approached the vault keeper, who stood by with his usual look of boredom, arms crossed, glancing up curiously as Lucas drew near.


    "Have you written down what you need?" the vault keeper asked in a flat, professional tone, though there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes. Clearly, even he wasn''t used to seeing Thalnor leave the vault looking so... confident.


    Thalnor¡ªLucas in disguise¡ªnodded calmly and handed over the list with a practiced air of authority. "Yes, I''ve listed everything. For the corpses, I''ll need the strongest you can offer. And for the souls, make sure they''re the fiercest, most evil ones you can find." His voice was smooth, measured, as if this were routine for him.


    The vault keeper raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by the specific request, but didn''t question it aloud. He studied Thalnor for a moment, as though trying to find some flaw or crack in his calm demeanor. After a moment, he gave a curt nod. "Very well, Elder. I''ll arrange it."


    "Make sure you do," Lucas added, a touch of coldness in his voice, letting the implication hang in the air.


    The vault keeper swallowed but managed to maintain his composure. "Of course," he replied, then motioned to the guards. "Escort the Elder back to his lab."


    As the guards moved to accompany him, Lucas allowed himself a brief smirk, concealed under the Thalnor mask. The vault keeper may have been professional, but even he was unaware of what had truly been set in motion inside that vault.


    With the plan in place, Lucas walked away, his mind already racing with what was to come. The wheels had been set in motion, and soon, the Malachor Clan would be in for a surprise far beyond their understanding.

 Chapter 189 - 189: The Power of Nether Puppets

    Thalnor¡ªor more accurately, Lucas, hidden beneath the flawless mask of the elder¡ªstepped into the new lab with a sense of satisfaction humming through his body. The cool air inside the room carried the faint scent of chemicals and death mana, the perfect atmosphere for the task ahead.


    Not long after he settled in, the sound of the door creaking open signaled the arrival of the guards, who entered the room with large bundles of materials in hand.


    One of the guards, clearly the most senior among them, stepped forward and placed the items carefully on the nearby table. His posture was respectful, but there was an underlying tension in the air.


    "Here are the materials you requested for your experiments, Elder Thalnor," the guard said, his tone dutiful but stiff, as if the weight of the items matched the pressure of being in the presence of a clan elder. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thalnor¡ªLucas¡ªgave a curt nod, his expression impassive, playing his role to perfection. "Thank you," he replied coolly, his voice steady and formal, betraying nothing of the hidden schemes swirling in his mind.


    The guards bowed briefly before making a hasty exit, clearly eager to leave. Once the heavy door shut behind them with a resounding thud, sealing Lucas alone in the lab, his composed facade slipped away. A satisfied smile curved his lips as his thoughts instantly shifted to his next steps.


    "System, how long until the end of the year?" he asked, already calculating how much time he had to execute his intricate plan.


    The system''s voice responded almost immediately, its tone dripping with mockery. [Approximately more than two months. Not that you should be asking me that. Haven''t you been paying attention, oh brilliant one?]


    Lucas smirked, unfazed by the system''s tone. "Plenty of time, then. More than enough to craft all the Nether Puppets they''re expecting." He paused, his mind already racing through the many ways this plan would not only meet the clan''s demands but further his own agenda. "I''m going to turn their so-called strength into my leverage."


    The system let out a shameless chuckle, clearly enjoying its own sense of superiority. [You do have a knack for spinning webs, don''t you? But really, I should take the credit. After all, it''s my enhancements that make the Nether Puppets so¡­ irresistible.] The system''s arrogance was palpable, as if it was waiting for Lucas to give it praise.


    Lucas rolled his eyes, but there was a hint of amusement in his voice. "Oh, don''t worry, you''ll get your share of credit¡ªassuming the puppets don''t fall apart in their hands, of course."


    [Fall apart? Please.] The system scoffed, sounding almost offended. [These puppets are infused with power far beyond what those simpletons could even comprehend. If anything, they''ll be begging you for more. No thanks necessary. It''s just what I do.]


    "Always so humble," Lucas remarked, his voice laced with sarcasm.


    [Humility is for the weak,] the system shot back, its tone sharp but playful. [Now get to work. Two months is enough time if you don''t laze around. Not that I expect someone like you to understand time management.]


    "Right, right," Lucas said, chuckling softly as he moved toward the materials laid out for him. The mockery from the system had become more of a companion than an irritation¡ªits arrogance only pushing him further toward his goals.


    For the first month, Thalnor¡ªstill Lucas in disguise¡ªdedicated himself entirely to crafting the 6-star and 7-star Nether Puppets. Every step was executed with precision, his hands moving with practiced ease as he infused each puppet with dark energy and raw power.


    The Nether Puppets weren''t just replicas of the traditional corpse puppets the Malachor Clan had relied upon for centuries; they were something entirely new, imbued with strength far beyond anything the clan had ever seen.


    As the first batch of Nether Puppets neared completion, Lucas observed them with satisfaction. The eerie red skin of each puppet seemed to pulse with latent power, and a faint aura of death mana surrounded them. He could already imagine the astonished faces of the Malachor elders when they received their new weapons.


    "These puppets will shatter their expectations," Lucas thought, his lips curling into a smirk as he packed them for delivery.


    ---


    A few days later, the leader of the Malachor Clan stood in the grand hall with a handful of his most trusted elders, anticipation clear in their expressions. They had heard of Thalnor''s new Nether Puppets and were eager to see the results.


    The door to the hall opened, and several guards carefully carried in the Nether Puppets, presenting them before the clan leader and elders.


    As the puppets were unveiled, the leader, a formidable 7-star warrior, stepped forward. His keen eyes studied the puppets, his expression neutral, though there was a glint of curiosity in his gaze.


    One of the elders leaned in, his voice low and skeptical. "They look... similar to our current corpse puppets. Do you really think they''ll be that much stronger?"


    The clan leader didn''t respond immediately. He stepped closer to one of the puppets, his hand hovering over its dark red, almost ominous skin. "We''ll soon find out," he muttered, his voice filled with quiet confidence.


    With a nod to his guards, the leader ordered them to bring in his old corpse puppet for comparison. As it was brought forward, he gave one last glance at the elder, a smirk playing on his lips. "Let''s see just how different they are."


    The leader stepped back, mentally commanding his old puppet to move. It responded swiftly but mechanically, performing a series of standard combat maneuvers. The elders watched, unimpressed. This was the same efficiency they had come to expect over the years.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, the leader commanded the new 7-star Nether Puppet to engage. The difference was immediate.


    The Nether Puppet moved with an eerie fluidity, far faster and smoother than the old puppet. Its limbs flexed and extended with a grace that belied its hulking form, and the dark energy it emitted was palpable, swirling around it like a malevolent aura.


    The leader''s eyes widened in surprise, though he quickly masked his reaction. He signaled for the Nether Puppet to perform the same maneuvers, and once again, it exceeded expectations, its strikes swift and precise.


    One of the elders gasped audibly, stepping forward to inspect the puppet more closely. "Its power... I can feel it radiating from here. This is no mere upgrade¡ªit''s a transformation."


    The leader clenched his fists, clearly pleased with what he was seeing. He commanded the Nether Puppet to engage in a brief spar with his personal corpse puppet. The moment the two clashed, the difference was undeniable.


    The old corpse puppet was slow, its movements sluggish in comparison, while the Nether Puppet outmaneuvered it with ease, delivering precise blows that left the old puppet crumpled on the ground.


    "Unbelievable," one of the elders whispered, awe in his voice.


    The leader, his confidence swelling, turned to the rest of the group, his smile wide and filled with satisfaction. "It''s truly remarkable. These Nether Puppets are far superior to anything we''ve had before."


    The elders exchanged nods of agreement, their earlier skepticism completely erased. One of the senior elders, a six-star warrior, spoke up, his voice filled with excitement. "With these, our clan''s strength will increase dramatically. Thalnor... he''s outdone himself."


    The leader''s eyes gleamed with ambition. He looked at the elders, then back at the Nether Puppets. "Let''s test their full capabilities. It''s time to see what they can do in a real battle."


    With that, he gestured for the elders to follow him. Each elder, now with their own Nether Puppet, stepped forward, commanding their creations to move. The puppets responded instantly, their dark energy crackling in the air as they followed their masters out of the hall.

 Chapter 190 - 190: The Power of Nether Puppets (2)

    The leader of the Malachor Clan and his elders moved swiftly through the night, their dark robes billowing in the wind. Their destination was clear: the stronghold of the Kragmir Clan, one of their greatest rivals.


    Like the Malachor, the Kragmir also cultivated the dark arts of corpse puppetry, but their approach was different. They followed the Earthbound Death Cultivation Manual, creating puppets that resembled undead golems, sturdy and powerful, infused with the strength of earth and death mana.


    As the Malachor group approached the border between their territory and that of the Kragmir Clan, the leader''s lips curled into a dark, satisfied smile.


    His Nether Puppet followed him like a silent shadow, its dark-red skin shimmering faintly in the moonlight, as though the mana coursing through it was alive and waiting to be unleashed.


    "This will be the perfect test," the leader said, his voice low but filled with a cold confidence that resonated through the still night.


    He glanced at the elders flanking him, their expressions a mix of anticipation and eagerness. "For too long, we''ve been seen as equals with the Kragmir. Tonight, that changes. We''ll show them what true power looks like."


    One of the elders, a grizzled warrior with scars tracing his face, chuckled darkly, gripping the reins of his own Nether Puppet. "About time, Leader. I''ve been waiting for the day we could crush those arrogant fools. Let''s make sure they never forget this night."


    The other elders nodded in agreement, their Nether Puppets moving silently beside them, each step precise, controlled, and exuding an unmistakable aura of strength.


    These creations were far beyond the traditional corpse puppets they had wielded in the past¡ªstronger, faster, and more sinister.


    The dark-red hue of their skin, paired with the subtle pulsating glow of their mana, made them seem almost alive, like restless spirits bound in flesh, waiting for a command.


    "I still can''t believe how fluid they are," one of the younger elders remarked, his voice tinged with awe as he watched his Nether Puppet move. "It''s almost as if they''re anticipating our orders."


    The leader glanced at him, a small smirk tugging at his lips. "That''s the beauty of the Nether Puppet. Not only are they stronger, but they react faster. Tonight, you''ll see what that means in battle."


    The younger elder swallowed hard, his eyes flicking to his own puppet. A flicker of excitement mingled with apprehension danced across his face.


    "I''ve never seen them tested against the Kragmir puppets," he admitted, his voice quieter now, as if the magnitude of what they were about to do had finally dawned on him. "Do you think¡ª"


    "Don''t think," the leader interrupted sharply, his gaze focused straight ahead. "Just watch. And when the time comes, strike."


    He raised his hand, signaling for the group to halt. Their boots crunched softly in the dust as they stopped just shy of the massive gates that marked the entrance to Kragmir Clan territory.


    The gates stood tall and foreboding, forged from dark iron and carved with grotesque images of the Kragmir''s undead puppets. Beyond the gates, shadows shifted, and a faint chill hung in the air as if death itself lingered just behind those walls.


    Standing guard were several Kragmir warriors, their faces grim and hardened. Behind them loomed their Earthbound Death Puppets¡ªhulking, golem-like figures that seemed to be part stone, part decayed flesh. Their bodies were thick and rigid, built for raw power rather than finesse.


    One of the Kragmir guards stepped forward, his cold eyes narrowing as he glared at the approaching Malachor party. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His armor clinked as he gripped the reins of his Earthbound Death Puppet, the giant figure standing like a monstrous sentinel at his side. The puppet''s body crackled with a faint aura of earth mana, its skin looking more like weathered stone than decaying flesh.


    "State your business, Malachor scum," the guard spat, his voice laced with disdain and contempt. He made no effort to hide his hatred for the Malachor Clan, his lips curling into a sneer as he eyed their leader. "Or do you enjoy making death wishes?"


    The Malachor leader, unbothered by the insult, merely smirked. There was a coldness in his eyes, a quiet malice that simmered just below the surface. He let the silence linger, enjoying the discomfort it caused the Kragmir guards. When he finally spoke, his voice was low, dangerous, and edged with amusement.


    "We''ve come to show you something," he said, his tone carrying the weight of certainty and menace. His smirk widened slightly as he glanced toward his Nether Puppet standing motionless at his side, its dark-red skin pulsing faintly as if eager for what was to come.


    In a blur of motion, the Nether Puppet lunged forward, its speed so swift that the Kragmir guards had no time to react.


    One moment it stood still, the next, its dark-red fist was driving into the Earthbound Death Puppet with terrifying force. The sound of impact echoed like a thunderclap, and cracks spiraled across the stone-like surface of the Kragmir puppet''s body.


    The Kragmir warriors froze, their eyes wide with disbelief. The Earthbound Death Puppet, their clan''s pride, built to withstand the strongest blows, was crumbling¡ªits once-impenetrable shell fractured by a single devastating strike.


    "Impossible..." one of the Kragmir guards muttered, his voice shaking with fear as he stared at the shattered remnants of their golem-like puppet.


    The leader of the Malachor Clan chuckled darkly, his voice filled with cold amusement. "Do you see now?" He stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with malicious satisfaction. "We are no longer equals. The Malachor Clan has surpassed you."


    His words dripped with menace, and the Kragmir guards felt the weight of his confidence pressing down on them. Desperation flashed across their faces as they scrambled to react, barking hurried commands to their remaining puppets.


    "Send them in!" one of the Kragmir warriors shouted, his voice cracking under the tension. "Crush them before they¡ª"


    But his words were cut short as the Nether Puppets of the Malachor elders moved in with frightening precision. The contrast between the two sets of puppets became immediately apparent.


    The Earthbound Death Puppets lumbered forward, their movements heavy and slow, like ancient boulders struggling to gain momentum. In stark contrast, the Nether Puppets were swift and agile, darting through the battlefield like shadows, their strikes landing with deadly accuracy.

 Chapter 191 - 191: The Power of Nether Puppets (3)

    The Kragmir Clan was thrown into utter chaos. The sudden assault by the Malachor Clan had caught them completely off guard, but what truly left them stunned were the Nether Puppets¡ªcreations far beyond anything they had ever faced.


    These puppets moved with an eerie swiftness, their attacks ruthless and precise, overwhelming the Kragmir''s prized undead golems with frightening ease. Panic rippled through the Kragmir ranks as their golem puppets, once thought to be indomitable, fell one by one to the Malachor invaders.


    Amid the confusion and mounting destruction, the leader of the Kragmir Clan stormed out of his stronghold. His face was twisted in fury, his eyes blazing as he surveyed the battlefield. Towering behind him was his personal 7-star undead golem puppet, a hulking, stone-infused colossus with massive, clenched fists that seemed ready to crush anything in its path.


    "MALACHOR SCUM!" the Kragmir leader roared, his voice booming across the battlefield. He marched toward the leader of the Malachor Clan, who stood arrogantly in the center of the chaos, his Nether Puppet looming beside him like a shadow.


    "You dare attack my clan?" the Kragmir leader snarled, his teeth bared in rage. "You will regret this!"


    The leader of the Malachor Clan remained calm, his lips curling into a smirk that barely masked his contempt. His eyes flicked briefly to the undead golem behind his rival, but he showed no sign of fear or hesitation.


    "Oh, I highly doubt that," he said, his voice cold and mocking. "Look around you. You''re already losing." His smirk deepened, eyes gleaming with confidence. "But I''m feeling generous. I''ll give you a chance¡ªfight me, one on one. Let''s see whose clan truly reigns supreme."


    The Kragmir leader''s expression twisted into one of fury. His eyes flicked between his opponent and the Nether Puppet, sensing its unnatural power. Still, his pride pushed him forward. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fine," the Kragmir leader growled. "I''ll crush you with my own hands!"


    Without another word, the air between them thickened with tension as both leaders commanded their puppets to attack. The ground trembled beneath the weight of the impending clash as the massive forms of the undead golem and the Nether Puppet lunged at each other. The force of their impact sent a shockwave through the battlefield, rattling the nearby soldiers from both clans.


    The Kragmir leader, face flushed with determination, shouted commands to his undead golem. "Smash it! Destroy that abomination!"


    The golem obeyed, slamming its massive stone fists toward the Nether Puppet with devastating force. Each blow shook the ground like thunder, but the Malachor leader''s puppet moved with an eerie, unnatural agility. The dark-red figure dodged effortlessly, its lithe movements almost mocking the heavy, slow strikes of the golem.


    "You call that strength?" the Malachor leader mocked, his voice dripping with disdain. "Your puppet moves like a sluggish ox. This is what true power looks like."


    The Nether Puppet danced around the undead golem''s attacks with terrifying precision, countering with swift, calculated strikes. Each hit landed perfectly, targeting weak spots in the golem''s defenses that even the Kragmir leader had never considered vulnerable. Cracks began forming along the golem''s stone arms, thin at first, but growing deeper with every exchange.


    "Impossible!" the Kragmir leader spat, his voice betraying the panic creeping into his chest. His once towering confidence began to crumble as he watched the fight unfold. "How is this happening? My golem is unbreakable!"


    But the reality before him told a different story. Every time the Nether Puppet struck, it seemed to gain strength, while the golem, once a symbol of impenetrable power, visibly weakened. The Kragmir leader''s eyes widened in disbelief as more cracks appeared, not just on the golem''s arms but across its chest and legs.


    The Malachor leader watched the scene with an infuriatingly calm demeanor, hands behind his back, his lips curling into a wider smirk. "Is that fear I see on your face? You''re realizing it now, aren''t you? Your precious golem is no match for my Nether Puppet. It was over the moment we began."


    "Shut up!" the Kragmir leader roared, though his voice cracked under the weight of his realization. He ordered the golem to throw another punch, this time putting all his power into the command, but it was too late. The golem''s movements were slower, labored under the strain of its cracking body.


    The Nether Puppet easily dodged the sluggish attack and retaliated with a powerful strike to the golem''s midsection. This time, the sound of shattering stone echoed through the battlefield. The golem staggered back, its chest fractured wide open, pieces of its stone armor crumbling to the ground.


    "What... what is this?" the Kragmir leader muttered, horror etched into his features. His once-solid resolve was fading fast as the reality of his defeat began to sink in. He had never seen a puppet, let alone one of his strongest creations, fall apart so easily.


    "What''s happening is simple," the Malachor leader said, his voice cold and cutting. "You were outclassed from the start. Your outdated golem was no match for true innovation. This is the future¡ªyour clan is stuck in the past."


    The Kragmir leader''s breath quickened, his mind racing, but there was nothing he could do. He watched helplessly as his once-mighty undead golem staggered, its body disintegrating piece by piece under the relentless assault of the Nether Puppet.


    Desperation flashed in his eyes. "No, I can still¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the Nether Puppet delivered a final, devastating blow to the golem''s head. The stone skull shattered into dust, and the massive puppet collapsed to the ground in a heap of broken rubble.


    The Kragmir leader stood frozen, his eyes locked on the shattered remains of his once-mighty undead golem. His hands trembled at his sides as he struggled to comprehend the scene before him.


    "This¡­ can''t be¡­" he whispered, his voice weak and trembling. The arrogance, the rage¡ªall of it had drained from him, leaving behind only disbelief and fear. His entire world seemed to be crumbling with the pieces of his fallen puppet.


    His lips quivered, his breath shallow. The mighty golem, his symbol of power and dominance, lay in ruins, broken beyond repair. His pride, his confidence¡ªeverything had been shattered in the same crushing blow.


    The Malachor leader stepped forward, his every movement deliberate, his footsteps echoing ominously across the battlefield.


    His smirk had grown into a full, predatory grin that exuded triumph. The confidence in his eyes was unshakable, and his voice, when he spoke, was dripping with condescension and satisfaction.


    "It''s over, Kragmir," the Malachor leader drawled, his tone slow and savoring each word as though he was tasting victory itself. "You''ve lost."


    The Kragmir leader''s eyes snapped to the Malachor leader, wide with desperation. "No..." he stammered, shaking his head as though denying the reality would change it. "There must be... there has to be something..."


    The Malachor leader chuckled, a cold, heartless sound that sent a shiver down Kragmir''s spine. "Still clinging to hope, I see? Pathetic."


    He took another step forward, his gaze piercing, like a predator circling its prey. "You were never a match for me. Your golem? Outdated. Your clan? Stuck in the past.


    And now? You''re just a relic watching the future unfold right before your eyes."


    The Kragmir leader swallowed hard, his throat dry, his hands balled into fists, but he could feel his strength waning. "We can still... negotiate," he muttered, the desperation creeping into his voice. He had never imagined he''d be the one begging for mercy, but there he was, grasping at the last straws of survival.


    The Malachor leader''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with cruel amusement. "Negotiate?" He laughed mockingly. "You''re in no position to negotiate, Kragmir. You had your chance. And now... well, now you''re just a defeated dog." His voice dropped, dark and menacing.


    "And I don''t negotiate with the weak."


    Kragmir''s heart pounded in his chest as the weight of his defeat fully settled in. He had no words left, no arguments, no strength to fight back. His entire being felt hollow, crushed under the realization that this was the end.

 Chapter 192 - 192: The Power of Nether Puppets (4)

    The news of the Kragmir Clan''s crushing defeat at the hands of the Malachor Clan spread like wildfire through the surrounding territories. The shock rippled through every corner, shaking the nearby clans that had long considered Kragmir the dominant force.


    Whispers of disbelief and concern filled the air, as Kragmir, once viewed as the stronger of the two, had been brought to its knees.


    In every clan meeting hall, the conversation was the same¡ª"How did Malachor suddenly overpower Kragmir?"


    "We heard Kragmir was taken down in just one night," one clan leader said to his advisors, his voice trembling with fear.


    "Impossible!" another elder exclaimed, slamming his fist on the table. "Kragmir''s golems are the strongest in the region! The Malachor Clan could never rival them!"


    But the facts could not be ignored. Word spread quickly that Malachor had employed a new weapon¡ª"a new type of corpse puppet, stronger and faster than anything ever seen before."


    "What could it be?" murmured one leader in a secluded meeting. "They call it the Nether Puppet, and it''s said to be invincible."


    Another leader, pacing back and forth in his chambers, couldn''t hide his anxiety. "If Malachor has such power, it''s only a matter of time before they come for us next. We need to act before we''re crushed."


    Panic set in as the realization dawned: Malachor, a clan that had once struggled in Kragmir''s shadow, had somehow surged ahead. Their sudden rise left many clans scrambling for answers¡ªand more importantly, for alliances.


    Within days, envoys from nearby clans began arriving at the gates of the Malachor stronghold, their carriages weighed down with extravagant gifts¡ªprecious stones, rare elixirs, enchanted weapons, anything that might appease the now-dominant Malachor Clan.


    The leaders of these clans hoped that these offerings would serve as a sign of goodwill, and perhaps secure an alliance¡ªor at least avoid becoming the next target in Malachor''s path of destruction.


    One envoy, representing the Elderhorn Clan, was ushered into the Malachor throne room. Bowing low, the diplomat, a wiry man with a nervous smile, presented his clan''s tribute: three chests of mana-rich gems and ancient scrolls.


    "For your esteemed leader," the envoy said, his voice shaky, "a humble gift from the Elderhorn Clan, in recognition of the Malachor Clan''s newfound... strength."


    The leader of the Malachor Clan, seated upon his throne, leaned forward, eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    He waved for one of his attendants to inspect the chests before offering a slow, deliberate smile. "Your gifts are appreciated. It seems the Elderhorn Clan knows how to show proper respect."


    The envoy''s smile grew strained. "Yes, of course, my lord. We only wish to foster continued peace between our clans."


    The Malachor leader chuckled softly, a sound that made the envoy flinch. "Peace... yes. It''s a wise choice to be on the right side of this conflict," the leader said, his tone laced with a subtle threat. "I will remember the Elderhorn Clan''s loyalty."


    As the envoy bowed again and hurried out, beads of sweat glistening on his brow, the Malachor leader turned to his advisors, his face breaking into a wide grin. "They''re afraid. It won''t be long before the rest follow suit. Look how they flock to us, begging for our favor."


    One of his closest advisors, an elder with a knowing smile, nodded. "The balance of power has shifted. Everyone knows it. And those who don''t yet, soon will."


    Over the next few days, more envoys arrived, all bearing similar tributes, each leader desperate to curry favor and avoid Malachor''s wrath. The Silverscale Clan sent a priceless collection of weapons enchanted with rare elemental magic.


    The Ironclaw Clan, known for its fortifications, offered blueprints to their latest defensive structures in a bid to align themselves with Malachor''s newfound strength.


    As the Malachor leader received each gift, his confidence swelled. He reveled in the attention, knowing full well that he had cemented his clan''s dominance in the region. With every chest of treasure and every word of flattery, he felt the weight of power tipping further in his favor. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During a private feast held to celebrate their victory over the Kragmir, the leader turned to one of his guards, his voice brimming with satisfaction. "Where is Elder Thalnor? I want him to see how his creation has transformed our clan."


    The guard, standing at attention by the door, bowed respectfully before responding. "My lord, Elder Thalnor has returned to the Necrovauld Academy. He mentioned that the end-of-the-year event is about to begin, and his presence is required."


    The leader frowned slightly, tapping a finger against his goblet. "Ah, I see. Duty calls, I suppose." He paused for a moment, then his tone shifted to something more business-like, his smile returning. "And what of the Nether Puppets? Has everything been prepared for the next phase?"


    The guard nodded. "Yes, my lord. Elder Thalnor has made all the necessary preparations. The Nether Puppets are complete and awaiting your orders. They are safely stored in his lab, ready for deployment."


    The leader''s smile widened, a satisfied gleam in his eyes. "Excellent. Everything is proceeding exactly as planned. Thalnor has outdone himself."


    He raised his goblet, swirling the wine inside before taking a deliberate sip. His voice lowered to a near-whisper, though the intensity of his words carried across the table to his most trusted advisors. "With these puppets, no one in the region will dare to challenge us."


    One of the elders seated nearby, an older man with sharp eyes and a grizzled beard, leaned forward, his voice filled with admiration.


    "This is only the beginning, my lord. The surrounding clans are already bending over backward to stay in your good graces. With the Kragmir Clan gone, we stand unrivaled. Soon, others will beg for alliances¡ªor mercy."


    The leader chuckled darkly, his eyes flashing with ambition. "Let them come. They will bring their gifts and their praises, but they know the truth¡ªthey fear us. And they should. The Malachor Clan is no longer in anyone''s shadow."


    He raised his goblet high, his voice booming across the hall. "To our strength! To the future of the Malachor Clan!"


    The hall erupted in cheers, the sound of clinking cups echoing through the grand space. Laughter and conversations filled the air as the clan members, emboldened by their newfound power, celebrated long into the night.

 Chapter 193 - 193: The End of Thalnor Malachor

    Thalnor was already on his way back to the Necrovauld Academy, weaving through the dense trees with a quiet confidence. A sly smirk spread across his lips, growing wider as he ventured deeper into the forest, where no one would witness what came next.


    After a quick scan of his surroundings, his smirk turned into a mischievous grin. "No one''s watching," he muttered under his breath, reaching up to peel the Thalnor Divine Mask from his face.


    The moment the mask lifted, the imposing figure of Thalnor began to shimmer, his tall, robust body dissolving into the air like smoke caught in a breeze.


    His features faded into nothingness, leaving behind a boyish figure¡ªLucas. His youthful face, with wide, innocent eyes, masked the immense power hidden beneath. He glanced down at his hands, flexing his fingers as if testing his own reality.


    "System," Lucas called, his voice firm, sharp, "absorb all the mana from this mask. Now."


    [Tsk, tsk. So demanding.] The system''s voice rang in his head, dripping with arrogance. [You think you''re the boss here, huh?]


    Lucas rolled his eyes, his patience thin. "I am the boss. Just do it."


    [Fine, fine, I''ll take care of it. But let''s not forget who''s doing the heavy lifting here, yeah? You should be thanking me.] The system''s tone was mocking, but it began its task regardless.


    The Thalnor Divine Mask in Lucas''s hand pulsed for a moment, glowing faintly as the mana was siphoned out of it. The system hummed in satisfaction.


    [Ahh, that''s the stuff. I swear, you''d be nothing without me.]


    "Sure," Lucas replied dryly, watching the mask grow dull and lifeless as its power was drained away. "And you''d be useless without me."


    [Ha! You wish! I could find another host in minutes, believe me.] The system''s arrogance was almost palpable. [But I guess you''ll do for now.]


    Lucas smirked, his fingers tightening around the now-emptied mask. "Whatever you say."


    With a swift movement, he crushed the Thalnor Divine Mask in his grip. The once powerful artifact crumbled like brittle clay, its fragments turning to dust and scattering in the wind.


    "And that," Lucas said softly, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes, "is the end of Thalnor Malachor."


    [Good riddance. He was kind of an eyesore anyway.] The system chimed in, its tone lazy but amused. [Honestly, it''s amazing you managed to pull off that whole act for so long without cracking up.]


    Lucas gave a small chuckle, brushing the last bits of dust from his hands with a confident grin. "I''m just that good," he said, amusement flickering in his eyes. "Now, let''s not waste any more time."


    [Oh, sure, because you''re such a busy man.] The system''s voice cut in, dripping with sarcasm. [Always so humble, aren''t you?]


    Ignoring the mocking tone, Lucas reached into the system''s inventory and retrieved the Hades Divine Mask.


    Its cold, dark surface gleamed ominously in the dim light, almost as if it carried its own dark aura. He ran his fingers over its smooth edges for a moment, feeling the power contained within.


    Without hesitation, he slipped it on. His body shifted immediately¡ªhis small, youthful form expanding, muscles stretching, and white hair cascading down his back.


    His once-boyish features transformed into the sharp, chiseled face of Hades, the strikingly handsome, white-haired inner disciple of the Necrovauld Academy.


    "System," Hades said, his deep voice steady and authoritative, "transfer the mana to me. I need to cultivate this body to the peak of six-star."


    There was a moment of silence, then the system''s voice returned, practically oozing with amusement. [Oh, you need it, do you? Because obviously, I don''t have anything better to do than cater to your whims.]


    Hades'' eyes narrowed slightly, though his expression remained calm. "Quit complaining and just do it."


    [Ahh, the mighty Hades commands! Fine, fine, but don''t say I didn''t warn you¡ªthis is going to hurt. And I mean really hurt. I almost feel bad for you.] The system''s tone was playful, almost as if it relished the thought of the impending discomfort.


    Hades sighed, bracing himself. "I''ve dealt with worse."


    [Ha! We''ll see about that.] The system''s mocking laugh echoed in his mind.


    Hades glanced around, spotting a hidden cave nestled within the forest''s dense foliage. He made his way inside, finding a quiet, secluded corner to settle into. The cave was dark and damp, perfect for a moment of undisturbed cultivation. With a deep breath, he sat down, crossing his legs and closing his eyes.


    [Alright, here it comes!] The system announced gleefully. [Try not to scream.]


    Almost instantly, the mana flooded into his body like a tidal wave. The energy was wild, raw, and relentless, tearing through his muscles and veins with a searing heat that burned from the inside out. His body tensed as the pain struck him, sharp and unyielding. Every inch of him felt like it was being pulled apart and rebuilt simultaneously.


    Hades grit his teeth, refusing to let out any sound. He had endured worse¡ªhe knew he had. But still, the system was right. This was no ordinary pain. It clawed at his very core, threatening to tear his consciousness apart.


    [Ohhh, there it is! I can feel you shaking. Come on, is that the best you''ve got?] The system taunted, shamelessly enjoying itself. [It''s like watching a toddler trying to lift a boulder!]


    "Shut¡­ up¡­" Hades growled, his voice strained, but steady. Sweat poured down his face as he forced himself to push through the torment, absorbing the mana bit by bit. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Minutes felt like hours, but slowly, the agony subsided. The energy within him began to stabilize, and his cultivation surged. Hades could feel his strength building, growing, as he pushed beyond his previous limits.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the pain eased. Hades exhaled slowly, opening his eyes. His power had risen¡ªhe had successfully reached the peak of six-star. A slight smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "Done," he muttered, wiping the sweat from his brow.


    [Well, look at that, you survived. Barely. I''m almost impressed.] The system''s voice was teasing, yet there was a hint of begrudging respect. [But really, it''s all thanks to me, you know. You''d be crawling without my help.]


    Hades stood, stretching his newly empowered body. "Keep telling yourself that."


    [Oh, I will. And you can thank me later.]


    Ignoring the system''s continued arrogance, Hades stepped out of the cave, feeling the surge of power coursing through his veins.


    "Let''s return to the Necrovauld Academy," Hades muttered to himself, his eyes filled with dark anticipation. "It''s time to go to the Holy Land¡ªthe Abyss Hole."


    With that, Hades vanished into the night, his next steps set firmly in place.

 Chapter 194 - 194: Abyss Cores Rumors

    Hades moved swiftly through the shadowed halls of the Necrovauld Academy, arriving at the central office of the inner disciples. His white hair and sharp features gave him a striking appearance, but here, amidst the dark-cloaked disciples of the academy, he blended in effortlessly.


    Few paid him any mind as he approached the counter, where a weary officer sat sorting through an endless stack of reports.


    The officer barely glanced up, offering a half-hearted nod of acknowledgment.


    "I''ve been away for a bit," Hades said casually, his voice smooth and composed. "Anything new happening in the academy?"


    The officer looked at him through tired eyes, rubbing his chin absentmindedly. "Not really," he muttered, rifling through the papers. "Things have been quiet, same as always. Nothing worth mentioning."


    Hades nodded slightly, appearing satisfied with the response, though inwardly he was already thinking of his next move. He turned to leave, but before he could take a step, the officer suddenly leaned forward, his voice dropping as if remembering something important.


    "Actually," the officer said, his eyes narrowing, "there is one thing."


    Hades stopped, his face calm as ever, though his interest piqued. He raised an eyebrow, feigning only mild curiosity. "Oh? What''s that?"


    The officer straightened in his seat, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "The Abyss Hole... it''s opening tomorrow."


    Hades allowed a faint smile to form on his lips, though only for a brief moment. The Abyss Hole¡ªexactly what he''d been waiting for. But outwardly, he kept his expression confused and curious, playing the role of a clueless disciple. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Abyss Hole?" Hades repeated, letting confusion lace his words. "What''s that?"


    The officer blinked, clearly taken aback by the question. He sat back in his chair, studying Hades for a moment before realization dawned on him. "Ah, you must be new here," he said with a nod. "No wonder you haven''t heard of it."


    He leaned forward again, his voice lowering as though sharing a secret. "The Abyss Hole is... well, it''s the holy land of the Necrovauld Academy. It only opens once in a while, and when it does, everyone wants a piece of it."


    Hades tilted his head slightly, feigning genuine curiosity. "Holy land? What makes it so special?"


    The officer''s eyes gleamed, clearly relishing the opportunity to share his knowledge. His voice dropped, taking on a tone of reverence. "Inside, there''s pure abyss mana," he said, the words carrying a certain weight.


    "It''s poisonous," the officer continued, his expression darkening slightly as if warning Hades. "Dangerous to most¡ªdeadly, even¡ªbut for those of us at the Necrovauld Academy? It''s a gift. Absorb even a little, and it can increase your cultivation by leaps and bounds."


    He paused, leaning forward, his voice lowering as if to emphasize the danger. "But..." his eyes narrowed, "it''s not for the weak. Only the strongest can survive inside. The mana''s not just poison, it''s hungry¡ªit devours those who aren''t prepared."


    Hades nodded thoughtfully, pretending to weigh the risks. "Sounds like a challenge," he said, keeping his tone even. "But is that all there is to it? Just the mana?"


    The officer''s eyes flickered with something like excitement as he realized he had captured Hades''s attention. "No, no. There''s more." His voice picked up with renewed energy. "The Abyss Hole isn''t just about the mana. There are materials in there¡ªrare and incredibly valuable."


    "Materials?" Hades asked, his tone slightly intrigued, as though this was news to him.


    The officer nodded eagerly, clearly enjoying the role of a storyteller. "Oh yes. Rare herbs, precious stones¡ªsome say even ancient techniques are hidden deep inside. These aren''t things you can find anywhere else. Some disciples risk everything just to get their hands on one piece."


    Hades raised an eyebrow, keeping his expression neutral. "Sounds interesting. But isn''t that just common knowledge here? I thought you had something... more to share."


    The officer smirked, his lips curling as he leaned in closer, glancing around quickly to ensure no one else was listening. His voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper. "Ah, you''re sharp. Let me tell you a little secret."


    Hades leaned in just slightly, a flicker of interest crossing his features. "What secret?" he asked, his tone casual but inviting.


    The officer''s eyes darted around, ensuring no one was eavesdropping. His voice dropped to a low whisper, barely audible over the ambient noise of the academy''s office. "There''s a rumor¡ªmore of a legend, really¡ªthat deep within the Abyss Hole, there''s something called the Abyss Core."


    At the mention of the word "Core," Hades''s body tensed ever so slightly, though he kept his expression carefully neutral. Inside, his mind was already spinning, calculating the possibilities. Still, he played his part, raising an eyebrow as though the concept was new to him.


    "The Abyss Core?" he repeated, his tone curious but not overly eager. "What is it?"


    The officer shrugged, his face showing that even he didn''t quite know the full truth. "No one really knows," he admitted, shaking his head slowly.


    "But the story goes that whoever finds it will gain unimaginable power. It''s been sought after for generations. Every time the Abyss Hole opens, someone tries... but no one''s ever confirmed its existence."


    He leaned back, a slight smile playing on his lips. "But... the story persists. And in a place like this, legends have a funny way of being real."


    Hades nodded thoughtfully, as if digesting the information. Inside, though, his mind was already racing. Unimaginable power? A Core... It was exactly the kind of thing that could change everything for him. But outwardly, he remained calm.


    "I see," he murmured, as though it was just another piece of information in his day. "Sounds interesting."


    The officer, sensing that he had shared enough, straightened up in his chair and cleared his throat. His voice turned formal again, like he was giving routine instructions.


    "Just don''t forget to come tomorrow. The gates to the Abyss Hole will open at dawn. If you want to enter, you''ll need to head here." He reached over the desk and tapped a location on a large map spread across the counter. "That''s the spot where they''ll be allowing entry."


    Hades''s eyes flicked briefly to the map, committing the location to memory in an instant. He nodded, his voice steady and calm. "Thank you," he said simply, offering the officer a brief, polite nod before turning on his heel to leave.

 Chapter 195 - 195: Abyss Cores Rumors (2)

    Hades returned to his house, the cool night air clinging to him as his thoughts swirled with intrigue. The stillness of the night did nothing to quiet the excitement brewing within. Once inside, he wasted no time, immediately dropping into a chair with purpose.


    His eyes flickered with curiosity as he called out, "Do you think the Abyss Core the officer mentioned is real?"


    The system''s voice rang in his mind, oozing with its usual arrogance. [Hmph, you''re asking me that? Of course, I think it could be real.] There was an almost smug tone to the words, as if the system were mildly offended by the question.


    Hades raised an eyebrow, sensing the system''s confidence. "How can it be real?" he asked, his tone more skeptical this time.


    The system let out a mock sigh, as if Hades should have known better. [Oh, come on. Think for a second. The Abyss Core is the only thing that makes sense. Why else would that entire place be flooded with pure Abyss Mana? You think it''s just naturally occurring?


    Please.]


    Hades tilted his head slightly, pondering the system''s words. "So, what you''re saying is that this Abyss Core... it''s like the cores you''ve mentioned in special physiques?"


    The system let out a low chuckle, clearly enjoying the conversation now. [Exactly! Finally catching on, huh? Anything called a "Core" is bound to be important.]


    [It''s usually a central source of energy or mana, like in those rare physiques I''ve told you about.] There was a slight pause before it continued with a taunting edge. [I thought you were smarter than this, but I guess I overestimated you... again.]


    Hades rolled his eyes, ignoring the jab. "But you can''t be sure it''s a core, right?"


    [Well, obviously I can''t confirm it without seeing it,] the system replied with a dramatic tone.


    [But let''s be real. Pure Abyss Mana doesn''t just flow from nowhere. If this Abyss Core is what I think it is, we''re talking about a source of power beyond anything you''ve seen. And let''s face it, kid¡ª] the system paused for emphasis, [you need all the help you can get.]


    Hades smirked at the shameless comment. "I think I''m doing just fine without your constant arrogance," he muttered under his breath.


    [Oh, sure, fine. If by ''fine'' you mean barely keeping up. But don''t worry, if you get this Abyss Core, you might finally be worth something. Or, you know, maybe you''ll just die trying. Either way, I''m entertained.]


    Hades sighed, leaning back in his chair, letting the system''s mocking tone wash over him. "If I get it," he said, smirk still playing on his lips, "will it even affect me?"


    The system snorted, as if the answer was obvious. [I''ll tell you when you get it. But let me give you a hint¡ªif it''s what I suspect, and you actually survive the process of obtaining it, it won''t just affect you. It''ll change everything.] The system''s voice was low, almost conspiratorial now, but still carrying that shameless arrogance.


    Hades'' smirk deepened. The Abyss Hole, and whatever secrets it held, had just become a far more enticing challenge. His eyes gleamed with anticipation as he whispered, "Looks like things just got a lot more interesting."


    The system, clearly amused, added one final taunt. [Finally, something to look forward to. Let''s see if you can manage not to screw it up.]


    --- S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the Necrovauld Academy, tension simmered like a storm brewing on the horizon. The grand opening of the Abyss Hole, a highly anticipated event, was just a day away, and the presence of all high-ranking elders was not only expected but required. However, one critical figure had yet to make his appearance¡ªElder Thalnor.


    The elders convened in a dimly lit, private chamber, seated around a long, dark oak table. Their faces reflected a range of emotions¡ªirritation, suspicion, and, for some, a flicker of concern.


    The silence in the room was oppressive, broken only by the occasional shuffling of robes or the soft clink of a ceremonial cup being placed on the table.


    Finally, a gaunt man with sharp features and silver hair, Elder Feris, broke the silence. His voice was sharp, filled with impatience.


    "Where is Elder Thalnor?" he demanded, his silver eyes narrowing as they swept across the room. "We need him here for this event. Has anyone seen him?" His words cut through the air like a knife.


    A younger woman with cold, calculating eyes, Elder Mirra, leaned back in her chair. She crossed her arms, her voice carrying an edge of skepticism.


    "I''ve heard nothing," she replied, her gaze drifting toward the empty chair meant for Thalnor. "But his absence is... troubling. He should have returned by now." Her words were carefully measured, but the suspicion in her tone was unmistakable.


    Feris frowned, his brows knitting together in frustration. "Thalnor has never been this irresponsible. Something is off." He paused for a moment before barking out orders to the nearby disciples, his tone sharp and commanding.


    "Search for him! And check with the Malachor Clan. I''ve heard they''re basking in glory these days, and all because of Thalnor''s new techniques. Perhaps they have information on his whereabouts."


    The disciples hurriedly nodded and scurried out of the chamber, leaving the elders in an uneasy silence. Feris''s fingers tapped impatiently on the table, his eyes darting to the heavy wooden doors as though willing them to open with answers.


    Several minutes passed, each one stretching out longer than the last. Finally, the doors creaked open, and a stern-faced man, Elder Vorn, stepped in. His face was unreadable as he approached the table, but the tension in his posture spoke volumes.


    "I''ve spoken with the Malachor Clan," Vorn began, his voice low and serious. "They said Elder Thalnor was supposed to have returned already. According to them, he''s been handling some business on their behalf. But they expected him back by now."


    Feris''s frown deepened, his voice growing harder, almost cutting. "How can he not be here yet?" His fists clenched, the knuckles whitening. "His absence at such a critical time... is troubling."


    Elder Mirra, who had been silent up until now, leaned forward slightly, her eyes narrowing. "There''s more to this," she muttered, her voice laced with a quiet intensity.


    "The Malachor Clan''s sudden rise to prominence¡ªit doesn''t sit right with me. Thalnor''s techniques, their newfound strength... If it''s true that Thalnor was responsible for their sudden success, then perhaps something''s gone wrong."


    Her words sent a ripple of unease through the room. Elder Vorn stiffened, exchanging a look with Elder Feris, whose expression darkened further.


    Elder Sylra, the eldest among them, spoke next. Her voice was soft but laden with the weight of experience. "I have a bad feeling about this."


    She paused, her wise eyes scanning the room before continuing, "It''s possible that Thalnor may have... overreached. The Malachor Clan''s meteoric rise is suspicious, especially in such a short time. If Thalnor had a hand in that, there''s no telling what he might have gotten involved in."


    Her voice trailed off, the weight of her implication hanging heavy in the air.


    Feris let out a slow, frustrated sigh, his impatience barely restrained. "You''re suggesting something happened to him?" His voice was sharp, but there was a trace of uncertainty behind it. "What could possibly take down an elder of Thalnor''s strength?"


    Mirra shrugged, her expression cold and unbothered. "We don''t have proof, Feris. Only speculation at this point. But you can''t deny¡ªthis is unusual. Even for someone as... unpredictable as Thalnor."


    The room fell silent again, the air thick with the unspoken tension.


    Finally, Feris stood from his chair, his fists tightening at his sides. "We can''t wait forever. If Thalnor doesn''t return by the time the Abyss Hole opens, we''ll proceed without him. This event is too important to delay."


    He glanced at the others, his eyes hard. "But we will investigate. Something isn''t right here. I can feel it." His words held a dangerous edge, one that suggested the consequences for failure¡ªshould they uncover treachery¡ªwould be severe.


    The other elders exchanged murmurs of agreement, but the weight of uncertainty hung heavily over them all.


    They were leaders of the Necrovauld Academy, cultivators of dark power, but even they couldn''t ignore the signs that something was amiss. If Elder Thalnor had truly fallen¡ªor worse, betrayed them¡ªthe consequences could be catastrophic.


    "We wait," Feris declared, his tone final. "But not for long."


    The elders nodded, though none of them spoke further. They would wait for Elder Thalnor''s return¡ªbut if he did not show, there would be answers sought, no matter what darkness they had to wade through to find them.

 Chapter 196 - 196: The Opening of Abyss Hole

    The next day, Hades made his way to the location of the Abyss Hole gate. As he approached, he saw a large gathering of disciples, all eagerly awaiting the event. The atmosphere was tense yet filled with excitement, as everyone knew the potential rewards that awaited inside.


    Standing before the gate were several elders, their powerful auras radiating throughout the area. These were no ordinary elders¡ªmany of them were 7 and 8-star cultivators. At the forefront stood Elder Feris, an imposing figure known to be an 8-star warrior.


    Elder Feris raised his hand, his imposing figure immediately commanding the attention of the gathered disciples.


    As silence fell over the crowd, he swept his gaze across them, his eyes hard and unyielding, as if assessing their worth. His deep, resonant voice echoed through the air, carrying a weight that silenced any remaining whispers.


    "Today," he began, his tone both formal and filled with authority, "marks the start of the annual Abyss Hole event for the Necrovauld Academy."


    The crowd listened intently, knowing full well the gravity of what he was about to explain.


    "This is not just a test," he continued, his voice rising with purpose, "but a land of great opportunity. Within the Abyss Hole, you may uncover high-grade materials, treasures that are invaluable, and resources capable of pushing your cultivation to new heights."


    A murmur ran through the crowd at the mention of such rewards, excitement flickering in the eyes of many. Elder Feris paused for effect, letting their anticipation build before his expression grew more serious, his brows knitting into a stern line.


    "But," his voice took on a colder, sharper edge, "do not forget that where there is great opportunity, there is also great danger."


    He scanned the disciples, his gaze piercing. "Inside, you will encounter abyssal beasts, creatures that dwell in the dark and thrive off the deadly energy of the Abyss. They are not like the common beasts you may have faced. Many of your predecessors, despite their strength and preparation, have fallen to their claws and fangs."


    A ripple of unease passed through the crowd now, some of the disciples exchanging nervous glances. Elder Feris'' lips thinned as he observed their reactions, his tone turning almost scolding as he continued.


    "If you believe this will be a simple trial, you are sorely mistaken. The Abyss is not forgiving. Underestimate it, and you will not survive."


    His words hung heavy in the air, but he was far from finished. His voice dropped lower, becoming almost a growl, laced with warning.


    "Furthermore, the Abyss Mana that saturates the very air within the Abyss Hole is both a blessing and a curse. Yes, it can accelerate your cultivation. Yes, it can push you beyond your current limits. But it is also poisonous to those who are unprepared."


    He looked around at them, his expression unforgiving. "It will eat away at your mind, corrupt your body, and leave you weakened if you do not handle it with caution. Absorb too much, too quickly, and it may destroy you from the inside out."


    A tense silence fell over the crowd, the weight of Elder Feris'' words settling in. The atmosphere was thick with a mix of excitement and fear, but none dared to speak as the elder fixed them with his intense gaze. His voice, calmer now but no less serious, softened slightly.


    "Be cautious when you cultivate within. The Abyss Hole is an opportunity, yes, but it is also a test of your will and strength. You must balance the rewards with the risks."


    Elder Feris stood tall, his expression as rigid as stone. His gaze swept across the assembled disciples, measuring their resolve. His voice, deep and authoritative, echoed through the still air, demanding their full attention.


    "Now," he began, his tone carrying the weight of centuries-old tradition, "the Abyss Hole will soon open. You will have one month to explore its depths and claim whatever treasures you can."


    His eyes darkened, and the tension in his voice grew sharper. "But once the month is over, the gate will close. If you are not out by then, you will be trapped inside for an entire year."


    A murmur rippled through the crowd, some of the disciples shifting nervously. Elder Feris didn''t soften his words.


    "The dangers inside increase with every passing day. The deeper you go, the more treacherous it becomes. Many who have been trapped inside have perished, their bodies never to return. So, mark my words," he leaned forward slightly, his gaze piercing, "be mindful of your time."


    There was a pause as his warning hung in the air. The disciples nodded, some visibly shaken by the gravity of his words. Others stood stoically, their eyes gleaming with determination. Elder Feris watched them closely, his features unreadable.


    Hades, standing near the back, observed the scene with amusement. While the other disciples wrestled with feelings of fear and excitement, he felt only one thing: exhilaration.


    His fingers twitched slightly at his side, his anticipation growing. The Abyss Hole wasn''t just a challenge¡ªit was an opportunity for him to rise even higher, to claim what others could only dream of.


    Elder Feris took a step back, his final words cutting through the crowd like a blade. "Now, let the event begin."


    With a deafening rumble, the massive stone gate to the Abyss Hole began to creak open, revealing a swirling vortex of dark, pulsing energy. The air around it seemed to shift, becoming thick with the ominous presence of the abyss beyond.


    One by one, the disciples began to move forward. Some hesitated, their faces pale with nervous anticipation.


    Their hands gripped their weapons tightly, as if the very sight of the vortex was enough to make them reconsider entering. Others, more confident, stepped forward with grim determination, their eyes fixed on the unknown dangers ahead.


    Hades, however, lingered at the edge of the crowd, watching with a mix of curiosity and disdain. The fear in their eyes was almost laughable. They were all too focused on surviving, on making it through the Abyss Hole without getting trapped. But Hades had far loftier ambitions.


    As the last of the nervous disciples shuffled through the gate, Hades smirked. This was what he had been waiting for. This moment¡ªthe entry into the abyss¡ªwas just the beginning. He took a breath, savoring the excitement that churned in his veins.


    "It''s time," he whispered to himself, his voice low and full of confidence.


    With a final glance at the swirling vortex, Hades stepped forward. His stride was confident, unhurried, and as he crossed the threshold into the Abyss Hole, the dark energy seemed to welcome him, enveloping him like a second skin.


    The gate loomed behind him, but Hades didn''t look back. His mind was already fixed on the Abyss Core and the limitless power it promised. Whatever awaited him inside, he would face it head-on. For Hades, this was not just a test¡ªit was his path to greatness. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 197 - 197: The Opening of Abyss Hole (2)

    The disciples had all entered the Abyss Hole, their figures vanishing one by one into the swirling vortex of darkness. Elder Feris stood at the edge of the gate, arms crossed tightly across his chest, his sharp eyes tracking the last of the participants until they disappeared into the abyss.


    His expression remained composed, but beneath the surface, his mind was calculating, strategizing every possible outcome of the event.


    He let out a low sigh, breaking the tense silence around him. "I hope the disciples this year bring better results," Feris said, his voice deep and resonant, carrying easily over the murmurs of the gathered crowd.


    His tone was calm, but those close to him could sense the weight of expectation behind his words. "We need more Abyss Materials and higher-quality resources. If they succeed, it could make a real difference for us... for the future of Necrovauld."


    The other top elders nodded in agreement, their expressions mirroring his seriousness. Among them were Mirra and Sylra, the two most prominent female elders of the Necrovauld Academy. Both women were 7-star cultivators, standing tall amidst their peers.


    Despite their ages¡ªMirra in her sixties and Sylra in her seventies¡ªthey still radiated the youthful beauty of their prime years. Their cultivation had slowed the natural effects of time, granting them the grace and vitality that came with reaching such a high level.


    Mirra''s gaze drifted over the horizon for a moment, then she exchanged a thoughtful glance with Sylra. "If any of the disciples show real promise this year," she mused aloud, her voice smooth yet contemplative, "it might be worth taking one of them under my wing. Someone with true potential... It''s been a while since I''ve considered a new disciple."


    Sylra nodded in quiet agreement, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Yes," she said softly, her voice light but tinged with ambition. "A good disciple would be an investment... someone to carry forward our teachings and strengthen the academy''s future."


    Her eyes briefly met Mirra''s, an unspoken understanding passing between them. Both women were always on the lookout for good seedlings, the term they often used for young disciples with the potential to grow into powerhouses.


    Taking one under their guidance could increase their own influence in the academy, ensuring their legacies continued long after they ascended further in their cultivation.


    Meanwhile, Elder Kaelor, a hulking figure with a strong, imposing presence, stood slightly apart from the others.


    His broad shoulders were squared, and his stern expression was one of deep thought. He stroked his beard absently, his sharp eyes narrowing as he considered the possibilities ahead.


    "The Abyss Materials this year should be plentiful," Kaelor muttered to himself, though his deep voice was loud enough for the others to hear. "If one of the right disciples manages to gather what I need... it could make my next breakthrough far easier."


    Kaelor''s eyes flickered with anticipation. Like the other elders, he had a vested interest in the disciples'' success, not just for the academy''s sake but for his own.


    Cultivation was a never-ending journey, and any resource that could help him advance was worth his attention. He wasn''t interested in just any disciple¡ªhe was waiting for the perfect seedling, someone who could be molded into a powerful force under his tutelage.


    Elder Feris watched his peers closely, nodding slowly as he sensed their unspoken hopes and expectations. He, too, was looking for something more from this event, something that could turn the tide in favor of Necrovauld.


    "If the disciples'' outcome is as good as we hope," Feris said, his voice taking on a sharp edge, "this could be a pivotal year for us." His eyes gleamed with ambition, his thoughts clearly already moving beyond just the Abyss Hole.


    The other elders turned to look at him, curious about the direction of his thoughts.


    "Perhaps it''s time to start thinking bigger," Feris continued, his tone becoming more intense. "If our gains from the Abyss Hole are significant enough... we could begin planning an attack on the Celestial Academy."


    A quiet murmur ran through the group of elders, their interest clearly piqued by his suggestion. Mirra and Sylra exchanged another glance, this time filled with intrigue. Kaelor raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised but not dismissive of the idea.


    "The Celestial Academy?" Sylra asked, her voice cautious but curious. "You think we''re ready for that kind of move?"


    Feris''s lips curled into a faint smile, one of quiet confidence. "They''ve grown too comfortable in their position of power," he replied. "It''s time they realize who the real power is in this region. And with the Malachor Clan growing stronger by the day... our chances have never been better."


    Elder Kaelor, standing a few steps behind, let out a grunt of agreement, his large frame casting a long shadow across the gathering. His brows furrowed in deep thought as his sharp eyes narrowed, considering the bold suggestion.


    "If the Malachor Clan can back us fully... it could work," Kaelor mused aloud, his deep voice resonating with a sense of calculated pragmatism.


    He crossed his arms, his stern face unreadable but focused. "They''ve already shown significant growth recently, especially with those new techniques. Elder Thalnor had a hand in that, didn''t he?"


    Feris nodded subtly, still contemplating the broader possibilities.


    "Yes, that''s exactly why this might be our perfect moment."


    Mirra, ever the cautious strategist, folded her arms across her chest. Her expression was thoughtful, her eyes flickering between the elders. The slight furrow in her brow gave away her concern, though she didn''t entirely dismiss the plan.


    "It''s risky," she admitted, her tone level but laced with caution. "An attack on the Celestial Academy isn''t something we should take lightly. But," she added, her eyes shifting to meet Feris''s, "if our disciples return with the resources we''re hoping for, and the Abyss Materials are as valuable as we expect... it could give us the edge we need." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylra, standing beside Mirra, nodded slowly in agreement, though her gaze remained distant, clearly weighing the potential risks.


    "Even so," she added, her voice soft but firm, "the Celestial Academy is no small opponent. We''ll need more than just resources. Our strategy has to be flawless."


    Feris''s faint smile didn''t waver. "Which is why we need to make sure the disciples succeed. Every resource they pull from the Abyss Hole strengthens our hand."


    His tone was confident, but there was an undeniable tension beneath the surface. This wasn''t just a plan of ambition¡ªit was one that could tip the scales of power in their favor or lead to catastrophic failure.


    For a moment, a heavy silence fell over the group, the elders deep in contemplation. Each of them weighed the risks against the rewards, their expressions a mixture of caution and anticipation.


    The possibility of taking down the Celestial Academy was a tantalizing prospect, but it would require perfect timing, careful planning, and the full cooperation of the Malachor Clan.

 Chapter 198 - 198: The Missing Elder Thalnor

    The elders of the Necrovauld Academy continued their discussion, the topic shifting naturally back to their ambitions. With the results of the Abyss Hole soon to come, and the power of the newly strengthened Malachor Clan, Elder Feris spoke again, his voice filled with determination.


    "With what we gain from the Abyss Hole and the support of the Malachor Clan, we should consider launching an attack on Celestial Academy. They''ve become complacent. If we strike with the right force, we could assert our dominance once and for all."


    The other elders murmured in agreement, their minds clearly on the same path. However, the conversation quickly shifted as Elder Feris added, "Speaking of the Malachor Clan¡­ does anyone know what has become of Elder Thalnor? It''s troubling that we''ve had no word from him."


    A heavy silence blanketed the room. The elders exchanged uneasy glances, their expressions shifting from mild concern to growing discomfort.


    One by one, they looked to each other, hoping someone would offer an explanation. But no one spoke. The tension in the air thickened, the room growing colder with each passing second.


    Elder Mirra finally broke the silence, her voice soft but tinged with concern. "It''s¡­ strange. Thalnor wouldn''t just vanish without word. Especially not with the Abyss Hole event looming. He knows how important this is."


    Elder Kaelor leaned forward, his tone more gruff. "If the Malachor Clan has risen so rapidly because of him, surely they''d know where he is. Someone must."


    The elders nodded in agreement, but the unease lingered. Just as the tension was about to peak, the heavy wooden door creaked open, and Elder Vorn strode in, his presence immediately commanding attention. The other elders turned toward him, their eyes narrowing with a mix of curiosity and concern.


    Vorn, a formidable figure draped in dark robes, cultivated the rare and powerful Corpse Sovereign technique. His expression was hard, his gaze sharp, and his aura radiated with an unshakable confidence.


    Unlike those who practiced the Nether Puppet technique, which focused on creating a single powerful puppet, Vorn''s mastery allowed him to cultivate ten corpse puppets, each stronger than the average but still slightly below the level of a fully realized Nether Puppet. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wasted no time, his voice deep and steady as he addressed the room. "I have news regarding Elder Thalnor."


    All eyes locked onto him, the tension in the room shifting from uncertainty to palpable anticipation. Vorn stepped forward, his face unreadable, and continued, "One of my corpse puppets discovered something¡­ disturbing."


    Elder Sylra''s brow furrowed as she asked, "Disturbing how? What did you find?"


    Vorn''s voice lowered, his tone grim. "It''s connected to Thalnor. I found blood¡ªand next to it, this."


    From within his robe, Vorn slowly pulled out a small, tarnished emblem. The elders leaned forward as he held it up, the light glinting off the metal. It was unmistakably marked with the Necrovauld Academy''s insignia, and etched clearly into its surface was Elder Thalnor''s name.


    The room fell deathly silent. Elder Feris''s eyes darkened as he stared at the emblem, his hand tightening into a fist at his side. "Thalnor''s identity card," he muttered, his voice laced with dread. "This doesn''t bode well."


    Elder Kaelor, his face tense, spoke next, his voice a low growl. "Blood and his identity card¡­ left behind? That''s not just disturbing. That''s a sign that something terrible has happened."


    Elder Mirra, normally calm, now had a worried frown etched across her features. "Thalnor wouldn''t leave something like that unless he was in grave danger. This isn''t just a disappearance, is it?"


    Elder Vorn nodded gravely, but there was a shadow in his eyes that hinted he wasn''t finished. "There''s more," he said, his voice dropping a notch, as if what came next carried even greater weight.


    The room fell silent as Vorn reached into his robe once again and produced an old, worn manual. Its edges were frayed, the cover smeared with dust, indicating it had been buried for some time. He held it out in front of him, letting the gravity of the moment settle in.


    "This," he said slowly, "was found buried near the location where we discovered the blood and the emblem."


    He handed the manual to Elder Feris, who took it carefully, his eyes narrowing as he opened to the first page. The moment his gaze scanned the contents, his expression shifted from mere curiosity to shock. His fingers tightened around the edges of the manual.


    "This¡­ this is the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual," Feris whispered, his voice tight with disbelief, as if the words themselves carried too much weight to fully process. "It''s far stronger than the manual we''ve been using."


    The room seemed to hold its breath as Feris continued, "No wonder the Malachor Clan has risen in power so quickly."


    Elder Mirra''s eyes widened, and she leaned forward, her voice barely above a murmur, yet tinged with awe. "So, this¡­ this is how they did it? They''ve been using this manual to cultivate far more powerful Nether Puppets than we ever could have imagined. This explains everything."


    She exchanged a glance with Elder Sylra, whose expression had grown darker by the second. Sylra''s fists were clenched tightly at her sides, her knuckles white.


    Her voice, when it came, was hard and filled with frustration. "But how did Thalnor come into possession of something like this? And more importantly¡ªwhy was it left behind like that?"


    Her mind was racing with possibilities, none of them comforting.


    Elder Vorn''s face remained impassive, but his tone was grim as he spoke again. "That''s the part that worries me the most. The fact that his identity card and this manual were found together... suggests that Thalnor might have been involved in something far more dangerous than we ever anticipated."


    The room grew cold, and the other elders leaned in, the atmosphere thick with dread.


    Elder Kaelor finally broke the silence, his voice low and cautious. "You mean... you think he was targeted?"


    Vorn gave a slow nod. "It''s possible. Either that, or something much worse. The manual''s strength and the circumstances under which we found it point to a plot we don''t yet fully understand."


    Elder Feris closed the manual and exhaled deeply, the weight of the situation settling heavily on his shoulders. "If Thalnor was targeted for this, we may be dealing with forces beyond our current comprehension."


    Sylra''s jaw tightened as her mind churned through the possibilities. "We need to know more about this manual. Where it came from. Who else knows about it. And most importantly¡ªhow much the Malachor Clan is truly involved."


    Mirra nodded in agreement, her expression tense but resolute. "If the Malachor Clan has access to this level of cultivation, they may have already surpassed us in strength. We can''t afford to underestimate them."


    The room remained silent for a moment, the air thick with a mixture of dread and urgency. It was clear that Thalnor''s disappearance wasn''t just a simple case of a missing elder. Something deeper¡ªand far darker¡ªwas at play.

 Chapter 199 - 199: The Missing Elder Thalnor (2)

    Elder Vorn stood at the head of the gathering, his expression heavy with concern, his eyes scanning the room. His usually calm demeanor had taken on a more somber tone as he prepared to speak to the other top elders of the Necrovauld Academy.


    With a slow, deliberate breath, Elder Vorn began, his voice low and measured. "I don''t know exactly what''s going on yet, but I have a feeling that something far deeper¡ªand perhaps darker¡ªis at play here."


    He paused, letting his words settle into the minds of the others, each of them waiting intently for him to continue. "And it''s not just about Elder Thalnor. I believe the Malachor Clan might be involved in something¡­ more significant."


    The room fell silent, the tension thickening with each passing second. The elders, usually composed and indifferent, exchanged uneasy glances. Even for them, the unknown held a certain weight of dread.


    Elder Feris, who had been quietly observing, leaned forward, his brow furrowing in concern. "What do you mean? What makes you think the Malachor Clan is involved?" There was a sharpness in his tone, a demand for clarity.


    Vorn sighed heavily, his shoulders dropping slightly under the burden of what he was about to reveal. "The leader of the Malachor Clan, Velkar Malachor, has arrived at the academy."


    The ripple of surprise that ran through the elders was immediate. They hadn''t expected someone of Velkar''s stature to make an appearance so suddenly. Elder Feris''s expression shifted from concern to something more guarded, his eyes narrowing as he tried to make sense of the situation.


    "Velkar Malachor?" he repeated, his voice laced with both curiosity and suspicion. "Why has he come here so suddenly? What does he want?"


    Vorn met Feris''s gaze, his tone growing more serious. "When I inquired about Elder Thalnor''s disappearance, Velkar immediately reacted. He frowned, asking me for every detail I had."


    Vorn''s voice dropped lower, almost as if to emphasize the weight of his next words. "I didn''t tell him much at the time¡­ but it was clear he''s growing impatient with the lack of information."


    Feris clenched his jaw, leaning back slightly as he processed this new development. His mind raced, trying to connect the dots between Elder Thalnor''s sudden disappearance and the Malachor Clan''s recent rise to power. Velkar''s involvement added a dangerous layer of complexity.


    Vorn continued, sensing the growing unease in the room. "That''s why Velkar is here today. He''s come to speak with us. It seems he''s no longer content to wait for news."


    A murmur of voices spread among the other elders, each speaking in hushed tones as they shared their own concerns. One of the younger elders spoke up, his voice hesitant. "Do you think Velkar suspects something? Or is he just here to press for answers?"


    Vorn shook his head. "It''s hard to say. But his presence here... it feels like more than just a search for information. There''s an urgency in his actions."


    Feris narrowed his eyes, his mind calculating the possible outcomes of this unexpected visit. "Velkar is not a man who acts on impulse," he said quietly, his voice thoughtful. "He must have a reason for being here, and it''s likely tied to the sudden rise of his clan and Thalnor''s disappearance." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room fell silent again as the other elders absorbed this, tension hanging thick in the air.


    After a long pause, Feris finally spoke again, his tone decisive. "We can''t ignore this. If Velkar is growing impatient, we need to find out why. And if he''s here to confront us directly, we need to be prepared."


    He stood up, his aura of authority filling the room. "Let''s meet him. There''s no point in delaying this."


    With that, the five top elders made their way through the stone corridors of the Necrovauld Academy, their steps echoing with anticipation.


    Their minds were sharp, calculating the reasons for Velkar Malachor''s sudden visit. As they approached the meeting hall, an unspoken tension hung in the air, thicker with each step.


    When they entered the hall, the presence of Velkar Malachor struck them immediately, but it wasn''t just his imposing figure that caught their attention¡ªit was the unmistakable aura radiating from him.


    His cultivation had advanced, and the sheer power in the room was undeniable. Even from a distance, the elders could sense it.


    Velkar had ascended to the 8-star level.


    The elders, caught off guard by the realization, instinctively bowed in respect, their movements synchronized. This was not something they could overlook. Reaching 8-star was a monumental achievement.


    "Congratulations on your breakthrough, Velkar Malachor," Elder Feris said, his voice formal but carrying a subtle weight of acknowledgment. His eyes flickered with a mix of respect and caution.


    Velkar stood tall, his expression unreadable, a man of few words. He gave them a curt nod, his eyes scanning each elder before speaking, his tone as calm as it was powerful. "It was thanks to a new cultivation manual that I was able to make the breakthrough. The results speak for themselves."


    The other elders exchanged glances, their faces carefully composed, though the surprise was clear in their eyes. Elder Feris, always the most perceptive of them, didn''t let the silence stretch for too long. "I take it this is due to the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual?"


    Velkar, far from surprised, met Feris''s gaze evenly. He nodded slowly, confirming their suspicions. "Yes. The news has spread, I see."


    A ripple of unease passed through the elders, though they maintained their composure. The realization of just how much power the Nether Puppet Manual had granted the Malachor Clan was now undeniable.


    This was no ordinary rise in strength. It explained the clan''s sudden influence, their rapid ascent in both cultivation and political power. And now, with Velkar as an 8-star cultivator, the balance had shifted even more dramatically.


    Elder Sylra couldn''t hide a brief flash of concern in her eyes, though she quickly masked it. The implications of this new strength were vast, and it wasn''t just the power of the manual itself that troubled them¡ªit was the fact that Elder Thalnor had vanished soon after the manual surfaced.


    Velkar, sensing the growing tension, glanced around the room, his voice cool and direct. "However, I am not here just to discuss cultivation breakthroughs." His eyes sharpened, as if cutting through the pleasantries. "I''ve come to speak about Elder Thalnor."


    The room grew noticeably still. The unspoken questions that had been circling in their minds now had a focal point. Velkar had brought the conversation exactly where they knew it was headed, but none of them were sure how much he knew¡ªor how much he was willing to share.


    Elder Feris''s expression darkened slightly, exchanging a glance with the others. His voice was calm but carried the weight of expectation. "We anticipated this, Velkar. You must know his disappearance has raised many concerns. We''ve been investigating."


    Velkar''s expression didn''t change, but there was a subtle intensity in his eyes. "Good. Then let us talk in detail."


    Elder Feris nodded once, the other elders silently falling into step behind him. "Let''s head inside," he said, his tone shifting to something more official, as though they were preparing for a strategic discussion rather than a simple meeting.

 Chapter 200 - 200: The Missing Elder Thalnor (3)

    Velkar and the elders of the Necrovauld Academy entered Elder Feris''s private chamber, the heavy door closing behind them with a soft thud. The atmosphere was thick with tension as they took their seats around a dark stone table. Elder Feris was the first to speak, his tone measured but firm.


    Elder Feris folded his arms and leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing as he fixed his gaze on Velkar. His voice was calm but laced with suspicion. "What exactly do you want to talk about, Velkar?"


    Velkar met his gaze with a small nod, maintaining a neutral expression. "As you are already aware, I''ve come to discuss Elder Thalnor," he said evenly, his tone betraying none of the tension in the room.


    Elder Feris acknowledged the statement with a slight nod but remained cautious, his gaze sharp and unrelenting.


    The room was silent for a moment as Velkar took the time to gauge the reactions of the other elders, their expressions tense. His calm voice cut through the silence. "I want to assure you, Elder Feris, I haven''t come here with hostile intent."


    Elder Feris raised an eyebrow, clearly not entirely convinced. His voice held a slight edge as he replied, "I see. However, your aura is... rather imposing. It''s making some of us a bit wary."


    Velkar''s eyes flickered with understanding, and he offered a slight, almost apologetic bow. "My apologies for that. The cultivation manual I''ve been using has caused this change in my aura. It wasn''t my intention to make anyone uncomfortable."


    There was a brief pause as Elder Feris studied Velkar more carefully. His eyes lingered on the powerful aura that Velkar radiated, now stronger and more intense than it had ever been before. His expression softened slightly, though the tension remained.


    "I see," Feris said slowly, his voice dropping to a more neutral tone. "Let''s move to the main topic, then. I must tell you plainly that I don''t know much about Elder Thalnor''s whereabouts. I haven''t seen him in over three months."


    Velkar leaned back in his chair, his hands resting on his lap. His face remained thoughtful, though there was a faint glint of frustration in his eyes. "That lines up with what I''ve been able to gather. He returned to our clan about two and a half months ago."


    The elders leaned forward, their interest piqued as Velkar continued speaking, his voice steady and measured. "During his time with our clan, Elder Thalnor completed the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual and handed it directly to me."


    The room plunged into an uneasy silence. Every elder was taken aback, struggling to digest what Velkar had just revealed. The weight of his words hung in the air like a thick fog. Elder Feris, the first to break the silence, blinked in disbelief, his normally composed face showing clear signs of shock.


    "Wait¡ª" Feris''s voice was strained as he leaned forward, his eyes locked onto Velkar. "Are you telling us that Elder Thalnor was the one who created that manual?"


    Velkar met Feris''s gaze, his face serious and solemn. "Yes," he said firmly. "Elder Thalnor was the mastermind behind the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual."


    The tension in the room grew palpable as the elders exchanged glances, their expressions ranging from disbelief to astonishment. It was clear none of them had expected this revelation. Elder Feris, still reeling, sat back in his chair, rubbing his chin thoughtfully as he processed the news.


    "I always knew he was intelligent..." Feris said slowly, as if speaking more to himself than to the others. His brows furrowed in contemplation. "But to think he was capable of creating something so... powerful¡ªno, dangerous¡ªon his own..."


    Elder Mirra, who had been silent until now, crossed her arms, her voice cutting through the room with a sharp edge. "Are you certain?" she asked, her eyes narrowing as she fixed Velkar with a piercing stare. "A manual like that¡ªit could change the course of puppet cultivation for generations. Thalnor had no prior experience with puppetry... How could he manage something so advanced?"


    Velkar, unflinching, replied, "I can assure you, Elder Thalnor was more than capable. His understanding of cultivation was... beyond anything I''ve seen. He grasped the core principles of the Nether Puppet technique in a matter of weeks, and in no time, he was improving upon them."


    Elder Sylra, seated beside Mirra, shook her head in disbelief, her voice softer but no less stunned. "If that''s true, then we''ve greatly underestimated him all these years. This kind of knowledge could upset the balance of power, not just within our academy, but beyond it."


    Velkar nodded gravely. "Precisely. That is why his disappearance is such a critical issue. He wasn''t just any elder¡ªhe became the most important figure in the Malachor Clan. Losing him, and without warning¡­ you can understand the implications this has for us."


    Elder Feris exhaled slowly, his face tight with concern. "I see now why you''re here, Velkar. The instability within your clan must be growing. Without Thalnor, your foundation is... vulnerable."


    Velkar''s face hardened, his voice losing some of its calmness. "Exactly. Elder Thalnor was the pillar upon which much of our recent success was built. His sudden disappearance¡ªwithout a trace¡ªis causing ripples that we cannot afford to ignore."


    Elder Kaelor, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke, his deep voice filled with skepticism. "But why now? Why, after delivering something as significant as the Nether Puppet Manual, would he simply vanish? Was there any indication, any clue, that he might have been... planning something?"


    Velkar shook his head, his brow furrowed in frustration. "No, nothing. He completed the manual, handed it to me, and then... he was just gone. No warning, no signs. That''s why I''m here.


    His disappearance leaves us in a precarious position, and we need answers."


    The room fell silent again as the elders considered Velkar''s words. Elder Feris finally spoke, his voice more resolved. "If Thalnor truly was behind the Nether Puppet Manual, and now he''s vanished... this situation is far more dangerous than we thought."


    Velkar nodded in agreement, his eyes dark with concern. "That''s exactly why I''ve come to you. The Necrovauld Academy needs to know the gravity of this situation. If we don''t find Thalnor soon, the consequences will ripple across more than just the Malachor Clan." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elders exchanged solemn looks, the weight of the situation settling over them like a heavy cloud. This was no longer just a simple mystery¡ªit was a potential crisis.

 Chapter 201 - 201: The Missing Elder Thalnor (4)

    Both Elder Feris and Velkar frowned deeply as they processed the news, the weight of the situation settling in. The tension in the air grew thick, silence hanging between them until Elder Vorn cleared his throat, his voice filled with a tense urgency.


    "Elders," Vorn began, his tone grave, "my other corpse puppet has found another clue."


    Feris and Velkar immediately turned their attention to Vorn, their expressions shifting from curiosity to apprehension. Feris''s sharp gaze bore into Vorn, his voice edged with anticipation. "What clue?" he asked, his voice tight and controlled, though there was an unmistakable undercurrent of anxiety.


    Vorn gestured toward the entrance of the chamber, and moments later, his corpse puppet shuffled in, its movements eerily precise.


    The room seemed to grow colder as the puppet approached, its lifeless hands holding a small, unassuming object. The other elders watched intently, their eyes narrowing as the puppet came to a halt.


    Without a word, the corpse puppet handed the object to Vorn, who then carefully passed it to Feris and Velkar. As they examined it, their expressions shifted from mild curiosity to outright shock.


    The item they held was an emblem, clearly marked with the insignia of the Celestial Academy. But what truly sent a ripple of disbelief through the room was the name engraved upon it: Zeus.


    Velkar''s eyes widened in disbelief, his mouth opening slightly as if struggling to process what he was seeing. He muttered the name under his breath, his voice low and filled with sudden intensity, "Zeus¡­"


    Elder Feris immediately picked up on Velkar''s reaction. He turned to him, his eyes narrowing, his voice probing. "You know this Zeus, Velkar?"


    Velkar''s jaw clenched, his hands tightening into fists as anger radiated from him. His voice was low but filled with fury.


    "Yes, I know him. Zeus¡ªhe''s a disciple from the Celestial Academy. The very same one who killed our corpse puppet maker several months ago." His eyes narrowed, darkening with the memory. "And worse, he humiliated my son, Vesperin."


    The room fell silent for a moment as the weight of Velkar''s words hung in the air. The other elders exchanged tense glances, sensing the deep-rooted personal vendetta behind Velkar''s tone. Elder Feris leaned forward slightly, his sharp eyes studying Velkar''s expression.


    "I see," Feris said slowly, his voice steady but laced with concern. He paused, his mind clearly racing as he pieced things together. "But why would his emblem be here, in a place connected to Elder Thalnor? This can''t be just a coincidence."


    Velkar''s face darkened further, his features hardening like stone. His voice dropped to a growl. "It''s revenge," he said coldly, the bitterness in his tone unmistakable.


    "After what Zeus did to our clan, I sent assassins to eliminate him. Clearly, he survived. And now¡­ now it seems he''s come back to settle the score. To think that he would come after Elder Thalnor¡­"


    Velkar''s voice trailed off, but the implication was clear. The anger and frustration simmering just beneath the surface were palpable. He glanced at the other elders, his face twisted with barely contained rage.


    Elder Feris''s expression shifted, his eyes narrowing as he considered Velkar''s words. "If what you''re saying is true, then this is far more than just a grudge match.


    Zeus must have known how valuable Thalnor was to the Malachor Clan." Feris''s voice grew quieter, more thoughtful. "Targeting Thalnor isn''t just about revenge¡ªit''s a strategic move."


    The room filled with a heavy silence as the elders digested the significance of what had just been said. It wasn''t just personal anymore. This was turning into something much larger, something that could shake the foundations of their power.


    Velkar stood up abruptly, unable to contain his frustration any longer. He began pacing the room, his movements sharp and tense.


    "Damn it," he muttered under his breath, barely keeping his fury in check. "And the worst part is¡­" He stopped, turning to face the other elders, his expression deadly serious. "Zeus isn''t just any disciple."


    The other elders watched him closely, sensing something ominous about what was coming next.


    "He''s a private disciple of the strongest elder at the Celestial Academy," Velkar said, his voice low and filled with frustration.


    A wave of unease rippled through the room. The elders exchanged concerned glances, their expressions tightening with the gravity of the revelation. The tension was thick, but Elder Feris broke the silence, his voice steady and measured.


    Elder Feris folded his hands on the table, his voice calm yet laced with gravity. "This is indeed troublesome," he began, his tone carrying a calculated edge. "But Velkar, you need not worry too much."


    Velkar''s brow furrowed, skepticism flickering in his eyes. "And why''s that?" he asked cautiously, his voice betraying both curiosity and suspicion.


    Elder Feris leaned forward, the intensity in his gaze sharpening. "We''ve been planning to take action against the Celestial Academy," he revealed, his words measured yet brimming with ambition.


    "It''s time we seize the top spot as the best academy¡ªand this situation with Zeus may provide the perfect opportunity to act."


    Velkar''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, the gears of his mind turning quickly. "You plan to take down the Celestial Academy?" he echoed, his voice steady, though laced with growing intrigue. His surprise slowly gave way to contemplation.


    Elder Feris nodded, his gaze never leaving Velkar''s. "Exactly. With your clan''s recent rise in power and the strength of the Nether Puppet Manual, we believe your support could tip the balance. We want you and the Malachor Clan to join us in this endeavor."


    A long silence stretched between them, the weight of Feris''s words sinking in. Velkar''s expression shifted, the surprise in his eyes fading into a slow, calculated smile. His posture relaxed, but there was an underlying current of menace in the way his fingers tapped against the table.


    "So, it''s about more than just revenge," Velkar murmured, his voice carrying a dark edge. "You''re planning something far bigger."


    He glanced around the room, his gaze locking onto each elder one by one. "If that''s the case¡­ I have no reason to hold back. This would be the perfect chance to settle the score with Zeus and humiliate the Celestial Academy once and for all."


    His smile deepened, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Consider the Malachor Clan fully on board." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elders exchanged nods, the tension in the room shifting to a shared understanding. Their ambitions aligned, and with Velkar''s commitment, a powerful alliance had just been forged.


    The air hummed with the weight of what was to come¡ªan impending conflict that could reshape the balance of power.


    Elder Feris''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "Good. Then it''s settled."


    The pieces of their plan were falling into place, and each elder knew that with Velkar''s strength added to their side, the coming war with the Celestial Academy would be nothing short of monumental.

 Chapter 202 - 202: The Missing Elder Thalnor (5)

    Elder Feris leaned forward, his expression stern but filled with conviction. "Now that we''ve agreed to work together, Velkar, there''s something else I need to show you," he said, his voice low but authoritative.


    With a swift motion, he reached inside his robe and carefully pulled out a manual, placing it deliberately on the stone table between them.


    Velkar''s eyes immediately fixed on the book, his brow furrowing in curiosity. He reached for it without hesitation, flipping it open with precise fingers.


    As his eyes scanned the pages, his expression shifted from curiosity to disbelief, his sharp features growing tense with every line he read.


    "This... this is¡­" Velkar''s voice trailed off, the disbelief evident in his tone.


    Elder Feris observed the reaction calmly, giving a slight nod. "Yes," he said, his voice firm but cautious. "This manual was found near the site where we discovered the blood we suspect to be Elder Thalnor''s. It''s unlike anything we''ve seen before. "


    "That''s why I wanted to bring it to your attention and ask for your permission to study it further. There''s no doubt this could hold important clues¡ªperhaps even leading us to what really happened to Thalnor."


    Velkar''s grip on the manual tightened slightly, his face still betraying his shock. He stared at the pages for a long moment before slowly lifting his gaze to meet Elder Feris''s. His silence was thick with tension, the weight of the discovery visibly unsettling him.


    "Velkar?" Elder Feris asked gently, his brow arching in concern. "Is something the matter?"


    Velkar blinked, as if pulled back to reality, and shook his head, trying to regain his composure. "Sorry," he muttered, his voice strained. "I''m just¡­ surprised. This manual... it''s unlike anything I''ve ever seen. I never expected something of this caliber."


    His hand still resting on the manual, Velkar reached into his own robe with his free hand and produced another, older-looking manual. He laid it beside the one Elder Feris had given him.


    "This one," Velkar began, his tone growing more serious, "I found in Thalnor''s lab before he left the Malachor Clan. At the time, I didn''t give it much thought. I assumed it was just another of his experiments."


    The elders leaned in, their attention sharp as Velkar continued. "But now¡­ seeing these two manuals together¡­"


    As if on cue, a faint glow began to emanate from both manuals. The elders, their curiosity quickly turning to awe, watched as the two books seemed to react to each other. The glow intensified, and the once separate texts began to merge, their covers slowly fusing into one.


    Velkar''s eyes widened, his voice dropping to a hushed whisper. "What... is happening?"


    The elders stood speechless, mesmerized by the phenomenon. As the glowing subsided, a new title appeared on the front cover of the now single manual. The letters shimmered with a soft, eerie light:


    Nether Puppet Body Cultivation Manual.


    The title shimmered ominously on the cover, and the elders exchanged tense glances before eagerly flipping open the pages. Silence fell over the room as they scanned the contents, their eyes growing wider with each passing moment.


    Elder Feris, who had been skimming quickly, suddenly stopped and muttered under his breath, his voice barely above a whisper. "Damn it... To think such a manual could exist..."


    His words caught the attention of the others, and they looked up from the pages. Elder Feris''s normally calm and collected expression was filled with disbelief and something close to awe.


    "This is far stronger than the original Nether Puppet Manual," Elder Vorn added, his voice laced with both admiration and unease.


    The new manual was more than just an improvement; it was a revolutionary breakthrough. It didn''t just fuse the Nether Puppet Cultivation Manual with a traditional Body Strengthening Manual¡ªit introduced an entirely new concept, one that had the potential to transform their approach to cultivation entirely.


    "This..." Elder Sylra began, her voice barely a whisper, "this allows the user to enhance their physical body to a level nearly equivalent to that of a Nether Puppet. But that''s not all¡­"


    Elder Mirra, scanning further, finished her sentence. "It also grants the ability to control up to three Nether Puppets at once. Something we''ve never been able to do before."


    The room buzzed with quiet murmurs of astonishment. The weight of the discovery pressed down on them as they realized the magnitude of what they had found.


    This manual had the potential to shift the balance of power in their favor, not just within the academy, but in the entire cultivation world.


    "This could change everything," Elder Vorn whispered, his tone filled with awe. The usually composed elder had a glimmer of excitement in his eyes, something rarely seen.


    Velkar remained quiet for a moment longer, still carefully studying the contents of the manual. His expression was stern, calculating, as if he were weighing the potential of this newfound power. Finally, he looked up from the pages, his voice sharp and authoritative.


    "You can learn this manual," Velkar said, his words slow and deliberate.


    The other elders paused, sensing there was more to his statement. Velkar''s gaze hardened, and he added, "But I have one condition."


    The elders exchanged glances before turning back to Velkar, who continued without missing a beat.


    "Since Thalnor was a member of the Malachor Clan, and it''s because of him that this manual even exists, I want 70% of the loot obtained from the war with Celestial Academy to be given to me and my clan. Thalnor''s knowledge belongs to us, and I won''t see his legacy used without compensation."


    His voice held a firm, unyielding tone, and the air grew thick with tension. Elder Feris, the strategist of the group, didn''t hesitate, seeing the logic in the request. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Agreed," Elder Feris said, his voice steady. He leaned back slightly, the tension in his face easing. "We''re more interested in claiming the title of the best academy than in the loot. That will suffice."


    The other elders nodded, murmurs of agreement rippling through the room. They, too, understood the value of the manual lay not in material wealth, but in the power it could bring them as an academy.


    Velkar, satisfied with the response, gave a curt nod. "Good," he said, his voice firm but devoid of hostility. "Then we move forward with this agreement."


    Elder Feris''s gaze sharpened as he regarded the manual once more, his mind already spinning with the potential this new power held.


    "With this manual in our possession," he said thoughtfully, "we can elevate Necrovauld Academy to the top. The Celestial Academy will have no choice but to acknowledge our superiority."


    The other elders agreed, their faces lighting up with anticipation. The Nether Puppet Body Cultivation Manual was now in their hands, and with it, they knew they had an unparalleled advantage.


    Velkar, though still deep in thought, couldn''t help but smirk slightly. "With this... we might just change the entire balance of power in the world of cultivation."


    As the realization of what they had discovered fully settled in, the elders knew one thing for certain: this manual was a game changer, and the Necrovauld Academy was about to rise to a level of dominance no one had ever imagined.

 Chapter 203 - 203: Abyss Holes Beasts

    Hades stood at the entrance of the Abyss Hole, the atmosphere heavy with swirling clouds of Abyss Mana. The energy in the air was palpable, dark tendrils of mana weaving through the landscape like eerie mist.


    His sharp eyes scanned the shadowy surroundings, the oppressive weight of the abyss pressing against him with every breath he took. He could feel the faint pulse of the abyssal energy, though it was weaker than he''d expected.


    As he took his first deliberate steps into the depths, the system chimed in, its tone carrying its usual arrogant flair.


    [Well, well, well. Would you look at that? This really is Abyss Mana, though... pretty weak stuff if I''m being honest. Definitely low-rank.] There was a mocking pause before it added, [But hey, it''s still Abyss Mana, so I guess it''s better than nothing, right?]


    A small smirk tugged at Hades'' lips, his eyes glinting in the dim light. "So, the rumors about the Abyss Core being here... they might actually be true, then?"


    The system let out a scoffing hum, as if rolling its eyes. [Oh, please. Don''t get your hopes up just yet, hero. The Abyss Mana around here is so weak it''s almost laughable. If there''s an Abyss Core here, it''s doing a terrible job of hiding its power.]


    Hades chuckled softly, his voice amused but steady. "You''re awfully skeptical for something that''s spent the last few days hyping up the possibility of the Abyss Core."


    [That''s called having standards, Host,] the system retorted with a shameless lilt. [Unlike you, I don''t get starry-eyed over the first faint whiff of power. You mortals jump at every little thing. I, however, prefer things a bit more... substantial.]


    Hades rolled his eyes. "Then let''s find out for ourselves. We''ll see how ''substantial'' things get the deeper we go."


    With that, he pressed forward, the shadows growing thicker as he ventured further into the abyss. The terrain became rugged and uneven, jagged rocks jutting out from the ground, while a creeping chill settled into the air.


    After walking deeper into the Abyss Hole, Hades paused, sensing the swirling Abyss Mana thickening around him. He turned his attention to the system, his expression calm but commanding.


    "Absorb all this mana into the Mana Vault. It might not be pure, but it''ll still be useful later."


    There was a moment of silence before the system responded, its voice dripping with exaggerated concern.


    [Oh, if I absorb and convert all this mana, I won''t be able to talk to you for a while.] It paused, letting the implication linger before adding with mock worry, [I''m just so scared you''ll be lost without my brilliant guidance. You know, the great me keeping you alive?]


    Hades rolled his eyes, clearly unimpressed. His voice was sharp, carrying the edge of his impatience. "Just shut your stupid mouth, system. I don''t need your ''guidance.'' I''m strong enough on my own. Do your job and quit acting like you''re irreplaceable."


    The system responded with a playful scoff, thoroughly amused by Hades'' annoyance. [Oh, is that so? Strong enough all on your own? I''ll pretend I didn''t hear the subtle cry for help under your bravado.]


    There was a teasing lilt in its tone. [But fine, if you insist, I''ll get to work. Just remember, without me, you''d be floundering around like a headless chicken.]


    Hades didn''t even bother replying, his patience clearly wearing thin. He just waited, his gaze forward, focused on the dark path ahead.


    [All right, all right,] the system finally relented, though not without getting in one last jab. [I''ll absorb all this mana into the vault, but try not to miss me too much while I''m gone. You might actually enjoy the silence for once. Or maybe not¡­ I''ll bet you''ll be lost without me.]


    "Just do it," Hades muttered, his voice flat and unamused.


    As the system began its work, the Abyss Mana around him shifted, dark tendrils swirling toward Hades before vanishing into the Mana Vault.


    The thick, oppressive air around him lightened ever so slightly, though the Abyss Mana itself remained present, lingering in the atmosphere like a living shadow.


    The surroundings became clearer, but Hades barely took notice. His mind had already shifted toward the path ahead, the mysteries waiting deeper in the abyss drawing his attention.


    The cold air around him grew denser, the pressure increasing with every step, but Hades walked forward with unwavering determination.


    The system''s absence was oddly quiet, but Hades found comfort in it, his focus sharpening now that the constant banter had ceased. As the dark path stretched out before him, he couldn''t help but smirk.


    "Let''s see what the Abyss Hole has to offer," Hades muttered to himself, his steps steady as he ventured deeper into the dark unknown.


    The atmosphere around him grew heavier with each passing moment, and the shadows seemed to shift and flicker unnaturally, as if the very darkness itself was alive. His senses heightened, aware that danger lurked in every corner.


    Not long after, a low, guttural growl echoed through the cavernous path ahead of him. The sound was sharp, menacing, and it reverberated through the oppressive atmosphere of the Abyss Hole.


    Hades halted mid-step, his sharp eyes narrowing as he scanned the shadows. "Well, well..." he muttered, his voice tinged with amusement.


    From the darkness emerged a creature unlike anything he had encountered before¡ªa wolf-like beast, but twisted beyond recognition. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its fur, once perhaps majestic, was now matted with dried blood, clinging to its deformed frame. Large patches of its body looked disfigured, as though the abyss itself had warped it into something monstrous.


    The creature''s glowing red eyes locked onto Hades, filled with mindless hunger. It let out another snarl, scraping its claws against the stone floor, the sound grating and sharp. The jagged claws left deep gashes in their wake, sending sparks flying in the dim light.


    Hades raised an eyebrow, his smirk widening. "So, this is an Abyss Beast?" His tone was light, mocking, as if he found the creature''s grotesque appearance more fascinating than intimidating.


    The beast growled again, baring its jagged, misshapen teeth. Saliva dripped from its jaws, sizzling slightly as it hit the ground, and the air around it seemed to ripple with dark energy.


    "Look at you," Hades said, tilting his head slightly as if in admiration. "Corrupted, deformed, and yet... you still have fight in you." His voice dropped to a lower, more sinister tone. "I wonder how powerful you are."

 Chapter 204 - 204: Abyss Holes Beasts (2)

    Hades stood firm, unmoving, as the Abyss Wolf Beast charged toward him. The creature''s claws gleamed with a sinister, dark light, trailing a faint mist of abyssal energy with each swipe.


    Its ferocity was undeniable, and the malice emanating from its aura thickened the air around them. Yet, Hades remained calm, his cold, calculating eyes locking onto the beast.


    "Let''s see just how strong you are," Hades muttered under his breath, his voice low but filled with anticipation. His lips curled into a slight smirk, betraying the excitement bubbling within him.


    With a swift flick of his wrist, he summoned one of his Soul Puppets. This wasn''t just any puppet; it was ethereal, a spectral figure that hovered beside him, translucent yet brimming with unseen power. Its form shimmered in the dim light of the Abyss Hole, like a ghostly warrior awaiting its command.


    The Abyss Wolf, undeterred by the new threat, snarled viciously and lunged forward, its glowing claws aiming to tear through the puppet.


    But as the beast''s deadly claws connected with the puppet''s form, they passed through without resistance, as if slashing through mist. The wolf''s red eyes flickered with confusion, its momentum faltering for a split second.


    The beast hesitated, and Hades chuckled softly, the sound cold and mocking. "You can''t touch it," he said, his tone dripping with amusement. "It''s beyond your reach."


    The wolf, momentarily stunned, let out a growl of frustration and prepared to attack again. But it was too late.


    The Soul Puppet countered, moving swiftly and gracefully. Its sword, forged from pure dark energy, sliced through the air with a hiss, striking the Abyss Wolf directly¡ªnot at its body, but at its soul. The creature let out an anguished howl, the sharp sound echoing through the cavern. Though its physical form remained unharmed, its movements slowed as if something vital had been ripped away. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wolf staggered, its glowing red eyes now clouded with weakness. It snarled, trying to regain its balance, but its strength was fading fast.


    Each strike from the Soul Puppet''s sword wasn''t aimed at flesh or bone but at the essence of the beast itself¡ªits very soul. The puppet''s attacks were relentless, each slash draining the wolf''s spirit, making it slower, more vulnerable.


    Hades watched with an amused gleam in his eyes, his arms crossed over his chest. He took a step forward, speaking in a mocking tone. "Weakening already?" he taunted, his voice dripping with condescension.


    The Abyss Wolf, desperate, lunged once more, but its movements were sluggish, uncoordinated. The Soul Puppet effortlessly sidestepped the attack, raising its sword for another strike.


    This time, the blow was final. The beast let out a soft whimper, collapsing to the ground as the last remnants of its soul flickered and dimmed.


    Hades knelt beside the fallen Abyss Wolf, its body twitching with the last remnants of life. His hand hovered just above the creature''s head, his eyes gleaming with dark intent.


    Slowly, a swirling vortex of energy began to form in his palm, black tendrils of power snaking toward the wolf''s fading essence.


    "Your soul belongs to me now," he muttered softly, his voice a chilling whisper.


    The wolf''s red eyes flickered weakly, its life force draining rapidly as Hades drew in the remnants of its soul.


    The vortex intensified, spinning faster and faster as the dark energy of the Abyss Beast was consumed and merged into Hades'' own power. The sensation was exhilarating, like a surge of cold fire rushing through his veins.


    In one swift motion, Hades absorbed the wolf''s damaged soul completely. He stood up, feeling the newfound strength settle within him. His body pulsed with the abyssal energy, every inch of him brimming with dark vitality.


    He flexed his fingers, smirking as the power coursed through him. "Not bad," he said, his voice low, filled with satisfaction. "But if that''s the best this Abyss Hole can offer, I''ll be sorely disappointed."


    He glanced around, the eerie silence of the abyss stretching out in all directions. Shadows flickered and shifted at the edge of his vision, and Hades'' smirk grew wider. His cold anticipation was palpable as he spoke aloud, "Let''s see if there are any other Abyss Beasts lurking in the shadows."


    With his Soul Puppet gliding silently beside him, Hades ventured deeper into the Abyss Hole. The air grew colder, and the dark energy thickened with every step. As he pressed forward, the distant growl of another creature echoed through the cavernous tunnels.


    From the shadows, another Abyss Beast emerged¡ªa twisted, monstrous creature resembling a serpent with jagged black scales and glowing red eyes.


    Its body coiled as it hissed, dark venom dripping from its fangs. The beast, powerful and menacing, slithered toward Hades with deadly intent.


    Hades raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "A five-star Abyss Serpent? Is that all?"


    The serpent lunged, but Hades didn''t flinch. With a simple flick of his hand, his Soul Puppet moved in, blocking the creature''s attack effortlessly.


    The puppet''s ethereal blade sliced through the serpent''s soul, just as it had with the wolf, bypassing its physical form and attacking its essence directly. The serpent writhed in agony, its body convulsing as its soul was torn apart.


    "Pathetic," Hades said with a mocking laugh, watching as the serpent weakened rapidly. With a quick command, his Soul Puppet delivered the final blow, and the serpent''s soul was absorbed just as easily as the wolf''s.


    As the serpent crumpled to the ground, another beast appeared from the shadows¡ªa massive abyssal boar, its tusks covered in dark flames. The beast charged at Hades, its hooves thundering against the ground.


    But Hades didn''t even bother summoning the Soul Puppet this time. With a snap of his fingers, dark tendrils of energy erupted from the ground, ensnaring the boar and pulling it down with immense force.


    "Another five-star creature," Hades muttered, his tone filled with disappointment. The boar struggled, but it was no match for Hades'' power.


    He waved his hand lazily, and the tendrils tightened, crushing the beast''s body and soul simultaneously. The boar''s dark energy was absorbed in an instant, further feeding Hades'' growing strength.


    With each defeated beast, Hades'' smirk grew wider. He looked around the dark, twisted landscape, his eyes gleaming with hunger for more. The Abyss Hole had thrown creatures at him, but none posed a true challenge.


    "Is this all?" Hades asked, his voice cold and mocking as he stepped over the defeated bodies. "Surely, there''s more than just these weaklings."


    With a final glance at the carnage behind him, Hades continued deeper into the Abyss Hole, his Soul Puppet silently following by his side. There was no fear in his steps, only cold anticipation for whatever lay ahead. He was ready for whatever awaited him¡ªno matter how powerful.

 Chapter 205 - 205: Meeting Vesperin

    Hades ventured deeper into the Abyss Hole, each step bringing him closer to more dangerous territory. The air grew heavier, and the Abyss Mana became thicker, but that only excited him more.


    Along the way, he encountered several Abyss Beasts, many of them reaching 6-star strength. However, they were no match for him or his Soul Puppet. Each time they attacked, they were easily subdued, their souls devoured by Hades to fuel his power.


    But then, as Hades continued deeper into the Abyss Hole, his steps slowed as he sensed something unusual.


    His eyes narrowed, scanning the dark landscape, and then he saw them¡ªa group of people locked in a fierce battle. The sight brought a slow, deliberate smirk to his lips as he recognized one of the figures immediately.


    Vesperin.


    Hades stood still for a moment, his smirk deepening as he observed the scene before him. Vesperin, flanked by three other figures, was desperately trying to control a 4-star Nether Puppet, sending it against a massive bear-like Abyss Beast.


    The creature loomed over them, its hulking form radiating raw power, easily recognizable as a 6-star Abyss Beast. Its thick fur was stained with dark energy, and its eyes glowed a deep crimson as it roared, sending shockwaves through the ground beneath them.


    Vesperin''s face was twisted with frustration, his teeth clenched as he shouted, "Attack from the left! Hit it with everything we''ve got!"


    His Nether Puppet, a shadowy figure with elongated limbs and glowing red eyes, lunged at the Abyss Bear, its ethereal claws aimed at the creature''s throat.


    But the beast was far too strong. Even as the claws raked its flesh, the wounds began to heal almost instantly, dark energy swirling around the Abyss Bear, knitting the injuries together with frightening speed.


    Hades watched, his amusement growing. "Futile," he muttered to himself, crossing his arms. "This beast is absorbing the Abyss Mana. They''re outmatched."


    The Abyss Bear roared in anger, raising one massive paw, its claws glowing with dark energy. It swiped at Vesperin''s Nether Puppet with a ferocity that could shatter stone, and the puppet barely dodged in time. The force of the strike cracked the earth beneath it, sending debris flying.


    Before the Abyss Bear could land another blow, one of Vesperin''s companions stepped forward. Khalon, a man with a broad, muscular frame, charged toward the beast, his fists glowing with a deep crimson aura.


    He let out a battle cry as he blocked the Abyss Bear''s massive paw with both arms, the impact sending a shockwave through the air.


    "Crimson Blood Strengthening Technique," Hades whispered to himself, his brow furrowing slightly. "That technique¡­ it uses blood to enhance the body''s strength. And given their methods, it''s likely the blood of people."


    Khalon''s face was a mask of focus, his teeth bared as he held back the Abyss Bear''s strike. The crimson aura around his fists pulsed violently, and he grunted under the pressure. "Hit it now!" he shouted to his comrades.


    But despite Khalon''s immense strength, the Abyss Bear remained undeterred. Its wounds continued to heal rapidly, and its overwhelming physical power made it difficult for the group to gain any ground.


    Hades could see the frustration mounting on their faces as each of their attacks failed to make a lasting impact.


    "Come on, we''re not done yet!" Vesperin growled, directing his Nether Puppet to flank the bear from behind.


    The puppet moved with eerie silence, aiming once again for the Abyss Bear''s vulnerable spots, but the creature turned with surprising speed, swinging its tail and sending the puppet flying across the battlefield.


    As Hades observed the battle, his amusement only grew. He could intervene, of course. One strike from his Soul Puppet would be enough to take down the beast.


    But something about the scene intrigued him¡ªtheir desperation, their struggle to survive against an enemy far beyond their capabilities. He wanted to see just how far they would go.


    "Let''s see how resourceful you really are, Vesperin," Hades whispered, his smirk deepening as he leaned against a nearby rock, arms folded.


    The two other members of Vesperin''s group, Lyros and Sarela, moved in tandem, launching coordinated attacks from either side of the beast. Lyros, a thin, wiry man with pale skin, began chanting under his breath, his fingers weaving through the air as dark energy coiled around them.


    "Curse of Withering," Lyros muttered, his voice dripping with malice. His spell hit the Abyss Bear, and for a brief moment, the beast''s movements slowed, its strength sapped by the curse.


    Sarela, a woman with sharp, predatory eyes, took advantage of the opening. She flung several small darts coated in a sickly green liquid. "Let''s see how your regeneration handles poison," she sneered, her voice filled with cold confidence.


    The darts embedded themselves in the Abyss Bear''s hide, and for a moment, the beast faltered, its body trembling as the poison took hold. Its healing slowed, and Vesperin saw his chance.


    "Now! Attack with everything you''ve got!" he roared, sending his Nether Puppet in for another assault.


    But the Abyss Bear was relentless. Even as the poison worked its way through its system, even as the curse weakened its body, the creature fought back with primal fury. It let out a deafening roar and slammed its paw into the ground, sending shockwaves that knocked the group back.


    Hades'' eyes glimmered with fascination. "They''re putting up more of a fight than I expected," he muttered, watching as the group scrambled to regain their footing. "But the real question is¡­ will they figure out the beast''s weakness before it''s too late?"


    Vesperin barked more orders, his face twisted with determination. His Nether Puppet lunged at the Abyss Bear once more, aiming for the beast''s legs in an attempt to cripple it, while Khalon charged from the front, his fists glowing with renewed blood energy.


    Lyros and Sarela moved in from the sides, their attacks focused and coordinated. For a moment, it seemed like they had the upper hand.


    But the Abyss Bear, fueled by the surrounding Abyss Mana, continued to regenerate, its eyes burning with rage. The beast let out another earth-shattering roar, and Hades, watching from the shadows, knew the battle was far from over.


    "They''re close¡­" Hades whispered, a sly grin spreading across his face. "But it''ll take more than brute force to win this."


    For now, he remained a spectator, curious to see if Vesperin and his group had the cunning to defeat the Abyss Bear or if they would crumble under the pressure of their own desperation.


    S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 206 - 206: Meeting Vesperin (2)

    Vesperin and his group were losing¡ªbadly. The Abyss Bear was relentless, its hulking form looming over them like a monstrous shadow. Its glowing red eyes burned with primal rage, and each strike they managed to land only seemed to be in vain.


    The beast''s wounds closed almost instantly, healing with the Abyss Mana that saturated the air around them. Every effort, every attack, was rendered useless in the face of its overwhelming power.


    Vesperin''s face twisted in frustration, his eyes narrowing into angry slits as he turned toward his companions. His voice dripped with contempt. "Useless! Every single one of you!" He spat, glaring at them one by one.


    His tone was harsh, filled with the fury of a man too proud to admit he had made a mistake. "How can you be so weak? We''re getting crushed by this thing, and you can''t even land a proper blow!"


    Khalon, the broad-shouldered tank of the group, barely managed to deflect the bear''s next attack, his massive arms shaking under the force of the blow. His body, drenched in sweat, tensed with the strain of holding back the beast''s claws.


    "This thing''s too powerful, Vesperin!" he shouted through gritted teeth, his breath labored. "We can''t keep this up much longer!" His frustration mirrored Vesperin''s but was laced with the awareness that they had overestimated their abilities.


    Vesperin cursed under his breath, pacing angrily as he tried to think of a way out. "This shouldn''t even be happening!" he snapped, his voice rising in panic.


    "How did such a powerful Abyss Beast appear out of nowhere? This place is supposed to be weaker at these depths!" His tone was desperate, but he refused to admit that he had led them too far, too recklessly.


    From the shadows, Hades watched silently, an amused smirk curling his lips. He stood still, arms crossed, his eyes glinting with satisfaction as he observed the scene unfolding before him. "How laughable," he thought. "Vesperin led them straight into this mess, and now he''s blaming them for it."


    The Abyss Bear let out a bone-chilling roar, shaking the ground beneath them. It slashed wildly, its claws glowing with Abyss Mana as it towered over the group, ready to tear them apart.


    The air around the beast shimmered, dark energy swirling as it fed on the abyssal surroundings, becoming stronger with each passing moment.


    Khalon, his muscles burning from the effort, managed to block another strike but staggered backward from the force. His blood-red aura, pulsing with the Crimson Blood Strengthening Technique, began to flicker, the strain clearly taking its toll.


    "This thing is getting stronger every second! We can''t outlast it!" Khalon''s voice was hoarse, tinged with a mix of fear and fury.


    Beside him, Lyros and Sarela shared grim looks, their expressions tight with frustration. They had followed Vesperin into the Abyss Hole without question, but now they were regretting it. The arrogance of Vesperin had pushed them too far, and now they were staring death in the face.


    Lyros wiped the sweat from his brow, his curse-based energy swirling faintly around his hands as he prepared another futile attack. "This wasn''t supposed to happen," he muttered under his breath, his voice laced with bitterness. "We should''ve turned back long ago."


    Sarela, her eyes narrowed with a mix of anger and fear, whispered just loud enough for Khalon to hear. "We''re here because Vesperin pushed us too deep. He''s too stubborn to admit it."


    Her hands glowed with a sickly green poison as she hurled her next attack toward the bear, but even that was barely slowing it down. The poison seeped into the bear''s wounds but healed just as quickly as it was inflicted.


    Despite their frustration, none of them dared openly challenge Vesperin. He was their leader, their connection to power, and they knew the consequences of defying him. But the truth hung heavy in the air¡ªthey were in this situation because of his reckless decisions.


    The Abyss Bear, sensing their weakness, let out another roar and charged toward Vesperin, its glowing eyes locked onto him. The bear''s massive paw came down with terrifying speed, intent on crushing him.


    Vesperin''s face twisted into a mask of horror as he realized the full extent of their dire situation. "No! I won''t be killed by some beast!" he screamed, desperately sending his Nether Puppet forward in an attempt to block the strike. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the puppet, a mere 4-star, was no match for the bear''s strength. It was thrown aside with ease, crashing into the rocks as if it were nothing.


    Vesperin cursed again, his arrogance melting into panic. "How is it so strong?" he muttered, backing up as the bear closed in on him.


    Hades watched from the shadows, his smirk widening. He could see the desperation in their movements, the fear flickering in their eyes.


    "Pathetic," he thought, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "They''ve brought this upon themselves. Venturing too deep without the strength to back it up¡ªthis is the price they pay."


    The three companions of Vesperin glanced nervously at one another. They were outmatched, and the reality of their situation was sinking in fast. The bear was relentless, and their attacks were doing nothing but buying them time.


    Lyros grunted as he barely dodged the bear''s next swipe. "We''re going to die here if this keeps up," he muttered, his voice low but filled with frustration.


    Khalon''s face was a mask of determination, but even he was starting to lose hope. "We need a plan, Vesperin! This thing won''t go down with brute force!" His tone was strained, but there was a hint of accusation there¡ªdirected at the one who had led them into this mess.


    Before Vesperin could respond, the Abyss Bear roared again, and for a brief moment, it seemed as though all hope was lost. The beast''s claws were poised to strike the final blow.


    But then, from the shadows, a figure emerged.


    Hades stepped forward, his aura dark and commanding. With a flick of his hand, dark tendrils shot out from the ground, wrapping around the bear''s limbs with an overwhelming force. The beast let out a deafening roar, struggling against the tendrils, but Hades'' power was too much.


    With a swift motion, Hades tightened the tendrils, crushing the Abyss Bear. Its body shuddered before collapsing to the ground, lifeless. The battlefield fell silent.


    Vesperin and his group stood frozen, staring at Hades in shock and disbelief.


    Hades smirked, his eyes glinting with amusement. "You all look like you could use some help."

 Chapter 207 - 207: Meeting Vesperin (3)

    The moment Hades appeared and swiftly dispatched the Abyss Bear, Vesperin and his group were left standing in stunned silence. The sheer ease with which Hades had taken down the monstrous creature made them question if they had been entirely out of their depth all along.


    Khalon, Lyros, and Sarela were the first to react, rushing over to Hades with expressions of relief and awe, their breaths coming in ragged gasps after the intense battle.


    "Thank you!" Khalon exclaimed, his voice still shaky from the close encounter. His large frame, usually so confident, now seemed smaller in the wake of his fear.


    "If you hadn''t stepped in¡­" Lyros began, his voice trailing off as he shook his head in disbelief. "We would''ve been slaughtered."


    Sarela, still trembling, managed to offer her gratitude. "We owe you our lives," she said softly, her tone laden with sincerity. Her hand instinctively moved to her chest, as if trying to calm her racing heart. "That bear was beyond anything we could handle."


    But while the others expressed their gratitude, Vesperin stood off to the side, his face twisting with barely concealed anger. He glared at Hades, eyes narrowing, as if the man''s mere presence was an affront to his pride. His lips curled into a sneer, and his voice cut through the air like a knife.


    "How dare you kill our target?" Vesperin spat, his tone dripping with contempt.


    Khalon, Lyros, and Sarela froze in disbelief, exchanging stunned glances. They couldn''t understand how Vesperin, who had nearly gotten them all killed, could have the audacity to complain about the death of the beast that had nearly torn them apart. It was as if his arrogance blinded him to the danger they had just escaped.


    Khalon clenched his fists, fighting the urge to say something, while Lyros and Sarela stood silently, their faces tense with frustration. It was clear they couldn''t refute Vesperin openly, even though his words grated on their nerves.


    Hades, on the other hand, merely smiled. His cold eyes glittered with amusement as he looked Vesperin up and down, seeing through his bluster and wounded pride.


    "I see," Hades drawled, his voice low and mocking. "So, it seems you didn''t need my help after all."


    Vesperin''s frown deepened, and confusion flickered across his face. "What are you talking about?" he snapped, his tone defensive, though the uncertainty in his eyes betrayed him.


    Hades didn''t answer right away. Instead, he gestured lazily over Vesperin''s shoulder, his smirk widening as his gaze darkened with malicious satisfaction.


    "In that case," he said, his voice soft but dripping with menace, "you should have no trouble handling the other bears coming up behind you."


    Vesperin''s eyes went wide with shock, and he instinctively whipped around. His group followed his gaze, and their faces paled as they spotted two more hulking Abyss Bears emerging from the shadows.


    The bears growled, their bloodshot eyes locked onto the group, their dark fur bristling with the oppressive power of the Abyss Mana surrounding them.


    The sheer size of the beasts and the dark energy radiating from them made it clear to everyone¡ªthese bears were even stronger than the one they had just barely survived.


    Panic set in almost immediately. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-what do we do?" Sarela whispered, her voice trembling as her eyes darted between the bears and the group.


    Khalon''s bravado from earlier evaporated, his face pale as he stammered, "We¡­ we need help! We can''t handle this alone!"


    Lyros looked equally horrified, the curses he''d prepared dying on his lips as he stared helplessly at the advancing beasts.


    Vesperin, who moments ago had been so full of arrogance, now stood frozen, his face drained of color.


    His legs trembled slightly as he struggled to maintain control, but the terror in his eyes gave him away. His lips moved, but no sound came out. For the first time, he seemed completely at a loss.


    Hades watched the scene unfold, a deep amusement playing on his face. He was enjoying the irony of it all¡ªthe same people who had been moments from berating him were now scrambling for their lives. He let the moment linger, watching as the group fell apart under the weight of their fear.


    Finally, he spoke, his voice calm and commanding. "Run."


    The single word cut through the panic like a blade. Khalon, Lyros, and Sarela immediately latched onto the command, nodding furiously as they bolted in the opposite direction, their survival instincts taking over. They didn''t question it¡ªthey just ran, leaving Vesperin behind, still frozen in disbelief.


    Hades shifted his gaze toward the two Abyss Bears, their hulking forms advancing with growls of pure malice. His expression remained calm, even as the beasts charged forward, their massive claws raised, ready to tear him apart.


    With a casual flick of his wrist, Hades summoned his dark power once again. The shadows around him seemed to thicken and come alive, forming dark tendrils that shot out toward the approaching beasts.


    The tendrils coiled around the bears like serpents, wrapping tightly around their limbs and necks. The creatures roared in fury, thrashing and trying to free themselves, but it was futile.


    Hades'' tendrils tightened with every moment, constricting their massive bodies and choking the life out of them. The once overwhelming Abyss Bears could do nothing but struggle helplessly as their strength was drained away.


    "Stronger than most," Hades mused, his voice a calm contrast to the chaos unfolding before him. "But still¡­ not enough."


    The bears'' roars weakened, their thrashing growing slower until, finally, their bodies went limp. In a matter of moments, both Abyss Bears lay dead at his feet, their once imposing forms reduced to lifeless husks.


    Hades exhaled softly, brushing his hands off as if the battle had been nothing more than an inconvenience. He glanced over to where Vesperin had been standing moments ago¡ªonly to find him lying on the ground, unconscious.


    The young man had collapsed, his body unable to handle the sheer terror of the situation. His once-arrogant expression had vanished, replaced by a blank, unconscious stare. Hades walked over slowly, peering down at Vesperin with a mixture of amusement and disdain.


    "To think he''s this weak¡­ passing out from fear," Hades muttered, shaking his head. His smirk returned, tugging at the corners of his lips.


    There was something almost comical about how the situation had played out¡ªVesperin, who had been so overconfident, now lay motionless, defeated not by a physical blow, but by his own fear and shock.


    Kneeling beside the unconscious body, Hades examined Vesperin with cold calculation in his eyes. "But," he said softly, a plan already beginning to form in his mind, "this works in my favor."


    His voice was barely more than a whisper, his tone cold and deliberate. The wheels in his mind were turning quickly now, each possibility falling into place. Vesperin, in his current state, was no longer a threat¡ªhe was a tool, one that Hades could manipulate to his advantage.


    Standing up, Hades bent down and, with a swift motion, lifted Vesperin effortlessly over his shoulder. The weight of the unconscious man was nothing compared to the power Hades wielded.


    "You''ve led me deeper into the Abyss Hole than I''d expected," Hades said quietly, more to himself than to Vesperin. His gaze shifted to the dark path ahead, where the Abyss Mana grew thicker, almost suffocating. "But since we''re here¡­"


    He turned and began walking further into the abyss, Vesperin''s limp form draped over his shoulder. His pace was unhurried, his steps measured, as though he had all the time in the world.


    Every movement was deliberate, the darkness of the Abyss Hole welcoming him as he ventured further into its depths.


    As he walked, a dark smile played on his lips. Vesperin had been nothing more than a pawn in his scheme, and now, in this weakened state, he would be easier to control. The deeper they went, the more leverage Hades would have over him and his group.


    "Yes," Hades whispered, his voice filled with quiet satisfaction. "This will do nicely."


    With every step, his plan solidified, and the shadows of the Abyss Hole seemed to close in around him, pulling him deeper into the darkness where his true goals awaited.

 Chapter 208 - 208: Vesperin New Bodyguard

    Hades carried Vesperin deeper into the Abyss Hole, the thick aura of Abyss Mana growing denser with each step. The oppressive energy surrounded them, amplifying the darkness that filled the air. Soon, Vesperin stirred, groaning as he regained consciousness. His eyes fluttered open, only to be met with the sight of Hades walking calmly beside him.


    Startled, Vesperin jolted upright, gasping for breath as his heart pounded in his chest. His eyes, wide with fear, darted around, taking in his surroundings before landing on Hades standing nearby. The memory of the battle with the Abyss Bears flashed in his mind, and panic set in. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-what''s going on? Why are you¡ª" His voice cracked, a mixture of fear and confusion.


    Hades didn''t even look fully at him, only glancing down from the corner of his eye with an almost bored expression. His face remained calm, but there was a dangerous chill in his gaze.


    "You''re awake," he said evenly, his tone flat, as if he had been expecting it. "Good. But I''d advise you not to move much."


    There was a subtle warning in his voice, sharp enough to freeze Vesperin where he sat. His heart still racing, Vesperin''s breath came in shallow gasps. He slowly turned his head, eyes scanning the ground around them. His blood ran cold.


    Corpses of Abyss Beasts lay strewn about, their bodies twisted into grotesque shapes, broken and torn as if they had been playthings in some brutal game.


    The dark, deformed beasts were larger than anything Vesperin had fought before, their hulking forms motionless in death. It was a massacre.


    His stomach churned at the sight, but worse than that was the realization sinking into him. These weren''t just any Abyss Beasts. They were some of the strongest creatures he had encountered in the Abyss Hole¡ªand Hades had killed them all.


    Vesperin''s hands trembled. His mind screamed at him to run, but his body wouldn''t respond. He looked back at Hades, swallowing hard, his throat dry. The fear was evident in his voice now, the bravado he once had gone. "H-how did you¡­?"


    Hades finally turned to face him fully, his eyes gleaming with amusement. He smirked, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes. "Does it really matter?" he asked, his tone almost mocking. "What you should be concerned about right now is staying alive."


    Vesperin''s pulse quickened, his chest tightening as the full weight of his situation hit him. The man standing before him wasn''t just any powerful cultivator¡ªhe was something else, something far more dangerous than he had imagined.


    Fear bubbled up inside Vesperin, threatening to spill over. His mouth felt dry, and his voice came out in a trembling whisper. "D-don''t kill me," he stammered, his tone betraying the panic clawing at his insides. "I''m¡­ I''m the son of Velkar Malachor. My father¡­ he''s an eight-star warrior now!"


    He swallowed hard, trying to steady his breath, but the words tumbled out in desperation. "If you harm me, he''ll¡ª"


    Hades, who had been watching him with calm detachment, suddenly raised an eyebrow. There was a flicker of genuine surprise in his otherwise unreadable expression. "Velkar Malachor?" Hades'' voice was quiet but laced with curiosity. "He''s reached eight-star now?"


    Vesperin nodded quickly, the relief flooding his body for a brief moment. His father''s name would surely be enough to protect him. "Y-yes! So you understand, right? If you know what''s good for you, you''ll let me go. My father will reward you greatly for keeping me alive."


    His words came out in a rushed, pleading tone, the confidence in them faltering slightly as he stared into Hades'' cold eyes. But still, he clung to the hope that his father''s status would be enough to sway this dangerous man.


    Hades remained silent for a moment, his gaze fixed on Vesperin. His face was impossible to read, his expression giving nothing away. The silence stretched, and with each passing second, Vesperin''s heart raced faster, uncertainty gnawing at him.


    Then, slowly, a smirk began to spread across Hades'' face¡ªa smirk that sent a chill down Vesperin''s spine. There was something dark, almost mocking, in the way Hades smiled, and it unsettled him deeply.


    "I see," Hades said, his tone smooth, almost amused. "So, you''re from the Malachor Clan."


    Vesperin, sensing a chance to gain some control over the situation, forced a nervous smile. "Yes¡­ that''s right. The Malachor Clan is wealthy, powerful. I can give you whatever you want," he said, his voice picking up a hint of desperation as he tried to sound confident.


    "Just¡­ as long as you take me deeper into the Abyss Hole, where I can cultivate better, I''ll reward you handsomely. Money, resources¡ªname it, and it''s yours."


    Hades'' smirk widened, though there was a cold gleam in his eyes that Vesperin failed to notice. He leaned in slightly, his voice low but filled with a dangerous edge. "Is that so?"


    The words sent another shiver down Vesperin''s spine. He nodded quickly, trying to maintain his nervous smile, hoping to make his offer sound enticing enough. "Y-yes¡­ Whatever you want. I can get it for you."


    Hades let out a soft chuckle, though it lacked warmth. The amusement in his eyes remained, but there was something else lurking beneath the surface¡ªsomething far more calculating. "You must be very loaded, then," he said, his voice smooth as silk. "A son of the Malachor Clan with deep pockets¡­"


    Vesperin''s forced smile widened, thinking he was making progress. "Yes, exactly. I can make sure you''re well taken care of. Just help me reach the deeper parts of the Abyss Hole, and the rewards will be more than worth your while."


    Hades stared at him for a long moment, his smirk unwavering, but in his eyes, a glint of dark satisfaction grew. "Interesting," he murmured, almost to himself.


    Vesperin''s relief grew as he misread the situation, believing Hades had taken the bait. But behind that smirk, Hades was already weaving his own plans, seeing the weakling in front of him as nothing more than a pawn in a much larger game.

 Chapter 209 - 209: Vesperin New Bodyguard (2)

    Hades ventured deeper into the Abyss Hole, Vesperin trailing behind him, his face pale and tense. The further they went, the denser the Abyss Mana became, suffocating the air around them. With every step, the number of Abyss Beasts grew, their eyes glowing with malicious intent as they attacked relentlessly.


    Each of these beasts carried the power of a 6-star creature, wild and ferocious, filled with the chaotic energy of the abyss. But to Hades, they were nothing more than minor distractions.


    Hades, though a 6-star cultivator himself, wielded a strength far greater thanks to the Divine Scripture he cultivated. His movements were sharp and precise, each strike obliterating the beasts with terrifying ease.


    Dark tendrils shot up from the ground, coiling around the Abyss Beasts, crushing them into oblivion. His Soul Puppet floated around him like a ghost, cutting through the air with graceful lethality, its ethereal blade delivering blows directly to the souls of the beasts that dared come close.


    Vesperin, standing at a safe distance, watched in stunned silence, his mouth slightly agape. Every time Hades moved, it was as though the battlefield bent to his will. The power he witnessed was far beyond anything he had imagined.


    "How is he this strong?" Vesperin whispered under his breath, his hands trembling slightly as he clutched at his robes. He had known Hades was powerful, but this¡ªthis was something else entirely.


    Hades, not even breaking a sweat, turned slightly, noticing Vesperin''s gaze. "You look nervous," Hades remarked with a faint smirk. His voice was calm, almost mocking.


    Vesperin gritted his teeth, trying to maintain his composure. "I''m not nervous," he spat defensively, though the tremor in his voice betrayed him. "I''m just... watching." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Watching?" Hades raised an eyebrow. "Because from where I stand, it looks like your Nether Puppet is struggling."


    Vesperin glanced back at his Nether Puppet, which was indeed locked in battle with a couple of the Abyss Beasts, but it was clearly overwhelmed. Built to handle 4-star enemies, the puppet was outmatched by the sheer number and strength of the 6-star beasts surrounding it. Each clash forced it backward, and it was only a matter of time before it crumbled.


    Hades turned his attention back to the fight, dispatching several more beasts as if it were child''s play. Each time a creature lunged, it was swiftly cut down, either by Hades'' tendrils or by his Soul Puppet''s deadly strikes.


    Vesperin clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms as a mixture of envy and awe flooded through him. He hated being overshadowed, but in this moment, he couldn''t deny Hades'' strength.


    As they ventured further, the atmosphere shifted. The abyss grew darker, the air thicker with tension. A low growl echoed through the tunnel ahead, and suddenly, a massive figure emerged from the shadows.


    Vesperin froze, his eyes widening in fear.


    It was a huge lizard-like beast, its scales dark and jagged like the hardest of armor. Its eyes glowed with an eerie, sinister light, and the air around it vibrated with raw power. This wasn''t just a normal Abyss Beast.


    "A dragon?" Vesperin gasped, his voice trembling with disbelief. His eyes were wide as he took in the massive creature before them. But even as the word left his lips, he knew this was no ordinary dragon.


    The air around it seemed to pulse with an overwhelming presence, a suffocating aura that made it hard to breathe. Despite being classified as a 6-star Abyss Beast, its raw power was unmistakable¡ªcloser to that of a 7-star.


    The dragon-like beast let out a deep, rumbling snarl, its glowing eyes locked onto them. Massive claws dug into the earth, leaving deep grooves as it prepared to strike.


    Every movement was fluid and deliberate, as if the beast was toying with its prey, savoring the fear it could sense from Vesperin.


    Vesperin''s confidence faltered. His usual arrogance drained from his face as panic set in. He quickly turned to Hades, his voice frantic but laced with an attempt to regain control.


    "You have to kill it!" His words were more of a plea than a command, though he tried to sound authoritative. "Get the beast core for me, and¡­ and I''ll reward you handsomely later. I''ll make it worth your while!"


    Hades didn''t respond immediately. He stood still, his posture calm and unmoved by the enormous beast in front of them. The air seemed to grow colder as he slowly turned his head to look at Vesperin. His eyes were dark, unreadable, and a slow, almost mocking smirk curled on his lips.


    "Reward me?" Hades repeated, his voice dripping with amusement. He raised an eyebrow, studying Vesperin''s eager but desperate face.


    The young man''s panic was palpable, his bravado completely gone. Hades found it almost laughable. Here was the supposed son of the mighty Velkar Malachor, reduced to begging in the face of true power.


    "Yes!" Vesperin stammered, trying to maintain his composure. "I''ll make sure you''re well compensated for this! I''ll give you anything you want¡ªjust kill the beast and get the core!"


    Hades tilted his head slightly, his smirk deepening. "Anything?" His tone was casual, but the coldness in his voice made Vesperin shudder. The way Hades seemed to toy with him, like a predator playing with its prey, was unsettling.


    Vesperin swallowed hard. "Yes," he replied, forcing a smile. "I¡­ I have resources, wealth, connections. My father will make sure you get whatever you want. Just handle this beast."


    For a long moment, Hades said nothing, simply staring at Vesperin with those sharp, calculating eyes. Then, with a slow exhale, he turned his gaze back to the dragon-like beast. The creature, sensing the shift in attention, let out a guttural roar, its tail whipping behind it as it prepared to charge.


    Hades'' smirk remained, his demeanor calm and utterly fearless. "Consider it done," he said softly, his voice low but filled with lethal intent.


    He stepped forward, his dark aura flaring to life as he prepared to face the beast. Vesperin stood frozen, watching in awe¡ªand perhaps a bit of terror¡ªas Hades moved with the confidence of someone who had long ago ceased to fear anything.


    The battle was about to begin, and for the first time, Vesperin understood the true depth of Hades'' power.

 Chapter 210 - 210: 6 Star Abyss Dragon

    Hades wasted no time, swiftly summoning his Soul Puppet with a mere flick of his wrist. The temperature around them plummeted as the ethereal figure materialized beside him.


    Its form shimmered with a ghostly, dark energy that seemed to pulse with life, moving with a fluid grace that was unnatural and unnerving.


    The air itself felt heavier, charged with a menacing aura as the puppet took shape, its translucent body appearing as if it could vanish at any moment, yet held immense, untouchable power.


    Vesperin, who had been watching from a safe distance, gasped audibly, his eyes widening in disbelief. His jaw dropped slightly as he struggled to process what he was witnessing. The puppet''s presence sent chills down his spine, and his confident demeanor faltered.


    "A Soul Puppet¡­" Vesperin whispered, his voice filled with awe and trepidation. "I''ve only ever heard of them in stories."


    His gaze stayed locked on the figure, eyes darting over every detail of its ghostly appearance. He swallowed hard, the weight of the puppet''s power settling in his chest.


    Soul Puppets were legendary among the elite, known to be nearly invincible due to their ability to strike at the soul itself. Their very nature allowed them to bypass any physical defense, rendering most opponents helpless.


    "They''re said to be the strongest puppets," Vesperin murmured under his breath, his voice trembling slightly. "Nothing can touch them¡­ and all of their attacks¡ª"


    He trailed off, shaking his head in disbelief as he continued to mutter to himself. "How did he get his hands on something like this?"


    His mind raced, knowing the enormous difficulty in creating such a puppet. "To create one of these," Vesperin added, his voice louder now but still tinged with disbelief, "you''d need the soul of a strong fighter, at least an 8-star warrior¡­"


    He glanced at Hades, who was calmly commanding the puppet as though it were an ordinary tool. Vesperin''s awe quickly turned into unease.


    "But how? How did he manage to capture such a powerful soul?" His voice carried a hint of fear, realizing the man before him had capabilities far beyond what he had initially thought.


    Despite his swirling thoughts, curiosity gnawed at Vesperin, his desire to know more almost overpowering his fear. His voice softened again, his eyes glued to the puppet. "Who is this guy¡­?"


    Meanwhile, Hades stood firm, his eyes locked on the massive Abyss Dragon before him, its dark, glowing eyes glaring back with primal fury. He remained calm, unflinching, as he gave the order to his Soul Puppet. "Attack the Abyss Dragon," he commanded, his voice a steady force of control.


    The Soul Puppet moved with inhuman speed, its ethereal form gliding silently through the air. It raised its blade, ready to strike at the core of the dragon''s very essence¡ªthe soul.


    But just as the puppet was about to unleash its deadly strike, a sharp voice rang through Hades'' mind, halting him in his tracks.


    [Stupid host, stop your attack!]


    Hades'' eyes narrowed in irritation. "What do you mean, stop?" he hissed through clenched teeth. "I''m about to finish this!"


    The system''s voice cut through again, this time more urgent, but with its usual arrogant tone. [Oh, brilliant one, always so hasty. You''ll ruin everything if you don''t listen to me. You''d think after all this time, you''d have learned to trust me more. But no, here you are, trying to kill yourself again.]


    Hades'' jaw tightened, his patience thinning. "Explain, now," he growled, forcing himself to stay calm.


    [Glad you asked, even though I''m sure you''d mess it up without me. I''ve sensed something important. The source of the Abyss Mana that''s flooding this entire area is coming from the dragon''s core¡ªyes, that core inside the very beast you''re about to soul-punch into oblivion.]


    Hades froze, his thoughts racing. "The core? So, what are you saying?"


    The system''s voice took on an exaggerated, mocking tone. [Let me spell it out for you since clearly you''re struggling to keep up: If you attack its soul, you''ll damage the core. You don''t want a defective core, do you? Because I know how much you love shattered, worthless relics.] sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hades cursed under his breath, a low growl of frustration escaping his lips. "Damn it¡­ So what do you suggest I do then?"


    The system practically purred in smug satisfaction. [Finally, a decent question. You''ll need to physically fight the dragon this time. Yes, your big, strong hands will have to do the work. The Abyss Core is resilient, but it''s designed to handle physical blows. However, a direct hit to the soul would ruin it, and then you''ll be left with nothing but dust.


    And don''t even try to blame me for that.]


    Hades clenched his fists, his gaze shifting back to the dragon. The situation was now clearer, but no less dangerous. "So, I need to beat this thing with brute force?"


    The system''s tone was dripping with mockery now. [Exactly, my oh-so-sharp host. The core''s been absorbing Abyss Mana for who knows how long, making it tougher than most. But lucky you, it can withstand a good old-fashioned beating¡ªjust make sure not to get too carried away with that rage of yours. Wouldn''t want you to accidentally smash the prize you''re after.]


    A cold, dangerous smile tugged at the corners of Hades'' lips as he lowered his hand, dismissing the Soul Puppet from the battle. His voice was low, filled with dark amusement. "Fine. A physical fight it is, then."


    The system chuckled, pleased with itself. [Now you''re talking. Try not to die, alright? I''d hate to have to find another host as entertaining as you.]


    Hades ignored the jab, his focus entirely on the massive beast before him. The Abyss Dragon roared, sensing the shift in the air as Hades prepared himself for a direct confrontation. He cracked his knuckles, his eyes gleaming with the thrill of the impending fight.


    "Let''s see just how tough you are," he muttered under his breath, his body tensing as he prepared to strike.


    With renewed determination and a strategy in place, Hades charged forward, ready to take down the Abyss Dragon in a brutal, physical battle, fully aware that the Abyss Core within it was his key to victory¡ªand the prize he wouldn''t let slip through his fingers.

 Chapter 211 - 211: 6 Star Abyss Dragon (2)

    Hades swiftly unsummoned his Soul Puppet, realizing that the delicate nature of the Abyss Dragon''s core required a more nuanced approach.


    His face remained calm but focused, his sharp eyes scanning the massive creature for weaknesses. With a quick gesture, he summoned dark tendrils, their inky blackness swirling through the air like shadows come to life.


    The tendrils, usually designed for soul-damaging attacks, twisted and coiled around the dragon. But this time, Hades altered their purpose. He spoke softly, almost to himself, his voice carrying an icy edge. "No soul damage... just physical strikes. We need that core intact."


    The Abyss Dragon let out a guttural roar, its enormous body thrashing against the tendrils. Its scales shimmered with dark energy as the Abyss Mana flowed through it, healing its wounds almost instantly. Each tendril that struck left a mark, only to see it disappear moments later.


    The dragon lunged at him with its sharp claws, but Hades dodged with ease, his expression showing no sign of panic.


    His movements were precise, like a predator toying with its prey. The dark tendrils lashed at the dragon, coiling tighter around its limbs, restricting its ability to move freely.


    The beast roared again, its eyes glowing with fury, but Hades remained unfazed. He leapt forward, joining the fight directly, his gaze cold and calculating.


    The dragon''s massive jaws snapped at him, missing by inches as Hades gracefully evaded every attack. "You''re not making this easy," he said with a small smirk, the thrill of the fight briefly lighting his eyes.


    Suddenly, the system chimed in, its voice sharp and filled with the usual arrogance.


    [Hey, genius, stop playing around. The core''s in its head, right inside the brain. How do you not know this by now?]


    Hades'' eyes lit up with sudden understanding, his lips curling into a wicked grin. "Ah, so that''s where you''re hiding your little secret," he muttered, glancing at the massive Abyss Dragon with renewed intent. He let out a low chuckle, already shifting his strategy.


    "Time to wrap this up."


    With a flick of his wrist, Hades summoned more dark tendrils, their shadowy forms multiplying as they lashed out, binding the dragon''s limbs and wings even tighter.


    The dragon snarled, its movements becoming frantic as it realized something had changed in Hades'' approach. Its glowing red eyes flickered with desperation, sensing the shift in danger.


    [Look at it squirm,] the system mocked, its tone dripping with amusement. [You''d think it would''ve known not to mess with someone who actually listens to me. Though, to be fair, you don''t always, which is why you get into messes like this.] S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hades smirked, ignoring the jab. He wasn''t in the mood for the system''s usual taunts, his focus entirely on the prize.


    "Hold still," he muttered under his breath, his voice carrying an almost playful tone, though his eyes were cold. He watched as the tendrils wrapped tighter, preventing the dragon from breaking free.


    The dragon roared, swiping its claws in a desperate attempt to shake off its restraints, but Hades moved swiftly. He launched himself towards the beast''s massive head, dodging another swipe from its claws with ease. His body twisted through the air, landing lightly near its enormous jaw.


    [Careful, don''t want to get eaten now, do we? Though with your luck, you''d probably survive anyway.]


    "Shut up," Hades hissed through gritted teeth, though a smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth. With a flick of his hand, he summoned more tendrils, using them to pry open the dragon''s jaw, forcing it wide. The creature resisted, its body convulsing, but Hades was already in motion.


    With the grace of a shadow, Hades leaped inside the dragon''s open mouth, disappearing into the dark, pulsating interior. The heat inside was stifling, filled with the raw energy of the Abyss Mana coursing through the beast''s veins.


    "Let''s make this quick," he muttered, his voice echoing within the dragon''s body.


    [Look at you, crawling around inside a dragon. Not exactly a vacation spot, is it?] the system mocked, though there was an edge of amusement in its tone. [Don''t mess it up, though. The core''s too important for you to fumble now.]


    "I know what I''m doing," Hades replied, irritation in his voice, though he kept his movements swift and calculated.


    Navigating through the beast''s body, he could feel the pulsing energy growing stronger the closer he got to its head. The walls of flesh vibrated with power, but Hades remained unfazed.


    Finally, he reached the brain, where the core resided. The energy was overwhelming, radiating from one central point¡ªthe Abyss Core. Without hesitation, Hades plunged his hand deep into the dragon''s head, his fingers brushing against something smooth and hard.


    "Found you," he whispered, gripping the object tightly.


    As he pulled it free, the Abyss Core slipped into his hand¡ªa pitch-black, marble-like item, absorbing the light around it. The power it radiated was immense, a dark force that pulsed in his grip, almost alive with energy.


    The moment the core was removed, the dragon''s body began to convulse violently, its life force rapidly draining away as the connection to the Abyss Mana was severed. The once ferocious beast now lay dying, its massive frame shuddering as its power flickered and faded.


    Hades climbed out of the dragon''s mouth, landing gracefully beside the massive corpse. He glanced down at the Abyss Core in his hand, the weight of its power thrumming against his palm.


    "Got it," he said with a smirk, his tone one of quiet triumph.


    [Well, well, looks like you didn''t mess it up after all,] the system chimed in, still mocking but with a hint of approval. [Not bad for someone who usually stumbles through everything.]


    Hades rolled his eyes, though his smirk remained. "Shut up. I''ve got what I came for."


    The system laughed, its voice echoing in his mind. [Yeah, yeah. But you''ve still got a long way to go, genius. Let''s see if you can handle what comes next without needing me to save your skin.]


    Hades simply chuckled, his eyes still fixed on the Abyss Core in his hand, the dark marble holding untold power. Whatever was coming next, he knew he was ready.

 Chapter 212 - 212: Backstabbed Hades

    Hades stood still, gazing at the pitch-black Abyss Core resting in his palm. The raw energy emanating from the core was palpable, vibrating in sync with the ominous aura it cast around him.


    The air thickened, weighed down by the intense darkness it exuded, as if the entire Abyss Hole bowed in submission to the core''s power.


    His eyes gleamed with fascination, his mind racing as he thought of the possibilities. This core, this rare, potent artifact, was more than just a trophy¡ªit was a key to unlocking a new level of strength, one that could elevate him far beyond his current limits. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before Hades could relish in his victory, a sharp, searing pain erupted in his back.


    His eyes snapped open in shock. The world around him blurred for a split second as his body registered the betrayal.


    Instinctively, Hades turned his head, and there, standing behind him with a malicious grin, was Vesperin. His hand gripped a sword, its blade buried deep into Hades'' back, glowing with the remnants of dark magic.


    "Surprised?" Vesperin sneered, his voice dripping with triumph. He twisted the sword slightly, causing another jolt of pain to ripple through Hades'' body. "I should be thanking you, really. For killing the Abyss Dragon, for retrieving this precious core¡­ and soon, for giving me your Soul Puppet."


    Vesperin''s eyes sparkled with glee, his satisfaction almost sickening. He stepped closer, his tone condescending as he admired his handiwork. "You were so focused on the core, you didn''t even notice me, did you? Pathetic."


    Hades winced, but his expression remained eerily calm, watching Vesperin''s smugness unfold.


    Vesperin, mistaking his calm for fear, chuckled darkly. "Oh, I see. You don''t understand yet, do you?" He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a whisper.


    "The sword I used¡­ it''s no ordinary blade. It''s a one-time-use artifact, imbued with a curse that instantly kills the soul of its victim." He smirked wider. "It bypasses all defenses¡ªeven your precious Soul Puppet."


    As if to emphasize his words, the sword in his hand began to crumble, its magical properties used up. The blade turned to ash, the particles floating away and disappearing into the air. "A shame it can only be used once, but for someone like you, it was worth it."


    Vesperin took a step back, crossing his arms as he watched Hades with a look of cold finality. "This is it for you. The moment your soul collapses, I''ll claim everything that was yours. Your puppet, the Abyss Core¡­ all of it."


    But then, something unexpected happened.


    Hades didn''t collapse. He didn''t stagger, he didn''t fall, and there was no sign of agony or desperation. Instead, a soft, low chuckle escaped his lips, growing louder with each passing second.


    His shoulders shook slightly, and the chuckle turned into a full, almost maniacal laughter that echoed through the Abyss Hole.


    Vesperin froze in place, his smirk faltering as Hades'' eyes locked onto him. But it wasn''t fear or pain that gleamed in those eyes¡ªit was amusement.


    Dark, twisted amusement. The cracks spreading across Hades'' body glowed faintly, but rather than signaling his end, they only seemed to enhance the power in his gaze.


    "Do you really think it''s over?" Hades asked, his voice laced with mockery, his tone calm yet dripping with malicious glee.


    Vesperin''s confidence wavered as he took a step back. "W-what''s going on? You¡­ you should be dead!" His voice cracked slightly, betraying the panic slowly creeping into his chest.


    Hades tilted his head, his smile widening. "Dead?" he repeated mockingly, his laughter rising again. "You poor, deluded fool." He took a slow, deliberate step forward, the cracks on his body continuing to spread, but they didn''t seem to weaken him. If anything, they made him more imposing.


    Vesperin swallowed hard, his earlier arrogance melting away. His mind raced to understand why Hades was still standing, why the cursed sword hadn''t worked. "No¡­ This can''t be¡­ That sword was supposed to¡ª"


    "¡ªKill me?" Hades finished the sentence for him, his voice sharp. "End my soul? Is that what you thought? That a one-time-use artifact could take me down?" His eyes gleamed, and he let out another chuckle, this one colder and more sinister. "You have no idea who you''re dealing with."


    Vesperin''s heart pounded as he stared at Hades. His earlier smirk had disappeared, replaced by a creeping sense of dread. He tried to speak, but the words wouldn''t come out. "But¡­ the sword¡­ it destroys the soul¡­ How are you¡­"


    Hades took another step closer, his presence becoming overwhelming, suffocating. "You really think it''s that easy to kill me?" he asked, his voice lowering to a near whisper, dripping with menace. "You think a single cursed sword is enough to break me?"


    Vesperin''s breath hitched as he took another step back, the reality of the situation beginning to sink in. Hades was no ordinary opponent. His confidence, the way he stood there laughing at the very sword that was meant to kill him¡ªit was all wrong.


    "You''ve made a grave mistake, Vesperin," Hades continued, his voice now a soft, dangerous hum. "You thought you could outsmart me, stab me in the back, and walk away with the spoils of my victory. But you''ve only unleashed something far worse."


    Vesperin''s face paled, the creeping dread now settling fully into his bones. "W-what are you saying?" His voice wavered, fear seeping into every word.


    Hades'' smile grew even wider, his eyes glowing with a malevolent light. "You thought you were taking my life," he said, his voice rising again, the mockery thickening with every word. "But all you''ve done is give me more power. And now¡­ you''ll pay for your arrogance."


    The cracks on Hades'' body deepened, glowing with an unearthly energy, but there was no pain, no sign of weakness. Instead, his aura seemed to expand, filling the space between them, swallowing the air around Vesperin in oppressive darkness.


    Vesperin stumbled back, his hands shaking as he realized he was utterly outmatched. The arrogance he had held just moments ago evaporated completely, replaced by sheer terror. His voice trembled as he stammered, "This¡­ this can''t be happening. You should be dead!"


    Hades laughed again, a deep, echoing sound that seemed to shake the ground beneath them. "Oh, Vesperin," he whispered, leaning in ever so slightly. "You have no idea what you''ve just unleashed."

 Chapter 213 - 213: Backstabbed Hades (2)

    Hades'' aura began to surge, rippling with dark energy, and the cracks on his body grew wider, glowing with a fierce, ominous light. From within those fractures, a bright dark radiance pulsed, intense and foreboding, as if something far more powerful was ready to be unleashed.


    The sheer magnitude of the energy made the air around them shudder, vibrating with raw power that sent chills up Vesperin''s spine.


    Even as the light grew stronger, Hades'' body continued to crumble. Pieces of him turned to dust, drifting away on the wind like sand, his very essence seeming to disintegrate right before Vesperin''s eyes.


    Vesperin, watching in a mixture of shock and disbelief, sneered. He took a step back, convinced he had won. "You''re bluffing," he spat, his voice filled with contempt. "Look at you¡ªyou''re falling apart, turning to ashes! All your power, all that talk¡ªit means nothing!"


    He grinned, his arrogance growing as Hades'' body continued to crumble. "Finally, all your threats, all your games, come to an end. You''re nothing but dust now."


    But even as his body disintegrated, Hades wore that same unsettling smirk, his eyes glinting with a dark amusement. "Are you so sure?" he whispered, his voice low, carrying a sinister edge that sliced through the air like a dagger.


    Vesperin''s sneer faltered for the briefest of moments, a flicker of doubt flashing in his eyes. His confident stance wavered as he took in the eerie calm in Hades'' expression.


    The cracks continued to widen, and Hades'' form grew thinner, until finally, his entire body collapsed into ash, the dark light extinguishing into nothing.


    The silence that followed was suffocating. The pile of ash where Hades had once stood lay still, untouched by the faint breeze that drifted through the abyss.


    For a moment, Vesperin exhaled, his body releasing the tension he''d unknowingly held. "It''s over," he muttered to himself, relief evident in his voice. "Finally..."


    But then, something stirred.


    From behind the pile of ash, where Hades had disintegrated, a shadow moved. Vesperin''s breath caught in his throat, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    Emerging from the remnants of dust was a young boy, his figure clear against the backdrop of the darkness. His presence was undeniable, radiating an eerie calm that was almost more terrifying than Hades himself.


    Vesperin''s jaw went slack. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. His body froze, his mind struggling to comprehend what he was seeing. The sneer that had once graced his lips was now gone, replaced with a look of pure shock. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The boy¡ªLucas¡ªstood there, his posture relaxed, his face unreadable, exuding an air of calm detachment. He tilted his head slightly, his cold, calculating eyes locked onto Vesperin, who was still frozen in shock.


    The earlier chaos, the violent battle, and the near-death experience Vesperin had just faced seemed meaningless to Lucas. He stood there, completely unaffected, as if nothing had ever happened.


    His silence was unnerving, and the lack of any urgency in his movements made the tension in the air almost unbearable. Lucas'' calm presence was far more terrifying than anything Vesperin had faced so far.


    "Too stunned to speak?" Lucas finally said, his voice soft, laced with an almost playful mockery. His tone was casual, as if they were discussing something as mundane as the weather, not the life-or-death situation they were in.


    He took a step forward, each movement slow and deliberate, his amusement growing with every passing second.


    The air between them seemed to grow heavier as Lucas closed the distance. There was something about his presence¡ªsomething that made the space around him feel suffocating, like the darkness itself was bending to his will.


    Vesperin, still struggling to comprehend what had just happened, felt a surge of panic rising in his chest. His confidence from earlier had vanished completely. This boy¡ªno, this monster¡ªwas far beyond anything he could have expected.


    "W-who are you?" Vesperin finally stammered, his voice trembling, a mix of confusion and genuine fear creeping into his words. His earlier arrogance had evaporated, replaced with the raw vulnerability of someone who had just realized they were utterly powerless.


    Lucas smirked, the corner of his lips curling up into a smile that didn''t reach his cold eyes. He didn''t bother answering.


    Instead, with lightning speed, he moved¡ªso fast that Vesperin barely registered the motion. In the blink of an eye, Lucas was directly in front of him, his expression still calm, almost bored.


    Before Vesperin could react, Lucas drove his fist into Vesperin''s stomach with brutal force. The blow landed with a sickening thud, and the pain hit Vesperin like a tidal wave.


    His eyes widened in shock, his breath completely knocked out of him as he doubled over in agony. But Lucas wasn''t done.


    In one fluid motion, Lucas followed up with a precise, sharp strike to the back of Vesperin''s neck. The impact was immediate. Vesperin''s body went limp as his eyes rolled back, and he crumpled to the ground like a rag doll, completely unconscious before he even hit the dirt.


    Lucas straightened, looking down at Vesperin''s limp form with a dark, satisfied smirk. There was no sign of concern or hesitation in his expression¡ªonly amusement, as if this had all been some kind of twisted game.


    "You really thought you could control this situation," Lucas muttered to the unconscious Vesperin, his voice low and chilling, almost like a whisper in the darkness. "But you''ve always been out of your depth."


    He crouched down next to Vesperin''s lifeless body, studying him with a mixture of amusement and disdain. The slight rise and fall of Vesperin''s chest was the only indication that he was still alive. Lucas reached out, pushing Vesperin''s shoulder lightly, as though testing just how out of it he was.


    "Pathetic," Lucas murmured, his eyes narrowing as he cast one last glance at the fallen boy.


    He paced around Vesperin for a moment, considering his options. Then, with a slow exhale, he bent down again, this time speaking directly into Vesperin''s ear, even though the other couldn''t hear him.


    "I''ll have my fun with you soon enough," Lucas whispered, his voice dripping with menace. "But for now, you''re not ready."


    Straightening, Lucas gave a final, dismissive glance at Vesperin''s lifeless form. "Sleep," he commanded, the word more a decree than a suggestion. "You''ll wake when I decide it''s time."


    Without another word, Lucas turned away, his presence cold and commanding, leaving the unconscious Vesperin to his fate.

 Chapter 214 - 214: Unfortunate Vesperin

    The truth behind what had occurred was far more intricate than it seemed. What Vesperin had witnessed wasn''t just the dramatic crumbling of Hades'' form but the system acting swiftly and efficiently to absorb the abundant mana that had been released from the Hades Divine Mask as it was destroyed.


    When Vesperin had stabbed Hades using the artifact sword¡ªa weapon that clearly held immense power¡ªthe soul shard inside the Hades mask had begun to shatter almost immediately, and the Divine Mask itself soon crumbled into dust. It was not just any defeat, but the obliteration of an artifact of great power.


    The system, however, reacted without hesitation, absorbing as much of the dissipating energy as possible before the mask''s destruction was complete. Its actions were swift, even before Lucas regained control of his true form.


    As Lucas stood in his real body, the transformation complete, his mind quickly reached out to the system. His voice was steady but with an edge of curiosity. "System," he asked, "was the Hades Divine Mask destroyed completely?"


    The system responded immediately, its tone casual, almost indifferent, but with an underlying tension that hinted at something more. [Of course it was destroyed. Completely. The Hades Divine Mask and the soul shard inside it are no more.]


    Lucas took a moment to absorb this, his eyes narrowing as his mind raced. "I see," he said, his voice measured, but there was an unmistakable trace of frustration. "But didn''t you tell me months ago that the Divine Mask was indestructible?"


    The system''s response came with a snarky, almost arrogant undertone. [Yes, yes, I did say that.] It hesitated for a moment, almost as if it were rolling its proverbial eyes, before adding, [But that was assuming you''d be stronger when facing such things.] Its tone shifted, becoming more defensive, as if it didn''t want to admit any fault.


    Lucas'' brow furrowed, his patience thinning. "Stronger? What exactly do you mean?"


    The system sighed dramatically, clearly irritated by the need to explain. [That sword Vesperin used¡ªwhere he or his pathetic clan got their hands on it, I have no idea¡ªbut it''s no ordinary weapon.]


    [That sword was an artifact of immense power, a 9-star object. Its sole purpose is to obliterate anything below 9-star entirely. Your Hades mask, being only 6-star, had no chance. None.]


    The words hung in the air for a moment. Lucas'' expression darkened, but not out of fear¡ªjust calculation. "So it was a unique case. The Divine Mask could have survived any normal physical attack or damage, but this sword was something else entirely."


    The system, sensing an opportunity to mock, couldn''t resist a condescending chuckle. [Exactly. Even if some overgrown brute hit you with everything they had, the mask would''ve been fine.]


    [But that sword? That''s not something you come across every day. It''s a soul killer, designed to eradicate entities below 9-star as if they were nothing more than dust.]


    [Your Hades mask was no match, and it shattered like glass. But hey, that''s life for those who haven''t reached 9-star yet.] The system''s tone was laced with shameless arrogance, as if it were amused by Lucas'' predicament.


    Lucas processed the information, his jaw tightening. His usual calmness was now replaced by a focused resolve. "I see... I suppose I should be grateful that it was only the Hades Divine Mask and the soul shard that were destroyed, and not me."


    The system, ever opportunistic, seized the moment to mock further. [Oh, yes, feel free to express your gratitude, mortal.]


    [Truly, you''re fortunate that I managed to preserve what was left before it all disintegrated into the abyss. Without me, you''d be a smudge on the ground, right next to your crumbled mask.] It let out a smug laugh, clearly relishing its role in Lucas'' survival.


    Lucas'' eyes flicked upward, clearly annoyed by the system''s arrogance but unwilling to let it rattle him. "So, what about the soul shard? Does losing a piece of my soul affect me in any significant way?"


    The system responded with an air of confidence, almost sounding bored by the question. [Oh please, it was just a small shard. There''s no lasting damage to you.] It paused, then continued in a more condescending tone.


    [As you grow stronger¡ªand believe me, you need to grow stronger¡ªyour soul will naturally recover and become even more powerful. It''s just a tiny setback, nothing more. Really, I''m surprised you even bothered asking.]


    Lucas nodded thoughtfully, digesting the explanation. "I see. That''s good enough."


    The system, quick to shift the conversation, interrupted with a smooth, almost smug tone. [Naturally, everything is under control as usual. No need to thank me, by the way. Now, have you noticed the part where I absorbed all of the mana from the destroyed Hades mask?] The system practically purred with self-satisfaction.


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, amused by the system''s shameless bragging. "You absorbed it all, huh?"


    [Every last drop,] the system replied, its voice dripping with smug superiority. [Nothing goes to waste on my watch. All that precious mana has been collected and will be put to excellent use in the future. Once again, your survival is thanks to me. You''re welcome.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s arrogance. "Good. That''ll come in handy." His gaze then shifted toward Vesperin, who still lay unconscious on the ground, completely unaware of the danger he was in. The amusement in Lucas'' eyes darkened, turning into something far more sinister. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now," he murmured with a wicked grin, "let''s play with him."


    The system, always eager for revenge, chimed in with malicious excitement. [Oh yes, let''s! After all, how dare he destroy one of my precious Divine Masks! The audacity of this pathetic fool. He''ll pay for that. I say we make him regret every breath he''s ever taken.]


    Lucas'' smile deepened, a chilling sense of satisfaction creeping into his expression. "Agreed. He doesn''t even know what''s coming."


    With slow, deliberate steps, Lucas approached Vesperin, his mind already plotting exactly how to make him suffer for his betrayal¡ªnot just for destroying the Hades Divine Mask, but for his arrogance and audacity to even attempt to kill him.


    As Lucas stood over Vesperin, the unconscious figure completely unaware of the fate about to befall him, the tension in the air thickened. This was only the beginning.

 Chapter 215 - 215: Unfortunate Vesperin (2)

    Lucas rummaged through his spatial pouch, his smirk growing wider with each passing moment as he pulled out four long ropes that had been tucked away. He chuckled softly to himself, amused at the thought of what was about to unfold. The system chimed in, its tone dripping with sarcasm.


    [I see you''re planning something quite... creative. How entertaining.]


    "Watch and learn," Lucas muttered under his breath as he moved with deliberate precision, tying each end of the ropes to the surrounding trees. The sturdy branches creaked under the tension as the ropes were pulled taut, creating a perfect frame for what was to come.


    [Oh, a rope trick? How... primitive. But I''ll give you credit for the theatrics.]


    Ignoring the system''s mocking tone, Lucas finished his work, then turned toward Vesperin, who was still unconscious on the ground. Without hesitation, Lucas bent down, binding Vesperin''s wrists and ankles to the ropes, pulling his limbs apart and stretching his body wide open.


    Once everything was in place, Lucas stepped back, admiring his handiwork. Vesperin''s body was now completely exposed, vulnerable, and immobilized. The sight brought a dark satisfaction to Lucas, who let out a low chuckle under his breath, his eyes gleaming with malice.


    "Time to wake you up," he murmured, stepping closer, his voice a soft taunt.


    With a swift motion, Lucas delivered a sharp slap across Vesperin''s face. The sound echoed through the air, crisp and unforgiving.


    Vesperin jolted awake, his eyes fluttering open in confusion. At first, there was a brief moment of disorientation, but then horror dawned on his face as he realized the predicament he was in.


    "What¡ªwhat is this?!" Vesperin''s voice cracked, his body instinctively struggling against the ropes. He thrashed uselessly, panic creeping into his voice as he looked around.


    His gaze finally landed on Lucas, standing calmly before him. His face twisted in anger, desperate to regain control. "Do you know who I am?! I am the son of¡ª"


    Lucas cut him off with a cold, dismissive tone, his smirk unwavering. "I know exactly who you are."


    Vesperin blinked, startled by the sheer indifference in Lucas''s voice.


    "You''re the son of Velkar Malachor," Lucas continued, his voice dripping with mockery, "the eight-star cultivator of the Malachor Clan. Do you really think I don''t know that?" He paused, his eyes narrowing as they bored into Vesperin''s panicked gaze. "But let me tell you something¡ªI don''t care about any of that." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vesperin''s defiance began to crack, his anger flickering into fear. His voice wavered as he tried to bargain, desperation creeping into his tone. "W-what do you want? I''ll pay you anything. Just release me, and I''ll give you whatever you want!"


    The system chimed in, its tone laced with amusement. [Oh, how adorable. Look at him begging for his life like a cornered animal. This is entertaining, isn''t it?]


    Lucas tilted his head, his smirk never fading, but his gaze sharpened, cutting through Vesperin like a blade. "If money and apologies could solve everything, the world wouldn''t be such a mess, now would it?" His voice was low, carrying the weight of years of unspoken bitterness.


    He stepped closer, the shadows from the trees playing across his face. "And don''t forget¡ªyou and I have bad blood between us."


    Vesperin''s eyes widened, and his mind raced to figure out what Lucas meant. "I-I don''t understand! What are you talking about?" His voice trembled, and he tried to pull against the ropes again, but it was useless.


    Lucas leaned in closer, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he felt Vesperin''s terror intensify. He could practically hear the pounding of Vesperin''s heart, the panic rising with each passing second. Lucas''s smile widened, the corners of his lips curling into a smirk. His voice was low, dripping with malice.


    "Oh, you understand perfectly, Vesperin," Lucas said softly, his words like a slow, twisting knife. "Don''t play dumb with me. You know exactly why you''re in this position."


    Vesperin''s eyes darted around, desperately searching for a way out. His breathing became shallow, but Lucas''s calm, mocking demeanor kept him rooted in fear.


    [Look at him squirm,] the system''s voice chimed in, oozing with smug satisfaction. [He''s finally realizing how deep he''s in. Go on, show him who you really are. I can''t wait to see that look on his face when he realizes he''s made the worst mistake of his life.]


    Lucas gave a short, dark chuckle. "You''re going to love this," he murmured under his breath.


    With a slow, deliberate motion, Lucas reached into the air, summoning the Zeus Divine Mask through the system. As the mask materialized in his hand, the Abyss Mana around it cast eerie, shifting shadows over its surface, making it seem alive with power.


    Vesperin''s eyes locked onto the mask, a mixture of confusion and fear clouding his face. His voice wavered as he spoke. "W-what''s that? What are you doing?"


    Lucas didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he held the mask up for a moment, savoring the moment of confusion and dread on Vesperin''s face. The mask seemed to pulse with energy, glowing faintly in the dim light.


    Lucas''s smile grew even darker, the corners of his mouth curling into something more sinister. With a swift flick of his wrist, he placed the mask over his face.


    In an instant, his entire form shifted, his appearance transforming into the powerful figure of Zeus¡ªthe very same Zeus that Vesperin had feared and hated.


    The color drained from Vesperin''s face, his eyes going wide with shock and terror. His mouth opened, but at first, no words came out. His entire body tensed, as though paralyzed by the realization of what he was seeing.


    "Y-you¡­ you''re Zeus?!" Vesperin stammered, his voice breaking under the weight of his disbelief. He stared at Lucas¡ªnow Zeus¡ªwith wide, horrified eyes, unable to comprehend what was happening.


    Lucas, now fully Zeus, smiled darkly, his voice carrying a cold, mocking edge. "Surprised?" he asked, taking a step closer to Vesperin, his presence looming over him like a shadow. "You should be. You didn''t think you''d ever see me again, did you?"

 Chapter 216 - 216: Unfortunate Vesperin (3)

    Vesperin couldn''t believe his eyes. The man he had thought was merely an unknown cultivator named Hades had now transformed before him into someone far more terrifying¡ªZeus, the very figure he had feared and loathed for so long.


    Here, of all places, in the dark, foreboding depths of the Abyss Hole, they had crossed paths again. His mind raced, trying to piece together the horror of his situation, but no coherent thoughts came. All Vesperin could do was tremble in terror, his heart pounding wildly in his chest.


    Zeus''s face was calm, but behind that calmness lurked something far more dangerous. His eyes gleamed with dark satisfaction, the kind that sent a chill straight to Vesperin''s core.


    "You really are surprised to see me, aren''t you?" Zeus asked, his voice dripping with amusement. His lips curled into a mocking grin, as if he were enjoying every moment of Vesperin''s terror. "Didn''t expect to cross paths with me again, especially not down here, did you?"


    Vesperin opened his mouth, but no words came out. He felt the weight of his own fear crushing him. His throat was dry, his body trembling uncontrollably. This can''t be happening, he thought, his mind swirling with panic.


    Finally, he stammered, "Please¡­ forgive me. I¡­ I didn''t know¡­ I didn''t mean¡­"


    Zeus''s mocking grin twisted into something darker, more menacing. His voice cut through Vesperin''s pitiful excuses like a knife. "Forgiveness?" he repeated, the word laced with contempt. "Do you honestly think forgiveness is something I''d give you?"


    The grin vanished from Zeus''s face, replaced by an expression of cold rage, the kind of fury that burns deep without the need for shouting. His voice became dangerously low, each word seething with anger.


    "Let me remind you of the sins you''ve committed against me," Zeus began, his eyes narrowing. "You tried to kill me months ago. You sent assassins after me, thinking I wouldn''t notice. You mocked me, betrayed me, and worst of all¡­" His voice dropped to a deadly whisper, "You destroyed one of my favorite masks."


    The air seemed to freeze as Zeus''s words hung between them, each accusation a nail in Vesperin''s coffin. Vesperin''s legs trembled, his face pale as tears began to well in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry! I won''t do it again, I swear! Just¡ªplease¡ªlet me go!" Vesperin''s voice cracked as he begged, desperation pouring from every word. His once proud and arrogant demeanor was now shattered, replaced by pitiful fear. His eyes were wide, pleading, but there was no mercy to be found in Zeus''s gaze.


    With a swift, fluid motion, Zeus summoned a Thunder Lance, its crackling lightning illuminating the darkness around him. The deadly weapon sparked with raw power, the sharp, electric hum filling the air as arcs of electricity danced across its surface. A cruel smirk curled across Zeus''s lips as he twirled the lance in his hand, almost lazily, like a predator toying with its prey.


    The atmosphere around them grew thick with tension, the charged air buzzing ominously. Vesperin''s eyes widened in sheer terror, his body trembling uncontrollably as he realized the horror that was about to unfold. His breath came in shallow, panicked gasps, and beads of sweat rolled down his face.


    "No... please... no!" Vesperin''s voice broke, his words desperate and shaky as he begged for mercy. But there was no mercy in Zeus''s cold, unfeeling eyes.


    "Begging already?" Zeus mocked, his voice low and dripping with disdain. "Pathetic." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system chimed in, gleefully mocking. [Oh, how predictable. The ''I''m sorry'' routine. It never gets old. They beg, they cry, but it''s too late. You should savor this, Host.


    Really drink it in.]


    Zeus remained silent, his expression icy and unrelenting as he tightened his grip on the Thunder Lance. Without hesitation, he drove the weapon forward, thrusting it deep into Vesperin''s leg.


    The instant the lance pierced flesh, a violent jolt of electricity surged through Vesperin''s body, lighting up his nerves with excruciating pain. Vesperin''s scream tore through the air, a high-pitched cry of pure agony, his entire body convulsing uncontrollably as the electricity ravaged him.


    The pain was overwhelming¡ªwhite-hot and all-consuming¡ªevery inch of his leg throbbed as the sharp tip of the lance lodged itself deep into his muscle.


    Zeus tilted his head slightly, watching Vesperin writhe beneath the onslaught of lightning with a clinical detachment.


    He didn''t blink, didn''t flinch. "You think this hurts?" Zeus''s voice was almost soft, eerily calm, as if he were having a casual conversation. "This is nothing. We''re just getting started."


    The system added with a shameless snicker, [Oh, listen to him. He sounds like a dying animal. Honestly, Host, I didn''t think you''d make him crack so fast. Aren''t you having fun?]


    Zeus ignored the system''s taunts and, with a swift motion, yanked the lance free from Vesperin''s leg. Blood trickled from the wound, but Vesperin could barely register it. His leg was on fire, the shock of the attack leaving him gasping for air, every breath shallow and labored.


    But Zeus wasn''t done.


    The crackling of the Thunder Lance intensified as he raised it again. Without giving Vesperin a moment to recover, Zeus plunged the lance into his arm, the sharp tip digging deep into his flesh as another bolt of electricity surged through him.


    Vesperin let out a choked scream, his body jerking violently as the pain spread through his veins like wildfire. His arm twitched uncontrollably, the nerves seizing under the force of the electric current.


    He could feel the lightning tearing through him, breaking him apart from the inside. His mind was a haze of agony, the world spinning around him as his vision blurred.


    Zeus continued his merciless torture, methodically driving the Thunder Lance into Vesperin''s limbs, one by one. Each strike was slow and deliberate, designed to maximize the pain. Vesperin''s screams echoed through the darkness, but there was no one to hear him.


    "Does it hurt, Vesperin?" Zeus asked, his voice now a cold, venomous whisper. "Do you finally understand what pain feels like?"

 Chapter 217 - 217: Unfortunate Vesperin (4)

    Zeus stood over Vesperin, his smirk widening as he watched the bound and broken figure before him. The scent of ozone and burnt flesh filled the air, a grim reminder of the pain he had inflicted. The Thunder Lance in his hand still crackled with energy, eager for more destruction.


    "Look at you," Zeus said, his voice low, but laced with cruel amusement. "Reduced to this pitiful state, and you thought you could kill me?"


    Vesperin''s body twitched involuntarily, his limbs pulled taut by the ropes binding him to the surrounding trees. His breathing was ragged, his face soaked in tears, sweat, and blood. His eyes, once full of arrogance, were now wide with fear, darting around frantically, as if searching for an escape. But there was none.


    "P-please," Vesperin whimpered, his voice weak, trembling with pain and terror. "I... I didn''t mean it... Please... no more..."


    Zeus tilted his head, his eyes gleaming as he let out a small, mocking laugh. "Didn''t mean it? You tried to kill me, you sent assassins after me, and let''s not forget how you destroyed one of my favorite masks."


    He stepped closer, the Thunder Lance sizzling with energy in his hand. "But now you''re asking for mercy? Now, you''re saying you didn''t mean it?" His voice dripped with sarcasm. "Pathetic."


    [Pathetic doesn''t even begin to describe it,] the system chimed in, its voice loud and arrogant inside Zeus''s mind. [This weakling thought he could betray you and walk away unscathed. Typical.]


    Zeus couldn''t help but chuckle at the system''s tone, its mockery only fueling his desire to inflict more pain. "Well, shall we give him another taste of regret, then?" he murmured.


    [Oh, by all means. He deserves nothing less. Let him know what happens when you mess with someone like you. No one touches one of my divine masks and gets away with it.] The system''s voice was haughty, as if it was personally offended by the destruction of the mask.


    Zeus grinned, his expression cold and filled with sadistic pleasure. "Let''s see how many limbs you have left, Vesperin."


    With those words, Zeus raised the Thunder Lance and plunged it into Vesperin''s leg, the crackling energy surging through his body. Vesperin let out a strangled scream, his body convulsing violently as the electricity coursed through him. The flesh around the wound sizzled as the lance remained lodged in his leg, the pain so intense that it robbed him of breath.


    "Does it hurt?" Zeus asked casually, tilting his head as if he were genuinely curious. "Or do I need to dig deeper?"


    Vesperin gasped, his eyes wide and frantic. "Please... stop... I''ll give you anything... I swear..."


    Zeus sneered, pulling the lance out slowly, letting Vesperin feel every agonizing moment of it. "You think money can save you? You think your pathetic apologies can undo what you''ve done?" He raised the lance again, his tone growing darker. "If money and sorry fixed everything, the world wouldn''t be such a mess now, would it?"


    The system, ever shameless, laughed in Zeus''s mind. [He really thinks he can buy his way out of this? How hilarious. The only thing he''ll be paying with is pain.]


    Vesperin''s eyes rolled back, his body convulsing again as Zeus drove the Thunder Lance into his other leg, eliciting another agonized scream. His once pristine robes were now stained with blood, his limbs twitching uncontrollably.


    "You wanted power, didn''t you?" Zeus continued, his tone now cold and mocking. "This is what power looks like. Pain. Suffering. And I''m only getting started."


    Vesperin''s voice was barely audible now, choked with sobs. "Please... stop... I can''t..."


    Zeus ignored his pleas. With deliberate slowness, he raised the lance again, this time driving it through Vesperin''s right arm, the sound of crackling electricity filling the air once more. Vesperin''s scream was weak, broken by his exhaustion, his entire body shaking violently from the shock.


    [This is getting fun,] the system hummed, clearly entertained. [Not that I''m surprised. You always do know how to make things interesting.]


    Zeus smirked at the system''s praise, his eyes locked on Vesperin''s trembling form. "You brought this on yourself," he said, his voice dark and emotionless. "Did you think there wouldn''t be consequences for betraying me? For trying to kill me?"


    Vesperin''s mouth moved, but no sound came out. His body was shutting down, unable to process any more pain. His tears, sweat, and saliva mixed together, running down his face in a grotesque mess. His limbs hung limp, his strength completely drained.


    Zeus, showing no mercy, cut into Vesperin''s remaining arm with a slow, methodical strike, watching as the blood poured out. Vesperin''s body went limp, his mind finally succumbing to the overwhelming torture. His eyes closed, his head slumping forward as he passed out.


    Zeus, seeing Vesperin''s body go limp, tilted his head in mild disappointment. "Passed out already?" he muttered, his voice thick with disgust. He wiped the blood from his hand with slow, deliberate motions, flicking the crimson droplets to the ground with disdain. "Weak."


    The system immediately burst into laughter, its voice mocking and dripping with arrogance. [You really did a number on him, didn''t you? What a pathetic mess. I almost¡ªalmost¡ªfeel bad for him.] The system''s tone was thick with sarcasm, savoring every moment of Vesperin''s suffering. [But hey, this is what happens when you think you can play with the big leagues.]


    Zeus let out a small chuckle, amused by the system''s shameless gloating. "Almost?" he asked, his tone carrying a hint of dark humor. "I didn''t think you had the capacity to feel bad for anyone." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [I don''t,] the system shot back, arrogance dripping from every word. [But this? This is just so pitiful. Look at him¡ªsnot, blood, and tears all over his face. He thought he could betray you and come out on top. How laughable!]


    Zeus'' eyes flickered with amusement as he glanced at Vesperin''s unconscious form. "He''s nothing but a tool now. He got what he deserved."


    The system snickered. [Deserved? That''s putting it lightly. I mean, he destroyed my beautiful Hades Divine Mask. If I had a body, I''d make sure to personally humiliate him even more. No one touches one of my precious creations and gets away with it.]


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, finding the system''s mock indignation entertaining. "You''re still going on about that mask? You''re worse than me when it comes to holding grudges."


    [Oh, please, don''t even compare us,] the system shot back, its voice playful but still sharp. [I''m far more refined in my approach. But I digress¡ªhe''s yours now. Do with him as you see fit. Honestly, he should be grateful he''s even still breathing. Not that he''ll appreciate it for long.]


    Zeus stepped closer to Vesperin''s limp form, his expression void of any empathy. He crouched down, tilting his head as he studied the broken figure tied to the ropes.


    The blood still dripped from Vesperin''s arms and legs, pooling around his body. His face, once twisted in arrogance, was now a grotesque mix of tears, saliva, and blood.


    "You thought you could betray me... send assassins after me... mock me," Zeus whispered, his voice cold and low. "And now look at you. You got what was coming."


    The system hummed, pleased. [And this is just the beginning. There''s no coming back from this, Vesperin.]


    Zeus stood up slowly, casting one final, cold glance at the unconscious figure before him. "This isn''t over, Vesperin," he muttered, his voice carrying a dangerous promise. "Your suffering has only just begun."


    Without another word, Zeus turned his back on the broken figure, leaving Vesperin tied up and unconscious, his fate now entirely in Zeus''s hands.

 Chapter 218 - 218: Abyss Core

    Zeus stood over Vesperin''s limp form for a moment, his piercing gaze lingering on the unconscious figure before him. With a cold, casual motion, he reached up and removed the Zeus Divine Mask, the aura of power shifting as his appearance transformed back into Lucas. His expression softened into calm, but his eyes gleamed with curiosity as he held the Abyss Core in his hand.


    The core was small, smooth, and pitch-black, pulsating with a deep, foreboding energy. It radiated an intense Abyss Mana, the sheer presence of which made the air around Lucas heavy with dark energy. He turned the core in his palm, inspecting it closely, feeling the power it held.


    "Is this really an Abyss Core?" Lucas mused aloud, his brow furrowing slightly as he spoke, the question more for himself than anyone else. His voice carried a mix of skepticism and curiosity, unsure if such a small object could truly hold such potential. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Almost instantly, the system chimed in, its tone brimming with its trademark arrogance. [Of course, you idiot. It''s a core¡ªwhat else could it be? Did you think it was a decoration? Honestly, I don''t know how you manage to function sometimes...] The system''s voice dripped with sarcasm, as if Lucas''s question had insulted its intelligence.


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, ignoring the jab. "But it''s so small. Shouldn''t it be bigger if it''s valuable?"


    The system sighed dramatically before responding. [Bigger? Bigger? Are you really that dense, host? I''m not joking, and even though I love mocking you¡ªusually because you deserve it¡ªthis time I''m being serious. You''ve stumbled upon something special.]


    Lucas''s frown deepened, confusion growing. "So¡­ you''re telling me this tiny thing is valuable? You''ve got to be kidding me."


    [For once in your life, try to listen to me without questioning everything. Let me break it down for you, because clearly, your brain needs some help with basic logic.] The system''s tone shifted, becoming sharper and more authoritative.


    [The smaller the core, the purer it is. The mana inside it condenses as the size shrinks. Cores are usually the size of a fist or larger, but this? This marble-sized core is incredibly rare. You''re lucky you even laid eyes on something like this.]


    Lucas blinked, his thoughts racing to process the new information. He held the Abyss Core up to the dim light of the abyss, studying its flawless surface. "So... the smaller the core, the more condensed and powerful the mana is?"


    The system let out an exaggerated sigh, its mocking tone returning. [Finally, you''re catching on! Yes, the smaller the core, the better. This size is the limit of how small cores can get while still maintaining their integrity. It''s why I said you''re lucky, though honestly, I''m more surprised you didn''t screw it up somehow before picking it up.]


    Lucas stared at the core for a moment longer, his smirk slowly forming as realization dawned on him. "I guess I did get pretty lucky then," he admitted, his voice tinged with satisfaction. "So, what do I do with it now? How do I use it?"


    The system wasted no time, its tone dripping with its usual arrogance. [Oh, you could use it right away, genius. But here''s the thing: your Void Physique? Yeah, it''s not exactly compatible with all that delicious Abyss Mana stored inside this shiny little core.]


    Lucas''s brow furrowed, his smirk fading slightly. "Not compatible? What are you talking about?"


    The system sighed, as if it had to explain the most basic of concepts. [Look, your Void Physique is built for void-based energy, not Abyss energy. You can''t just absorb every shiny thing you find like a child collecting rocks.]


    There was a mockery in its tone, as if it found Lucas''s ignorance amusing. [If you try to absorb the Abyss Mana as it is, you''ll basically waste the core''s true potential.]


    Lucas frowned, turning the core over in his hand. "So, what do you suggest? I just throw it away because it''s not ''compatible''?" His voice was laced with sarcasm, not entirely trusting the system''s explanation yet.


    The system let out an exaggerated groan. [No, don''t throw it away! I swear, sometimes your lack of common sense is astounding.] There was a brief pause, as if the system was shaking its metaphorical head.


    [Here''s the solution for your tiny brain to comprehend: we release the Abyss Mana and leave the core blank. Once it''s empty, it''ll be a clean slate¡ªa blank core. Then, and only then, will it be useful for your Void Physique.]


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed. "So... you want me to just strip it of its Abyss Mana?"


    The system practically rolled its eyes. [Yes! Strip it of its Abyss Mana, genius. Your main body will benefit more from a blank core. That way, you can actually make use of it instead of turning yourself into a walking abyssal disaster. Unless, of course, you enjoy the thought of spontaneous combustion.]


    Lucas sighed, the system''s endless mockery starting to grate on his nerves. "Right... so we''re just going to drain it dry."


    The system, still riding its wave of arrogance, responded with more enthusiasm than was probably necessary. [Exactly! Strip it, drain it, whatever you want to call it. Just hand it over and let me do all the work, as usual.]


    Lucas shook his head slowly, but there was a hint of amusement in his eyes. "You really love to talk yourself up, don''t you?"


    [Well, considering you''d be hopeless without me, I think I''ve earned the right.] The system''s voice was positively smug now. [Now stop asking dumb questions and give me the core before you manage to do something reckless with it.]


    Lucas let out a quiet chuckle, realizing the system had a point. He couldn''t just absorb the core without understanding its true nature. "Fine," he said, "I get it. But don''t take all the credit."


    The system, ever smug, immediately chimed in, its voice dripping with exaggerated self-satisfaction. [Oh, don''t worry. I''ll leave you just enough glory to bask in later. After all, someone has to do the heavy lifting here, and it''s clearly not going to be you.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes, resisting the urge to respond with something snarky. Instead, he extended his hand, about to hand over the core when he suddenly paused. A spark of an idea flickered in his mind, and a slow, deliberate smirk began to form on his lips.


    "Wait a minute," he said thoughtfully, his voice now tinged with mischief.


    The system, sensing something was up, immediately grew curious. [What now? What''s with that look? You''re not thinking of doing something stupid again, are you?] Its tone shifted, a mix of caution and suspicion creeping in, as if already anticipating whatever wild idea Lucas was brewing.


    Lucas''s eyes gleamed, the smirk widening. "Actually¡­ I think I''ve got an idea."


    The system was silent for a beat, and then its voice returned, this time with a mix of impatience and mockery. [Oh, this should be good. Come on then, genius, enlighten me. What harebrained scheme have you come up with now?]

 Chapter 219 - 219: Abyss Core (2)

    Lucas''s lips twisted into a sinister grin as an idea began to form in his mind. "System, I think I''ve got a perfect way to use this Abyss Mana from the core," he said, his tone brimming with dark excitement.


    The system responded instantly, its usual arrogance evident in its voice. [Oh? Finally, a spark of intelligence. I''m curious¡ªwhat scheme have you cooked up this time?] It was half mocking, half intrigued.


    Lucas chuckled softly, undeterred by the system''s usual taunts. "We both know the Hades Divine Mask is gone. That means we can''t just walk out of here as easily as I originally planned. But why should we run when we can own this place?"


    The system''s laughter echoed in Lucas''s mind, clearly entertained by the sudden shift in plans. [Now, now¡­ that sounds more like it. Go on, amuse me.]


    Lucas''s eyes gleamed with mischief. "If we release the Abyss Mana from the core right at the gate to the Abyss Hole, it''ll cause an uncontrollable spike in energy. The beasts here will absorb it, grow stronger¡ªfar stronger. The academy won''t be able to control the situation, and they''ll have no choice but to seal off the Abyss Hole entirely."


    The system let out a low, satisfied hum. [Ahh, finally using that brain of yours for something useful. Yes, yes... with the sudden surge of Abyss Mana, the creatures will become more aggressive, more unpredictable.]


    [Those fools from the academy will be scrambling to contain the chaos. They''ll be forced to shut the entire place down, and while they''re doing that, you and I will have free reign. Oh, how delightful.]


    Lucas nodded, a dark smile spreading across his face. "Exactly. The beasts will be impossible to control. It''ll be a disaster for them, but for us¡­ it''ll make this place ours. Our playground."


    The system let out a low, dark chuckle, clearly reveling in Lucas''s twisted plan. [Well, aren''t you just full of surprises today? Let me guess¡ªyou''re planning to cause a real mess down here. Maybe even add a little personal flair to the chaos?] The mocking tone in the system''s voice was unmistakable, but beneath it was a layer of genuine approval.


    Lucas''s gaze shifted down to Vesperin''s unconscious body, his lips curling into a wicked smirk. "Why waste a perfectly good puppet, right?" His tone was casual, but his words dripped with malice.


    "We''ll turn him into an Abyss Monster. Let him roam this cursed zone, adding to the chaos. They''ll struggle to control the situation while he wreaks havoc on everything in sight."


    The system''s laugh echoed in Lucas''s mind, a mix of arrogance and dark amusement. [Oh, I see. You plan to twist him using the Abyss Mana, don''t you? I must say, host, I like the way you think. It''s cruel, creative, and downright brilliant.]


    Lucas nodded slowly, still watching Vesperin, whose face was a mess of dried tears and blood. "He''s already broken, mentally and physically. But with the Abyss Mana, he''ll become something far worse. Something¡­ unrecognizable. The academy won''t know what hit them."


    The system hummed, clearly pleased. [Ah, yes, they won''t even recognize their former young noble. He''ll be a walking nightmare¡ªa true Abyssal creation. And the best part? We get to watch them scramble as their world crumbles. I really must say, host, you''re growing into quite the devious tactician.]


    Lucas smirked. "We are similar, aren''t we?"


    The system let out a satisfied laugh. [Hehe, of course. We''re perfectly aligned in our thinking. Twisting a betrayer into something monstrous is a delicious irony. And the best part? He''ll be your creation.


    A walking symbol of your power and vengeance.]


    Lucas glanced at Vesperin one last time, then turned his attention to the Abyss Core still pulsing with dark energy in his hand.


    His mind was already racing with thoughts of the havoc he was about to unleash. "We''ll need to release the core''s mana soon, but first, we need to get to the gate of the Abyss Hole. That''s where the real fun begins."


    The system''s tone shifted, eager and taunting. [Ah, yes. Let''s not waste any time. Lead the way, host. I can''t wait to see the chaos unfold once we unleash the Abyss Mana. I''ll enjoy watching them struggle, all while you turn this place into your personal domain.]


    Lucas straightened, his eyes lingering on Vesperin''s limp form, a mixture of satisfaction and dark amusement dancing in his gaze. He stepped forward, his voice low and filled with anticipation. "Let''s get to work. This is going to be fun."


    The system was quick to respond, its voice laced with a smug, almost gleeful arrogance. [Oh, fun doesn''t even begin to describe it, host. You have no idea how much I''ve been waiting for something like this. Let''s show them what real chaos looks like.


    Not that weak mess they call a disaster¡ªtrue, controlled, and unstoppable destruction.] The system''s voice oozed delight, and its shameless enthusiasm for havoc was palpable. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas''s grin widened. "Controlled? Oh no, I think this time we''ll let things get out of control, just to see how they scramble."


    The system laughed mockingly, as if sharing an inside joke. [Yes, yes! Let''s see them panic, scurrying like rats while their precious academy falls apart from within. And all thanks to your genius, of course. The Abyss Mana will tear through them, and Vesperin¡­ well, he''ll be the cherry on top, won''t he? A puppet turned monster.


    Fitting, isn''t it?]


    Lucas chuckled softly, his steps growing quicker as he headed toward the gate of the Abyss Hole. He could already picture the chaos that awaited¡ªbeasts empowered, the academy helpless, and Vesperin transformed into a nightmare.


    As he neared the gate, Lucas''s smile grew wider, his eyes narrowing as he caught sight of a gathering of people ahead. There were more figures than he''d expected¡ªdisciples, elders, all bustling about. And then, his gaze sharpened, locking onto two familiar faces.


    There, not far from the gate, stood Velkar Malachor and a handful of the top elders of the academy, their auras strong and commanding as they discussed something amongst themselves. Velkar''s presence alone made Lucas''s smirk turn into something even more sinister.


    "Perfect," Lucas muttered under his breath, barely able to contain his excitement.


    The system, too, took notice, its voice practically dripping with arrogance. [Oh, now this is too perfect! Velkar himself? The big-shot eight-star cultivator? Along with the other top elders? Oh, host, this is a treat.


    You couldn''t have planned it better if you tried.]


    Lucas''s eyes gleamed, his mind already working. "I didn''t expect them to be here. But it makes everything even sweeter. We''ll start the chaos right in front of their eyes. Let them watch as everything falls apart."


    [Haha! Yes! Let them feel the helplessness of watching their world crumble and knowing they can''t do anything about it.]


    The system''s voice was laced with glee, mocking the elders even though they couldn''t hear it. [And imagine the look on Velkar''s face when he realizes the true depth of your plan. Oh, this is going to be delicious.]


    Lucas''s smirk deepened as he positioned himself carefully, keeping a low profile for now. "Let''s give them a show they''ll never forget."


    [By all means, host. Let the chaos begin.]


    With the Abyss Core still in his hand, Lucas focused, ready to unleash the Abyss Mana into the gate. The energy thrummed under his fingers, waiting to be released. He glanced back at the gathering of powerful cultivators one last time before a single thought ran through his mind.

 Chapter 220 - 220: Berserk Abyss Hole (1)

    Lucas smirked as he examined the Abyss Core in his hand, its dark energy pulsating like a heartbeat. "Let''s get started," he said, his voice laced with dark anticipation.


    The system chimed in immediately, with its familiar tone¡ªarrogant, as always. [Ah, finally! You''re actually using your brain, host. Time to make some real chaos.] There was a gleeful edge to its voice, like it had been waiting for this moment.


    Lucas chuckled. "You''ve been itching for this, haven''t you?"


    [Of course! Do you think I like watching you bumble around aimlessly all the time? Let me show you how it''s done.] The system''s arrogance was palpable, its words dripping with mockery.


    "Just do it," Lucas muttered, amused but not in the mood for its taunting.


    Without any delay, the system took control of the core, releasing the Abyss Mana in a powerful, controlled surge. The black energy poured out like a storm unleashed, swirling through the air with deadly intent, moving toward the gate of the Abyss Hole.


    As the mana surged forward, the atmosphere shifted violently. The ground trembled as if it feared what was about to come. The Abyss Beasts scattered around the area paused, their once feral eyes now glowing with a fierce malevolence, feeding on the spiked mana.


    [Look at them! Pathetic little beasts, and now they think they''re gods.] The system cackled, a cruel delight evident in its tone. [Aren''t you impressed, host?]


    Lucas''s lips curled into a smirk. "They''re turning into monsters. Perfect. This will keep the academy on their toes."


    The beasts, once dangerous but manageable, began to grow in size. Their bodies contorted, expanding into grotesque versions of their former selves. Limbs stretched unnaturally, claws grew sharper, and their roars¡ªnow much louder and deeper¡ªreverberated through the abyss.


    One beast, a once-small, wolf-like creature, now stood three times its original size, its eyes glowing red with fury. "Looks like they''re getting a little... unruly," Lucas remarked.


    [Unruly? Ha! Look at them! They''re magnificent! All thanks to me, of course. You''re lucky I''m around to handle this.] The system sounded smug, as if the chaos unfolding was all part of its personal accomplishment.


    Lucas rolled his eyes. "Sure, you''re a real hero. Now let''s see what happens next."


    The Abyss Mana spread faster now, snaking toward the edge where the weaker disciples were cultivating. Some noticed the sudden spike, their faces twisted in fear as they felt the overwhelming pressure crush down on them. They barely had time to react.


    One disciple, struggling to stand, gasped, "What... what is this mana?" His voice trembled with terror, his eyes widening as he saw the approaching storm.


    Another, his skin already paling from the pressure, coughed violently before collapsing to the ground. "We need... to¡ª" But he never finished his sentence. His body convulsed once, then stilled.


    The system laughed. [Weaklings. I could''ve predicted this. You''d think they''d know better than to be near the Abyss Hole in the first place!]


    "They never learn, do they?" Lucas said, his tone casual as he watched the chaos. His eyes gleamed with a cold satisfaction as the disciples'' bodies fell one by one, crushed under the immense force of the Abyss Mana.


    But it didn''t end there.


    Their corpses, lifeless and broken, began to twist and shift, bones cracking and reshaping. Their skin darkened, turning gray and cracked like stone, their once-human features becoming grotesque. Humanoid Abyss Monsters now stood in their place¡ªtwisted, nightmarish creatures, their eyes hollow, filled with a ravenous hunger.


    [Ah! Now look at this. Dead one second, monsters the next! What did I tell you, host? Chaos. Glorious chaos.] The system sounded gleeful, basking in the destruction it had orchestrated.


    Lucas watched with a grin, the satisfaction of his plan working perfectly settling deep within him. "The academy''s not going to be able to handle this. They''ll have no choice but to close off the Abyss Hole."


    [Exactly! And then it''s all ours, host. You see, this is why you need me. Left to your own devices, you''d just mess everything up. Aren''t you glad you''ve got me running the show?]


    Lucas smirked. "You''re certainly enjoying this a little too much."


    [You wound me, host. This is a masterpiece in the making! And besides, you''re lucky to have me. Don''t pretend otherwise.]


    Lucas chuckled, but didn''t bother arguing with the system''s usual arrogance. "You''ve done well," he said, his voice low with amusement. "But we''re not finished yet."


    His gaze shifted to Vesperin, still lying unconscious on the ground, completely unaware of the chaos that had unfolded around him.


    The screams of the transformed disciples and the roars of empowered Abyss Beasts filled the air, but Vesperin remained oblivious. Lucas''s smile grew wider, his eyes glinting with malice.


    "Now¡­" he said, walking over to Vesperin''s limp body, his voice dripping with dark anticipation. "It''s your turn."


    Without a second thought, Lucas grabbed Vesperin by the collar and with a swift motion, tossed him into the swirling abyssal energy that filled the air like a black storm. Vesperin''s body was swallowed by the Abyss Mana, and the transformation began immediately.


    The system cackled gleefully, its voice filled with twisted excitement. [Oh, this is going to be fun!]


    As soon as Vesperin''s body hit the dark energy, the Abyss Mana surged into him, like a thousand searing needles piercing through every inch of his being.


    His eyes snapped open, his pupils dilating in a mixture of terror and excruciating pain. A horrifying scream tore from his throat, echoing across the landscape.


    Vesperin''s body convulsed violently, his limbs thrashing as the Abyss Mana invaded his very soul, corrupting it. His skin began to darken and crack, turning ashen gray, the once-smooth surface splitting and peeling.


    His limbs twisted unnaturally, elongating and reshaping into grotesque, clawed forms. Every joint bent in ways it shouldn''t, making sickening cracking sounds as his transformation deepened.


    "Just look at him," Lucas muttered, watching with a twisted satisfaction. "All that arrogance... gone." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system hummed in agreement, its tone dripping with mockery. [Pathetic. He thought he could kill you and now look at him¡ªjust another mindless puppet of the Abyss. Oh, how the mighty fall.]


    Vesperin''s once-human face morphed into something unrecognizable. His features twisted into a monstrous form¡ªeyes hollow and glowing with the same malevolent hunger that now filled the other Abyss Monsters.


    His mind, once filled with ambition and pride, was now obliterated, replaced by the endless hunger for destruction.


    Lucas watched, arms folded across his chest, as Vesperin''s final transformation took hold. The disgusting humanoid Abyss Monster that now stood where Vesperin once was growled lowly, the last remnants of his humanity long gone.


    "Perfect," Lucas said softly, his voice cold and devoid of pity. His smirk deepened, pleased with the results. "Exactly what I wanted."


    [You have a real talent for making monsters, host,] the system chimed in, its voice filled with smug approval. [I''d almost say we make a perfect team.]


    Lucas snorted. "Don''t get too full of yourself."


    [Too late. This is my victory as much as yours.] The system''s arrogance was palpable, but Lucas let it slide.


    With his task complete, Lucas glanced back at the gate of the Abyss Hole, now surrounded by the carnage he had unleashed.


    The disciples who had died were grotesque monsters, and the empowered beasts roamed free, their roars echoing through the dark. Everything was going according to plan.


    He turned his back on the scene, ready to move deeper into the Abyss Hole. "Our work here is done," he said, his voice casual as though he had merely finished a mundane task. "Let''s head deeper. There''s much more to discover."


    The system hummed in agreement, its tone pleased. [Agreed, host. This chaos should keep the academy busy for quite some time. We''ll have all the time we need to explore without interference.] There was a mocking edge to its voice, as though it enjoyed watching the academy struggle with the mess Lucas had made.


    Lucas began to walk away, his steps steady and unhurried. Behind him, the scene of devastation and chaos continued to unfold, with the monstrous figures of the transformed disciples and empowered Abyss Beasts rampaging freely.


    As he disappeared into the dark depths of the Abyss Hole, Lucas smiled to himself, knowing he had left behind a trail of destruction that would ripple far beyond what anyone could anticipate.

 Chapter 221 - 221: Berserk Abyss Hole (2)

    A sudden surge of Abyss Mana sent violent ripples of chaos through the surroundings, distorting the air with its malevolent force.


    The top elders of the Necrovauld Academy, along with Velkar Malachor, stood near the entrance to the Abyss Hole, their once-calm expressions quickly twisting into shock as the ominous energy spiked unnaturally.


    "What is going on?" muttered Elder Feris, his usual calm demeanor giving way to visible tension. His eyes narrowed, scanning the gate as the oppressive energy grew more suffocating by the second.


    Disciples who had been cultivating or standing guard near the Abyss Hole''s edge came sprinting out, their faces pale, eyes wide with terror. Some of them could barely form words, gasping for breath as they stumbled toward the elders.


    "They''re coming! The beasts¡ª!" one disciple cried out, collapsing to his knees in panic, his breath ragged. Others followed suit, collapsing as if the sheer terror of whatever they had witnessed had broken their spirits.


    "What''s happening?!" barked Elder Kaelor, his voice sharp, slicing through the chaos as he took a step forward, his hand instinctively moving toward his sword.


    Before anyone could answer, the ground trembled. The atmosphere thickened with an even stronger surge of Abyss Mana, its dark tendrils coiling in the air like living shadows.


    The low growls and monstrous roars of Abyss Beasts echoed from within the hole, growing louder and more ferocious.


    "They''re coming," whispered Elder Sylra, her usually composed voice betraying a hint of unease as she took a defensive stance. Her eyes flicked toward the other elders, who stood ready, their own expressions tense.


    Suddenly, from the darkness of the Abyss Hole, the Abyss Beasts emerged, far stronger, far more twisted than before.


    Their grotesque forms, swollen and mutated by the surge of Abyss Mana, looked like monstrous versions of their former selves. Dark, thick veins pulsed across their bodies as they snarled and charged, their glowing eyes filled with an unnatural hunger.


    "Those beasts..." Elder Mirra muttered, her eyes widening. "They''ve been corrupted."


    But it wasn''t just the beasts. Following them were humanoid monsters, once recognizable as disciples, now warped and grotesque.


    Their limbs twisted, their faces unrecognizable, contorted by the Abyss Mana. Hollow eyes stared back at the elders as they advanced, driven by nothing but a primal instinct to destroy.


    "By the gods," Elder Feris whispered, his eyes filled with disgust. "What have they turned into?"


    The tension in the air snapped as Elder Feris clenched his fist. "Kill them!" he commanded, his voice filled with uncharacteristic fury. "Show no mercy!"


    The top elders sprang into action. Elder Kaelor was the first to move, his blade igniting with black flames as he cut through the first wave of beasts, each swing precise and deadly.


    Elder Mirra, her hands crackling with dark lightning, unleashed bolts of energy, striking down the twisted monsters with pinpoint accuracy.


    Elder Sylra summoned her shadow energy, enveloping the creatures in a suffocating darkness, squeezing the life out of them with merciless efficiency. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "These beasts¡­ they''re stronger than before," Elder Mirra growled, her voice tight with effort as she continued her assault.


    "Not just stronger," Elder Sylra added, her eyes darting between the waves of monsters. "They''re feeding off the Abyss Mana. Something has triggered this spike."


    Elder Feris, fighting off another wave of creatures with ease, glanced back at the gate of the Abyss Hole, his brow furrowed in deep thought.


    "What the hell happened inside that hole? The Abyss Mana was never supposed to spike like this!" His voice was filled with frustration, though it remained controlled. He could feel the unease creeping into his chest.


    As the top elders fought off the incoming waves, they exchanged quick glances, their concern growing with every attack they deflected. Something had gone terribly wrong, and the unknown threat gnawed at their minds.


    Meanwhile, Velkar Malachor stood apart from the other elders, his face a mask of growing horror as he watched the grotesque creatures emerging from the Abyss Hole.


    The top elders were engaged in battle, but Velkar''s focus drifted elsewhere, his gaze fixed on the monstrous forms of disciples twisted by the sudden surge of Abyss Mana. His hands trembled, though he made no move to hide it.


    A wave of cold dread washed over him, the kind that seeped into his bones. His breath became shallow, and his heart pounded painfully in his chest as a dark thought crept into his mind¡ªa realization that sent a chill down his spine.


    "My son..." Velkar whispered under his breath, the words barely audible, but laced with fear. His eyes, wide and filled with shock, scanned the grotesque battlefield. His face paled as his lips trembled, struggling to form the words. "Vesperin¡­ he entered the Abyss Hole earlier."


    His voice was shaky, a mixture of disbelief and terror. His mind raced as he recalled Vesperin''s confident stride as he entered the Abyss Hole, thinking he could conquer whatever lay within. He had let him go. The implications of the surge in Abyss Mana weighed heavily on him now. Velkar swallowed hard, his throat dry.


    Elder Mirra noticed the distant look on Velkar''s face and the slight tremble in his hands. "Velkar?" she called out, her voice edged with concern as she deflected a blow from a charging beast. "What''s wrong?"


    Velkar didn''t respond immediately, his thoughts spiraling. His son was inside. If the mana had twisted the beasts and disciples into monsters¡­ what had become of his son? The thought clawed at him, tightening his chest.


    "Velkar!" Elder Mirra shouted again, this time more urgently, as she dodged another attack. "Did something happen?"


    Velkar finally spoke, but his voice was distant, hollow. "Vesperin... he was inside when this happened."


    Elder Mirra''s eyes widened as she absorbed the weight of his words. "You mean¡­?" she trailed off, her expression shifting from confusion to realization.


    Velkar''s mind raced, his face ashen. He could feel the truth gnawing at him, the dreadful reality he didn''t want to accept. If these creatures¡ªthese twisted, monstrous things¡ªwere once disciples¡­


    His voice dropped to a haunted whisper, barely audible but thick with fear. "If this surge of mana twisted them... what has it done to him?"


    Another elder, Elder Kaelor, overheard and frowned deeply, his face grim as he slashed through a beast with one swift motion. "Velkar¡­ if Vesperin was caught in that surge¡­"


    The weight of the words hung in the air. Kaelor didn''t finish his sentence, but the meaning was clear.


    Velkar''s knees nearly buckled as the full force of the realization hit him. His son, the pride of the Malachor clan, could have been transformed into one of those monstrous, hollow-eyed beasts.


    "Vesperin..." Velkar murmured again, his voice now trembling with desperation. His mind refused to accept the worst, but the evidence was before him. The Abyss Mana had twisted everything, and there was no way to know if his son had escaped it¡ªor become part of it.


    Another wave of creatures poured from the hole, but all Velkar could see were the horrors that might now include his own blood.

 Chapter 222 - 222: Berserk Abyss Hole (3)

    The elders, along with Velkar Malachor, fought furiously as wave after wave of Abyss Beasts and grotesque humanoid monsters poured out from the gate. The battlefield was a chaotic symphony of clashing steel, the crackling of spells, and the thick stench of blood.


    The oppressive Abyss Mana swirled around them like a storm, dark and dense, birthing even more twisted creatures from the depths of the Abyss Hole.


    Velkar moved with the precision and lethal efficiency of an eight-star cultivator, his face a mask of fury tempered by cold calculation.


    His blade tore through the Abyss Beasts, each swing sharp and deliberate, leaving a trail of carnage in his wake.


    But behind his composed exterior, his mind was in turmoil, thoughts consumed by a gnawing fear for his son, Vesperin. The last he knew, his son had ventured into the Abyss Hole, but now with the unexpected surge of power from the gate, something was wrong.


    Elder Feris, who was battling nearby, glanced at Velkar, his voice strained as he deflected an incoming monster. "Velkar! Focus! You''re too distracted!"


    Velkar''s gaze snapped back to the battle, his face tightening. "I''m focused," he muttered, though his heart pounded with a different fear. Vesperin''s face flashed before his eyes, and with each passing moment, the dread grew deeper.


    Suddenly, a massive humanoid Abyss Monster lumbered out of the swirling darkness, its grotesque form towering above the other beasts.


    Its misshapen body radiated with a corrupt, violent energy, and its eyes glowed with malevolent hunger. The monster let out a deep, bone-chilling roar, shaking the ground beneath its feet, before charging directly at Velkar.


    "Leader Velkar!" one of the younger disciples shouted in warning, but Velkar didn''t need it. His instincts kicked in, his body reacting with the speed of a seasoned warrior.


    With a single, fluid motion, Velkar unsheathed his blade, and in a devastating arc, he cleaved through the massive creature with a strike so swift it barely had time to register. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Abyss Monster''s body convulsed before collapsing to the ground, blood pouring from its gaping wound, lifeless and crumpled at Velkar''s feet.


    Panting slightly, Velkar lowered his weapon, his breathing controlled but heavy. His eyes, however, were sharp and focused as he surveyed the corpse. Something about the creature seemed off¡ªfamiliar, even.


    And then he saw it.


    Hanging from the monster''s torn belt was a spatial pouch. The sight of it made Velkar''s heart skip a beat. His normally steady hands trembled as his brows furrowed in suspicion. Slowly, he crouched down, reaching for the pouch as dread began to claw at his chest.


    "Please¡­ no," Velkar muttered under his breath, his voice a mixture of disbelief and denial.


    With trembling fingers, he pulled the pouch free, his eyes narrowing on the emblem engraved on its surface. The insignia was unmistakable¡ªthe Malachor Clan''s crest. His mind raced as he hastily opened the pouch, hoping against hope that he was wrong. But as his fingers grazed the cold metal of an identification card, he knew he wasn''t.


    He pulled it out and stared at the name engraved on it: Vesperin Malachor.


    A cold wave of horror washed over him.


    "No¡­" Velkar whispered, his voice cracking with disbelief. He clutched the card tighter, his knuckles turning white as he looked back at the grotesque creature lying lifeless at his feet. "It can''t be¡­ not my son¡­"


    His voice trembled as he repeated the words, almost as if saying them aloud would make them untrue. But the evidence was there¡ªhis son had become this¡­ thing.


    Elder Feris, who had been fighting nearby, noticed Velkar''s sudden stillness and called out, "Velkar! What''s going on?" His voice was urgent, but Velkar didn''t respond. His entire focus was on the creature.


    Gritting his teeth, Velkar forced himself to examine the Abyss Monster more closely. As he knelt beside it, his sharp eyes caught something strange¡ªwounds on the creature''s body. But these weren''t from his attack. The cuts and burns seemed different, unfamiliar.


    Velkar placed his hand over the injuries, his brow furrowing in concentration. A faint but unmistakable energy pulsed beneath his fingers.


    His breath caught in his throat as he recognized it¡ªa lingering trace of thunder energy. But this wasn''t ordinary thunder. It had a certain purity to it, something that stood out starkly against the darkness and corruption of the Abyss Mana surrounding them.


    His eyes widened in sudden realization, his expression contorting from shock to pure rage. "This¡­ this isn''t Abyss thunder," he growled through clenched teeth. His voice was low, almost trembling with fury. "This is righteous side''s thunder."


    The realization hit him like a lightning bolt. His mind raced, piecing together the puzzle. There was only one person he knew who could wield such thunder with that kind of power¡ªone person whose interference had caused him endless grief in the past.


    "Zeus¡­" Velkar spat the name like venom, his fists clenching so tightly that his nails bit into his palms.


    His face twisted in fury as the pieces fell into place¡ªthe surge in Abyss Mana, the chaos, and now the unmistakable presence of Zeus'' energy. It all pointed to one thing: Zeus had been here. Zeus had a hand in this catastrophe.


    "Leader Velkar!" Feris called again, noticing the shift in Velkar''s demeanor. "What is it? What did you find?"


    Velkar stood slowly, his body trembling with barely contained rage. His eyes burned with a vengeful fire as he stared at the remains of the creature that had once been his son. "This¡­ this is Zeus'' work."


    Feris stepped closer, alarmed. "Zeus? The Celestial Academy disciple?"


    "Yes," Velkar growled, his voice thick with malice. "Months ago, he humiliated my son, and now he''s come back for more. He''s the reason this is happening! He''s behind the chaos in the Abyss Hole!"


    Feris'' eyes widened in shock. "Zeus? But how could he¡­?"


    Velkar''s fury boiled over, cutting off Feris. "It doesn''t matter how! What matters is that he''s going to pay for this. He destroyed my son, and now he thinks he can ruin the Abyss Hole?!" Velkar''s voice was a dangerous growl, his entire body trembling with wrath. His eyes narrowed, dark and murderous. "I''ll find him.


    And when I do, I''ll make him suffer."


    The air around Velkar seemed to crackle with intensity, his powerful aura expanding as his anger fueled him.


    He glanced once more at the card with his son''s name on it, a reminder of the destruction Zeus had brought upon his family. His fists clenched tighter, and with a roar of pure rage, he slammed his foot into the ground, shattering the stone beneath him.

 Chapter 223 - 223: Berserk Abyss Hole (4)

    Elder Feris stood silently, observing Leader Velkar as grief and fury twisted the man''s face into something almost unrecognizable. The head of the Malachor clan, usually so composed, was shaking, still clutching the identification card he had found on what remained of his son, Vesperin.


    Velkar''s loss was profound, but Feris knew that in times like these, lamenting over tragedy would bring no results. Action, not despair, was what the situation demanded.


    After a moment of tense silence, Feris spoke, his voice low yet sharp, cutting through the air like a blade. "You believe this... catastrophe is the work of that Celestial Academy disciple, Zeus, don''t you?"


    Velkar didn''t answer with words, only nodded stiffly. His jaw was clenched so tightly it seemed as if it might crack, and his hand gripped the card harder, the knuckles turning white. The name of the disciple responsible for his son''s downfall burned in his mind like a brand.


    Feris'' gaze darkened, his voice dropping as if it carried the weight of something sinister. "If that''s true, then this only strengthens our resolve. Another reason to wage war against the Celestial Academy. But..." He paused, his eyes narrowing. "For now, we must focus on growing stronger. Without power, there will be no revenge."


    Velkar''s expression twisted with a mix of frustration and burning anger. His rage was palpable, but so was his helplessness in the face of what had just transpired.


    "But how?" Velkar''s voice was thick with barely controlled fury. "The sudden spike in Abyss Mana has made it impossible for disciples to enter safely. The entire entrance is a deathtrap! It''s become too dangerous for anyone." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elder Feris nodded thoughtfully, his expression serious but with a glint of something deeper in his eyes. "That''s true. The Abyss Mana surge has made the entrance far too volatile. Sending disciples in now would be a death sentence."


    Velkar, still fuming with anger and frustration, raised an eyebrow, his skepticism evident. "And yet you speak of a positive side? How can there possibly be anything good to come from this?"


    Feris folded his arms across his chest, his voice calm and calculating. "Yes, there is a positive side. The surge of Abyss Mana at the gate may have made it too dangerous to enter the Abyss Hole, but it has also infused the entire surrounding area with Abyss Energy. That''s not something to overlook."


    Velkar''s eyes narrowed, clearly unconvinced. "So what? We can''t send anyone near that place now without them being consumed by the surge. How is that supposed to help us?"


    Feris'' lips curled into a faint, knowing smile. "You''re looking at this all wrong. While it''s true we can''t send disciples deep into the Abyss Hole at the moment, we can control the Abyss Energy near the gate. If we act swiftly and carefully, we can harness that energy and put it to good use."


    Velkar, still guarded, crossed his arms. "And how exactly do you plan to do that?"


    Feris stepped closer, his voice lowering as if revealing a secret. "We can use the Abyss Energy to accelerate the growth of Abyss Herbs in the surrounding area. Herbs that would normally take years to cultivate could grow in a matter of weeks with the right control. But that''s just the beginning."


    Velkar''s skepticism began to wane, replaced with a glimmer of interest. "Go on."


    Feris continued, his tone now filled with confidence. "With the right setup, we could establish cultivation grounds around the energy spike. These grounds would be perfect for training disciples in a controlled environment. The Abyss Energy would allow them to grow stronger far faster than they could under normal circumstances."


    Velkar''s expression shifted, his eyes flickering with a mix of realization and determination. His voice, once filled with doubt, now carried the weight of someone seeing a path forward. "So, you''re saying that what looks like a catastrophe could actually be an opportunity?"


    Feris nodded, his eyes gleaming with purpose. "Exactly. It''s both a misfortune and a fortune. If we act quickly and harness the Abyss Mana properly, we can turn this disaster into an advantage. Our disciples, our academy, could become stronger than we ever imagined."


    Velkar, slowly regaining control over his turbulent emotions, turned to Elder Feris, his face still hardened with grief but now laced with a fierce determination.


    His voice, though quieter than before, carried the weight of a man who had lost everything. "Then I want half of the cultivation area for my Malachor Clan. We''ve suffered the most from this surge¡ªmy son''s death... it will not go unanswered."


    There was an undeniable edge to his words, his fists clenching at his sides as he struggled to keep his anger in check. His son, Vesperin, had been turned into one of those grotesque monsters, and he would not rest until those responsible paid with their lives.


    Elder Feris, his expression unreadable, nodded solemnly. "Agreed," he replied, his voice calm but firm. "Half of the cultivation grounds will be for the Malachor Clan. The other half will be allocated to the Necrovauld Academy disciples."


    Feris met Velkar''s eyes, understanding the depth of his pain but also recognizing the need for balance. "It''s only fair, Velkar. Your clan has suffered greatly, and you will have the resources you need to rebuild and strengthen. But make no mistake, this opportunity will benefit both of us."


    Velkar nodded, but his mind was elsewhere, consumed by thoughts of vengeance. His voice dropped to a low, bitter growl. "Just wait, Vesperin," he muttered, almost as if speaking to his son''s spirit. "I will avenge you. Zeus will pay for what he''s done to our family."


    The mention of Zeus made his eyes flare with raw hatred, his body trembling slightly as the anger surged through him again. The pain of losing Vesperin mixed with the rage of knowing who was responsible.


    Elder Feris, always more measured, allowed a brief moment of silence to settle between them before speaking again.


    "Vesperin''s death was a tragedy, Velkar, but we must be patient. Zeus will be dealt with, but only when the time is right. First, we grow stronger¡ªstrong enough to ensure that when we strike, there will be no escape for him."


    Velkar''s lips curled into a grim smile, though his eyes remained cold. "Yes. When we strike, there will be no escape," he repeated, as if the words brought him some measure of comfort.


    The two leaders stood in grim silence, staring into the dark abyss that had claimed so much from them. It was a place of loss, yes¡ªbut now, it promised power. Power that could be harnessed, controlled, and used to exact their vengeance.


    Velkar clenched his fists again, feeling the surge of determination coursing through him. "We will use this disaster. We will make sure that it becomes the source of our rise, not our downfall."


    Feris nodded, his eyes never leaving the swirling darkness of the Abyss Hole. "Yes, Velkar. The Abyss may have taken much from us, but it will also give us what we need to strike back."


    They stood together, two men bound by grief, rage, and ambition. What had been a catastrophe was now an opportunity, and neither would allow it to slip away.

 Chapter 224 - 224: Cores Truth

    Lucas stood in the heart of the closed Abyss Hole, the oppressive silence pressing in on him from all sides. The dark vastness around him seemed to stretch endlessly, swallowing any noise.


    In his hand, he held the small transparent marble core, now completely drained of its Abyss Mana and in a blank state. The eerie, ghostly glow from the core barely illuminated his face, casting faint shadows in the darkness.


    He studied it for a moment, his gaze narrowing in thought. "So now that it''s in this blank state, how exactly do I use it?" Lucas asked, his voice steady but tinged with curiosity.


    The system responded almost instantly, its tone dripping with mock arrogance. [Oh, look who''s finally asking the right question. Took you long enough.]


    Lucas sighed, rolling his eyes at the system''s typical condescending attitude. "Just answer the question."


    The system chuckled, clearly amused. [Fine, fine, impatient much? But before I tell you, let me ask you¡ªdo you even know what a core truly is?]


    Lucas tilted his head slightly, momentarily confused by the question. "Isn''t it just... something like a heart? It pumps mana into the body, right? Keeps you alive?"


    The system laughed, a sharp, almost taunting sound. [Oh, sure, like that''s all it is. Cute how you oversimplify things, host.]


    Lucas frowned, feeling a mix of intrigue and irritation. "What are you getting at? What''s the ''real truth'' about a core?"


    The system''s voice turned sly, like it was revealing some grand secret it had been keeping for far too long. [Glad you asked, because it''s about time I educated you, you clueless brat.] It paused for dramatic effect, clearly enjoying the moment.


    [At the lower stages¡ªlet''s say up to 8-star¡ªyeah, a core''s like a heart. Pumps mana, keeps you going, blah blah blah. But...] the system''s tone shifted, becoming darker, more serious, [everything changes when you hit 9-star.]


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed, sensing the shift in tone. "Explain," he said sharply, his patience wearing thin but his curiosity piqued.


    [At 9-star,] the system continued, savoring each word, [the core evolves. It''s no longer just this little engine that keeps the mana flowing. It becomes... drumroll... the source of life itself.]


    Lucas blinked, confusion settling in. "The source of life? What do you mean by that?" He frowned, clearly struggling to understand the gravity of the statement.


    The system''s voice turned smug, as if Lucas''s confusion only fed its sense of superiority. [Let me spell it out for you, genius.]


    The system''s voice lowered, almost conspiratorially. [If your soul is destroyed right now, what happens to you? Come on, this should be an easy one even for you.]


    Lucas responded without hesitation, his voice firm. "I die, obviously. The soul is the essence of life."


    The system practically burst with smugness. [Ding ding ding! We have a winner!] it mocked, its tone dripping with sarcasm, as though Lucas had answered the most painfully obvious question imaginable. [You''ve grasped the basics. Congratulations.]


    Lucas''s brow furrowed, sensing the system''s teasing wasn''t leading anywhere good. "But... you''re saying that''s wrong?" he asked, a deeper confusion settling in.


    The system took a dramatic breath, clearly enjoying the chance to drag this moment out. [Oh, so wrong, my dear host.] It paused, savoring Lucas''s puzzled expression. [The soul may be the essence of life, sure, but it''s not the source of it.]


    Lucas narrowed his eyes, his patience thinning. "Not the source? What are you getting at?"


    The system chuckled, pleased with itself. [Oh, I''m so glad you asked.] It reveled in drawing out the suspense, clearly loving the power it had over Lucas''s growing curiosity. [Alright, let me break it down for you in a way even you can understand.]


    Lucas tensed, knowing the system was about to drop something big but also irritated by its constant condescension. "Go on then," he muttered, his voice edged with frustration.


    [A core,] the system began, its tone suddenly more serious but still smug, [when you''re at the 8-star level and below, sure, it''s like a heart, pumping mana and keeping everything running. Pretty straightforward stuff. But once you hit 9-star... well, things get a little more interesting.]


    Lucas''s attention sharpened, a faint frown creasing his brow. "Interesting how?"


    The system''s voice lowered, almost as if sharing a secret. [When you reach 9-star, your core stops being just a simple mana pump. It evolves. It turns into something far more important¡ªsomething far more powerful. It becomes the actual source of life itself. Literally.]


    Lucas blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. He stared down at the core in his hand, his mind racing to catch up with what the system was saying. "Wait... the source of life?"


    The system continued, its tone filled with a kind of triumphant arrogance, as though it had just revealed the universe''s biggest secret. [That''s right, genius. Once your core hits 9-star, it doesn''t just sustain life anymore. It creates it.]


    Lucas''s grip tightened around the core, his confusion deepening. "So... if the core becomes the source of life, what does that actually mean for the cultivator?" he asked, his voice more serious now, sensing the weight of what the system was implying.


    The system, now relishing the moment, spoke slowly, as if Lucas needed each word carefully spelled out. [It means, dear host, that once the core becomes the source, even if your body is completely destroyed, even if your soul is obliterated, as long as your core is intact, it will recreate your soul and rebuild your body.]


    Lucas''s eyes widened, his heart pounding as the full implication of the system''s words hit him. "Recreate... my soul?" he whispered, almost to himself.


    The system''s tone was now more serious, though its arrogance still shone through. [Exactly. This, my friend, is the path to immortality. At the 9-star level, you''re no longer bound by the normal rules of life and death. As long as your core remains undamaged, you cannot truly die. You''ll just keep coming back.]


    Lucas stared at the core in stunned silence, his mind reeling. He had never imagined such a thing was possible. He had always believed that the soul was the foundation of existence¡ªonce it was gone, that was the end. But now, the system was telling him there was something even deeper.


    "So... the 9-star level is more than just a massive power boost," Lucas muttered, his voice almost reverent. "It''s... the gateway to immortality."


    The system chuckled darkly, clearly enjoying Lucas''s awe. [Yes, indeed. When a cultivator reaches this stage, their core no longer just pumps mana¡ªit creates life itself. This is the ultimate secret of the immortal cultivators you''ve heard of in legends.]


    The system''s voice softened, almost like it was sharing a secret it had been holding back for far too long. [And trust me, once you hit that level, everything changes.]


    Lucas''s mind raced, trying to process the enormity of this revelation. "So... I could lose everything¡ªmy body, my soul¡ªbut as long as my core survives..." His words trailed off, the depth of the knowledge sinking in. The core wasn''t just a power source. It was life itself.


    [That''s right, host,] the system replied, its voice dripping with satisfaction. [The core is your true essence. Everything else¡ªbody, soul¡ªthat''s just decoration. Once your core evolves, you''ll be able to walk the path of immortality. As long as your core remains intact, you''ll never truly die.]


    Lucas exhaled slowly, his hand still gripping the core. The path ahead was far more profound and dangerous than he had ever thought. His goal of 9-star was no longer just about gaining power¡ªit was about transcending death itself. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 225 - 225: Cores Truth (2)

    Lucas stood in silence, his mind racing with the overwhelming revelation the system had just dropped on him. The notion that a 9-star cultivator''s core could evolve into the very source of life itself left him reeling.


    It changed everything he thought he knew about cultivation. But despite the weight of this new information, something didn''t add up. The memories from his past life nagged at him.


    "I''ve met one or two 9-stars before," Lucas muttered, narrowing his eyes in thought, recalling the powerful figures he had encountered. "And I even found a transcendence cultivation manual once. Are those different from what you''re talking about, system?"


    The system let out a condescending scoff, its voice dripping with arrogance. [Different? Of course, they''re different, you clueless fool. The so-called ''9-stars'' you met in your past life? Pfft, they were fake 9-stars. Pathetic imitators.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "Fake? What do you mean, fake?"


    The system''s laughter echoed in his mind, smug and shameless. [Oh, you sweet summer child. You really thought those people were true 9-stars? How cute.]


    [Let me break it down for you: yes, they were stronger than 8-star cultivators, but they weren''t the real deal. Becoming a 9-star isn''t just about being powerful. It''s about evolving your core into the source of life itself. Those frauds you met didn''t come close to that.]


    Lucas frowned, realizing he''d misunderstood the nature of those powerful cultivators. "So you''re saying they were just... stuck? They had reached the limits of 8-star but never fully crossed over?"


    The system let out a mocking sigh. [Exactly! You could say they were standing at the doorstep of true power, knocking like fools but never stepping through. They touched the limits of 8-star cultivation, but they didn''t have the guts or knowledge to break through properly.] The system''s voice grew smugger by the second, clearly reveling in Lucas''s ignorance.


    Lucas clenched his jaw, his irritation growing. "And what about the transcendence cultivation manual I found? That was supposed to be the pinnacle of power."


    The system paused, and Lucas could almost feel the disdain dripping from its next words. [That trash? Please. That manual did break the limit of 8-star cultivation, but it did so incorrectly. A sad excuse for real transcendence.]


    Lucas''s frown deepened. "Incorrectly? What does that even mean?"


    The system''s response was quick, as if it had been waiting to rub this in. [Ah, you poor, na?ve host. Breaking the limits the wrong way is like building a house on quicksand.]


    [Sure, you might get something that looks strong for a while, but eventually, it''ll all sink. The cultivators who used that manual did break through, but their method was flawed. They gained power, but they were doomed from the start.]


    Lucas''s curiosity turned to unease. "Doomed? How?"


    The system let out a slow, deliberate sigh, as if it were trying to explain something exceedingly simple to a small child. [Host, host, host... When you break the limit incorrectly, you mess up the very foundation of your cultivation. Sure, those fools got stronger¡ªbut they''re on borrowed time. After a few thousand years?] The system chuckled darkly. [They''ll start to deteriorate.


    Slowly. Painfully.]


    Lucas listened intently, his mind grappling with the implications. The idea of achieving transcendence only to wither away was unsettling, to say the least.


    The system continued, its tone turning almost predatory, as if relishing in the knowledge it was imparting. [They''d wither away and die. The so-called ''transcendence'' they clung to wasn''t real. True transcendence, my dear, hopeless host, isn''t just about brute strength or a longer life. It''s about transcending life itself.]


    Lucas could feel the weight of the words pressing down on him, each one sinking deeper into his consciousness. His brow furrowed as he began to understand what the system was getting at. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system''s voice became smug, enjoying Lucas''s slow realization. [Real transcendence comes when your core evolves into the source of life¡ªa power that lasts eternally, far beyond any flawed method those fake transcendents ever used.]


    Lucas remained silent, absorbing the gravity of the system''s revelation. The weight of immortality, true and unshakable, began to form in his mind. What he had encountered in his past life wasn''t real transcendence¡ªit was a temporary escape.


    The system pressed on, sounding almost gleeful now. [Those fake transcendents you encountered? They only delayed the inevitable. They gained some time, maybe a few thousand years, but they were still bound by the limits of their flawed methods. When their borrowed time ran out, so did their lives. All that power, wasted.]


    Lucas nodded slowly, his expression grim as the truth settled in. "So, the core that evolves into the source of life is the real goal. It''s the key to true immortality," he said, his voice more certain now.


    The system, never missing a chance to boast, practically purred in response. [Yes, host. A true core, one that becomes the source of life, is the most powerful force in the entire universe.]


    [It ensures that even if your body is shattered and your soul obliterated, the core will recreate both from nothing. That''s real immortality, the kind those fake transcendents could only dream of.]


    Lucas felt a shiver crawl down his spine as the magnitude of his aim began to crystallize. Immortality, true transcendence¡ªnot just escaping death but becoming something far beyond it. His journey was not just about gaining power but about defying the very concept of mortality itself.


    The system, feeling particularly triumphant, paused for a moment, almost savoring the dramatic impact of its words before adding in a more serious tone.


    [There''s something else you need to know about this process, but...] it trailed off, its voice taking on a teasing quality, [I''ll explain it once you''ve fused with the blank core.]


    Lucas''s curiosity flared, but he suppressed the urge to push for more details. He knew the system well enough to realize it wouldn''t reveal anything further until the time was right. Instead, he focused on the task at hand.


    "Alright," Lucas said, glancing down at the transparent blank core in his hand. "So, how do I use this core?" His voice was steady, though the excitement bubbling beneath the surface was undeniable.


    The system chuckled, its arrogance returning in full force. [Finally, asking the right questions! Oh, don''t worry, dear host, I''ll guide you every step of the way. After all, you''d be hopeless without me.] The mockery in its tone was unmistakable.


    Lucas rolled his eyes but couldn''t help the small smile tugging at his lips. As irritating as the system was, it had proven its worth countless times. He braced himself for what was to come, knowing that this next step would bring him closer to the immortality he now truly understood.

 Chapter 226 - 226: Cores Truth (3)

    The system responded to Lucas''s inquiry without a hint of concern, its tone dripping with casual arrogance. [Just eat it. The core will do the work by itself and fuse with you.]


    Lucas blinked in disbelief, staring at the blank core in his hand. "Eat it?" he muttered, frowning. The thought of swallowing something like this felt... off, to say the least. His eyebrow raised skeptically as he studied the smooth, glowing orb.


    [Yes, you heard me. You don''t need to overthink it,] the system replied, its voice practically rolling its digital eyes. [Just put it in your mouth and swallow. Let the core do the rest. Honestly, you''re acting like it''s your first time eating something weird.]


    Lucas narrowed his eyes at the system''s mockery, but after a brief moment of hesitation, he shrugged. "Fine. Let''s see how this goes," he muttered under his breath.


    Without further thought, he popped the core into his mouth and swallowed. For a second, nothing happened. Lucas felt a fleeting sense of relief, even confidence. Maybe this wouldn''t be so bad after all.


    Then, the pain hit.


    A sharp, searing agony exploded from deep within his chest, radiating through every nerve in his body like wildfire. Lucas''s eyes widened as he doubled over, gasping for breath. His entire body convulsed violently, and he felt like he was being devoured from the inside out.


    "What the hell is this?!" Lucas yelled through gritted teeth, his voice cracking under the intense pain.


    The system''s voice remained disturbingly calm, as if Lucas''s suffering was nothing more than a mild inconvenience. [This? Oh, this is just the core consuming you. You know, a little give-and-take kind of situation. It''s eating you so it can become you later. Don''t act so surprised.]


    "What?!" Lucas''s voice was strained, almost hysterical, as the pain intensified, his vision blurring from the sheer overwhelming sensation. His muscles spasmed uncontrollably as if his very flesh and soul were being ripped apart.


    The system clicked its metaphorical tongue, sounding more amused than concerned. [Oh, calm down. You''re still going to be you after this... probably. You''re just feeling the natural process of having a core fuse with your essence. It''s not a big deal.


    Really, you mortals and your low pain tolerance¡­ Pathetic.]


    Lucas could hardly focus on the system''s words, the agony driving him to his knees. "Damn it..." he groaned, his hands clawing at the ground as if the earth beneath him could somehow anchor him through the torturous process. His body felt like it was being torn apart, rebuilt, and then torn apart again, all in rapid succession.


    [Ah, don''t be so dramatic,] the system chimed in with a dismissive tone. [This is just temporary discomfort. Pain is all in your mind, anyway.] It paused, then added smugly, [Well, and in your soul, I suppose. But still, don''t be such a baby about it.]


    Lucas gritted his teeth, struggling to keep his composure. "This¡­ doesn''t feel like ''temporary discomfort,''" he hissed, his voice laced with sarcasm. "It feels like I''m being eaten alive!"


    [Good observation! That''s because you are,] the system replied cheerfully, as though the idea of Lucas being consumed alive was the most mundane thing in the world.


    [The core is devouring both your body and your soul, breaking you down bit by bit. Quite the process, really! Fascinating stuff.] It paused for effect, before adding nonchalantly, [Oh, and it''s going to need a lot of mana too, just in case you thought this was the worst of it.]


    Lucas, struggling to keep his body from collapsing under the sheer intensity of the pain, barely managed to gasp, "Then just¡ªjust feed it... with the mana... from the Mana Storage!"


    The system, never one to miss an opportunity to sound superior, scoffed. [I''ve already started doing that, genius, but let me tell you¡ªit''s not enough. This thing''s hungry, and your little mana stockpile? It''s like feeding a dragon with breadcrumbs.]


    Lucas''s mind swirled in agony, trying to find some way to ease the torment. He could feel every cell in his body screaming as the core''s relentless assault continued. His thoughts were fractured, but then, like a spark in the darkness, an idea surfaced¡ªan earlier plan they had devised.


    "Don''t... forget... our plan from earlier..." he groaned, the pain making it almost impossible to form words.


    The system''s chuckle was cold and mocking, almost as if it had deliberately let Lucas suffer just to see if he''d remember.


    [Oh! Now you remember? How charming.] The system laughed shamelessly, the sound echoing in Lucas''s mind. [I almost forgot you had the capacity to think under such pressure.]


    Lucas managed a weak nod, his teeth clenched tightly. "Use... that plan. Feed the core with it..."


    The system cackled, clearly entertained by Lucas''s suffering. [Hehe, I was waiting for you to bring it up. Good thinking, host¡ªthis time.] Its voice was laced with a condescending tone. [Alright, let''s give the core what it really wants.]


    With a sinister glee, the system immediately activated the mysterious plan they had discussed earlier.


    A powerful surge of mana poured into the Mana Storage, and the system began to funnel it into the core, which was now fusing itself with Lucas''s body. The dark energy flowed like a raging river, feeding the insatiable hunger of the core.


    Lucas felt the pressure ease slightly, the agonizing pain retreating just enough to give him a moment of respite, though the core''s work was far from complete.


    As the energy surged into him, Lucas''s body continued to change, the core transforming him from the inside out.


    His bones, his muscles, his very essence were being torn apart and rebuilt by the core''s power. He could feel every ounce of it, the core reshaping him, strengthening him, but at a cost that seemed almost unbearable.


    The system''s voice chimed in again, mocking as always. [Oh, this is just the beginning, you know. The core''s far from satisfied. But you can take it, right? You''ve been through worse. Or wait, maybe you haven''t?] S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It laughed, clearly enjoying Lucas''s torment. [I must say, this whole process is a bit too entertaining for me. Watching you writhe, hearing your groans¡ªit''s almost worth the effort.]


    Lucas glared into the abyss, his body still shaking from the aftershocks of the core''s work. "Shut... up," he hissed through clenched teeth.


    [Oh, feisty, are we?] the system responded, mock surprise in its tone. [Well, if you survive this¡ªand that''s still a big if¡ªyou''ll come out stronger. So, I''m rooting for you! Sort of.]


    Lucas''s body, while still under extreme pressure, felt the pain gradually subsiding as the core stabilized, the abyssal energy doing its work.


    But the system''s words hung in the air, lingering like a dark cloud. There was something more to this transformation¡ªsomething the system wasn''t revealing yet.


    Lucas knew the process was far from over, and even though the pain had lessened, the real transformation had only just begun.

 Chapter 227 - 227: Cores Truth (4)

    Lucas was enduring the searing pain of the Abyss Core fusing with his body, every muscle tensing as the core slowly became part of him.


    His mind, however, was not just focused on the pain; the system had already begun working in the background, silently executing one of their mysterious plans.


    Deep within the Malachor Clan''s Vault, where Lucas had strategically placed numerous blank Divine Masks on the corpses, something strange began to unfold. The once dormant masks started to stir, one by one, like ancient artifacts awakening after centuries of slumber.


    The Divine Masks began to subtly absorb the mana from their surroundings, pulling energy from the vault''s rich treasures and lingering spiritual power.


    The system chimed in, its voice filled with a familiar arrogance and smug satisfaction. [Host, I have to say, I''m impressed. Your plan is unfolding quite beautifully, though I wouldn''t expect any less from someone as brilliant as me guiding you.]


    Lucas, despite the sharp pain coursing through him, grunted. "Still... hurting over here," he hissed through clenched teeth. "What... are you talking about now?"


    The system chuckled mockingly. [Oh, nothing major. Just thought you''d like to know that not all of the corpses with your blank Divine Masks are in the Malachor Vault. I guess even someone with your intelligence can overlook the details sometimes.] The system''s tone was dripping with condescension, clearly enjoying its role as Lucas''s ever-mocking guide.


    Lucas winced from another jolt of pain but managed to keep his thoughts clear. "Just... do what I told you... put some of my soul shards into those masks."


    [You''re so demanding,] the system scoffed playfully. [But fine, I suppose I''ll help you out since you''re busy being eaten alive by a core.]


    Lucas groaned in frustration, not just from the pain but from the system''s endless arrogance. "Quit... toying with me," he growled, his voice strained.


    The system chuckled, utterly unbothered. [Oh, toying with you is half the fun, host. Don''t take it so personally. Besides, I thought you liked a challenge.]


    "Just... activate the masks," Lucas snapped, his tone laced with annoyance, though his body trembled from the ongoing fusion process. "And make them move... to other places. The dark side of the cultivation world is going to need... a lot of puppet users soon.


    Corpses will be valuable." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system, never missing an opportunity for mockery, laughed darkly. [Ah, yes, of course. The dark side always needs its corpses, doesn''t it? And look at you, all clever and strategic despite the fact that you''re practically being eaten alive right now.]


    Lucas clenched his fists, doing his best to suppress his groans of pain. "Are you going to activate them, or are you just going to keep congratulating yourself on how clever you think you are?"


    [Tsk, tsk, such impatience, host. But I get it. You''re suffering; let''s not pretend you''re not. But fine, fine. I see your plan now.]


    The system''s voice took on a darker, more calculating edge. [You want to use your corpse clones to spread out, placing more blank Divine Masks on corpses in other locations. Turning the entire dark side into a mana-generating network for you, right?]


    Lucas''s face twisted in a mixture of pain and determination. Sweat dripped from his forehead, and every breath felt like fire, but his mind remained sharp.


    He nodded slowly. "Exactly... the Divine Masks can absorb mana from anything¡ªtreasure vaults, battlefield corpses, it doesn''t matter. I''ll make the entire dark side... a mana generator for me."


    The system, always shameless, practically purred in admiration. [You always have such ambitious plans, host. Truly, it''s a wonder you need me at all.]


    The mocking lilt in its voice was impossible to miss, though there was a real sense of approval underneath. [But I must admit, I like it. Soon enough, every corpse will be yet another piece of your power. And the best part? They won''t even see it coming.]


    Lucas forced a smirk through the waves of agony still coursing through him. "Of course I do... I''ve learned from the best," he said sarcastically, though the smirk on his lips gave away that he wasn''t entirely joking.


    The system snorted, clearly enjoying the banter. [Flattery will get you everywhere, host. Now... time to make your vision a reality. I''ll get to work activating your soul shards and putting those blank Divine Masks to good use. You''re about to have an entire dark network of corpses working for you, draining mana like there''s no tomorrow.]


    Lucas nodded, the smirk never leaving his face, despite the sweat trickling down his temple. "Good. Do it... Now."


    As Lucas''s body continued to adapt to the immense pressure of the Abyss Core fusing with him, the system''s plan went into motion. Deep within the Malachor Vault, the blank Divine Masks began to hum with newfound energy.


    Slowly, imperceptibly at first, they started to absorb mana from the environment¡ªthe treasures stored within the vault, the ambient energy from the surrounding area, even the lingering power left from the once-great figures who had been buried there.


    The blank Divine Masks spread their influence, seeking out more corpses, their soul shards coming to life, as each mask became a hidden instrument of Lucas''s growing power.


    As the masks worked, they began creating an intricate web of mana absorption, not just in the vault, but soon spreading out beyond¡ªinto other secret locations, forgotten tombs, and abandoned battlefields.


    Slowly but surely, the dark cultivation world was being transformed into an unseen network of power, all of it quietly feeding back to one source: Lucas.


    The system''s voice echoed again, this time with a sense of satisfaction. [There you have it, host. The dark side will soon be your personal mana farm, whether they know it or not. You''re going to be unstoppable.]


    Lucas''s eyes gleamed through the pain. "Soon... they''ll all be working for me, whether they realize it... or not and the final victor will not be them but me the mighty Lucas"

 Chapter 228 - 228: Cores Truth (5)

    Lucas gritted his teeth, his body shaking as the relentless, searing pain from the Abyss Core fusion surged through him like wildfire. It felt as though his entire being was being torn apart, piece by piece. The agony was unbearable, and his patience was wearing thin.


    "How long is this going to take?" Lucas finally growled, his voice laced with frustration. He was barely holding it together, sweat dripping down his face.


    The system responded with its usual casual arrogance, completely unaffected by his suffering. [Hmm, if I were to guess? Probably longer than a year¡ªand that''s just for your physical body and everything else except your soul.] The system''s tone was indifferent, as if it had just mentioned the time it took to cook a meal, not endure life-altering pain.


    Lucas''s eyes widened in disbelief. "A year?! Are you kidding me? Dammit! How can it take that long?" His voice cracked with irritation as he clenched his fists. The thought of being stuck in this torturous state for more than a year was unbearable.


    The system chuckled mockingly. [Oh, come on, host, what did you expect? This isn''t some cheap potion you''re brewing¡ªthis is a core fusion. And in case you''ve forgotten, you''re still a mere 3-star cultivator. Of course it''s going to take a while. You should''ve seen this coming,] the system replied, its voice dripping with condescension.


    Lucas''s frustration deepened. He felt like screaming. "So what you''re saying is I have to be stuck like this for a year?! In this agonizing state?" He could barely keep his composure, his hands trembling from the intensity of the pain.


    The system, always shameless, continued to toy with him. [Oh, stop whining, will you? I said it''ll take over a year, but that doesn''t mean you have to sit here and cry through the whole process.]


    Lucas blinked. "What do you mean?"


    The system sighed as if explaining something to a child. [I swear, host, you don''t listen. Not exactly,] it began, its voice oozing with arrogance.


    [Look, the process has only just started. For now, your main soul¡ªyour consciousness¡ªcan return to being Zeus at the Celestial Academy. Your physical body will need to stay here to complete the fusion, but you won''t be stuck in pain the whole time. Aren''t you lucky to have a system as amazing as me to figure this out for you?]


    Lucas frowned, the wheels turning in his head. "So, I can still operate as Zeus, even while this body stays behind?"


    The system clicked its metaphorical tongue, sounding both amused and slightly annoyed. [Finally, you get it. Yes, only at the last stage will you need to be fully present for the final fusion. But until then, you can walk around as Zeus without any problem. It''s not like I''m asking you to sacrifice everything¡ªjust your body for a little while.]


    Lucas exhaled slowly, trying to calm himself. "I see. So I just have to deal with this when it''s time for the final fusion?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Correct,] the system replied, its tone smug. [Honestly, I''m doing most of the heavy lifting here. You should be thanking me. Without me, you''d be a quivering wreck, wondering how to make this fusion work.]


    "Yeah, I''ll make sure to thank you properly later," Lucas muttered sarcastically, though a small smile tugged at his lips.


    Despite the system''s arrogance, Lucas knew it was right. There was no other way forward. The fusion process was beyond his control, but the plan he''d set in motion was still critical to his long-term success.


    After taking a deep breath, he asked, "So, what about the mana generator plan? Is that still running smoothly?"


    The system''s response was smug, its tone calm but condescending, as if Lucas''s question had been unnecessary. [Relax, host. Everything''s under control. The process of absorbing mana from all those lovely corpses around the world? It''s automatic, slow, but steady. No need for your constant supervision.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow. "Automatic, huh? Last I checked, you had to go into full absorption mode back there because of the Abyss Mana surge. What makes this different?"


    The system scoffed, as though it couldn''t believe Lucas was even questioning it. [Oh, please. That was different. The Abyss Mana was wild, powerful, and concentrated. I had to focus all my brilliance to handle it, obviously. But now?


    Now the absorption and infusion process is much more passive. I''ll still be active with you, so don''t worry your tiny mortal brain over it.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle, despite the lingering pain from the core fusion. "You really love hearing yourself talk, don''t you?"


    [Oh, absolutely. But let''s be honest, without me, you''d be fumbling around in the dark. Who else could make this genius plan of yours actually work? I''m practically carrying you.] The system''s shameless arrogance was almost palpable.


    Lucas sighed, but a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "I see. Well, that takes a lot of pressure off, knowing everything''s running smoothly."


    The system continued with its usual self-satisfaction. [Exactly! The Divine Masks will keep absorbing mana from all those precious corpses we''ve strategically placed, and the core fusion will progress without needing your constant attention. It''s like a well-oiled machine¡ªbecause I''m the one making it work, of course.]


    Lucas nodded, finally feeling some of the tension leave his body. The worst of the pain was subsiding, and the fact that he didn''t have to micromanage the process was a huge relief. "Good. That''s one less thing to worry about."


    [One less thing? Host, with me, all things become less to worry about. You should be thanking me for running this show so efficiently. Honestly, I don''t get enough credit.] The system''s voice was dripping with mock disappointment, though Lucas could hear the smugness underneath.


    Lucas chuckled again, shaking his head. "Right, right. Thanks, oh great system, for managing everything."


    The system let out a pleased hum. [There it is¡ªthe gratitude I deserve. Now that we''ve got that settled, what''s next? Oh, I know. You want to go back and check out the Celestial Academy, don''t you? I bet it''s been dreadfully dull without you there, shaking things up as Zeus.]


    Lucas''s expression shifted, his eyes narrowing with anticipation. "You''re right. It''s time to see what''s changed while I''ve been gone. There are still things to handle there."


    [Of course I''m right. Now, let''s make this transformation back into Zeus. I can''t wait to see the look on their faces when you show up again.]


    With that, Lucas felt his consciousness shift. His physical body, still in the depths of the Abyss Hole, continued the fusion process with the core, but his mind was already reconnecting with the Zeus Divine Mask. The familiar weight of power settled around him as his persona of Zeus took shape once more.


    "Let''s see what the Celestial Academy has in store for us," Lucas murmured, a smirk playing on his lips.


    The system, ever eager, chimed in with its usual confidence. [Let''s go cause some chaos.]

 Chapter 229 - 229: Returning To Celestial Academy

    Zeus, still wearing his familiar mask, strode through the serene grounds of Roxana''s private territory within the Celestial Academy. The place had an untouched stillness to it, a calm that bordered on eerie.


    It was a sanctuary, known only to a select few¡ªZeus, Lucy, and Roxana herself. Surrounded by thick, towering trees and a sky that seemed perpetually painted in twilight hues, the territory felt almost otherworldly.


    Despite the calm, there was a weight in the air¡ªa subtle tension, like the quiet before a storm. It clung to everything, making even the softest rustle of the leaves feel significant. Zeus knew that such peace could be deceiving.


    He stepped out of the small training hall, his thoughts still wandering through the labyrinth of recent events¡ªthe chaos of the Abyss Hole, the surge of Abyss Mana, and the monstrous transformations he had unleashed.


    The mask on his face hid the quiet storm of thoughts beneath, but anyone who knew him would recognize the way his posture stiffened, his movements deliberate and slow, as though calculating his next steps.


    His return to the Celestial Academy had been meant to be silent, unnoticed by those who would eagerly seek his downfall. As far as anyone knew, Zeus was just another mask in his arsenal, a tool to hide the truth. He had hoped to pass through without stirring any waters.


    But before he could take another step away from the hall, he felt it¡ªa presence, faint at first, but growing more distinct. The air around him shifted, a familiar energy pressing in from behind, one that he recognized all too well.


    He turned slowly, his hand instinctively brushing against the edge of his mask, as though preparing to react. Standing there, leaning casually against a tree, was Roxana, her arms crossed over her chest and a knowing smirk dancing on her lips. Her crimson eyes gleamed with amusement, yet there was a sharpness to them, a hunter''s gaze locked onto its prey.


    "So, you''ve come back, Lucas," she said, her voice steady, calm, but with an edge of certainty that sent a ripple through the still air.


    The name struck him like a sharp blade, cutting through the facade he had carefully crafted. Zeus''s eyes narrowed beneath his mask, his expression hidden but tense. The use of his true name caught him off guard, but he quickly recovered, though there was a coldness in his tone as he spoke.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed behind the mask, his voice low and measured as he spoke. "What are you talking about?" There was a faint trace of surprise in his tone, a subtle crack in his carefully controlled demeanor, though he quickly tried to hide it. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxana''s smirk deepened as she took a step closer, her sharp eyes gleaming with something akin to satisfaction. She didn''t rush her response, savoring the moment of having caught him off guard.


    Her voice was steady, confident, but with an unmistakable undertone of triumph. "Don''t be surprised, Lucas," she said smoothly, her gaze locking onto his. "I know it''s you this time."


    Zeus''s body tensed ever so slightly at the sound of his true name, but Roxana pressed on, her eyes never leaving his. "Your energy may feel the same, but your aura¡­ it''s different. This time, it feels like the real you beneath that mask."


    There was no denying the certainty in her words. Zeus regarded her in silence for a beat, his mind racing through possibilities, but he quickly recovered, letting out a soft, low chuckle.


    "I see," he whispered, his tone now calm and composed, though his eyes gleamed behind the mask. "You''re pretty good, Roxana," he added, the slightest hint of amusement in his voice.


    Roxana straightened at the compliment, a flicker of pride flashing in her crimson eyes. She allowed herself a small, satisfied smile, her chin lifting with confidence. "Of course," she replied, her voice carrying the weight of her authority. "I am an Elder, after all."


    Zeus''s smirk returned, though this time, it was colder, more calculating. His posture relaxed, but his gaze remained fixed on her, sharp and unreadable.


    "Though you''re good at recognizing me," he said, folding his arms across his chest in a casual yet deliberate gesture, "I have to ask... Why does your energy still feel like you''re at six stars?" His words, though seemingly nonchalant, were laced with a deeper curiosity.


    Roxana''s confident expression flickered for a split second, though she masked it quickly. Zeus pressed on, his tone cool but probing.


    "I know you fell from eight stars to one when you switched to your new cultivation manual, the Divine Scripture. You jumped to six stars in just a single day." He leaned in slightly, his eyes narrowing. "But I''ve been gone for months. Why are you still... stuck at six stars?"


    A brief silence hung between them, the question lingering in the air like a challenge. Roxana''s expression softened, but her gaze remained unwavering, a glint of resolve shining through her composed exterior. She exhaled softly before speaking, her voice quieter but thoughtful, almost introspective.


    "It''s not that I''m stuck," she began, the weight of her words carrying a deeper meaning. "I''ve been cultivating my Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture." She paused, as if carefully considering how much to reveal. "While I could push myself further, I''ve made the choice not to. Not yet."


    Zeus''s interest piqued, though his expression remained guarded. He watched her closely, reading every subtle shift in her posture, every flicker of emotion that passed through her eyes.


    Roxana continued, her tone growing more confident as she met his gaze directly, her voice steady and sure. "I can feel it in my core¡ªthis isn''t my limit at the six-star stage. I''m deliberately compressing more mana, letting my body and mind adapt to the overwhelming power that comes with the Volcanic Dragon Core."


    Her eyes gleamed with determination. "When I eventually ascend to seven stars, I''ll be far stronger than if I rushed through the breakthrough. I want to ensure that when I do advance, it''s... unstoppable."


    Her words hung heavy in the air, laden with ambition. There was a quiet intensity in her gaze, a fire that burned just beneath the surface of her calm exterior. She wasn''t just aiming for strength¡ªshe was aiming for something far more formidable.


    Zeus''s expression remained neutral, though a flicker of acknowledgment passed through his eyes. He tilted his head slightly, as if weighing her explanation, letting her words sink in.


    After a moment, a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "I see," he said softly, his voice thoughtful yet distant, as though he were already contemplating the implications of her strategy.


    A quiet understanding passed between them, unspoken but palpable. Both of them were players in a much larger game, each with their own plans, their own ambitions.


    They stood in silence, the air thick with the weight of untold schemes and the tension of their unspoken rivalry. Each was calculating their next move, but for now, the moment hung in a delicate balance.


    Roxana''s eyes softened, though the determination within them never wavered. "I know you''re playing a long game, Lucas," she said quietly, her voice almost gentle, as though speaking to a familiar adversary. "Just don''t forget... so am I."


    Zeus''s smile deepened beneath the mask, though his eyes remained cold, unreadable. "I wouldn''t expect anything less from you, Roxana," he replied, his voice low, but there was a hint of admiration hidden beneath the icy exterior.


    They stood there, the silence between them heavy but not uncomfortable, both of them knowing that the real battles were yet to come. For now, they could acknowledge each other''s strength, each biding their time, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

 Chapter 230 - 230: Returning To Celestial Academy (2)

    Zeus stood still, a thoughtful silence filling the space between them. His gaze shifted to Roxana, his eyes sharp yet filled with curiosity. He waited for a moment, then spoke, his tone calm, though a flicker of concern danced in his voice. "Where is Lucy?"


    Roxana''s lips curled into a playful smirk, her eyes gleaming with amusement as though she had been waiting for him to ask. "She''s in the arena, fighting."


    Zeus''s brow furrowed in confusion, his surprise evident in the slight rise of his voice. "Fighting? What for?"


    Roxana chuckled softly, crossing her arms over her chest, her tone dripping with mockery as she tilted her head to the side. "Don''t tell me you don''t know," she said, her smirk widening, eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "Lucy isn''t just a beautiful girl, you know. She''s a genius¡ªone of the best in the academy. A lot of people are quite taken by her... and, well, you know how it goes." Roxana waved her hand dismissively as if the situation was all too predictable.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed slightly, sensing there was more to the story. "Taken by her? What do you mean?"


    Roxana''s smirk deepened, a hint of amusement flashing across her face. "Oh, Zeus," she said with a teasing glint in her eyes, "It''s exactly what you think. A lot of people¡ªmen, mostly¡ªare trying to win her over as a future spouse. With her beauty and talent, it''s no surprise she has so many suitors."


    Zeus blinked, processing her words. His expression was unreadable, but his lips parted as though he were about to speak, before pausing. Roxana, noticing his silence, continued, her voice growing even more playful.


    "And every time someone confesses or tries to win her affection, she gives them only one answer," Roxana leaned in slightly, her voice lowering as if to let him in on a secret.


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, waiting for the punchline.


    "She tells them to fight her," Roxana said with a satisfied grin, her tone laced with amusement.


    Zeus''s eyes widened briefly, a spark of realization crossing his face before his expression settled into a quiet smirk. He nodded slowly, as if everything now made perfect sense.


    "I see..." His voice was soft, but there was an underlying amusement in his tone, as though he had come to understand Lucy''s method of dealing with unwanted attention.


    Roxana chuckled softly, the sound laced with amusement as she observed Zeus''s reaction. Her eyes sparkled with a hint of mischief, clearly enjoying the slight surprise she had caused.


    "Seems like Lucy''s quite the celebrity around here," she remarked, the smirk never leaving her lips. "With all the attention she''s getting, I''m surprised you''re not more aware of it."


    She paused for a moment, studying Zeus''s face, her expression shifting from playful to thoughtful. Her arms crossed over her chest as if considering something deeper.


    "It''s strange, though," she added, her tone more curious now. "You have your little brother clone with her all the time, don''t you? Shouldn''t you be more in the loop?"


    Zeus let out a short laugh, his amusement evident in the slight upward twitch of his lips. His voice, though casual, carried an undertone of understanding.


    "That''s the thing," he began, shaking his head slightly. "Whenever Lucy is with my clone, she acts like a total brocon. She''s all doting and never shares anything about her fights, her challengers¡ªnothing really."


    Roxana raised an eyebrow, intrigued by his words. Her eyes gleamed with interest as she tilted her head slightly, considering what Zeus had just revealed.


    "So, with you, she''s different?" she mused, her tone softer now, as if piecing together a puzzle. "She doesn''t put up that warrior front or talk about her battles, yet with everyone else, she''s ready to fight the moment someone approaches her."


    Zeus''s expression softened, and a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips, one filled with a quiet, protective affection. "Of course," he said gently, his tone taking on a more personal, reflective quality. "She''s my sister."


    For a brief moment, Roxana remained silent, watching him closely, her expression unreadable. Then, slowly, she nodded, as if the dynamic between them now made perfect sense.


    "I see," she said thoughtfully, her voice almost distant, as though she were contemplating something important. Her eyes flickered with a subtle admiration for the bond they shared, even if it wasn''t spoken outright.


    A moment later, her lips curved back into a smirk, the teasing edge returning. "So, the mighty Lucy Luxoria can drop her fierce front and become a doting sister, huh? I guess everyone has their soft spot," she teased, though her tone held a trace of sincerity.


    Zeus chuckled, his gaze momentarily softening as he thought of Lucy. "She may act tough with others, but with me, she''s always been like that," he replied, his voice calm yet tinged with affection. "No matter how much she grows or changes, she''ll always be my little sister."


    Roxana raised her chin slightly, giving him a look that was both knowing and amused. "It''s a bit surprising," she said with a playful glint in her eyes, "to see the Demon God so soft when it comes to family."


    Zeus shrugged, a small smile playing on his lips. "Family''s different," he said simply, his tone soft but firm, as if no further explanation was needed.


    Roxana''s expression shifted, her usual smirk fading as she studied him with newfound curiosity. For a brief moment, something thoughtful flickered in her eyes, as though she were seeing a side of him she hadn''t expected.


    She let the silence linger between them before finally speaking, her voice lower, almost contemplative. "I see..." she said, her words trailing off, as if piecing together something important.


    Then, with a subtle shift in her demeanor, she glanced back at him, a mischievous glint returning to her gaze. "Well, would you like to watch her battle?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus''s eyes lit up instantly, a flicker of excitement crossing his face. He turned to her with renewed interest. "Of course," he said, a hint of anticipation in his voice. "I''d love to see how much she''s improved."


    Roxana smiled faintly at his eagerness, and with a smooth, graceful motion, she gestured toward the path that led to the arena. "Then let''s not keep her waiting," she said, her tone light, but there was something hidden in the way she said it, as though she knew more than she was letting on.


    As they began walking side by side, the silence between them was filled with a quiet understanding. Zeus''s thoughts, however, were elsewhere¡ªfocused on his sister.


    He hadn''t seen Lucy fight in quite some time, and the idea of watching her in combat stirred both curiosity and pride within him. After a moment, he spoke again, his voice thoughtful, almost musing aloud. "She should be at five stars now."


    Roxana glanced at him sideways, her lips curving into a familiar, knowing smirk. "Should she?" she echoed, her tone teasing but laced with something more¡ªa hint of mystery.


    Zeus noticed the subtle change in her expression and raised an eyebrow, intrigued. There was an air of playful secrecy in her words that made him pause for a second, but she said nothing further.


    Roxana''s smirk remained, but she didn''t offer any additional clues. She just looked ahead, her eyes gleaming with amusement, leaving Zeus with more questions than answers.

 Chapter 231 - 231: Returning To Celestial Academy (3)

    Zeus and Roxana made their way down the winding path toward the arena, the subtle tension between them mixing with the quiet of their surroundings. Although the conversation flowed smoothly, both were aware of the power each held, creating an underlying current of anticipation.


    Zeus glanced over at Roxana, his eyes narrowing slightly as curiosity flickered within. He broke the silence, his voice steady but probing.


    "Tell me, Roxana," he began, his words carefully measured, "have you faced any... difficulties with the other top elders since you''re now at six stars? I assume most of them are still at eight stars, right?"


    For a moment, Roxana was quiet. Then, unexpectedly, a burst of laughter escaped her, rich and genuine, echoing through the still air. The corners of her lips curled into a sly grin as she turned her gaze to him, her eyes glinting with amusement.


    "Oh, they certainly did," she said with a playful smirk. "At first, they immediately jumped to the conclusion that I''d had some kind of accident. The moment they sensed I had dropped to six stars, they thought I''d lost my touch... became vulnerable." Her tone turned mocking, filled with amusement at their arrogance.


    Zeus arched an eyebrow, intrigued. "And what did they do next?" he asked, though the hint of a smile on his lips suggested he already knew the answer.


    Roxana''s smirk deepened, and she clenched her fist, raising it slightly as if reliving the moment. Her voice lowered, taking on a dangerous edge.


    "They tried to overthrow me from my position as a top elder," she said, her eyes gleaming with a dark satisfaction. "Thought they could capitalize on my supposed weakness. Pathetic, really."


    Her fingers flexed as she slowly uncurled her fist, and she shook her head. "But, of course, I showed them. Just because I''m at six stars doesn''t mean I''ve lost any strength. In fact..."


    Her gaze sharpened, her confidence radiating through each word. "My power is almost the same as when I was an eight-star. The fools didn''t stand a chance."


    Zeus chuckled softly at her defiance, his amusement evident. "I''m not surprised," he murmured under his breath, his voice laced with admiration. "Knowing you, they never had a chance."


    Roxana''s smile widened, and she glanced at him, raising an eyebrow. "I beat every single one of them," she continued, her tone now carrying a mixture of pride and disdain for the elders who had underestimated her.


    "After that, they learned quickly that rank isn''t everything. They can''t overthrow me now, but..." Her smirk faltered for a moment, replaced by a more thoughtful expression.


    Zeus noticed the shift in her demeanor. "But what?" he asked, tilting his head slightly, sensing there was more to the story.


    Roxana''s expression shifted, her confident smile fading as a shadow passed over her face. Her voice dropped lower, the weight of her words filled with gravity. "Now they keep their guard up around me," she said, her tone more somber. "They''ve grown wary, constantly watching, waiting for me to make even the slightest mistake."


    She paused, her gaze hardening as the bitterness in her voice became more pronounced. "And more than once, I''ve caught them trying to pry into my cultivation manual. They''re desperate to figure out how I''m maintaining this much power at six stars¡ªas if they could steal my secrets."


    Zeus remained silent for a moment, watching her closely. His eyes gleamed with interest, though his expression stayed unreadable. He seemed to be weighing her words, taking in the implications of what she was revealing. Then, slowly, a knowing smirk spread across his face.


    "You should be careful," he said, his voice calm but laced with a subtle warning. "They might act cautiously now, but people like that are dangerous when they''re desperate."


    Roxana glanced at him, her eyes narrowing slightly as a frown creased her brow. "I could say the same to you," she countered, her tone firm, though there was an edge of concern in her voice. "You should be careful too. The elders are always watching, especially now that they''ve seen what you''re capable of. They''ll be keeping their eyes on you, just waiting for the right opportunity to strike."


    Her warning hung in the air, the tension between them thickening. There was an intensity in her gaze, as if she was searching for some sign that he understood the seriousness of the situation. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Zeus only chuckled softly, the sound low and filled with amusement. His smirk deepened, and he met her gaze without a trace of concern. "Don''t worry," he said confidently, his tone almost teasing. "Even if they want to target or observe me, they won''t get far."


    Roxana''s frown deepened, confusion flickering in her eyes. "What do you mean by that?" she asked, her voice laced with suspicion.


    Zeus''s smirk didn''t waver, but there was a hint of something darker beneath his calm demeanor. "Soon enough," he whispered, his voice dropping to a near-murmur, "they won''t be able to observe me at all. In fact, they''ll have far bigger things to worry about."


    Roxana''s eyes widened slightly, the surprise in her expression breaking through her usual composed demeanor. For a moment, she looked at him with a mixture of curiosity and unease, as though trying to decipher the hidden meaning behind his cryptic words.


    "What are you planning, Zeus?" she asked, her voice quieter now, a note of intrigue lacing her tone. She studied him carefully, her sharp mind already working through the possibilities.


    But Zeus merely shrugged, his smile never fading. "Let''s just say," he said, his voice smooth and confident, "the game is about to change. They''ll be too distracted to keep their eyes on me."


    Roxana''s gaze lingered on him, her surprise slowly giving way to a thoughtful expression. She didn''t press him for more details, sensing that he wasn''t ready to reveal the full extent of his plans. Instead, she simply nodded, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    "I see," she said softly, her voice returning to its usual tone. "You always were one to keep people guessing."


    Zeus chuckled again, his smirk still in place. "It''s more fun that way," he said, a glint of mischief in his eyes.


    As they continued walking, the tension between them eased slightly, but the weight of their conversation lingered in the air. Both knew that the path ahead would be fraught with danger, but neither seemed afraid of the challenges waiting for them.

 Chapter 232 - 232: Lucys Spectacular Growth

    Zeus and Roxana stepped into the arena, the loud buzz of excitement and chatter hitting them instantly like a wave.


    The air was electric with anticipation, and Zeus couldn''t help but widen his eyes in surprise as he took in the scene. Hundreds of people had gathered, all with their eyes locked onto the fight happening below.


    The arena was filled with murmurs, whispers, and occasional bursts of laughter. Zeus picked up on a few conversations as they passed by groups of spectators.


    "How long do you think this one will last?" a young man said, leaning toward his friend with a smirk.


    His friend chuckled, shaking his head. "I give him three minutes, maybe five if he''s lucky. He''s no match for her."


    Another voice, more doubtful, piped up from somewhere in the crowd. "He''s a five-star cultivator, though! He should be able to put up a fight, right?"


    "Not against Lucy," someone else chimed in with a scoff. "She''s on a whole different level. I''ve seen her break stronger men in less time."


    Zeus listened to the murmurs, his eyebrows lifting as he realized just how intense the attention on Lucy had become. The crowd wasn''t just here to watch a casual match¡ªthis was a spectacle, and Lucy was the star.


    Beside him, Roxana observed his reaction with a soft smile playing on her lips. Her arms crossed casually, and her tone was amused yet proud. "Your sister is really famous now, isn''t she?"


    Zeus tore his gaze away from the crowd to glance at Roxana. "Seems like it," he replied, his voice tinged with surprise. "I didn''t realize she had garnered this much attention."


    Roxana chuckled lightly, a glint of mischief in her eyes. "Oh, trust me, Zeus. These people aren''t just here for a fight. They''re here to see how quickly she can crush the poor fool who dared challenge her." She nodded toward the arena with a knowing smirk. "It''s become a bit of an entertainment for them."


    Zeus let out a small breath, shaking his head. "She''s made quite the impression, it seems."


    Roxana grinned. "She has, and it''s not just because she''s strong. Her beauty, her skills¡­ The suitors line up, but they all fall the same. It''s almost comical how they think they have a chance."


    Zeus raised an eyebrow. "And none of them ever learn?"


    Roxana laughed, the sound rich and full of amusement. "No, they never do. But that''s what makes it so fun to watch, don''t you think?"


    Zeus shook his head again, a small smile forming on his lips as he absorbed the scene. "I suppose so." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus''s gaze snapped sharply to the center of the arena, where the heat of the battle was most intense. His eyes narrowed in focus as he scanned the fighters below, locking onto the familiar figure at the heart of it all.


    There, standing tall with unwavering confidence, was Lucy. Her expression was cold and fierce, a stark contrast to the playful demeanor she often had around him. Now, her eyes were sharp, calculating every movement of her opponent with lethal precision.


    Zeus studied her for a moment, impressed by how she commanded the battlefield with nothing more than her presence. But soon, his attention shifted to the young man facing off against her.


    He narrowed his eyes as recognition struck him. "Varyn Steelwind," he thought, his mind quickly racing back to their first encounter. Zeus''s jaw tightened slightly, recalling the man who had been the entrance officer during their initial trials at the Celestial Academy.


    Varyn had been the one to test both him and Lucy, a figure of authority and strength at the academy. But to see him now, not as an examiner, but as one of Lucy''s suitors, struck Zeus as unexpected.


    Zeus''s gaze flickered with interest as he watched Varyn. His movements were precise, calculated, and his energy radiated raw power. It was clear that Varyn had reached at least the five-star cultivation level, a significant leap from their earlier encounter.


    He''s strong, Zeus admitted to himself, feeling the weight of Varyn''s power even from the sidelines. But then, his eyes returned to Lucy¡ªand his breath caught in his throat.


    It wasn''t Varyn''s strength that shocked him¡ªit was Lucy''s.


    What the hell... Zeus''s thoughts spiraled as his eyes widened in disbelief. He could hardly process what he was sensing. Lucy''s energy was a storm¡ªwild, uncontrollable, and overwhelming. The sheer force of her aura hit him like a tidal wave, leaving him frozen in place.


    Her power was far beyond anything he had anticipated. This... this can''t be right... he thought, his heart racing as he tried to make sense of the crushing pressure radiating from his sister. Every fiber of his being was caught off guard by the magnitude of her strength.


    Suddenly, the system chimed in, its usual mocking tone layered with shock.


    [What in the name of every god out there is wrong with your big sister?!] The system practically shouted, the words dripping with incredulity. [Six stars already?!] It scoffed, clearly irritated. [Are you seriously telling me she jumped this far ahead while you were off having fun? This is just ridiculous!]


    Zeus clenched his jaw, his eyes still fixed on Lucy, trying to process both his own thoughts and the system''s usual arrogance. Six stars... already?


    [I mean, come on,] the system continued, not giving him a moment of peace. [You, the one who''s supposed to be the genius around here, are getting left in the dust by your sister! What have you been doing all this time? Napping?!]


    Zeus''s lip twitched, irritation bubbling up as he tried to focus on the fight below. "Would you shut up for one second?" he muttered under his breath, though the system''s mocking voice echoed louder in his mind.


    [Shut up? Oh, no, no, no, hero! This is gold! Your sister is out here breaking through to six stars like it''s nothing, while you''re over here gawking like a wide-eyed idiot!] The system''s tone dripped with mockery. [What''s next? Is she going to be eight stars by tomorrow?


    Or maybe she''ll take over the Celestial Academy while you''re still playing catch-up?]


    Zeus groaned inwardly. "I get it," he growled under his breath, though a part of him couldn''t deny the shock still coursing through him. How did she grow so fast?


    The system, never one to let a good opportunity pass, chuckled darkly. [I have to hand it to her though¡ªLucy''s making you look like an amateur. Seriously, six stars? In such a short time? You might want to start taking notes from your big sis. Who knows, maybe she''ll let you borrow some of that talent.]


    Zeus clenched his fists, his eyes narrowing as he focused on Lucy again, watching as she effortlessly held her own in the arena. Despite the system''s relentless taunts, there was a fierce pride swelling in his chest.


    "She''s always been ahead of the curve," he murmured, his voice low but filled with grudging admiration. "But this... even I didn''t expect this."


    The system laughed, its tone both mocking and gleeful. [Oh, believe me, neither did I. But hey, at least it''s entertaining. I can''t wait to see how much further she''ll outpace you.]


    Zeus remained silent, his attention fully locked onto the battle. No matter how much the system teased him, one thing was clear¡ªLucy had become far stronger than anyone could have predicted.

 Chapter 233 - 233: Lucys Spectacular Growth (2)

    Roxana smirked, clearly amused by the stunned expression that crossed Zeus''s face. She crossed her arms, her posture relaxed yet exuding confidence. "Surprised, aren''t you?"


    Zeus blinked, still processing the incredible power Lucy was displaying in the arena. He took a deep breath and ran a hand through his hair, his mind racing.


    "Of course I''m surprised," he muttered, his voice laced with disbelief. "She''s reached six stars¡­ What the hell did you do to her that made her grow so fast?"


    Roxana chuckled softly, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "I didn''t do much," she said, her tone nonchalant, as if it were the most casual thing in the world.


    "I just gave her what I usually eat. You know... Lava Fruit, Magma Beast Soup, Lava Dragon Meat, Lava Fish Meat... nothing too special." She waved a hand as if listing a common grocery run.


    Zeus''s jaw dropped slightly, his eyes widening. "What?!" he thought, shocked beyond words. His mind reeled as he tried to comprehend what Roxana had just revealed.


    [Oh, look at you, Host, all wide-eyed and clueless again,] the system chimed in, dripping with its usual arrogance. [Let me do the heavy lifting for that tiny brain of yours. I know exactly why she''s grown so strong so quickly.]


    Zeus rolled his eyes inwardly, Yeah, I figured that out too.


    [Sure you did,] the system shot back with a mocking scoff. [The materials Roxana gave her are loaded with potent volcanic mana. You''d know that if you weren''t so busy gawking.]


    There was a pause, then it added smugly, [But, as always, it''s me who connects the dots for you. With the Divine Mask system embedded in Lucy, it converts all that lovely volcanic mana into pure, refined power faster than your weak brain could process.]


    Zeus let out a soft sigh, ignoring the system''s arrogant tone as he focused on what it was saying. "Because of that, she''s been able to grow this fast," he thought, his mind whirring as he pieced together the implications.


    [Oh, and don''t forget her special physique and Divine Scripture,] the system added, its tone dripping with superiority. [With a setup like hers, it''s no wonder she''s flying through cultivation levels. Unlike you, who had to crawl through the mud to get stronger.]


    Zeus couldn''t help but smirk at the system''s typical mockery. Yeah, yeah, I know. She''s got everything going for her.


    The system let out a haughty laugh. [Finally, something we agree on. But don''t get too excited, Host. She''ll start slowing down soon enough. Going from six to seven stars? That''s a different beast entirely.


    Much harder. More pain, more struggle¡ªjust how you like it.]


    Zeus sighed internally. "Yeah, I know," he replied in his mind, as he watched Lucy''s every movement with a renewed sense of awe and respect. Her growth had been rapid, almost unnatural, but he knew the road ahead would be more difficult.


    Zeus turned to Roxana, shaking his head slightly, a look of disbelief still lingering on his face. "To think you actually gave her those foods," he said, his voice carrying a mixture of astonishment and mild amusement.


    Roxana''s lips curled into a proud, almost smug smile, her eyes glinting with satisfaction. "Well, of course," she replied, her tone filled with an air of certainty. "She''s my disciple, after all. And with her physique and power being so similar to mine, it only made sense that our diets should match."


    She crossed her arms and cast a sidelong glance at Zeus, her expression both playful and confident. "Did you really think I''d let her go through ordinary training? She has too much potential for that."


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued further. "So you really believe her physique is that close to yours?" he asked, a note of intrigue in his voice.


    Roxana nodded, her gaze firm. "It''s not just belief. I''ve seen it with my own eyes, felt it in her aura. The way she absorbs volcanic mana... it''s almost identical to mine. Her progression is rapid, but it''s controlled.


    She''s not just getting stronger; she''s refining her power."


    She tilted her head slightly, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "If anything, I''d say she might even surpass me in some areas if she keeps this up."


    Zeus chuckled softly, a sense of pride swelling in his chest as he glanced back at the arena. "Surpassing you, huh? Well, that''s certainly something to look forward to."


    Roxana laughed lightly, shaking her head. "Don''t get too ahead of yourself. She''s still got a long way to go, especially if she plans to reach the higher stars. But with the right guidance..." Her voice trailed off, a knowing smile playing on her lips as she watched Lucy fight. "She''ll get there." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus exhaled slowly, finally piecing everything together. "I see," he murmured, his tone soft yet thoughtful.


    His gaze returned to the battlefield, where Lucy''s movements were precise, her energy rippling through the air like a storm contained within her form. There was no hesitation in her strikes, no wasted effort¡ªjust raw, refined power.


    Zeus''s eyes narrowed slightly as he watched, his mind racing with both admiration and curiosity. "Now... let''s see just how strong she really is."


    ---


    In the arena, Varyn Steelwind faced off against Lucy, his mind struggling to keep pace with the battle. Each clash of their blades reverberated through the air, the impact sending shockwaves across the arena floor. Varyn''s breathing grew ragged, his chest rising and falling heavily as sweat trickled down his face. He gritted his teeth, his muscles aching under the strain of every exchange.


    "What the hell is wrong with her?" he thought, barely managing to block another of Lucy''s strikes. His grip tightened on his weapon, but his hands trembled slightly. "It''s only been a year, and her power has grown this much?"


    He had known Lucy was strong¡ªher reputation as both beautiful and powerful had drawn countless suitors. But none of them had truly understood the depth of her strength, and now, as Varyn fought her, he was starting to realize just how outmatched he was.

 Chapter 234 - 234: Lucys Spectacular Strength

    Varyn found himself in deep trouble as his battle with Lucy spiraled out of control. The once cold, elegant woman who had captivated so many hearts had transformed before his very eyes into something far more terrifying.


    The aura around her had shifted completely, now exuding a ruthless, almost malevolent energy. The air felt heavy, suffocating him with the sheer weight of her presence.


    This isn''t the same Lucy... Varyn thought, his heart hammering in his chest. He wasn''t fighting for admiration anymore. Now, he was fighting for his life.


    Panic began to creep into his mind as the reality of the situation settled in. Desperation surged through him, and without hesitation, he activated his most trusted technique: the Iron Tempest Blade.


    "Let''s see how you handle this!" Varyn shouted, trying to mask his fear with bravado.


    His sword became enveloped in swirling iron winds, a powerful tempest of energy crackling around the blade. With a battle cry, he lunged at Lucy, pouring all his strength into the attack, his eyes wide with a mixture of hope and desperation. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucy, however, barely flinched. Her expression remained calm, cold, and completely unbothered by the oncoming attack. With a swift motion, she raised her arm, and in an instant, her smooth, human hand transformed into a monstrous, blazing claw.


    Varyn''s heart skipped a beat as he saw both of Lucy''s arms morph into the terrifying Volcanic Dragon Claws¡ªthick, scaly appendages burning with molten power. The heat radiating from them warped the air, creating shimmering waves around her.


    With a smooth, effortless motion, Lucy parried his attack. The force of Varyn''s Iron Tempest was deflected with deadly precision, the gusts of wind dispersing harmlessly as they collided with the burning claws.


    "Is that all?" Lucy''s voice was low, almost mocking, her eyes narrowing as she watched Varyn stumble back in shock.


    Varyn''s eyes widened, disbelief and terror flooding through him as he struggled to comprehend what had just happened. His strongest technique had been brushed aside as if it were nothing.


    What... what is this?! His thoughts raced wildly, his mind unable to accept the truth before him. She''s... she''s a monster!


    "You''re hesitating, Varyn," Lucy said, her tone cold and cutting. She took a slow step forward, her claws crackling with volcanic energy. "That''s a fatal mistake."


    Varyn''s mouth went dry. "This... this isn''t the same Lucy from before..." His voice was barely above a whisper, his confidence evaporating under the oppressive heat of her power.


    Lucy smirked, her eyes glinting with cruel amusement. "You thought you knew me? You thought this was a game?" Her voice was smooth, almost playful, but there was a razor-sharp edge to it. "I''ve changed. I''ve evolved."


    Varyn tightened his grip on his sword, trying to regain his composure. "Damn it... No! I won''t lose to you!" He shouted, trying to rally his spirit, though even he could hear the tremor in his voice.


    With renewed determination, Varyn gritted his teeth and activated his Steel Whirlwind Guard. His sword moved in a blur, creating rapid, circular motions, forming a swirling barrier of wind and steel around him.


    The air howled as the tempestuous shield took shape, encasing him in a spinning vortex of defensive power.


    "This should hold her off," Varyn muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with both desperation and hope. He poured every ounce of his strength into maintaining the barrier, convinced that it would buy him the time he needed.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    Lucy watched, unbothered, her fiery eyes gleaming with disdain. With a casual flick of her Volcanic Dragon Claws, she brought down a burning strike.


    The force of her attack ripped through the air, and the first blow hit the shield with an ear-splitting crack. Varyn''s guard wavered, the winds around him faltering for just a moment¡ªbut that was all she needed.


    Before he could even process the impact, Lucy''s second strike came down with terrifying speed. Her claws, blazing with volcanic energy, sliced through the whirling shield of steel as if it were made of paper.


    The sound of metal shattering echoed through the arena, and the gusting winds were instantly silenced.


    Varyn stumbled backward, his breath caught in his throat, eyes wide with shock. His strongest defense, destroyed in seconds.


    "No..." he whispered, barely able to believe what had just happened. His heart pounded against his chest, terror sinking its claws deep into him.


    Lucy stepped closer, her movements slow, deliberate¡ªpredatory. The glow of her claws reflected in her eyes, and a smirk curled on her lips. "Is that really the best you can do?" she asked, her voice cold and mocking. The amusement in her tone was palpable, laced with contempt. "Pathetic."


    Varyn''s hands shook as he gripped his sword tighter, sweat now pouring down his face. He tried to take a deep breath, but the heat radiating from her burning claws made the air feel thick and suffocating.


    "She''s a monster," he muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible, more to himself than anyone else. The crowd around them watched in tense silence, their murmurs hushed by the crushing force of Lucy''s overwhelming presence.


    Lucy raised an eyebrow, her smile widening. "What''s wrong, Varyn?" she taunted, her voice soft, yet dripping with venom. "You were so eager to prove yourself before. Where''s that confidence now?"


    Her words cut deep, stoking the fires of frustration and fear within him. Varyn cursed under his breath, beads of sweat dripping down his forehead, his mind scrambling for a way out. "Damn it..." he whispered again, his heart pounding in his chest. He knew there was only one option left.


    Raising his sword slowly, he took a deep, shaky breath. "It seems... I have no choice," he muttered through gritted teeth. His voice was low, filled with reluctant determination. He looked at Lucy, his expression hardening. "I''ll need to use my ultimate skill."


    The crowd collectively held its breath, the tension in the arena thickening as they sensed the shift in the battle. Eyes locked on Varyn, waiting to see if he had any chance left to turn the tide.


    Lucy, however, looked utterly unimpressed. She tilted her head slightly, her smirk never faltering. "Oh?" she said, her tone dripping with mock curiosity. "Your ultimate skill, is it? Let''s see if it''s any better than that sad little defense of yours."


    Varyn glared at her, trying to steady his breathing as he prepared to unleash everything he had left. His muscles tensed, his sword trembling in his hands.


    But deep down, he knew... he was running out of time.

 Chapter 235 - 235: Lucys Spectacular Strength (2)

    Varyn stood his ground, desperation clouding his eyes as he gathered the last of his remaining strength. His breath came in ragged gasps, and his legs trembled under the strain of the battle.


    But despite the exhaustion threatening to overwhelm him, he refused to bow to defeat. He couldn''t¡ªhis pride wouldn''t allow it.


    Gritting his teeth, he lifted his sword one final time, his voice hoarse as he shouted, "Iron Gale Strike!"


    The shout echoed through the arena, drawing gasps and murmurs from the crowd. Varyn focused the swirling energy of his Iron Tempest into a single point, the blade of his sword glowing as the gathered force hummed with power.


    "I''ll end this!" Varyn roared, his face twisted in determination. With one swift, decisive motion, he unleashed the attack, sending a deadly, cutting strike hurtling toward Lucy, the very air screaming as it tore forward like a raging storm.


    But Lucy¡ªshe didn''t even flinch.


    Instead, a twisted, merciless grin spread across her face, her eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and cruelty. "That''s it?" she said, her voice cold and mocking, as if Varyn''s final attack was nothing more than a pathetic effort.


    Without a hint of hesitation, Lucy raised her Volcanic Dragon Claw, flames dancing wickedly around her arm.


    The heat radiating from her claw warped the air around her, but she stood calmly, completely unfazed. As the energy of Varyn''s Iron Gale Strike neared her, Lucy moved in a blur, catching the full force of the attack with a single hand.


    Varyn''s eyes widened in shock. "Impossible¡­"


    The full might of his Iron Tempest collided with Lucy''s claw, but the storm that once raged so fiercely now faltered, the energy flickering weakly in her grasp.


    Lucy''s grip tightened, and with a slow, deliberate squeeze, she crushed the attack in her claw, reducing the once-powerful strike to nothing more than a puff of air.


    "You call that power?" Lucy''s voice was sharp, filled with dark amusement. Her grin widened as she took a slow step forward, her eyes never leaving Varyn''s stunned face. "You''re pathetic."


    Before Varyn could even process what had happened, Lucy moved with inhuman speed, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye. Her Volcanic Dragon Claw flared brighter, burning with fierce intensity, as she cocked her arm back for a punch.


    Varyn tried to defend himself, raising his sword in a desperate attempt to block, but he was too slow. Far too slow.


    Lucy''s fist connected with his chest, and the force of the impact was so overwhelming that it felt like a meteor crashing into him. The heat from her claw scorched his armor, and the raw power behind the strike sent him hurtling backward.


    His body slammed into the arena wall with a deafening crash, the stone cracking under the sheer force of the blow.


    For a moment, the arena was silent, the crowd holding its breath as Varyn''s limp body slid down the wall and crumpled onto the ground. His sword fell from his hand, clattering uselessly beside him.


    Lucy slowly lowered her arm, her expression unchanging as she watched Varyn''s unconscious form. "What a waste of time," she muttered under her breath, her tone dripping with disdain.


    She glanced down at her burning claw, flexing her fingers. "Did you really think you stood a chance against me? You''re not even worth killing."


    Turning away from Varyn, she walked back toward the center of the arena, her grin fading into an expression of cold indifference.


    The crowd, which had been roaring with excitement just moments before, now fell into an uneasy silence. The sight of her ruthless, overwhelming power left them speechless.


    High above in the stands, Zeus watched the scene unfold below, his expression calm but thoughtful as he observed Lucy''s brutal display of power. His eyes followed her every movement, analyzing each strike, each parry, as if he were studying an intricate piece of art.


    "She''s strong," Zeus murmured, a hint of pride in his voice, though his expression remained unreadable. His lips curled slightly into a smirk as he continued to watch, the glint of satisfaction clear in his gaze.


    [Strong?] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with condescension. [Is that the best compliment you can come up with, oh mighty Zeus? She''s not just strong, she''s a walking disaster waiting to happen.]


    There was a mocking pause before it added with a laugh, [And you haven''t even seen her at full power yet! Talk about holding back, right?] S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus''s smirk deepened, his eyes narrowing slightly as he responded, "Don''t worry, she''ll have her chance soon enough." His voice was low, almost as if he were savoring the thought of what was to come.


    The system practically purred in delight at his response. [Oh, I know she will. And when she does, it''s going to be glorious¡ªnothing but ash and dust left behind,] it sneered, its tone brimming with shameless arrogance.


    [But I must say, watching these weaklings crumble before her is quite amusing. Don''t you think? It''s like watching ants trying to fight a hurricane. Pathetic, really.]


    Zeus chuckled softly, his gaze still locked on Lucy as she finished her fight, the unconscious form of Varyn crumpled against the arena wall. "Indeed," he said, his voice smooth, "they have no idea what they''re truly up against."


    [No idea at all,] the system echoed, its voice full of smug satisfaction. [But that''s the beauty of it, isn''t it? They come with their little swords, their flimsy techniques, thinking they can stand a chance.]


    [And then¡ªbam!¡ªone strike, and they''re done for. Watching their faces when they realize they''ve bitten off more than they can chew... priceless.]


    Zeus''s smirk widened, a dangerous gleam flickering in his eyes. "She''s still holding back," he said, his tone quiet but filled with anticipation. "When she unleashes her true strength..."


    The system let out a shameless, gleeful laugh. [Oh, I''m counting the seconds! And when it happens? Well, let''s just say I wouldn''t want to be in their shoes. Not that they''ll have shoes left after she''s done with them!]


    Zeus chuckled again, the sound low and ominous. "They have no idea..." he whispered, his gaze never leaving Lucy, his thoughts already on the battles to come.

 Chapter 236 - 236: Lucys Next Mission

    As the crowd began to disperse, the noise of the arena slowly faded into the background. Lucy stepped off the battlefield, her posture relaxed yet purposeful.


    The thrill of her recent victory still lingered in her veins, though it had been disappointingly easy. She craved more¡ªa real challenge, something that could push her limits.


    As she made her way out, a familiar energy caught her attention. Her senses sharpened, and her eyes instinctively scanned the stands. There, seated in quiet authority, was Roxana, her master, watching her with an intense gaze.


    A small smile tugged at the corner of Lucy''s lips, and she immediately adjusted her demeanor, her usual fierce expression softening as she approached.


    "Master," she greeted respectfully, offering a slight bow of acknowledgment. Her voice held a mixture of reverence and confidence, a disciple acknowledging her teacher''s presence.


    But as her eyes shifted, she noticed the man standing beside Roxana. Her gaze lingered on Zeus for a moment, before she turned her face away, uninterested.


    Zeus could only smile, knowing full well that Lucy had no idea who he really was beneath the mask. Inside, he found the situation amusing, but he stayed silent.


    Roxana, standing between them, observed the interaction with her sharp, knowing eyes. She didn''t miss the subtle tension or the faint flicker of confusion in Lucy''s face. With a smirk tugging at her lips, she decided to break the silence.


    "You seem to have gotten better and better in your fights," Roxana said, her voice laced with a proud undertone. She crossed her arms, her gaze firmly on Lucy, an air of confidence radiating from her as always.


    Lucy nodded, her eyes still gleaming with the thrill of the fight. "Yes, Master," she replied, her voice respectful yet filled with the confidence of someone who had just proven her strength. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then her lips curled into a brief, wicked smile¡ªa flash of something darker passing over her face. "Too bad none of them can satisfy my cravings."


    Her tone shifted, revealing a hint of her ruthless nature, a side she often displayed in battle. For a moment, the cold, predatory hunger that drove her flared up, her desire for more challenging opponents clear in the wicked smile she flashed.


    Roxana chuckled softly, her amusement evident in the twinkle of her eyes. She knew Lucy well¡ªknew that her thirst for powerful opponents was insatiable. "I see," she replied, a sly grin crossing her face. "Still craving a real fight, huh?"


    Lucy shrugged, her expression hardening slightly. "None of them come close, Master. They all want something from me, but none of them have the strength to earn it."


    Her voice was colder now, filled with disdain for the suitors who continued to challenge her in vain. She tilted her head, her eyes narrowing with frustration. "I want a challenge. Someone worth fighting."


    Roxana raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Lucy''s growing impatience. "Patience, Lucy," she said with a softer tone.


    "The right challenge will come. But remember, strength alone doesn''t make someone worthy." Her voice carried a deeper, more serious note now, a lesson wrapped in her words. "There''s always more to a fight than raw power."


    Lucy''s expression softened slightly, but only for a moment. She nodded in acknowledgment, though the hunger for battle still simmered beneath her calm exterior. "Yes, Master."


    Roxana gave her a knowing look, then glanced at Zeus, sensing the amusement radiating from him despite his silence. She knew that there was something more between these two, something hidden beneath the surface that neither was acknowledging. But for now, she kept her thoughts to herself.


    "Let''s return," Roxana finally said, her voice shifting back to its usual authority. "I have something important to tell both of you."


    Without further words, the three of them began making their way back to Roxana''s private territory. The journey was quiet, but there was a sense of anticipation in the air as Lucy, Zeus, and Roxana walked side by side.


    Soon, they arrived at Roxana''s office, the familiar surroundings of her private domain offering a momentary calm. Roxana gestured for both of them to sit, her expression now one of focus as she prepared to deliver the news she had been waiting to share.


    As they settled into Roxana''s office, the atmosphere grew heavy with anticipation. Roxana sat at her desk, her fingers tapping lightly against the surface as she gazed at Lucy with a sharp, calculating look.


    Without wasting any time, Roxana leaned forward slightly, her eyes locking onto Lucy with a seriousness that commanded attention. "Lucy," she began, her voice steady yet carrying a sense of urgency, "I need you to go to the Death Volcano."


    Lucy''s expression didn''t falter, but her eyes widened with surprise, the name striking her with sudden intrigue. The Death Volcano was no ordinary mission.


    It was a place filled with searing heat, violent mana eruptions, and creatures powerful enough to challenge even the strongest warriors. But fear? Fear wasn''t something Lucy felt. Instead, it was curiosity, a craving for the challenge.


    "The Death Volcano?" Lucy repeated, her tone calm, though the surprise in her voice was unmistakable. "What''s the reason, Master? Are we hunting something there?" Her eyes gleamed slightly, already anticipating a new test of her strength.


    Roxana''s gaze remained fixed on her, unyielding and filled with purpose. "There are materials and ancient secrets buried deep within the volcano''s core.


    It''s a dangerous place, but I believe you''re ready for it," she explained, her tone unhurried, but resolute. Then, her expression shifted ever so slightly, adding a layer of mystery. "But you won''t be going alone."


    Lucy tilted her head slightly, curiosity deepening. "Alone? Then who¡ª"


    "You''ll be taking your brother, Lucas, with you," Roxana said, her voice firm, leaving no room for argument.


    The moment the words left Roxana''s lips, Lucy''s calm demeanor shifted. Her eyes flashed with shock, not because of fear, but because of the unexpected nature of the statement. "What?!" Lucy blurted out, standing up abruptly, her tone louder than intended.

 Chapter 237 - 237: Lucys Next Mission (2)

    Lucy was still in shock, her mind reeling from Roxana''s words. The Death Volcano was no ordinary place¡ªit was a realm of deadly heat and volatile danger.


    The thought of bringing her beloved brother, Lucas, into such a perilous environment was more than she could handle. She shook her head, her voice trembling as she spoke.


    "Master, the Death Volcano is incredibly dangerous," Lucy began, her voice shaking with a mix of fear and frustration. She clenched her fists, trying to stay composed, but the thought of her brother in such a deadly environment shattered her calm.


    "If I go, I can handle it, but my brother... My lovely brother..." Her voice softened as she thought of Lucas, her eyes shimmering with worry. "He''ll die from the heat alone!"


    Her words hung in the air, heavy with emotion. Lucy''s protective instincts flared, and her desperation was clear in the tremble of her voice. She stared at Roxana, hoping her master would understand, would see that Lucas wasn''t ready for such a challenge.


    Roxana, sitting quietly, let out a soft sigh. Her expression remained gentle, but there was a firmness in her eyes. "Lucy," she said, her tone measured and calm, "I know you''re strong. You''ve come so far in such a short time¡ªreaching this level in just a year. It''s something to be proud of."


    She paused, letting the words sink in before continuing, her gaze softening just slightly. "But look at your brother," Roxana added, her voice now laced with concern.


    Lucy frowned, her hands trembling slightly. "What about him?" she whispered, almost afraid of the answer.


    "If you keep growing stronger without him, your little brother¡ªwho hasn''t even begun cultivating¡ªwill be left behind." Roxana''s voice dropped, turning more serious, but her eyes remained gentle. "Don''t you understand how he must feel?"


    Lucy''s lips parted, but no words came. She bit her lip, her heart aching at the truth in Roxana''s words. The idea that Lucas, her precious brother, could be feeling inadequate because of her rapid growth¡ªit hadn''t occurred to her.


    She was always thinking of protecting him, of keeping him safe from the harshness of the world, but maybe she had missed something important.


    "But..." Lucy started, her voice shaky as she searched for an argument. "But he''s only fourteen years old," she protested weakly, her uncertainty clear as she grasped for something to hold onto. "He''s not even at the age to start cultivating."


    Roxana shook her head, her expression now more resolute, but there was no harshness in her voice¡ªonly understanding. "Lucy, those age restrictions? They''re for commoners."


    Lucy blinked, caught off guard by her master''s words. "Commoners?" she echoed, her brow furrowing in confusion.


    "Yes," Roxana continued, leaning forward slightly, her tone more direct now. "Nobles and the strongest families have their children start cultivating as early as ten years old. It''s not uncommon. In fact, it''s expected of those with potential and status."


    She held Lucy''s gaze, her voice unwavering. "Your brother, who''s fourteen, can already start cultivating. He''s more than ready."


    Lucy''s eyes widened in disbelief, her heart pounding at the unexpected revelation. She stared at Roxana, her voice coming out in a shaky whisper, "What... what do you mean?"


    Roxana offered a soft, almost reassuring smile, but there was a knowing gleam in her eyes. Without directly answering, she turned her head slightly and glanced at Zeus. "I''ve already helped him awaken so that he can cultivate now."


    Lucy stood frozen for a moment, her mind racing as she processed what Roxana had just said. Lucas could now cultivate? Her lovely little brother, who she''d spent years protecting from the harshness of the world, was suddenly capable of embarking on the brutal path of cultivation?


    Zeus, who had remained quiet at Roxana''s side, couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in mild surprise. He hadn''t expected Roxana to have already taken steps with his "little brother."


    A small smirk crossed his lips, his amusement showing through the mask. "Good job saving me the time of explaining how my ''little brother'' can suddenly start cultivating," he thought to himself, his eyes glinting with subtle humor.


    Roxana caught his glance, her sharp eyes twinkling with a silent understanding. She gave a nearly imperceptible nod, a hint of a smirk forming on her own lips as if to say, "Yeah, I know."


    Lucy, meanwhile, was still reeling from the revelation. She felt a mix of emotions crashing over her¡ªa wave of relief that her brother could finally start his cultivation journey, but also a deep, nagging worry that gnawed at the back of her mind. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cultivation world was dangerous, ruthless. It was a place where power dictated survival, and the strong crushed the weak. She had experienced that brutality firsthand.


    The idea of Lucas stepping into that unforgiving world sent a shiver down her spine.


    "I... I don''t know," Lucy murmured, her voice faltering. She clenched her fists, trying to suppress the anxiety rising in her chest. "Master, I''m happy that Lucas can cultivate now, but... the cultivation world is not kind. He''s still so young.


    He''s not ready for what''s out there."


    Roxana''s expression softened slightly, her eyes filled with understanding. "Lucy, I know you''ve been through a lot, and I understand your concern."


    She spoke calmly, her voice gentle yet firm, as if trying to soothe Lucy''s worries. "But you have to remember, Lucas is not a child anymore. He has potential. You''ve seen it yourself. If you keep protecting him, he''ll never grow."


    Lucy''s lips trembled, and she looked down, struggling with her conflicting emotions. "I just... I don''t want him to suffer. Not like I did." Her voice was barely audible, laced with the pain of her past experiences.


    Zeus and Roxana, noticing Lucy''s inner conflict, shared a quiet sigh. Zeus knew that Lucy''s overprotectiveness came from a place of love, but little did she know, he had already prepared everything necessary for his next steps and also about this the moment he heard that Lucas would follow Lucy..

 Chapter 238 - 238: Lucys Next Mission (3)

    Lucy was still lost in her conflicted thoughts, torn between her protective instincts and the demands of her master, when a familiar voice cut through the silence, pulling her back to reality.


    "Big sister."


    Startled, Lucy''s eyes shot toward the entrance of the room. Lucas stood there, his small frame steady and calm.


    She hadn''t even sensed his arrival. How long had he been standing there? The shock was evident on her face as she blinked, her mind trying to catch up with the unexpected turn of events.


    Roxana, who had been watching the scene unfold, turned to glance at Zeus, a knowing smile curling at the corners of her lips. "Thank you for easing my job," she remarked, her voice light but filled with amusement.


    Zeus smirked slightly, giving her a small nod. "No problem," he replied, his tone as casual as ever, though his eyes gleamed with hidden satisfaction.


    Still processing Lucas''s sudden appearance, Lucy looked at him with disbelief. "Lucas... how can you be here?" she asked, her voice laced with confusion and a touch of worry.


    Lucas stepped forward, his expression calm, though there was a firmness behind his words. "I already know everything, big sister," he said. His tone was even, but there was a quiet strength in it¡ªone that belied his youthful appearance.


    "Master Roxana has told me everything," he continued, glancing briefly at Roxana before his gaze returned to Lucy. There was no hesitation in his eyes, no fear. Only determination.


    Lucy''s heart clenched as she stared at her younger brother. "Everything?" she echoed, her voice barely above a whisper. She wasn''t sure if she wanted to hear the answer.


    Lucas nodded. "Yes, everything. You don''t have to worry about me anymore." His voice softened, and for a moment, the brave facade wavered, revealing the boy who simply wanted to stand by his sister''s side. "I already understand the reality of the cultivation world."


    Lucy''s lips parted, but no words came. Her heart pounded in her chest. He was too young to be exposed to the harshness of that world. Too innocent. She had always wanted to protect him from the brutal truth of cultivation, to shield him from its dangers, but now... S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas took a step closer, his voice firmer this time, but still laced with the warmth of the bond they shared. "I don''t want to be the one who''s always protected, big sister. I want to protect you too."


    Those words hit her like a wave. Her heart skipped a beat, a lump forming in her throat. She searched his face, looking for a trace of hesitation or doubt, but there was none. Only sincerity.


    "Lucas..." she whispered, her voice barely steady.


    For a moment, there was silence between them, an unspoken understanding passing through the air. Lucas, no longer the little boy she once had to shield, stood tall in front of her, determined to share the burdens of the world they lived in.


    He straightened his posture, his eyes locking with hers, a fierce determination burning in his gaze. "Sister, bring me with you," he said firmly, his voice carrying the weight of a decision he had already made.


    Lucy''s heart clenched again. The boy standing in front of her wasn''t asking for permission; he was telling her¡ªdeclaring¡ªthat he would stand by her side, regardless of the dangers. His resolve was unwavering, and for the first time, she truly saw the fierce determination burning in his eyes.


    Lucy hesitated, torn between her instinct to protect her brother and the terrifying knowledge that their destination¡ªthe Death Volcano¡ªwas a place of unpredictable, lethal danger. How could she let Lucas, her sweet, innocent brother, venture into such a perilous place? Her heart wavered, her thoughts spiraling in uncertainty.


    Maybe if I insist¡ª


    Before she could complete the thought, a commanding voice echoed in her mind, cutting through her doubts with the force of a blade.


    [Bring him with you.]


    Lucy''s eyes widened in shock, recognizing the voice immediately. "Ancestor Olympus?" she questioned silently, her heart racing. "What do you mean?"


    The voice of the so-called "Ancestor" was calm, but there was an undeniable edge of arrogance in his tone. [You heard me, girl. Bring your brother. Don''t tell me you''re scared of a little heat.]


    Lucy blinked, stunned by the audacity of the response. "This isn''t about fear," she protested inwardly, her mental voice shaky but firm. "The Death Volcano is dangerous. Lucas is too young¡ª"


    The voice interrupted her with a derisive snort. [Too young? He''s fourteen. Nobles have been throwing their children into battles at ten. Face it, Lucy, you''re just being overprotective. And weak.]


    A sharp pang of guilt shot through Lucy''s chest. "I''m not weak," she whispered in her mind, her fists clenching at her sides. "I just¡ª"


    [Oh, stop whining,] the voice snapped, dripping with condescension. [Listen to me for once, would you? There are treasures hidden within the Death Volcano, powerful things that could change everything. Your brother needs to claim one of them. That''s why you need to bring him along.]


    Lucy frowned, trying to process the sudden revelation. "Treasures?" she asked, her heart now pounding for a different reason. "What kind of treasures?"


    The voice let out a long, exaggerated sigh, as if exasperated by her lack of immediate compliance. [You''ll know when you get there. Honestly, must I explain everything to you?] His tone grew even more dismissive. [Just do as I say. Bring your brother. This isn''t a suggestion, it''s a command.]


    Lucy''s lips pressed into a thin line, her frustration growing. This "Ancestor Olympus" always spoke to her as if she were some naive child, incapable of making her own decisions.


    "What if it''s too dangerous for him?" she argued, refusing to back down so easily. "I''m not risking his life over some vague promise of treasure."


    The voice laughed mockingly, a cruel edge in the sound. [Dangerous? Please. Your brother isn''t as helpless as you think. And you¡ª] the voice paused, its tone turning sly, [¡ªyou''re not as invincible as you pretend to be. Do you really think keeping him in the dark will protect him?


    Or will it just make him weaker in the long run?]


    The words stung, more deeply than Lucy cared to admit. Her mind raced, torn between her instincts and the insidious logic of the system.


    [Face it, girl,] the voice added, its tone softening only slightly. [He''s going to need this. You both are.]


    For a long moment, Lucy said nothing. She could feel the tension in the room, with Lucas standing just a few steps away, watching her closely.


    He didn''t know what was going on inside her mind¡ªdidn''t know about the voice that pretended to be an "ancestor" but often felt like something else entirely. But he trusted her.


    And that trust weighed heavily on her.


    Finally, she exhaled slowly, a hint of defeat in the breath. "What''s in the Death Volcano that''s so important?" she asked, her voice softer now, resigned but still curious.


    [Ah, finally coming around, are we?] the voice said smugly. [Let''s just say there''s a special something hidden there. Something that will make all this hesitation seem laughable. But, of course, I wouldn''t want to spoil the surprise.]


    "You''re insufferable," Lucy muttered in her mind, though there was a faint hint of amusement now, despite her lingering doubts.


    [Takes one to know one, dear,] the voice quipped, the mockery still present but tinged with satisfaction at her acquiescence.


    Lucy let out a long sigh, her eyes shifting to Lucas. His determined expression had softened slightly, but his resolve remained firm.


    Despite her concerns, she could see how much he wanted to join her. How much he wanted to stand by her side, no longer the little brother who needed to be shielded from the world.

 Chapter 239 - 239: Lucys Next Mission (4)

    Lucy let out a long sigh, still conflicted but trusting the guidance of her ancestor as the voice faded from her mind. She hesitated for a moment longer, her gaze softening as she looked at Lucas, the weight of her decision hanging heavily on her shoulders. "Alright," she finally said aloud, her voice softer and tinged with resignation. "I''ll bring you with me, Lucas."


    At her words, Lucas''s face lit up, a wave of relief washing over him. His usual calm determination was evident in the slight smile that tugged at his lips.


    He had been waiting for this moment, his chance to prove he wasn''t just someone to be protected, but someone who could stand beside his sister. "Thank you, sister," he said, his voice low but filled with quiet resolve. "I promise, I won''t let you down."


    Lucy''s eyes softened as she looked at her brother, torn between her desire to keep him safe and the reality that he was growing up. She smiled faintly, though the worry in her eyes remained. "Just... be careful, okay? The Death Volcano is no place for mistakes."


    Lucas nodded firmly. "I know, but I don''t want to be left behind anymore. I want to be strong enough to protect you, too." His voice was steady, but there was an underlying intensity in his words, a fierce determination that Lucy couldn''t help but admire. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxana, who had been silently watching the exchange, finally spoke, her tone calm yet reassuring. "Don''t worry, Lucy," she said with a soft smile. "I''ll make sure Lucas is well-protected." Her confidence was unmistakable, and it brought a small sense of comfort to Lucy''s troubled heart.


    Lucy glanced at her master, her expression a mixture of gratitude and unease. "Thank you, Master. I just... I can''t shake this feeling of concern." Her voice wavered slightly, betraying the anxiety she had been trying to hide.


    Roxana''s gaze softened as she stepped forward, placing a hand gently on Lucy''s shoulder. "I understand, but you''ve trained him well. He''s stronger than you think," she said with a knowing smile. "Besides, you''ll be there with him. He''s in good hands."


    Lucy nodded, her chest tightening with a mix of emotions. "I suppose you''re right," she whispered, though the worry didn''t fully leave her eyes.


    Before they could depart, Roxana turned to Lucas and reached into her robes, pulling out a spatial ring. She handed it to him, her expression becoming more serious. "Take this," she said, her tone firm but kind. "It''s filled with various items you might need on your journey. Use them wisely."


    Lucas took the ring with both hands, bowing slightly in respect. "Thank you, Master Roxana. I''ll make sure I''m prepared for whatever comes." There was a newfound weight in his voice, a maturity that hadn''t been there before. His gaze met Roxana''s, and she nodded approvingly.


    "Good," Roxana replied, her eyes narrowing slightly in thought. "You''ll need everything you''ve learned and more. The Death Volcano isn''t just dangerous for its heat¡ªit''s unpredictable in every way. Don''t underestimate it."


    Lucas nodded, the seriousness of the situation settling over him. "I understand."


    With the ring safely secured, Lucas turned to his sister, his expression calm yet determined. "I''m ready, Lucy," he said, his voice steady.


    Lucy looked at him for a long moment, her gaze searching his face as if to make sure he was truly prepared. Finally, she sighed and gave a small nod. "Alright, let''s go."


    As Roxana watched Lucy and Lucas prepare themselves for their journey, her thoughts turned inward, contemplating what lay ahead for them. With a quiet sigh, she turned her gaze to Zeus, her expression becoming more thoughtful and pensive. After a brief pause, she finally spoke.


    "You know what you need to do, right?" she asked, her voice steady but tinged with curiosity.


    Zeus glanced at her, a smirk playing on his lips as his usual calm and confident demeanor surfaced. "Of course, I know," he replied smoothly. But as the words left his mouth, his expression shifted, the smirk fading as his face grew serious. "But there''s something important I need to tell you first."


    Roxana''s brow furrowed slightly at his sudden change in tone. Sensing the weight of his words, she straightened, her playful nature vanishing as she leaned in slightly, her gaze sharp and focused. "What is it?" she asked, her voice low, mirroring the seriousness in his eyes.


    Zeus met her gaze, his expression unyielding as he spoke with quiet intensity. "You need to put all your efforts into breaking through to seven stars," he said firmly. "No distractions. No unnecessary obligations. If the other top elders come to you with their schemes or requests, even if it involves the life and death of other disciples, you must reject them. No matter what."


    Roxana''s eyes narrowed slightly, the gravity of his warning sinking in. She could see the urgency in his expression, the hidden layers of planning in his words. "I see," she replied slowly, weighing the situation. "This must be part of one of your plans, isn''t it?"


    Zeus didn''t flinch, his gaze unwavering. "You could say that," he admitted, his tone as serious as ever. "But more than that, I need you to focus on yourself. Don''t let anything or anyone pull you away from your goal. Breaking through to seven stars is your priority. Nothing else matters right now."


    Roxana studied his face, her mind racing as she processed the implications. There was something deeper at play here, something that only Zeus understood fully. But whatever it was, she trusted him. Her lips curled into a small, knowing smirk.


    "Don''t worry," she said, her voice gaining a touch of amusement. "I only care about you and Lucy. You two are my only true disciples. I have no reason to be concerned with anyone else''s schemes."


    Zeus''s expression softened ever so slightly, his approval clear. "Good," he said, his voice returning to its calm and composed state. He gave her a final nod, satisfied with her response. "Just focus on yourself. I''ll handle everything else."


    Roxana''s smirk remained, her eyes watching him with a mix of admiration and curiosity. "I expected nothing less from you," she said, a hint of pride in her voice. "But don''t forget, I''m not one to be left behind either. I''ll reach seven stars¡ªand more¡ªbefore you know it."


    Zeus''s lips twitched into a faint smile, his eyes gleaming with an unspoken challenge. "I''ll hold you to that," he said softly, a playful edge to his tone.


    With that, Zeus turned and began to walk toward the door, his movements smooth and deliberate, as if every step was part of a grander plan unfolding in his mind.


    Roxana''s eyes followed him, thoughtful and resolute. She knew, without a doubt, that whatever Zeus had in mind, it was going to be significant. His words were never without purpose.


    As the door closed behind him, Roxana allowed herself a moment of silence. Her gaze drifted to the window, her mind already refocusing on the task at hand. Break through to seven stars... The thought lingered in her mind, and she clenched her fists in determination.


    She knew the path would be difficult, but if there was one thing she was certain of, it was that she wouldn''t let anything stand in her way. Not the elders, not the disciples, and certainly not the petty politics of the Celestial Academy.


    For now, she would follow Zeus''s advice and focus on her own path¡ªbecause whatever was coming, it was going to be monumental.

 Chapter 240 - 240: Lucys Next Mission (5)

    Zeus soon returned to his private house. Once inside, he wasted no time. He immediately transferred his main consciousness into the Lucas Divine Mask located at Lucy''s private house, taking on the form of Lucas.


    As his consciousness fully settled into the Divine Mask, Lucas''s mind buzzed with new memories¡ªthose he hadn''t yet accessed while the mask operated on its own. Now, with complete clarity, he understood everything.


    He turned to find Lucy gathering the last of her supplies, her expression focused and determined as she carefully checked everything.


    Lucas watched her for a moment, admiring how much she had grown into her strength. Despite the fierce and powerful woman she had become, there was still a softness in her eyes when it came to him.


    "Big sister," Lucas called out gently, his voice calm yet filled with the affection he always reserved for her. "Have you finished your preparations?"


    Lucy looked up, her eyes meeting his. For a brief moment, her fierce, determined expression softened as she gazed at her brother.


    Her affection for him was clear, but there was something else behind her gaze¡ªconcern. She hesitated before answering, and Lucas could sense the weight of her worry.


    "Lucas," she began, her tone gentle but serious. "The place we''re going... it''s not just dangerous. The Death Volcano is the most dangerous place in the world. It''s not like anything we''ve faced before."


    She paused, searching his face as if trying to make sure he understood the gravity of the situation. "You need to be careful," she added, her voice carrying a tone of protective urgency.


    Lucas smiled, his expression calm and reassuring. "Don''t worry, big sister," he said, patting the spatial ring Roxana had given him earlier.


    "Master Roxana made sure I''m prepared. I''ve got everything I need right here." His tone was confident, yet there was a tenderness in the way he spoke to her, as though he wanted to ease her fears.


    Lucy''s lips pressed into a thin line, her eyes scanning him for any sign of hesitation. She didn''t doubt his words, but the thought of her younger brother in danger weighed heavily on her heart. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She nodded, though the worry hadn''t left her eyes. "I trust you," she said softly, though her tone betrayed her lingering concern. "But... just promise me you''ll stay close. Don''t do anything reckless."


    Lucas''s smile widened, his voice light but sincere. "I promise, big sister. I''ll be right by your side the whole time. Besides, I wouldn''t miss the chance to watch you fight."


    Lucy chuckled, the tension easing slightly from her shoulders. "Alright," she said with a small smile, though it was clear she was still conflicted. Her protective instincts warred with her trust in him.


    Without saying another word, she walked over to him, her eyes softening again. Despite her overwhelming strength, she moved with the carefulness of someone who didn''t want to show too much power in front of him.


    Leaning down, she effortlessly lifted Lucas, placing him on her shoulder as though it was the most natural thing in the world.


    "You''re getting lighter," she teased, her voice warmer now, though a hint of worry remained beneath the surface. "Or maybe I''m just getting stronger."


    Lucas laughed, leaning into the familiarity of their banter. "I''m pretty sure it''s the second one," he replied, settling onto her shoulder with ease.


    Lucy shook her head, but there was a hint of pride in her eyes. She was faster, stronger now, and with Lucas on her shoulder, she could travel much quicker.


    But even as she prepared to leave, the weight of her earlier words hung in the air. She couldn''t shake the feeling of wanting to protect him from the dangers that lay ahead.


    As they soared through the air, the wind rushing past them, Lucas, now comfortably perched on his sister''s shoulder, let his mind drift.


    He reached out to the familiar presence in his consciousness. "It seems earlier you told her something, right? Ancestor Olympus?" Lucas asked, his tone casual but curious.


    [Oh, you noticed?] the system''s voice responded, dripping with smugness. [Of course, I told her something. Do you really think she''d have taken you along without my little... nudge?] The system''s tone was filled with an arrogant pride, as if orchestrating the entire situation had been some grand feat.


    Lucas chuckled to himself, shaking his head. "You''re shameless," he thought, though there was a fondness in his mental voice. "But do you really think there''s treasure in the Death Volcano?"


    [Of course, there is!] the system snapped, as if offended by the very question. [Have you learned nothing? The more dangerous the place, the more valuable the treasures. It''s like rule number one in cultivation! You don''t think I''d send you and your precious sister on a wild goose chase, do you?]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, his lips curving into a smile. "With you, I wouldn''t be surprised."


    The system scoffed, its voice taking on a mock serious tone. [You wound me, Lucas. I am the great Ancestor Olympus! I don''t waste my time on trivial pursuits. Besides...]


    The system''s tone shifted, growing more serious, but still with that arrogant edge. [The Death Volcano might hold something truly valuable. You know what I''m talking about.]


    Lucas''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, the implication sinking in. "Are you saying it could be... that?"


    [I''m not saying it''s guaranteed,] the system replied, the smugness returning to its voice. [But if we''re lucky enough to find one of those Cores, it would be perfect for your dear sister, wouldn''t it? After all, you already have one. Time for her to catch up, don''t you think?]


    Lucas''s expression softened at the thought, his mind racing with possibilities. The idea of finding something that could elevate Lucy''s power even further filled him with hope. "I hope we find one for Lucy," he whispered to himself, his voice thoughtful and sincere.


    The system, however, wasn''t done. [Of course, you do. Look at you, always thinking of your sister. Isn''t that adorable? But don''t forget, if we do find that Core, it''ll be because of me, not your ''noble intentions.''] It let out a haughty laugh, clearly enjoying its own importance.


    Lucas rolled his eyes, though he couldn''t help but smile. "You just want the credit, don''t you?"


    [Obviously,] the system replied without hesitation. [But hey, when we find the treasure, I''ll let you take all the glory in front of your sister. See? I''m generous like that.]


    Lucas laughed under his breath, shaking his head. "Generous, huh? Well, let''s just focus on getting there first."


    [Oh, don''t worry,] the system added, its voice playful but full of certainty. [By the time we''re done, you''ll be thanking me. Again.]

 Chapter 241 - 241: Meeting Varyn and Caius

    Lucy and Lucas were making swift progress on their journey to the Death Volcano, the landscape blurring past them as they moved effortlessly through the vast wilderness. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their pace was relentless, the distant Celestial Academy now far behind them. But suddenly, without warning, Lucy slowed her pace.


    Her eyes sharpened, and her steps became more measured as she noticed a group of people standing ahead, blocking their path.


    Instinctively, Lucas, still playing the role of the younger, vulnerable brother, slipped behind her for protection. His sharp gaze flickered toward the back of the group, where two figures stood with familiar arrogance.


    Varyn Steelwind and Caius Arcturus.


    Lucas narrowed his eyes, instantly recognizing their auras¡ªboth had reached five-star cultivation. The energy radiating off them was heavy, brimming with hostility.


    Lucy''s expression hardened, her jaw tightening as she glared fiercely at the group. Her fiery gaze, especially directed toward Varyn and Caius, revealed her rising anger. Her aura flared slightly, the heat around her beginning to intensify as her emotions boiled over.


    Lucy''s gaze was icy as she glared at the group blocking their path. Her voice cut through the tension like a blade. "What do you think you''re doing here?" she demanded, each word sharp and cold as the air between them.


    Varyn''s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing in anger as he stepped forward. "You didn''t really think you could just leave after shaming and rejecting me, did you, Lucy?" His voice dripped with venom, and his lips curled into a sneer that betrayed his deep grudge.


    Lucas, still standing slightly behind Lucy, sighed inwardly. He had seen this kind of arrogance before. Here we go, he thought, already bracing himself for the inevitable escalation.


    Varyn''s posture stiffened as he took another step closer, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. "I can''t let that insult slide. Not after you made me look like a fool in front of everyone."


    Lucy''s expression didn''t change. Her eyes burned with disdain as she stared him down, unshaken by his words. "If you''re here for revenge, I suggest you reconsider," she said, her tone flat but laced with warning.


    Before Lucy could continue, another voice chimed in, low and mocking. Caius, who had remained silent until now, stepped forward with a smirk, his eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "Varyn, my subordinate, was humiliated by you, Lucy. And as a fellow disciple of a top elder, just like me," he said, placing exaggerated emphasis on their shared rank, "you should show some respect and apologize to him."


    His tone was slick, almost patronizing, as if he was speaking to someone far beneath him. Caius''s eyes locked onto Lucy, clearly enjoying the situation, a cruel smile playing at the corners of his mouth.


    Lucy''s gaze flickered between Caius and Varyn, her patience visibly wearing thin. "An apology?" she repeated, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "For what? For showing you exactly where you stand?"


    Varyn''s fists clenched at her words, his face twisting in anger. "You don''t get it, do you?" he growled, his voice trembling with rage. "I won''t be disrespected by someone like you!"


    Lucy''s lips curled into a smirk, her fiery gaze never wavering as she locked eyes with Caius. Her stance remained confident, almost casual, despite the tension building in the air.


    "And what if I don''t want to?" she asked, her voice laced with defiance. Every word she spoke was deliberate, filled with a confidence that sent an unspoken warning.


    Caius''s smirk only deepened, his eyes narrowing with a predatory gleam. His gaze traveled over her with dark amusement, as if he was already certain of his victory. "Then," he said slowly, savoring the words, "we''ll have to resort to force."


    The malice in his voice was unmistakable, a threat wrapped in a false veneer of charm. His fingers flexed slightly, a faint ripple of power flickering around him as he prepared for what he seemed to believe was an inevitable clash.


    But Lucy wasn''t fazed. Her smirk widened, a dangerous light flickering in her eyes. "Force, huh?" she said, her voice smooth and dripping with challenge. "Let''s see if you can even get close enough to touch me."


    Her words hung in the air like a taunt, her confidence radiating from her like heat. The fiery aura surrounding her body pulsed subtly, a sign of the raw power she was ready to unleash at a moment''s notice.


    Caius let out a low, dark chuckle, clearly amused by her boldness. "Touch you? Oh, Lucy," he said, his voice growing colder, more sinister. "We''re going to do more than just touch you."


    He took a step forward, his smirk twisted into something far crueler. "And I''m sure you''ll be¡­ delighted," he added, his tone oozing malice, each word laced with vile insinuations. The glint in his eyes made it clear that his intentions weren''t just about battle.


    Varyn, standing just behind Caius, shifted uncomfortably, but remained silent, his pride wounded from his earlier defeat. He cast a quick glance at Lucy, but his face was clouded with resentment, clearly unwilling to back down despite the tension between them.


    Lucy''s smirk remained fixed, but her eyes sharpened into a glare, the fire in her gaze growing more intense. "Is that so?" she asked, her voice now hard as steel. "I suggest you watch your mouth, Caius. You won''t be laughing when you''re crawling on the ground, begging me for mercy like a coward you are."


    Her words hit like a hammer, filled with a cold promise of retribution.


    Caius chuckled again, but there was an edge of irritation beneath his amusement. He tilted his head, sizing her up with cold calculation. "You''ve got a sharp tongue, Lucy," he said, his voice dripping with false admiration. "But words won''t save you from what''s coming next. You will regret it when i am done with you"


    Lucy crossed her arms, unbothered by his threat. "Talk all you want," she said coolly. "I''ll enjoy making you regret ever crossing me."

 Chapter 242 - 242: Meeting Varyn and Caius (2)

    Caius smirked, his eyes gleaming with arrogant confidence as he stepped forward, locking his gaze onto Lucy.


    "You think you can just stand there and taunt me? Let''s see how you handle this," he sneered, his tone dripping with superiority. With a dramatic flourish of his hand, he unleashed his skill.


    "Tempest''s Rally!" he shouted, his voice echoing across the battlefield.


    Immediately, the air around Caius and his subordinates shifted. A powerful, controlled storm formed in their midst, whipping up a swirling vortex of wind that wrapped around their bodies.


    The gusts seemed to merge with their very essence, and Caius''s smirk deepened as he felt the surge of power flood into him and his team.


    The wind currents grew fierce, increasing their agility and speed. The charged atmosphere buzzed with energy, intensifying their mana circulation.


    Caius could feel it, the exhilarating rush of power coursing through him, making him stronger, faster, deadlier. His subordinates grinned, their eyes lighting up with the same confidence as they drew their weapons.


    "Now we''re talking," one of them muttered, gripping his sword tightly, the wind swirling around the blade.


    Caius''s voice was smooth, almost mocking, as he addressed his men. "You know what to do. Let''s show her what real power looks like."


    Without hesitation, each of them activated Wind Sword, coating their blades in a sharp, shimmering wind aura.


    The air crackled with energy around their weapons, the sheer force of it vibrating through the battlefield. Their eyes narrowed in focus, ready to strike with enhanced speed and strength.


    Varyn, standing slightly behind Caius, met Lucy''s gaze with a dark glint in his eyes. "Don''t think you''ve won just because you humiliated me once," he growled, his voice low and full of resentment. Without waiting for a response, he unleashed his own skill.


    "Iron Tempest Blade!" Varyn bellowed, his tone filled with fury.


    The moment he spoke, his sword was enveloped in swirling iron winds, making his strikes faster and more devastating than before. The wind around his weapon howled, the force of it promising destruction with every swing.


    Varyn''s lips twisted into a grim smile. "This time, you''ll pay for what you did."


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed as she took in the sight before her¡ªCaius and his men, their forms enhanced by the swirling wind, radiating power and arrogance.


    But despite the storm of energy surrounding them, her confidence remained unshaken. She felt no fear, only the familiar surge of excitement that came before a fight.


    Without hesitation, she glanced at Lucas, her tone firm yet calm. "Lucas, step back."


    Lucas looked up at her, concern flickering in his eyes, but he trusted his sister. He gave a quick nod, his heart pounding as he retreated to a safer distance. From where he stood, he could already feel the tension in the air, the anticipation building as he watched the scene unfold.


    Lucy, now focused entirely on her enemies, let her expression darken. Her lips curled into a dangerous smile, her fierce determination simmering beneath the surface. She could feel the heat building inside her, the power begging to be unleashed.


    "You think you can intimidate me with a few gusts of wind?" she taunted, her voice dripping with defiance. "You''ll have to do better than that."


    Her hands began to transform, her fingers elongating, twisting into deadly, fiery Volcanic Dragon Claws. The air around her started to shimmer as waves of heat radiated from her body, and the temperature in the vicinity began to climb rapidly.


    The intense heat coming off her claws was palpable, distorting the air around them as they glowed with the fiery energy of a dragon.


    Caius''s eyes widened slightly, but he quickly masked his surprise with a smug grin. "Impressive," he muttered, though there was a trace of unease in his voice. "But it won''t save you."


    Lucy ignored his words, raising one clawed hand with a swift, confident motion. "Volcanic Aura," she said, her voice calm, but it carried a weight of immense power.


    Immediately, the ground beneath her feet began to crack, steam rising from the earth as the area surrounding her was consumed by blistering heat. Her aura expanded, the temperature rising so drastically that even Caius''s men shifted uneasily, beads of sweat forming on their brows. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Caius sneered, trying to maintain his composure. "You think heat alone will stop us?"


    Lucy''s smirk only grew, her eyes glinting with fierce determination. "It''s not just heat. It''s power. And it''s something you''ll never understand."


    Her aura continued to expand, the sheer force of it pressing down on her enemies like a physical weight. The ground trembled beneath her, her claws now fully ignited with the fiery essence of her Volcanic Dragon Claws, glowing an intense orange-red.


    "Come," she taunted, her voice low and filled with menace. "Let''s see if you can survive."


    Her words, though soft, were a clear challenge. There was no fear in her tone¡ªonly confidence, a dangerous calm that made it clear she was more than ready for the fight ahead. Her burning eyes locked onto Caius and his men, daring them to make the first move.


    As Lucy stood confidently in the center of the rising heat, her Volcanic Dragon Claws glowing with fiery intensity, Lucas, who had already moved aside, watched from a safe distance.


    His gaze remained fixed on his sister as she prepared to face off against Caius and his subordinates, the air between them charged with tension.


    Lucas, still marveling at his sister''s power, leaned back slightly and murmured to the system, "Do you think Lucy can beat them?"


    The system immediately scoffed, its voice dripping with arrogance. [Beat them? Are you joking? These clowns don''t stand a chance. They''re all just five-star weaklings! If she wanted, she could obliterate them in seconds.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle at the system''s mocking tone. "You''re that confident, huh?" he whispered, though he already knew the answer.


    The system let out an exaggerated sigh, sounding almost bored. [Please, look at them. They''re like flies buzzing around a bonfire. She''s playing with them. If she doesn''t swat them down with one hit, it''s because she''s feeling generous. But if she gets bored¡­ well, you know what happens when she gets bored.] The system let out a sly chuckle.


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, his smile widening. "It sounds like we''ve got something good to watch," he whispered, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    [Good? It''ll be a massacre! I almost feel bad for them¡ªalmost. But watching them get roasted alive by those claws? Priceless. You might want to take notes for the future, kid.] The system''s tone was laced with amusement, practically daring Lucas to enjoy the show.


    Lucas shook his head slightly, his smile growing as he settled in, prepared to witness the inevitable clash. "I''ll be sure to learn from this," he said softly, his eyes locked on the battlefield as the heat continued to rise.

 Chapter 243 - 243: Fighting Varyn and Caius

    Varyn stepped forward with a smirk, his blade glowing with the swirling winds of his Iron Tempest Blade. He was now ready to avenge his loss that he had suffered from her two days ago.


    "You''re going to regret this, Lucy," he taunted, his tone dripping with arrogance. Behind him, his subordinates, bolstered by Caius''s Tempest''s Rally, unsheathed their swords, the wind swirling around them. The charged air made them feel invincible.


    Caius stood confidently at the back, arms crossed, a sly smile playing on his lips. "She won''t last a minute against us," he said, his voice calm but filled with superiority. "Don''t make it too easy, Varyn."


    "Don''t worry," Varyn replied, "I plan on taking my time with this."


    Lucy''s expression remained cold, her fiery eyes locked on them, but she didn''t respond. Instead, she raised her glowing Volcanic Dragon Claws without a word, the heat around her intensifying as the temperature in the area began to rise dramatically.


    Varyn was the first to attack, his blade slicing through the air with incredible speed, the wind-enhanced strikes coming at Lucy in quick succession. "I''ll make you pay for humiliating me!" he shouted, swinging with all his might.


    But Lucy moved with chilling precision, her claws parrying each strike effortlessly. The clang of Varyn''s sword against her claws echoed through the battlefield, each block sending him stumbling back a little more.


    With every clash, Varyn''s frustration grew. His initial confidence began to waver, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead.


    Behind him, Caius watched with growing impatience. "Stop playing around, Varyn!" he called out, raising his hand and casting Storm Blade. A sharp, concentrated blade of wind shot toward Lucy, crackling with electrical energy.


    Lucy''s lips curled into a smirk as she raised one of her claws, easily deflecting the attack. The wind-infused blade disintegrated upon contact with her burning aura, the lightning energy sizzling uselessly against the heat.


    "You''re pathetic," Lucy said coldly, her voice low but filled with menace.


    Varyn grit his teeth, his face red with frustration. "You think you''re strong, huh? You haven''t seen anything yet!" He lunged forward again, this time pouring even more energy into his strikes. His movements were faster, more desperate.


    But Lucy''s expression changed as the battle dragged on. The cold calmness began to melt away, replaced by something darker. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes glowed with fiery intensity as she began to relish the fight. Each time she parried Varyn''s attacks, she moved in closer, her claws glowing brighter. The air around her shimmered with heat, and a twisted grin started to form on her lips.


    "You call this strength?" she taunted, her voice now dripping with malice. "You''re nothing but a weakling."


    Varyn''s breath came in ragged gasps. "Shut up!" he growled, swinging wildly at her. But his strikes were becoming sloppy, his stamina fading fast.


    From the back, Caius clenched his fists, his confidence beginning to falter. "Enough of this!" he shouted, raising both hands toward the sky.


    Dark clouds gathered overhead as he summoned the power of Thunderstorm Cascade. Lightning cracked through the air, bolts raining down across the battlefield, while torrents of wind lashed at Lucy from all directions.


    "This is the end for you, Lucy!" Caius sneered, watching as the storm unleashed its fury.


    But Lucy didn''t flinch. Instead, her smirk grew wider, her eyes wild with excitement. The bolts of lightning struck her Volcanic Aura, but instead of harming her, they fizzled out, unable to penetrate the intense heat that surrounded her. The winds whipped around her, but she stood firm, her claws glowing even brighter.


    "You think a little storm will stop me?" she snarled, her voice now twisted with ruthless glee.


    Varyn, now panting and exhausted, stumbled back, his eyes wide with disbelief. "How... how are you still standing?" he muttered, his confidence shattered.


    Lucy let out a low, chilling laugh, her grin widening as she stepped toward him. "You thought you could beat me? Pathetic."


    Her claws slashed forward, the heat from her Volcanic Dragon Claws singeing Varyn''s armor. He yelped in pain, stumbling backward as he desperately tried to block her attacks.


    But it was futile. Lucy''s strikes became more vicious, her movements faster. She was no longer simply defending herself¡ªshe was toying with them, her grin turning more manic with each passing moment.


    "This is what happens when you challenge someone far beyond your level," she said, her voice now filled with cold, ruthless amusement.


    Varyn''s arms trembled as he raised his sword again, but it was clear he was running on fumes. Caius, watching the scene unfold, clenched his teeth, his earlier arrogance replaced by disbelief.


    "Impossible..." he whispered, unable to comprehend how Lucy was dominating the fight so effortlessly.


    Lucy''s grin widened as she dodged another one of Varyn''s sluggish attacks. With a swift, brutal motion, she slashed across his chest with her fiery claws, sending him flying back. He hit the ground hard, gasping for breath, his sword clattering uselessly beside him.


    Caius''s eyes widened in shock. "Varyn!" he shouted, but before he could rush to his ally''s aid, Lucy''s eyes locked onto him.


    "And now, for you," Lucy said, her voice low and deadly, as she turned her gaze to Caius. Her once cold demeanor had fully transformed into something far more terrifying¡ªa crazed, ruthless warrior, reveling in the chaos she had created.


    Caius swallowed hard, his confidence now entirely gone. He took a step back, his hands trembling. "You... you think you''ve won?" he stammered, trying to maintain his composure. "I''m a disciple of a top elder, just like you!"


    Lucy chuckled darkly, her claws glowing with molten heat. "I don''t care who you are," she replied, her voice dripping with sadistic delight. "You''re nothing but another corpse waiting to happen."


    Caius clenched his jaw, raising his sword with shaking hands. "Don''t underestimate me!" he shouted, but his voice lacked the confidence it once held.


    Lucy stepped forward, her grin wide and menacing. "Come on, then. Show me what you''ve got, you little coward."

 Chapter 244 - 244: Fighting Varyn and Caius (2)

    Lucas stood at a distance and began observing the chaos with an unwavering gaze. His eyes followed Lucy''s every movement¡ªeach strike, each parry.


    She was a force of nature, her Volcanic Dragon Claws burning through the battlefield, while her Volcanic Aura scorched the ground around her, making it nearly unbearable for her opponents to stand close.


    Lucas crossed his arms, a thoughtful expression settling on his face. He watched as Lucy easily dominated the group, her strength far exceeding their attempts to fight back.


    The heat radiating from her was overwhelming, and even from where he stood, Lucas could feel the intensity of her power.


    "It seems that her volcanic power has increased significantly," Lucas murmured, his voice tinged with admiration and a touch of surprise.


    [Hah! Of course, it has!] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogance. [She was trained by none other than the strongest volcanic cultivator, Roxana. Did you expect anything less from my advice and her superior talent?]


    Lucas smirked, used to the system''s shameless pride. "I have to admit, she''s grown even faster than I thought," he replied, his voice soft but impressed. He couldn''t help but admire the ease with which Lucy was dismantling her opponents. "Roxana really put her through some intense training."


    As Lucas continued his conversation with the system, his focus remained on the battle ahead. Lucy''s fierce combat was captivating, her volcanic power dominating the battlefield, and it seemed nothing could break his attention. But in the midst of it all, a shadow moved behind him¡ªunnoticed at first.


    One of Caius''s subordinates, an opportunistic man with a sly grin etched across his face, had quietly slipped away from the chaos of the fight.


    His eyes gleamed with malice as they locked onto Lucas. His thoughts raced with excitement, and he muttered under his breath, just loud enough for himself to hear.


    "She''s distracted with the boss. Her brother... he''s defenseless. If I can grab him... use him as a hostage... oh, Caius will reward me for sure." The man''s lips twisted into a smirk, greed written all over his face.


    He moved stealthily, each step calculated and silent. As he approached, he summoned his mana, coating his hands with a shimmering wind aura, the energy swirling around his palms like a faint breeze.


    He was fully confident that one quick strike would render Lucas unconscious. His movements became quicker, more aggressive as he closed the distance between them. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man''s smirk widened as he inched closer. "Easy prey," he whispered, excitement tingling in his chest. The closer he got, the more convinced he became that victory was his.


    But unknown to him, Lucas wasn''t as oblivious as he appeared. Despite his calm exterior and the conversation with the system, he had sensed the subtle disturbance in the air the moment the man approached. Lucas could feel the faint shift in the wind, the soft rustle of footsteps that were far too close for comfort.


    [Looks like you''ve got a rat sneaking up on you,] the system said, its tone mocking and amused. [You going to let him catch you, or are you going to remind him who he''s dealing with?]


    Lucas smirked, his eyes still focused ahead as though unaware of the looming danger. "Let''s play along for a second," he whispered, keeping his voice low.


    The man, now just a step away, raised his wind-infused hand, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Got you now, kid," he muttered triumphantly, convinced that Lucas hadn''t noticed him. His hand shot forward, aiming for the back of Lucas''s neck to knock him out cold.


    But before he could even make contact, Lucas moved.


    In a blur of motion, faster than the man could react, Lucas spun around with effortless grace. His hand shot out like lightning, striking the man squarely at a pressure point just below his shoulder blade. The speed and precision of the hit left the man no time to defend himself.


    "Wait¡ª!" was all the man could gasp before his body went limp, collapsing to the ground in an unconscious heap.


    Lucas stood over him, dusting off his hands as if the encounter had been nothing more than a mild inconvenience. "Pathetic," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head in mild annoyance.


    [Hah! You didn''t even break a sweat!] the system chimed in, its tone filled with mocking laughter. [He really thought he had you. What an idiot.]


    "Overconfident," Lucas replied, glancing down at the unconscious man. "He thought he could take me out just because I was standing back."


    The system chuckled again, its voice dripping with amusement. [Well, you know how it is. When people see the little brother of the big, strong fighter, they think he''s the weak link. It''s always fun to see their surprise.]


    Lucas gave a faint smile. "Surprise is the best weapon, isn''t it?" he said, his eyes glinting with the thrill of the unexpected.


    The man lay motionless on the ground, his failed plan nothing more than a fleeting thought now. Lucas stood over him for a moment, his sharp gaze scanning the unconscious figure.


    As his eyes drifted down to the sword strapped to the man''s waist, his fingers lightly brushed the handle. A thoughtful expression crossed his face, his mind already spinning with ideas.


    "Hmm... this could come in handy," Lucas murmured to himself, his voice low and contemplative. His fingers wrapped around the hilt for a moment, testing the weight of the sword without drawing it fully from its sheath. There was something about this situation that made the corners of his mouth twitch into a faint smirk.


    [Oh-ho! Look at you, thinking ahead,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogance and amusement. [Already plotting something, aren''t you? I have to admit, this is a good idea. You''re finally catching on to how we should be handling things. I like it.]


    Lucas straightened up, his fingers still lingering on the sword''s hilt. "It seems useful," he replied, his tone casual but thoughtful. His smirk deepened as the possibilities began to form in his mind, each step of his plan starting to unfold. "Let''s see where this goes."


    [Now you''re talking!] the system laughed, its voice laced with mockery. [And here I was, thinking you were just going to stand around and watch like a useless bystander. But no, you''ve got schemes brewing, don''t you? I''m impressed... well, sort of.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes at the system''s tone, but the smirk never left his lips. "I''m always thinking ahead. You know that," he muttered, his voice calm but with a hint of challenge. "And this..."¡ªhe glanced down at the unconscious man once more¡ª"this is just the beginning."


    [Ah, finally! A little ambition! I was starting to worry you''d forgotten who you are. I knew you had it in you! After all, with me guiding you, how could you not?] The system''s voice was thick with shameless pride, reveling in the moment as if it had orchestrated everything.


    Lucas chuckled softly, shaking his head. "You take credit for everything, don''t you?" he asked, his tone light but laced with amusement.


    [Well, of course! When you''re as brilliant as I am, why wouldn''t you? You wouldn''t have half these ideas if it weren''t for me inspiring you. Admit it¡ªyou love having me around.] The system''s voice turned almost smug, as if daring Lucas to disagree.


    "You certainly make things interesting," Lucas replied dryly, his gaze shifting back to the ongoing battle. His eyes flickered with both anticipation and calculation as he watched Lucy continue to tear through her opponents.


    [Interesting? Oh, please. I''m the reason you''re winning. You''d be lost without me.]


    "Let''s see how this plays out," Lucas whispered, his smirk widening as his mind raced with possibilities. His eyes remained on Lucy, but his thoughts were just as focused on his growing schemes. The fallen enemy''s sword would only be the beginning of what he had in store.

 Chapter 245 - 245: Fighting Varyn and Caius (3)

    Lucas moved swiftly, dragging the unconscious man toward a more visible spot. With a smirk tugging at his lips, he unsheathed the sword from the man''s waist, carefully placing it in the limp hand and positioning the blade dangerously close to his own neck.


    "Now for the finishing touch," Lucas whispered, his face shifting from its usual calculating expression into that of a terrified, helpless child. He forced his body to tremble slightly, making his fear look all too real.


    [You''re really going all out with this pathetic act, aren''t you?] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with mockery. [I almost feel sorry for the guy. Almost.]


    "Shut up," Lucas muttered internally, suppressing a grin. He took a deep breath and then, with practiced skill, let out a loud, panicked scream.


    "HELP! LUCY!" His voice quivered, sounding every bit the frightened younger brother.


    The piercing cry shattered the tense atmosphere of the battlefield. Caius, Varyn, and their allies flinched, their focus immediately snapping toward Lucas. Lucy, mid-battle, turned sharply, her eyes widening in alarm as her brother''s voice echoed through the air.


    Even the unconscious man stirred, the sudden noise shocking him awake. His eyes fluttered open, confused and disoriented, as though he had forgotten everything from the moment he passed out. He blinked several times, struggling to piece together what had happened.


    The system let out a mocking laugh. [Look at him! Waking up to find his so-called ''hostage'' already caught. This is priceless!]


    The man''s expression slowly morphed from confusion to realization as he noticed Lucas in his grasp, the sword pressed close to the boy''s neck.


    His lips twisted into a smirk, quickly deciding to go along with what seemed like a stroke of luck. "I-I''ve got him, boss!" he shouted, his voice hoarse but triumphant. "Her brother''s mine! Now she has no choice!"


    [Wow. He actually thinks this is his plan. Hilarious.] The system cackled. [You could win an award for this performance. Too bad there''s no audience besides a bunch of idiots.]


    "Oh, they''ll get their show," Lucas thought with amusement, never breaking character as he allowed his body to shake even more, tears welling up in his eyes for dramatic effect.


    Caius, who had been observing the battle with keen interest, couldn''t help but smirk as the situation turned in his favor.


    His eyes gleamed with a cruel satisfaction as he saw one of his men holding Lucas with a sword at the boy''s throat. Seizing the moment, he called out, his voice dripping with malice. "Good job!"


    The others turned toward Caius, their expressions relieved as they thought they had gained the upper hand.


    Caius, reveling in the shift, locked his gaze onto Lucy, his tone becoming even more menacing. "Now that I have your precious brother, you''d better start behaving. One wrong move, and he pays the price."


    His voice was thick with confidence, each word a threat as his smirk deepened. He stepped forward slightly, his posture exuding authority, as though he had already won. "If you value his life, you''ll listen to what I have to say," he continued, his tone arrogant, fully expecting Lucy to submit.


    But Lucy didn''t react immediately. The fierce, explosive energy she had displayed just moments ago was now replaced by an eerie stillness.


    Her fiery, volcanic aura, which had been burning brightly during the battle, seemed to simmer, retreating into a dangerous calm. Slowly, her gaze shifted toward the man holding Lucas. Her eyes narrowed, the intensity in them growing darker with each passing second.


    A chilling silence settled over the battlefield.


    Lucas, sensing the change in his sister, remained perfectly still, his eyes flicking from the man holding him to Lucy. Here we go, he thought, a mix of anticipation and amusement flickering in his eyes, though his face remained the picture of terror.


    Caius, oblivious to the storm brewing, continued his taunts. "What will it be, Lucy? Give up now, or watch your little brother bleed." His voice was cold, filled with the self-assurance that came from believing he was in control.


    But Lucy said nothing, her silence far more terrifying than any outburst. The air around her seemed to grow heavier, as if the very atmosphere itself was recoiling from the sheer force of her suppressed rage.


    Her voice, when it finally came, was low and guttural, barely more than a growl. "How dare you¡­"


    The words were soft, but the weight behind them sent a chill down Caius''s spine. His arrogant smirk faltered as he felt a creeping sense of dread crawl up his back.


    The others, too, shifted nervously, their confidence suddenly shaken. Even the man holding Lucas swallowed hard, feeling the sudden shift in the air but too afraid to let go of his supposed hostage.


    The wind, which had been gusting wildly just moments before, stilled completely. It was as though the very elements around them were holding their breath, terrified of what was coming next.


    The heat radiating from Lucy''s volcanic aura intensified, though it was no longer the kind of heat that burned. It was suffocating, oppressive, like the calm before a volcanic eruption.


    Caius''s confidence began to crack, though he tried to maintain his composure. "I... I have your brother!" he stammered, his voice losing some of its bravado. "You don''t want to make things worse, Lucy."


    Lucy''s gaze bore into him, her eyes now filled with raw, unfiltered fury. The molten heat within her simmered beneath the surface, threatening to explode at any moment. "You dare... threaten my brother?"


    Her voice was a deadly whisper, filled with such venom that even Caius felt his body involuntarily tense. The others, who had once been so eager to fight, now found themselves rooted in place, uncertain of whether to continue their attack or flee.


    For a brief, agonizing moment, the battlefield was frozen. All eyes were on Lucy, the predator who had just been unleashed. And in that silence, Caius and his men realized the truth: they had made a grave mistake. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 246 - 246: Fighting Varyn and Caius (4)

    Lucy, having lost all restraint, moved with terrifying speed toward the man holding Lucas hostage. The man, already trembling as he felt the weight of Lucy''s gaze, tightened his grip on the sword, desperately trying to press it against Lucas''s neck.


    But it was too late. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas remained calm, knowing that the sword posed no real threat to him. His current golem body was impervious to such a mundane weapon. As the blade made contact with his neck, it barely scratched the surface, leaving Lucas completely unfazed.


    The man, still oblivious to the impending danger, tightened his grip on the sword, pushing the blade harder against Lucas''s neck. He smirked, his voice dripping with overconfidence. "Stay back, or I''ll¡ª"


    His words faltered as his eyes caught something terrifying.


    Lucy was no longer standing where she had been. In a blink, she was upon him, her Volcanic Dragon Claw blazing with fiery intensity, extended toward him with deadly precision. The air around her seemed to vibrate with her fury, heat radiating off her in suffocating waves.


    The man''s breath hitched, and the smugness vanished from his face. His eyes went wide with sheer terror as he realized how dire the situation had become. The blade in his hand, the one pressed against Lucas''s neck, trembled as fear gripped him.


    "W-wait," he stammered, his voice shaking. "I was just¡ª"


    Lucy didn''t let him finish. Her movements were swift and decisive, fueled by pure rage. In one smooth motion, her burning claw wrapped around his skull, her fingers digging into his skin like iron pincers. The man''s body went rigid as he felt the heat of her claws searing into his flesh.


    His eyes bulged with panic, darting wildly, desperately searching for an escape that didn''t exist. "P-please¡­ I didn''t mean¡ª"


    Lucy''s face remained expressionless, but her eyes blazed with a dangerous fury. Her voice was low, almost a growl, carrying the weight of a predator about to strike. "How dare you."


    Her words weren''t loud, but they cut through the man''s attempts at pleading like a blade. His entire body trembled, knowing those were the last words he would ever hear. He tried to pull back, to escape her grasp, but it was too late.


    Without breaking eye contact, Lucy activated Eruption. The heat surged through her Volcanic Dragon Claw, intensifying to an unbearable degree.


    "Please¡ª!" The man''s voice cracked, his plea turning into a scream, but it was too late.


    In an instant, his head exploded under the sheer force of her power, the heat disintegrating it into a gruesome rain of blood and ash. The remains of his skull scattered across the battlefield in a crimson spray, coating the ground and nearby onlookers in the grisly aftermath.


    Everyone watching stood frozen in shock. The entire battlefield felt suffocated by the weight of what had just happened.


    Caius and his subordinates, who had been so confident moments ago, were paralyzed in disbelief. The brutal, sudden execution of their comrade had shattered their resolve, draining any confidence they once had.


    For a brief moment, it was as though time itself had stopped. The wind, the distant sound of clashing steel¡ªeverything was drowned out by the silence that now hung over the battlefield like a dark cloud.


    Caius''s face twisted between fear and rage. His eyes flicked from the lifeless body of his subordinate to Lucy, who stood in the aftermath of her violent display, her fiery aura still burning hot, daring anyone to challenge her. He could feel the tremor in his own hands. He had underestimated her¡ªbadly.


    For a split second, uncertainty flickered in his eyes. She''s far more dangerous than I thought, Caius admitted to himself. But there was no time to hesitate.


    His fear morphed into desperation. He clenched his fists, his voice quivering despite the bravado he tried to maintain.


    "K-kill her!" he ordered, trying to sound commanding, but the crack in his voice betrayed his anxiety. His subordinates exchanged nervous glances, clearly just as terrified. But none of them dared disobey. They had no choice.


    The remaining fighters, their faces pale, gripped their weapons tightly and charged at Lucy. Their steps were hesitant, but the fear of Caius''s wrath¡ªor perhaps the fear of what might happen if they didn''t act¡ªpushed them forward.


    As they advanced, their trembling hands were barely able to hold their swords steady, but they rushed at her all the same. Desperation clung to them like a heavy fog.


    Caius, however, had no intention of waiting to see if they could manage to touch Lucy. His eyes narrowed, determination hardening his expression. He raised his arms, calling upon the full force of his power. His voice echoed with a desperate intensity.


    "Dominion of Storms!" he shouted, his tone filled with fury and a hint of panic.


    A colossal storm erupted across the battlefield, far more powerful and destructive than anything Caius had summoned before.


    The air around them grew dense, charged with raw, crackling electrical energy. Fierce gales tore through the sky, howling with a savage ferocity as the ground beneath them began to tremble violently.


    Bolts of lightning ripped through the air, striking the battlefield with deafening cracks of thunder. The earth beneath the fighters quaked as the sheer force of the storm intensified.


    The violent vortex of wind and lightning consumed everything in its path, the devastating power threatening to overwhelm anyone caught within its reach.


    Caius stood at the center of the storm, his face contorted in a mix of fury and desperation. His chest heaved as he poured every ounce of his strength into maintaining the storm.


    The wind whipped around him, tearing at his cloak as lightning flashed dangerously close. He hoped, prayed, that this would be enough.


    But across the battlefield, Lucy stood unshaken, her burning Volcanic Dragon Claws glowing with a fierce intensity. Her eyes never left Caius, her expression as calm and menacing as ever, as if the storm raging around her was nothing more than a mild inconvenience.


    Meanwhile, from a safe distance, Lucas watched the chaos unfold with a calm and almost eerie detachment.


    His arms crossed, he stood at the edge of the swirling maelstrom, entirely unbothered by the violent storm ripping through the battlefield. The flashes of lightning illuminated his face in brief moments, casting shadows that danced across his features.


    A small smile tugged at the corners of his lips, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Now the show is getting better," he whispered to himself, his voice barely audible over the deafening roar of the storm.


    There was no fear in his gaze¡ªonly curiosity, as though he were watching a particularly interesting spectacle.

 Chapter 247 - 247: Fighting Varyn and Caius (5)

    The battlefield had become a storm of chaos. Caius''s Dominion of Storms raged through the area, lightning crashing down while fierce winds howled across the ground.


    But even in the midst of the storm, Lucy remained unmoved, her eyes filled with nothing but rage. The temperature around her continued to rise, her Volcanic Aura burning hotter with every second.


    Varyn, watching his comrades fall one by one under Lucy''s overwhelming might, felt panic grip his chest. His breaths came in ragged gasps, and he tightened his grip on his sword, the weight of his own desperation pressing down on him.


    His heart pounded in his ears, drowning out the chaos around him. He had no other choice but to use his strongest move¡ªthis was it, his last chance. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He locked his gaze on Lucy, who stood tall, her fiery aura blazing, her Volcanic Dragon Claws glowing with molten heat. She looked like a force of nature¡ªunstoppable, unrelenting. The sight of her only made his determination harden, though fear clawed at the edges of his mind.


    "I won''t lose to you," he muttered through gritted teeth, his voice shaky but defiant. Summoning every ounce of strength left in him, Varyn raised his sword high, the winds around it swirling and gathering at its tip like a storm waiting to be unleashed.


    "Iron Gale Strike!" he roared, his voice strained, laced with desperation.


    The winds around his blade howled like a raging tornado, and the air itself seemed to shudder under the weight of the attack. With a final shout, Varyn swung his sword down with all his might, the full power of his Iron Tempest Blade cutting through the air in a powerful arc toward Lucy.


    But Lucy didn''t flinch. Her cold, angry eyes followed the path of the attack, unblinking. A smirk twisted her lips, but it wasn''t one of amusement. It was filled with contempt¡ªa look that showed she didn''t see him as a threat, but as an insect foolish enough to challenge her.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" she hissed, her voice venomous, almost mocking.


    In one swift, decisive motion, Lucy raised her Volcanic Dragon Claw to meet the incoming attack. There was no fear, no hesitation.


    With a flicker of her fingers, the ground beneath her cracked, splintering under the force of her Eruption. The earth trembled, and the air rippled with scorching heat.


    Her claw blazed with the fire of a volcano, molten energy surging through her body like a living flame. The Iron Gale Strike collided with her claw¡ªbut it didn''t stand a chance.


    In an instant, the winds around Varyn''s blade dissipated, consumed by the burning heat of Lucy''s power. The strike, which should have torn through anything in its path, was obliterated as if it had never existed.


    Varyn''s eyes widened in disbelief, his pupils shrinking as he stared at Lucy. "W-what...?"


    Lucy''s smirk widened into something far more sinister. "Pathetic," she spat, her voice dripping with disdain.


    Without giving him time to react, her Eruption surged forward, the blast of volcanic energy roaring like a tidal wave of fire. The heat was unbearable, suffocating. It rushed toward Varyn with merciless force, leaving him no room to escape.


    His subordinates, who had foolishly tried to flank her, were caught in the explosion. They didn''t even have time to scream before their bodies were incinerated, their forms disintegrating into ash.


    The battlefield glowed red as Lucy''s Eruption tore through the ranks of Caius''s team, leaving nothing but scorched earth and a trail of burning destruction in its wake.


    Varyn staggered backward, his skin blistering from the intense heat. He could barely keep himself upright, his strength completely drained. He had given everything¡ªhis strongest move, his full power¡ªand it had been nothing. Nothing compared to her.


    He fell to his knees, the weight of defeat crashing down on him. His vision blurred, and he struggled to lift his head to look at her one last time. Lucy was still standing, her fiery aura undiminished, her eyes blazing with a cold, ruthless fury.


    "You... never stood a chance," she said, her voice cold and final. There was no mercy in her gaze, only the satisfaction of a predator that had crushed its prey.


    Varyn''s heart sank as his vision darkened. His last thought before slipping into unconsciousness was one of bitter regret. He had been a fool to challenge her.


    With a final gasp, he collapsed at her feet, defeated and broken.


    But Caius wasn''t finished.


    As he watched his team fall to Lucy''s devastating power and saw Varyn lying unconscious, something within him snapped.


    His breath quickened, eyes burning with a mix of fear and desperation. This wasn''t how it was supposed to go. He had come here with confidence, certain of their strength, but now¡ªhis plan was crumbling before his eyes.


    "No... No, this can''t be happening," Caius muttered under his breath, his fists clenching tightly. His heart pounded in his chest as he glared at Lucy, his mind racing. He knew this was his last chance¡ªhis final opportunity to turn the tide.


    "I won''t be defeated here," he growled, his voice low and trembling with fury. "I''ll show you¡ªshow all of you¡ªthe true power of the storm."


    With a surge of energy, he activated his final skill: Tempest''s Grace.


    The storm around him responded to his call, roaring louder, the winds growing fiercer as lightning crackled viciously in the air. Caius''s body became enveloped in a swirling vortex of wind, the sheer force of it lifting him slightly off the ground.


    His form began to blur, his movements quickened by the speed of the storm. The wind sharpened around him, refining his strikes, amplifying his strength and agility exponentially.


    Caius looked up at Lucy, his expression twisted into one of maddened determination. "You think you can just walk over me like this?" he spat, his voice echoing through the battlefield as the storm crackled around him.


    His eyes were wild, his desperation now driving him forward. "I''ll show you... the real power of the storm!"

 Chapter 248 - 248: Fighting Varyn and Caius (6)

    Caius, empowered by both Tempest''s Grace and the destructive power of his Dominion of Storms, rushed at Lucy with everything he had. The storm he had summoned raged fiercely, the winds howling as if the sky itself was tearing apart.


    Lightning struck the ground in rapid succession, and the earth trembled with the force of his power. Caius believed this storm would be enough to crush Lucy.


    His form was a blur, his sword crackling with electrical energy as he moved with blinding speed. Every strike he aimed at Lucy was swift, precise, and filled with the force of the storm.


    The winds screamed as they tore through the air, but Lucy stood her ground, her expression cold and unmoved.


    Her Volcanic Aura flared around her, the intense heat radiating from her body dissolving the winds before they could touch her. Each time Caius swung his blade, Lucy blocked it effortlessly with her Volcanic Dragon Claws, her fiery eyes never leaving his.


    "How can you still stand?!" Caius roared, his voice filled with frustration. He swung again, faster this time, but Lucy stepped to the side, her movement so smooth it seemed like she was merely gliding.


    "You''re strong, but not enough," Lucy replied calmly, her tone almost bored.


    Caius gritted his teeth, his eyes wide with desperation. He raised his sword once more, the energy of the storm gathering around him as he prepared for another assault. But before he could strike, Lucy vanished from his sight. In the blink of an eye, she appeared behind him.


    "What¡ª" Caius didn''t even have time to finish his sentence before Lucy''s Volcanic Dragon Claw was around his throat, lifting him effortlessly off the ground. The storm around them began to falter, the winds weakening as Caius struggled in her grasp, his eyes wide with terror.


    "Y-You can''t kill me!" Caius gasped, his voice trembling, desperation creeping in with each ragged breath. His eyes darted around frantically, searching for a way out of Lucy''s iron grip.


    "I''m the nephew of a top elder!" he sputtered, his face contorted in panic. "You don''t understand¡ªif you kill me, it''ll be your end! The academy will come for you! You''ll regret it!"


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her gaze piercing through his words as if they were nothing more than a weak attempt at survival. Her grip tightened around his throat, her Volcanic Dragon Claw squeezing with enough force to cut off any hope of escape.


    Her voice was low, icy, and cutting. "Power? Influence?" she repeated, her tone dripping with disdain. "Do you really think that matters to me?"


    Caius''s face paled as his bravado crumbled, his body trembling in her grasp. His wide eyes reflected a growing terror as he realized that his status meant nothing to her. His lips quivered as he tried to form words, stammering in his desperation.


    "Wait¡ªplease!" he begged, his voice cracking, now filled with pure fear. "I-I have connections! I can help you! Wealth, resources¡ªwhatever you want! Just don''t¡ª"


    Lucy''s grip tightened further, cutting him off mid-sentence, her expression hardening into a cold mask.


    "I don''t care about your wealth, your status, or your empty promises," she hissed, her tone now like the molten lava she wielded¡ªscalding and relentless. "You dared to threaten me. Worse, you dared to threaten my brother."


    Caius''s panic deepened, and his eyes flickered with the realization that he was out of options. His voice became a desperate rasp, each word strained as he struggled to breathe.


    "N-No... please!" he whimpered, tears welling in his eyes, his once arrogant demeanor shattered. "I-I''ll do anything! Anything you want! Just spare me!"


    But Lucy''s expression remained cold, her eyes devoid of any mercy. Her grip was unwavering, the heat from her claws intensifying.


    "I warned you," she whispered, her voice soft but filled with lethal finality. The weight of her words hung in the air for a moment, a chilling silence following them.


    Without hesitation, she activated Eruption.


    The heat from her claws surged, and within seconds, Caius''s head and body were engulfed in molten energy. His scream was brief, drowned out by the sound of his body turning to ash.


    In the span of a heartbeat, Caius was no more. His body disintegrated into nothing, scattering into the wind that had once surrounded him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Lucy wasn''t finished.


    With a single motion, she slammed her Volcanic Dragon Claw into the ground. The earth beneath her cracked, fissures forming as the heat from her power surged downward. The ground trembled violently before erupting in a massive explosion of molten rock and lava.


    The battlefield was consumed by the eruption, erasing any trace of Caius, his subordinates, and the carnage that had taken place.


    The ground sizzled, molten rivers flowing as the battlefield was reduced to a molten wasteland. Ash and steam filled the air as the heat of Lucy''s power began to settle, leaving nothing but scorched earth in its wake.


    As the smoke and heat began to dissipate, Lucy turned slowly toward Lucas, her fiery gaze softening when she saw her brother standing there, watching her.


    Lucas, who had been calmly observing the battle from a safe distance, gave her a warm smile, his eyes filled with admiration. "You''re amazing, big sister," he said, his voice full of sincerity and pride. "The strongest and best sister in the world."


    Lucy, still catching her breath from the intensity of the battle, allowed a small smile to tug at her lips. She walked toward him, her expression softening even more. "Lucas, are you alright?" she asked, her voice now gentle, filled with concern.


    Lucas nodded enthusiastically. "Of course," he said, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "I knew you had everything under control. I didn''t even need to step in."


    Lucy chuckled softly, shaking her head. "You''re getting too used to these kinds of things," she said, though her tone was light, almost teasing.


    "Well," Lucas said, a small grin forming on his lips, "It''s hard not to, when you''re so good at showing me the ropes." His expression grew more serious as he added, "I know the world is harsh, but as long as I have you, I''ll be fine."


    Lucy sighed, a mixture of relief and worry flashing across her face. "It''s hard to accept that you''re already getting familiar with the darker side of this world," she said softly. "But I''m glad you''re still by my side."


    Lucas nodded, his smile never fading. "Always, big sister."


    With the threat behind them and their bond reaffirmed, Lucy and Lucas turned their attention forward, the molten wasteland behind them fading as they began their journey again. They had faced much, and more challenges lay ahead, but together, they would overcome anything.

 Chapter 249 - 249: Clashing With Malachor And Necrovauld Disciples

    Lucy and Lucas continued their journey toward the Death Volcano, the oppressive heat becoming more intense with every step. The air shimmered with the rising temperature, making the landscape appear distorted and alien.


    The ground beneath them became more barren, jagged rocks jutting out from the cracked earth, and occasional plumes of steam hissed up from the volcanic fissures.


    Lucas, still perched on Lucy''s shoulder, gazed ahead with his usual calm demeanor, but something was tugging at the edges of his memory.


    The closer they came to the volcano, the more uneasy he felt. His eyes began to narrow, scanning the area around them more carefully now, his instincts sharp.


    "Wait a minute..." Lucas muttered to himself, his brow furrowing as recognition dawned on him. "Isn''t this area near the village and the lab of Thalnor Vesperin?"


    Lucy noticed the change in his tone immediately. She paused in her steps, her eyes flickering with concern as she glanced at him. "What''s wrong?" she asked, her voice laced with curiosity, though there was a slight edge of worry.


    Lucas quickly masked his expression, flashing her a reassuring smile. "Oh, nothing," he replied casually, waving it off with a light shrug. His tone was calm, but beneath the surface, his thoughts were racing.


    Lucy raised an eyebrow, not entirely convinced, but chose to drop the subject. "If you say so," she muttered before continuing forward.


    As they moved deeper into the volcanic region, Lucas''s gaze shifted again, sweeping across the rocky terrain. His sharp eyes caught something unusual scattered across the ground¡ªa series of dark, almost glossy stones.


    They stood out amidst the red, cracked earth, their black surfaces gleaming ominously under the heat of the sun.


    Lucas''s expression tightened, his casual facade slipping as realization hit him. His body stiffened slightly, though he remained perched on Lucy''s shoulder.


    "These stones..." Lucas whispered under his breath, his voice barely audible, though the weight of his words was heavy. His eyes widened as recognition settled in.


    Lucy continued walking, unaware of her brother''s sudden shift in focus. She was used to the barren, hostile environment around them, but Lucas... he had noticed something much more troubling.


    "These stones are one of the materials used in Nether Puppets," Lucas muttered, his mind rapidly connecting the dots. His gaze lingered on the stones, his expression growing more serious with every passing second. The implications of finding such materials here were too large to ignore.


    Lucas''s mind churned, his thoughts spinning faster. There must be someone from the Malachor Clan here, he realized grimly, his expression darkening. His eyes darted over the landscape again, now filled with suspicion.


    As if on cue, the sound of footsteps echoed faintly through the barren landscape, disturbing the silence that had hung thick in the scorching air. The footsteps were steady, deliberate, and growing louder.


    Both Lucy and Lucas instinctively turned their heads toward the source of the sound. In the distance, a group of figures emerged over the horizon, their dark robes billowing slightly in the heated wind. As they drew closer, the unmistakable insignia of the Malachor Clan and Necrovauld Academy became visible, stitched onto their cloaks.


    Lucy''s eyes immediately narrowed, her expression hardening as she recognized the symbols. Her hand subtly tightened at her side, ready to summon her Volcanic Dragon Claws if needed. But for now, she remained calm, her gaze fixed on the approaching group, studying their every movement.


    Lucas, perched on her shoulder, blinked innocently, tilting his head as though he didn''t understand the gravity of the situation. His wide, curious eyes watched the group approach, his expression the picture of childish innocence. He leaned closer to his sister, his voice soft and filled with childlike wonder.


    "Big sister, who are they?" Lucas asked, his tone sweet and curious, as if he were merely asking about some travelers on the road.


    Lucy didn''t immediately answer, her focus entirely on the approaching figures. Her jaw clenched slightly, the tension in her posture building as the group came nearer. She didn''t trust them, and Lucas could sense her unease. Still, he kept up his act, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips as he maintained the facade of an innocent younger brother.


    The group finally stopped a few meters away, their leader stepping forward. He was tall, with an aura of authority, his eyes cold as they scanned Lucy and Lucas. The insignia of the Malachor Clan gleamed on his chest, a clear indication of his allegiance. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader spoke, his voice low and filled with condescension. "What do we have here? A little girl and her¡­ child brother? Strange to see such travelers near the Death Volcano." His eyes narrowed slightly, and a smirk tugged at his lips. "Especially when this area is under the watch of the Malachor Clan and Necrovauld Academy."


    Lucy remained silent, her expression unreadable, though Lucas could feel the tension rolling off her. She was evaluating them, deciding if they were worth the effort to fight.


    Meanwhile, Lucas, who had been silently observing, let out a soft chuckle, barely audible but enough to escape his lips. He quickly covered it up, coughing lightly into his hand, but the smirk remained. His eyes gleamed with interest, a quiet, calculating fire behind his innocent facade.


    "To think I''d run into them so quickly," Lucas murmured under his breath, his voice so low that only the system could hear him. His smile widened just a fraction, though to anyone looking, it appeared as nothing more than a child''s playful grin.


    Lucy glanced down at her brother, sensing that something was off. "Lucas," she said softly, her voice a quiet warning.


    Lucas blinked, his face the very picture of innocence once again. He tilted his head, looking up at her with wide, questioning eyes. "Yes, big sister?" His tone was pure, untainted by the tension in the air.


    Lucy shook her head slightly, keeping her focus on the group in front of them. "Stay close," she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper. Her hand twitched as if she was preparing for what might come next.


    The group of robed figures exchanged glances, clearly sensing that Lucy wasn''t as simple as she appeared. The leader''s smirk faltered, just for a moment, before he composed himself.


    "This area is far too dangerous for someone like you," the leader continued, though there was a flicker of uncertainty in his voice now. "Turn back, and we''ll pretend we never saw you. But if you insist on continuing¡­" His eyes flicked to Lucy, then to Lucas. "I''m afraid things will become¡­ complicated."


    The tension in the air grew heavier as the group of robed figures stared down Lucy and Lucas, fully expecting them to retreat. But Lucas, still smiling, knew otherwise. Complicated? He thought to himself with a quiet amusement. This should be... interesting.

 Chapter 250 - 250: Clashing With Malachor And Necrovauld Disciples (2)

    The group of Malachor Clan and Necrovauld Academy disciples slowly approached, they exchanged uneasy glances, their murmurs growing louder. Their eyes flickered suspiciously between Lucy and Lucas, sensing something off.


    "Why are they here?" one disciple whispered, his voice low and filled with unease. His brow furrowed in confusion as he scanned the pair, clearly trying to make sense of the situation. "They shouldn''t be this close to the Death Volcano unless..."


    "Unless they''re up to something," another disciple chimed in, his voice tinged with suspicion. His hand drifted toward his sword, fingers twitching as if ready to draw at the slightest provocation.


    "If we let them go," the first disciple continued, his voice growing more urgent, "it could become a serious problem for us. They might already know too much."


    As the disciples exchanged nervous looks, one of them¡ªa tall figure with sharp, calculating eyes¡ªnarrowed his gaze, something catching his attention.


    His eyes darted toward Lucas''s waist, where a small, gleaming emblem hung from his belt. He frowned deeply, his heart skipping a beat as realization hit him.


    "Wait a minute..." the sharp-eyed disciple muttered under his breath, pointing toward Lucas with a trembling finger. His voice carried a mixture of disbelief and concern. "That emblem on the child''s waist... isn''t that the Celestial Academy insignia?"


    A ripple of shock spread through the group, their expressions shifting from confusion to alarm. Their bodies tensed, and some of them even took a step back, clearly unsettled by the unexpected discovery.


    One disciple, his voice barely concealing his rising panic, spoke up in a shaky tone. "Celestial Academy disciples? Here? Of all places?"


    The tension in the air thickened as the implications sank in. The leader of the group¡ªa grim-faced man with an aura of authority¡ªnarrowed his eyes, his jaw clenched tightly. He exhaled sharply, his gaze locking onto Lucy and Lucas as if weighing their threat.


    "We can''t let them leave," he said in a cold, authoritative voice. "If they''re from the Celestial Academy, they''ve likely come for the same reason we have. If we allow them to continue, it could jeopardize everything." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The rest of the disciples nodded in grim agreement. Their faces were set in determination as they quickly shifted into a defensive stance, their hands moving toward their weapons in unison.


    Swords were drawn, and the air buzzed with the rising tension. They positioned themselves strategically, blocking the path ahead, their intent unmistakable¡ªthey weren''t about to let Lucy and Lucas pass without a fight.


    One disciple, his voice thick with anticipation, muttered to his comrade, "We have to stop them here. If they escape and report back, it could mean war between the factions."


    The leader sneered, his eyes gleaming with malicious intent. "Then let''s make sure they never make it back."


    Meanwhile, Lucas stood calmly beside his sister, his eyes flicking over the group of disciples with mild amusement. A smirk played at the corner of his lips as he watched the enemies prepare themselves, unaware of the overwhelming power they were about to face. He leaned closer to Lucy, his voice dropping to a low, confident whisper.


    "Big sister," he murmured, his tone light but laced with mischief. "Just tear them apart. We don''t have time for this nonsense¡ªlet''s get straight to the Death Volcano."


    His words were delivered with such casual ease, as if the group standing in their way posed no real threat. It was as though this was nothing more than an inconvenience, a minor delay in their journey.


    Lucy didn''t even blink. Her gaze remained fixed on the enemies ahead, her expression cold, eyes blazing with focused determination. Without hesitation, she gave a curt nod, her voice sharp but calm, exuding an unwavering sense of control.


    "Hold onto me," she instructed, her tone firm yet gentle, a quiet authority in her voice.


    Lucas grinned at her words, already knowing what was coming. He wrapped his arms around his sister''s waist, holding tightly, trusting her completely. His heart raced, not with fear, but with excitement¡ªhe knew his sister''s power was about to be unleashed.


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her body shifting into an offensive stance as she prepared for the inevitable charge. With a swift motion, her hands began to glow with an intense, fiery light.


    In an instant, her fingers transformed into deadly, molten claws, crackling with energy¡ªthe Volcanic Dragon Claws. The air around them shimmered from the heat radiating off her, and the temperature spiked dangerously.


    The disciples watching from the distance could feel the suffocating wave of heat as Lucy''s volcanic aura surged, blanketing the area with oppressive warmth.


    The ground beneath her feet cracked and splintered under the sheer pressure of her power, thin wisps of steam rising from the earth. Each movement she made sent shockwaves through the ground, her strength undeniable.


    Lucas, clinging to her, could feel the vibrations of the molten energy coursing through her body. He looked up at her, his admiration evident in his wide smile, but his gaze also sharp with readiness.


    "Make it quick," he whispered, a hint of laughter in his voice, clearly relishing what was about to unfold.


    Lucy didn''t respond. She didn''t need to. Her focus was absolute, her cold eyes locked on the path ahead as the enemies braced themselves. With a deep breath, she lunged forward, her body moving with the precision of a predator closing in on its prey.


    Lucy''s Volcanic Dragon Claws blazed even brighter, the heat around them distorting the air as she prepared to tear through the ranks of the Malachor Clan and Necrovauld Academy disciples.


    Her resolve was unshakable, her eyes locked on the enemies before her. With a fierce burst of energy, she surged forward, ready to strike them down like a storm of fire.


    But just as her claws were about to make contact, one of the disciples reacted with surprising speed. He swiftly drew his sword, the blade gleaming as he raised it to block her attack.


    With a sharp clash, his sword met Lucy''s fiery claws, and to her surprise, he successfully deflected the strike.


    Lucy''s eyes widened slightly. She hadn''t expected any of them to withstand her initial assault.


    The disciple, seeing the shock on Lucy''s face, smirked confidently. "Don''t think we''re weak warriors," he taunted, his voice filled with pride. "You''ll find we''re not so easily defeated."

 Chapter 251 - 251: Clashing With Malachor And Necrovauld Disciples (3)

    Lucy''s eyes widened in disbelief as her attack was stopped mid-swing. The sheer force of her Volcanic Dragon Claws should have torn through any defense. Even a 6-star cultivator back at the Celestial Academy would have struggled against her, yet here was this stranger, blocking her as if it was nothing.


    She took a step back, her expression a mix of shock and simmering anger. "How..." she muttered under her breath, her fiery aura flickering. It was the first time in a long while that anyone had dared to meet her strength head-on.


    The disciple smirked, clearly noticing her surprise. His stance was confident, almost arrogant, as if he reveled in the fact that he had caught her off guard. "Surprised?" he taunted, his voice dripping with condescension. "Don''t think we''re all weaklings. I''m not as easy to kill as the others."


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her gaze sharpening as she took a closer look at him. Something about his appearance wasn''t right. His skin¡ªreddish, dark, almost unnatural.


    From the sidelines, Lucas''s mind raced as he quickly pieced together what he was seeing. His eyes narrowed as he studied the disciple''s strange appearance, the dark, reddish hue of the skin unmistakable.


    "So... they''ve already started handing out the Nether Puppet Body Cultivation Manual, huh?" Lucas muttered under his breath, his tone filled with a mix of annoyance and intrigue.


    He paused for a moment, his gaze locking onto the disciple. "This one must''ve used Corpse Fusion to merge with a Nether Puppet," he thought, a frown tugging at his lips. "Sure, it makes him stronger, but still..."


    Lucas''s expression shifted into a sly grin. "The puppet he fused with isn''t top-tier. It''s better than nothing, but... definitely not enough to be a real threat."


    Feeling the need for confirmation, Lucas turned inward, addressing the system in his mind. "What do you think of this, system? The enemy is using something tied to your cultivation manual."


    The system''s voice rang out, oozing with arrogance and mockery. [Hmph! So what if they''re using it? It''s a cultivation manual, not a Divine Scripture. Pathetic, really. A second-rate technique.


    Lucy will crush them like insects, manual or not.]


    Lucas chuckled, amused by the system''s shameless dismissal. "I like the sound of that," he whispered, a wicked glint in his eyes.


    The system''s tone shifted, now almost condescending as it responded, [Of course you do, mortal. You''re lucky to even hear my voice, let alone get to enjoy such entertainment.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes at the system''s overblown self-importance but couldn''t suppress a grin. "Always so modest," he muttered sarcastically.


    [Modesty is for the weak, and I''m anything but that,] the system shot back, its voice filled with smug superiority. [Just sit back and enjoy watching Lucy tear through these fools. It''s going to be... satisfying.]


    Lucas''s grin widened. "That... it will be," he said, his excitement growing as he turned his full attention back to the battle.


    Lucy''s initial shock quickly dissipated, replaced by a simmering rage. How dare this enemy stand in her way?


    Even with their strength bolstered by some twisted unknown manual, they were nothing more than a mere obstacle. Her eyes narrowed, the fiery glow within them intensifying as her anger began to burn hotter than the molten lava coursing through her veins.


    The temperature around her spiked, her Volcanic Aura flaring as waves of intense heat radiated from her body. The very air shimmered, distorting with the force of her power. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her fiery claws glowed brighter, flickering like molten flames. Without hesitation, Lucy let her rage fuel her further, channeling more of her raw strength into her Volcanic Dragon Claws.


    "You think you can stop me with that pathetic trick?" she spat, her voice dripping with disdain. Her eyes locked onto the disciple''s, her expression cold and unyielding.


    The disciple, still smirking, gripped his sword tighter. "You underestimate the power of the Nether Puppet, Celestial scum," he sneered, his voice filled with arrogance. "You''re not the only one with strength¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Lucy let out a low growl, cutting him off mid-sentence. The very ground beneath her feet cracked as her volcanic energy surged to new heights, flames licking around her claws.


    "You talk too much," Lucy hissed, her voice deadly quiet, the tone of someone who had long since stopped caring about the fight''s outcome. "Let''s see if your sword can handle this."


    Without another word, Lucy lunged forward, her claws blazing with an intensity that made the disciple flinch.


    The moment her Volcanic Dragon Claws collided with his sword, the overwhelming force of her attack sent a shockwave through the battlefield. The blade trembled in his grip, the metal groaning under the immense pressure.


    The disciple''s eyes widened in horror as the first cracks appeared along the surface of his weapon. His smirk vanished, replaced by a grimace of fear. "W-what...?" he stammered, his voice trembling.


    Lucy''s expression was cold, her eyes glowing with fury. "Your cheap tricks won''t save you," she said, her voice like molten steel. With a roar of determination, she poured even more power into the clash, the heat of her claws intensifying to a blistering degree.


    The sword cracked further, tiny fissures spreading like veins of molten lava. Desperation flickered in the disciple''s eyes as he realized he was losing control. "No! This can''t be¡ª!" he cried out, panic creeping into his voice.


    With a final, explosive push, Lucy''s claws shattered the sword, sending shards of metal flying in every direction. The disciple was thrown back by the sheer force of the blast, stumbling as he tried to regain his balance. His hand, now empty, twitched at his side, his face a mask of disbelief and fear.


    He cursed under his breath, his voice a shaky whisper. "Impossible... how could this happen?"


    Lucy stood tall, unflinching as the molten remnants of the sword melted into the ground. Her gaze never wavered as she took a step toward him, her aura burning brighter, fiercer. "I told you," she said coldly, her voice low and threatening. "You were never going to stop me."


    The disciple, now fully aware of how outmatched he was, took a shaky step back, fear overtaking the arrogance that had once filled his face.

 Chapter 252 - 252: Clashing With Malachor And Necrovauld Disciples (4)

    Realizing the sheer danger Lucy posed, the disciple who had blocked her initial attack stumbled back, his face pale with fear.


    His sword trembled in his hands, his voice shaking as he called out to his comrades. "Everyone, attack all at once! This one¡­ this one is different!" His eyes darted to Lucy, wide with disbelief. He knew they were facing something far beyond their usual battles.


    The other disciples exchanged nervous glances, their confidence wavering. But there was no time to hesitate.


    One by one, they rushed forward, their weapons drawn, mana swirling around them as they prepared for an all-out assault. The air crackled with energy, but the fear in their eyes was unmistakable.


    Lucy stood in the center, her Volcanic Dragon Claws burning hotter than ever. The ground beneath her feet seemed to sizzle from the intensity of her aura. Her lips curled into a dangerous smirk as she looked at the disciples rushing toward her. She wasn''t just ready¡ªshe was eager.


    "You really think you can handle me?" Lucy muttered, her voice low, a dark edge to her tone.


    One of the disciples, gripping his sword tightly, shouted in a desperate attempt to rally his comrades. "We can take her! Don''t let up¡ªtogether, we can bring her down!" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Lucy''s eyes glinted with fury. "Bring me down?" she repeated mockingly. "Let''s see you try."


    As the first wave of attackers closed in, Lucy moved. Her Volcanic Dragon Claws slashed through the air, each strike leaving a trail of molten fire.


    The moment her claws connected with the first disciple, there was a deafening explosion. His body was instantly engulfed in flames, his scream cut short as he disintegrated into ash.


    "Impossible!" another disciple gasped, his voice breaking with terror. "How can one person be this strong?"


    Lucy didn''t give them time to think. With a fierce, determined expression, she spun around, her claws slicing through the air with deadly precision. Each blow was followed by another explosion, the force of her attacks causing shockwaves that sent more disciples flying.


    "You should have stayed out of my way," Lucy growled, her voice cold as her fiery gaze locked onto another group of attackers.


    One disciple, trembling, managed to shout, "Surround her! She can''t take us all down at once!"


    They moved to encircle her, but Lucy''s smirk only deepened. "A storm of flies, that''s all you are." Her voice dripped with disdain, her eyes blazing with volcanic fury. "Let''s end this."


    As they lunged at her from all sides, Lucy raised her Volcanic Dragon Claws high, the heat intensifying to unbearable levels. She slammed them down into the ground, unleashing a massive wave of fire that erupted in every direction.


    The resulting explosion tore through their formation, consuming everything in its path. Flesh and bone were obliterated in an instant, the once-coordinated attack reduced to nothing more than a pile of scorched remains.


    A few of the disciples, realizing that attacking Lucy head-on was a death sentence, exchanged nervous glances. The inferno that surrounded her was too overwhelming, her every move lethal. Desperation flashed in their eyes as they quickly recalculated their strategy.


    One of them, his voice trembling but resolute, whispered, "Forget her¡­ go for the boy!"


    They all nodded, a silent agreement forged in fear. Without hesitation, they shifted their focus toward Lucas, hoping that catching him off guard would turn the tide of the battle.


    But as they moved in, Lucy''s eyes flickered with a dangerous light. It was as if she could feel their intent through the heat of the battlefield. Her lips curled into a snarl. "Don''t even think about it," she growled, her voice carrying over the crackling flames.


    With terrifying speed, Lucy intercepted each disciple that dared approach her brother. Her Volcanic Dragon Claws sliced through the air, cutting them down with ease, the fiery explosions consuming their bodies before they could even scream. One by one, they fell, their desperate plan crumbling in the face of Lucy''s unrelenting fury.


    Meanwhile, Lucas who was still hanged behind Lucy amidst the chaos, watching the battle unfold with a calm expression, as if he were merely an observer rather than a participant.


    Every so often, one of the attackers managed to get close enough to strike him, but to their bewilderment, the blades seemed to glance off his body as if hitting solid stone. The attackers exchanged shocked looks, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    One of them cursed under his breath. "What¡­ what is this kid made of?!"


    Their confusion only grew as they pressed on, more strikes landing on Lucas but having no effect. The metallic clang of swords against his body echoed in the air, but Lucas remained unmoved, his gaze steady, unbothered by their futile efforts.


    In the midst of the chaos, one disciple managed a lucky hit. His sword struck the emblem on Lucas''s waist, shattering it into pieces with a sharp crack.


    Lucas glanced down briefly, noticing the fragments fall to the ground, but his face remained neutral. He didn''t seem concerned in the slightest.


    One of the disciples, seeing the broken emblem, grinned triumphantly. "Got him! We''ve¡ª"


    But before he could finish, the rest of the group hesitated, sensing something wasn''t right. Lucas didn''t react at all, and his calm demeanor was unnerving.


    Meanwhile, Lucy, focused entirely on the battle ahead, hadn''t noticed what was happening behind her. Her volcanic aura burned brighter as she continued to tear through the remaining enemies, unaware of the shattered emblem or the confusion surrounding her brother.


    In a desperate last-ditch effort, one of the remaining disciples, his hands shaking, fumbled for a special communication emblem hidden deep within his robes. His fingers trembled as he grasped the emblem, knowing that their only chance of survival now lay in calling for reinforcements.


    His breath hitched, panic setting in as he activated the device. The glow of the emblem flickered to life, and his voice quivered with fear. "Th-This is an emergency!" he stammered, his throat dry.


    He glanced at Lucy, who continued to wreak havoc on the battlefield, and his heart pounded harder in his chest. "We''ve encountered... an enemy far beyond what we expected."


    The other end of the communication crackled to life, and a cold, authoritative voice responded, "State the threat level."


    The disciple swallowed hard, his voice breaking under the weight of his terror. "Seven stars¡ªat least! She''s... she''s like a force of nature! We don''t stand a chance!" His words rushed out, each one tinged with rising panic.

 Chapter 253 - 253: Necrovaulds Emergency

    At Necrovauld Academy, the air was thick with tension. The atmosphere, already heavy due to the academy''s constant dealings with dangerous cultivation practices, became even more strained as the connection from the team near the Death Volcano abruptly cut off.


    The last words of the disciple echoed in the minds of those who had received the transmission: "The enemy is at least a seven-star cultivator."


    Panic spread like wildfire through the hallways of the academy. The Death Volcano was no ordinary location¡ªit housed vital materials, some of the rarest and most dangerous resources known to cultivators.


    Highly coveted and fiercely guarded, its protection was of utmost importance. To think that someone had dared to break into the area with such overwhelming strength left many stunned.


    In the War Room, where messages from the field were routinely monitored, the silence was deafening. The communications officer, pale and wide-eyed, turned to his superior, his voice trembling. "Sir, the connection is gone."


    "Gone?" the superior growled, leaning forward with narrowed eyes. "What do you mean gone? Did they fall back or retreat?"


    The officer swallowed hard, shaking his head. "No, sir. It just... cut off. The last thing we heard was the report of a seven-star cultivator."


    The superior''s face darkened. "Seven stars?" His voice dropped into a disbelieving growl. "Who would be insane enough to send someone like that into the Death Volcano?"


    He slammed his hand onto the table, the sound reverberating through the room. "Send a runner to the Elder Hall. Now!"


    Necrovauld Academy, along with their allies in the Malachor Clan, had stationed a strong group of six-star cultivators and numerous five-star warriors around the Death Volcano.


    They were no ordinary guards; they were some of the best. For the entire team to be wiped out so quickly¡ªand for the last message to report a seven-star enemy¡ªwas nothing short of catastrophic.


    As the runner dashed down the halls, whispers spread like a wildfire. "A seven-star cultivator? In the Death Volcano?"


    "It can''t be true," one disciple muttered, shaking his head. "We''ve fortified that place for months. No one could break in, let alone someone that powerful."


    "But the transmission came from the frontline team," another disciple said, her voice laced with fear. "If they said it was a seven-star, then..."


    "They''re all dead, aren''t they?" a third voice chimed in, barely above a whisper.


    Without wasting a moment, one of the academy''s top messengers darted through the hallways, his heart pounding in his chest. Every step carried the weight of urgency as he raced toward the Elder Hall, his mind focused on delivering the critical message.


    Arriving at the large stone entrance, he nearly skidded to a halt, only to be immediately confronted by the stern figure of the gatekeeper.


    The gatekeeper, a grizzled man with sharp eyes and a heavy presence, narrowed his gaze as he took in the sight of the frantic messenger, sweat pouring down his brow. "What''s going on?" he barked, his voice laced with suspicion. "Why are you in such a state?"


    Panting heavily, the messenger struggled to catch his breath, his words coming out between ragged gasps. "I... I have something urgent to report!" He straightened himself, his face pale but determined. "It''s... it''s about the Death Volcano!"


    At the mention of the Death Volcano, the gatekeeper''s eyes widened in shock. The hardened lines of his face briefly flickered with surprise before his expression turned deadly serious.


    He knew all too well the significance of that location¡ªthe rare materials it housed and the danger it represented to anyone who dared trespass.


    "Speak clearly!" the gatekeeper demanded, his voice lowering into a growl, though the alarm was evident in his tone. "What''s happened?"


    The messenger swallowed hard, still catching his breath. "There''s no time to explain it all here," he said, his voice trembling with urgency. "I need to speak to the elders immediately. It concerns an enemy... one of seven-star strength."


    For a moment, the gatekeeper''s face froze in disbelief, his normally stoic expression cracking as the words sunk in. He took a step back, the gravity of the situation hitting him like a blow. "Seven stars?" he muttered under his breath, his eyes darting to the heavy gates behind him.


    Realizing the severity of the news, the gatekeeper''s posture stiffened. Without wasting another second, he waved his hand toward the imposing stone doors. "Go, quickly! Get inside. The elders must hear this at once!"


    He moved to open the gate with a sense of urgency he rarely showed, the heavy stone groaning as it slowly swung open. As the gates parted, the messenger darted through without hesitation, his legs carrying him swiftly into the grand hall beyond. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the Elder Hall, Elder Feris, one of the most esteemed elders of Necrovauld Academy, sat at a large stone desk, his keen eyes scanning through various reports and documents.


    His brow furrowed in concentration as he reviewed the academy''s latest operations. It was rare for anything to pull his attention away from his work, but the hurried footsteps of the approaching messenger caught his ear.


    Elder Feris glanced up, immediately noting the pale, anxious face of the messenger rushing toward him. The air in the room seemed to shift, tension thickening as the elder sensed that something dire had occurred.


    "What is it?" Elder Feris asked, his voice sharp and commanding, the edge of impatience cutting through the room. His tone demanded immediate answers.


    The messenger, breathless from his sprint, tried to gather his thoughts. His hands shook slightly, and his chest rose and fell heavily as he struggled to regain his composure. "Elder Feris... there''s¡ªthere''s been an incident."


    Elder Feris''s eyes narrowed. "Speak clearly," he said, his voice low and dangerously calm, though his gaze never left the messenger''s trembling form.


    Taking a deep breath, the messenger finally forced the words out. "Elder Feris, we''ve just received a transmission from the team near the Death Volcano... before the connection was lost, they reported encountering an enemy... a cultivator of seven-star strength."


    For a heartbeat, the room fell into a dead silence, the weight of the words hanging in the air like a suffocating fog.


    Elder Feris''s expression instantly darkened, his features tightening as the full gravity of the situation hit him. His hand gripped the edge of his desk, the muscles in his arm tensing. His eyes, wide with shock, flickered with disbelief, but only for a second.


    "What the hell did you just say?!" Elder Feris bellowed, his voice reverberating through the chamber like a clap of thunder. His usual stoic composure shattered, replaced by the fury of a man who understood the catastrophic implications.

 Chapter 254 - 254: Necrovaulds Emergency (2)

    Elder Feris stood frozen, the messenger''s urgent words still ringing in his ears: "A seven-star cultivator at the Death Volcano."


    For a moment, he couldn''t comprehend it. His mind raced as he processed the enormity of the situation. The Death Volcano wasn''t just some dangerous landmark. It was one of the few places that housed a rare and crucial ingredient¡ªan essential component for crafting the Nether Puppet.


    His hand gripped the arm of his chair tightly, the pressure causing his knuckles to whiten. "Impossible..." he muttered, his voice low, almost as if he was trying to convince himself otherwise.


    He looked up at the messenger, his face tightening with concern. "Are you absolutely certain?" His tone was stern, but beneath it was a trace of disbelief. "A seven-star cultivator, you said?"


    The messenger nodded vigorously, sweat glistening on his brow. "Yes, Elder Feris. Those were the last words we received before the connection was severed."


    Elder Feris frowned, his mind drifting back to the countless hours of cultivation. The Nether Puppet Body Cultivation Manual had led them to the discovery of the volcano''s hidden treasures, and it was precisely because of this that he had stationed a team of six-star cultivators and numerous five-star warriors to safeguard the area.


    And yet, now, it seemed all of that was for nothing.


    He slammed his hand down on the table in frustration. "A seven-star... wreaking havoc there," he muttered, more to himself than to the messenger. "Do you realize what this means? This isn''t just a random attack¡ªit jeopardizes everything we''ve worked for!"


    Elder Feris''s face darkened even further. He clenched his fists as the weight of the situation sank in. "A silent connection means only one thing," he muttered, glaring at the floor as if it might reveal some answers. "Death."


    The messenger nodded slowly, not daring to speak further, while Elder Feris''s mind raced.


    Seven-star cultivators were extremely rare, Feris thought. He paced behind his desk, his expression twisting with worry. They weren''t just common experts¡ªseven-stars were top elders, clan leaders, even leaders of mid-sized sects.


    People of that caliber didn''t just appear out of nowhere, let alone create destruction in such a critical area. Whoever this was, they were powerful and dangerous. Far more dangerous than anyone he had expected.


    Feris stopped pacing and turned back to the messenger. His voice, now quieter but filled with dread, cut through the silence.


    "Who could it be? There are only a handful of seven-star cultivators in the region. We know every one of them. None of them would make such a move without reason. Unless..." His eyes narrowed further as a thought struck him. "Could it be someone new?


    Someone... unknown?"


    The messenger, still tense, remained silent. He didn''t need to answer. Elder Feris''s question hung in the air like a storm cloud, heavy and foreboding.


    Elder Feris rubbed his temples, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on him. His mind raced, torn between the other critical matters he needed to address and this sudden, catastrophic problem. The Death Volcano was no ordinary location, and this crisis was no ordinary threat.


    With a deep sigh, his eyes narrowed, he muttered to himself, "What do I do about this?" His voice was low, strained, as if the enormity of the decision was physically weighing him down.


    Elder Feris paced back and forth, his mind in turmoil as he weighed the options. He turned sharply to the messenger, his gaze cold and calculating. "If I send more forces¡­" His voice trailed off, his tone filled with doubt. He clenched his fists, the weight of the decision pressing down on him. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There''s no guarantee they''ll make a difference against a seven-star cultivator. And if I don''t¡ª" He paused, feeling the gravity of the situation sink in deeper. "¡ªthe situation will only worsen. The Death Volcano isn''t something we can afford to lose."


    He let out a heavy sigh, his brow furrowed in deep thought. But before he could continue, the heavy doors of the hall creaked open. Two figures strode in, their presence immediately commanding the attention of everyone in the room.


    The first to enter was Sylra Ravencrest, her beauty both alluring and menacing. Her dark robes flowed behind her, the fabric whispering with each step. Her sharp eyes, glinting with a dangerous confidence, flicked across the room as if already assessing the situation. Her voice was smooth but carried an underlying threat as she spoke, "I heard there''s an intruder."


    Behind her walked Kaelor Thorne, his massive frame filling the doorway. His broad shoulders and towering figure exuded raw strength, and just the sight of him was enough to intimidate anyone.


    He cracked his neck, his muscles rippling as he crossed his arms over his chest. "Intruder?" His voice was a deep rumble, slow and deliberate.


    Elder Feris looked up, nodding gravely. "Yes. At least a seven-star cultivator." His tone was tight, filled with concern. "We lost contact with the team guarding the volcano. The last report was that this intruder is no ordinary threat. They''re powerful.


    Very powerful."


    Kaelor raised an eyebrow, glancing sideways at Sylra, a grin spreading across his face. "A seven-star, you say?" His voice carried a note of excitement, as if this was exactly what he had been waiting for. "Perfect. We''ve been looking for a chance to test our progress with the Nether Puppet Body Cultivation Manual."


    Sylra''s eyes gleamed with anticipation, her lips curling into a cold smile. "Indeed," she added, her voice soft but laced with wicked delight. "We''ve only been cultivating the manual for a few days, but this¡­" She paused, letting the words hang in the air for a moment. "¡­this will be a perfect test."


    Elder Feris hesitated, doubt flickering across his face as he considered the situation. His eyes shifted from Sylra to Kaelor, reading the confidence on their faces. They wanted this. And, perhaps, they were the best option he had.


    He nodded slowly, his voice steady but serious. "Very well. Go. Make sure you deal with this intruder swiftly and efficiently. Whoever they are, they cannot be allowed to continue wreaking havoc."


    Kaelor''s grin widened, his large hand dropping to the hilt of the sword strapped to his back. "Oh, don''t worry, Feris." His voice dripped with confidence. "We''ll make sure they regret stepping foot in the Death Volcano."


    Sylra chuckled softly, her tone amused but dark. "Yes, leave it to us." She glanced toward the door, her eyes already alight with thoughts of the coming conflict. "This seven-star won''t stand a chance," she added with a venomous sweetness, as though the battle was already won in her mind.


    Elder Feris watched as the two top elders turned and left the hall, their confidence almost unsettling. He could only hope their certainty wasn''t misplaced. With them handling the situation, the threat would be neutralized¡ªor so he told himself.

 Chapter 255 - 255: Caius Broken Emblem

    In the Celestial Academy, two of the top elders, Thorne Arcturus and Darius Armist, sat across from each other in a grand chamber, the air heavy with their hushed conversation.


    The room, adorned with ancient scrolls and powerful relics, was a place reserved for matters of utmost importance. Their expressions were tense, eyes sharp as they deliberated.


    The topic of their discussion was one that had perplexed them both for months¡ªRoxana Volcaria, a once-eight-star cultivator who had mysteriously fallen to six stars, only to rise again with alarming speed and strength. Her sudden resurgence had shaken the ranks of the academy, and whispers about her potential spread like wildfire.


    Elder Thorne leaned forward, his brow furrowed deeply, frustration clear in his voice. "How did she grow stronger so quickly, even after dropping to six stars?"


    His tone was a mixture of curiosity and disbelief, the weight of it settling heavily between them. "Someone falling from eight stars to six star... that should have crippled her progress permanently. And yet, here she is, stronger than ever."


    His eyes narrowed as he thought back to the reports. "Her cultivation manual¡­ there''s something unusual about it. No normal manual would allow someone to recover¡ªand ascend¡ªat such a pace."


    Elder Darius, reclining slightly in his chair, rubbed his chin thoughtfully. He had been pondering the same for some time now. "It''s not just her strength," he mused, his voice low but carrying a note of admiration.


    "She''s become a rising force in the academy. The way she moves, the power she wields¡ªthere''s something... refined about it, almost as if she''s tapped into something beyond our understanding."


    Thorne nodded, his face darkening with intent. "I''ve watched her during our gatherings. The control she exerts over her mana, the intensity of her Volcanic Dragon Claws¡ªit''s not the work of any ordinary cultivation manual. No, she''s hiding something, and whatever it is, it''s not something we can overlook."


    Darius''s eyes gleamed with ambition. "Imagine what it could do for us, Thorne," he said, his tone dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "If we could gain access to that manual, if we could learn its secrets... think of the power we could achieve."


    Thorne''s lips twisted into a thin smile, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "Exactly. It''s not just about her anymore. That manual¡ªif it truly holds the key to her sudden rise¡ªcould push us past the limits of our cultivation. Even the other elders would be forced to acknowledge our superiority."


    Darius leaned forward, matching Thorne''s intensity. "But she''s cautious. She doesn''t trust easily. If we move too quickly, we''ll lose the chance to find out. We need to approach this carefully."


    Thorne''s eyes flickered with calculation. "Indeed. We can''t afford to draw suspicion, especially now that her influence is growing. But mark my words, Darius... we will uncover her secret. And when we do, we''ll ascend to heights even the other top elders can''t imagine."


    Darius nodded, a faint smile playing on his lips as the two elders locked eyes, their ambitions aligning. "The time will come, Thorne. We''ll make sure of it."


    As Thorne and Darius spoke, their conversation suddenly halted by a sharp, unexpected sound¡ªa loud crack that echoed ominously through the chamber.


    Both elders immediately turned their attention toward the source. On the far wall, a custom emblem plaque had shattered into pieces, the fragments scattered across the floor.


    Elder Thorne''s eyes narrowed, his expression darkening as his gaze fell on the broken plaque. He recognized its design instantly¡ªit was the same as the one carried by his grandson, Caius Arcturus. The emblem was a family marker, enchanted to break only in the event of a grave misfortune.


    A deep frown creased Thorne''s face, and his jaw clenched as the significance of the shattered emblem hit him with full force. The room suddenly felt colder, the weight of realization heavy in the air.


    Across from him, Elder Darius, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, glanced at his fellow elder with concern. "What happened, Thorne?" he asked, his voice cautious, as if he already knew the answer would be dire.


    Thorne remained silent for a moment, his fists tightening on the arms of his chair. His voice, when he finally spoke, was grim and heavy with restrained emotion. "This emblem... it''s connected to one of my grandchildren. Its breaking means... that one of them is dead."


    The words hung in the air like a heavy cloud, thick with tension and disbelief. Elder Darius stared at Thorne, his eyes widening in shock. "Dead?" he echoed, as if his mind couldn''t quite grasp the reality of what he had just heard. The disbelief in his tone was palpable. "Which one?"


    Thorne''s expression stiffened, the lines of his face growing sharper as anger began to simmer beneath the surface.


    His jaw clenched, and for a moment, he looked as though he could crush the very air around him. "Caius," he said slowly, his voice low and filled with an icy fury. "Caius Arcturus."


    The name seemed to hit Darius like a physical blow. His eyebrows shot up in pure astonishment, his mouth slightly agape. "Caius?" he repeated, his voice laced with incredulity.


    "But¡­ isn''t he one of the top geniuses in your family? The one you just accepted after the last inner test?" His voice dropped slightly, a mixture of awe and concern. "You always said he had the potential to be one of the best¡­"


    Thorne nodded slowly, his teeth gritted. "Yes," he said, his voice low but filled with a seething fury. "One of the most talented. And now... he''s dead." His fists clenched so tightly that the veins on his hands bulged, his knuckles white. The pain of loss mixed with a growing rage.


    Darius sat back in his chair, still processing the news. "How...?" He began, but his voice trailed off, knowing the question was pointless at the moment. Caius''s death was not only a loss for the Arcturus family but also a dangerous spark that could lead to retribution.


    "I don''t know yet," Thorne answered before Darius could speak further, his voice tense. "But I need to find out. Whoever killed him will pay dearly." His eyes burned with the promise of vengeance, and for a moment, his usual calm demeanor cracked, revealing the depth of his grief and fury. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 256 - 256: Caius Broken Emblem (2)

    Elder Darius glanced at Elder Thorne, his brow deeply furrowed, concern etched across his face. His eyes flickered with thought as he weighed the situation. "Thorne, you can sense where the broken plaque is from, can''t you?" he asked, his voice low, yet carrying a sense of urgency.


    Thorne''s lips pressed into a thin line, his expression grim and shadowed with tension. "Yes," he said after a pause, the weight of his words evident. "But I need a moment to locate it precisely."


    Darius gave a curt nod before reaching for the shattered emblem plaque. As his fingers closed around the broken pieces, his usually calm demeanor shifted.


    His eyes narrowed in focus, and his aura flared to life, pulsing faintly as he concentrated. He held the plaque between his hands, its fragments trembling slightly from the energy coursing through him.


    The silence between them grew thick, each passing second filled with anticipation. Thorne watched his fellow elder closely, his muscles tense, awaiting the answer that could confirm his worst fears.


    Darius''s face, initially calm, suddenly shifted. His eyes widened in visible shock, his brow furrowing deeper as he stared at the shattered emblem as though it held a dark secret.


    "Where is it?" Darius''s voice broke the silence, now edged with palpable urgency. The stern look on his face betrayed his unease as his gaze locked with Thorne''s.


    Thorne inhaled sharply, his expression darkening, as though the very words tasted bitter on his tongue. He clenched his fists tightly at his sides before finally speaking. "The area... around Death Volcano."


    For a moment, Darius stood frozen, disbelief flashing across his face. His mouth opened slightly, then closed as though he was grasping for words. He blinked rapidly, trying to process what he''d just heard.


    "What the hell?" Elder Darius finally muttered, his voice thick with disbelief. His eyes widened as though trying to grasp the gravity of what he had just heard. "How¡­ how could it be there? The Death Volcano? That place is too dangerous for even an experienced cultivator to roam freely."


    Thorne let out a sharp, frustrated breath, his jaw tightening as he tried to control his emotions. He ran a hand through his hair, his fingers twitching slightly, a clear sign of the tension coiling inside him.


    "I don''t know," he growled, his voice low but laced with simmering anger, barely held back. His tone was rough, every word dripping with the frustration of not having answers.


    "There has to be more to this. Do you have any information about what''s happening in that area? What have your informants told you?"


    Darius paused, his brow furrowing even deeper. He glanced at Thorne with a grim expression, as if choosing his words carefully. "The Death Volcano has been acting strange recently," he admitted, his voice quieter now, tinged with a sense of unease.


    "There''s been a surge of strong cultivators flocking to the region. More than usual. I''ve heard whispers, but nothing concrete. Something big is happening there. Something that''s drawing in powerful forces."


    He hesitated, his lips pressing into a thin line. "But I haven''t been able to get a clear picture yet. It''s all too murky."


    Thorne''s eyes darkened with intensity as he absorbed the information. His gaze turned cold, his expression hardening with a single, sharp focus.


    "There must be someone there who caused Caius''s death," he said, his voice like steel. His fists clenched at his sides, the anger in his posture unmistakable. "I need to go there. Now. I can''t stand here while that person¡ªwhoever they are¡ªwalks free. I''ll tear them apart myself if I have to."


    Darius glanced at him, concern etched into his features. He knew Thorne''s anger was justified, but the Death Volcano wasn''t a place to rush into recklessly.


    "Are you sure that''s wise?" he asked cautiously. "The Death Volcano is no ordinary place. With all these powerful cultivators gathered, we don''t know what we''re walking into. This could be a larger trap, and you''d be walking straight into it."


    Thorne''s expression didn''t waver, his voice steady and resolute. "I don''t care what it is. Someone there is responsible for Caius''s death, and I will find them. Whatever it takes."


    Darius frowned, but he could see there was no dissuading him. Thorne''s resolve was like iron. "At least don''t go alone," Darius said, his tone softening slightly. "Let me send a few others with you. If it''s as dangerous as we suspect, having backup could save your life."


    Thorne''s lips twitched into a brief, almost predatory smile. "I don''t need an army, Darius. Whoever is behind this won''t be able to stop me. But," he added after a pause, "I''ll take your advice. I''ll bring a small team, just in case."


    Darius nodded, though his expression remained heavy with concern. His brows furrowed as he placed a hand on Thorne''s arm, his voice low but firm. "Just be careful, Thorne," he urged.


    "Whoever killed Caius may not be the only threat lurking there. If the Death Volcano is drawing in as many strong cultivators as I''ve heard, you could be stepping into something far worse than a single enemy."


    His eyes darkened as he added, "And that area borders Necrovauld territory. You know how dangerous they are, especially with their forces patrolling that region. They won''t hesitate to intervene if they sense something''s wrong."


    Thorne''s eyes flashed with impatience, and he waved a hand dismissively, his tone curt. "Don''t worry, Darius. I''m not going there to linger or get involved with Necrovauld.


    I''ll find whoever''s responsible for Caius''s death, deal with them swiftly, and leave. Even if the Necrovauld elders show up, I''m more than capable of handling myself."


    Darius''s frown deepened. "I don''t doubt your strength, Thorne, but this isn''t just about raw power. You''re heading into hostile territory where alliances and hidden dangers may be waiting. It''s not just about avenging Caius; you need to make sure you get out alive."


    Thorne''s eyes narrowed, his tone growing sharper, laced with a hint of frustration. "I know what I''m doing, Darius. I''m not reckless." He straightened, already preparing himself mentally for the journey.


    "I''ll be in and out before they even know I was there. Caius''s death will be avenged, and Necrovauld won''t get a chance to interfere."


    Darius hesitated, his gaze lingering on Thorne''s determined face. He could sense there was no turning him back now. Finally, he sighed, shaking his head slightly.


    "Just promise me you''ll keep your wits about you. Things are getting increasingly complicated in that region. This won''t be as straightforward as you think."


    A rare, fleeting smile played across Thorne''s lips, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "When have things ever been simple in our world, Darius?" he asked dryly. "I''m always careful, and I always handle my business."


    Darius stepped back, giving him one last nod. "I hope so, Thorne. We''ve already lost Caius¡­ don''t make us lose you too."


    Thorne gave him a sharp glance, his tone clipped as he turned toward the door. "I always am."


    Without another word, he strode out of the room, leaving the lingering tension between them hanging in the air. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 257 - 257: The Start of Celestial and Necrovauld War

    Lucy''s breath came in controlled, steady bursts as she walked deeper into the Death Volcano. Her Volcanic Dragon Claws flickered with heat, still glowing from the last battle.


    The corpses of the Necrovauld and Malachor disciples lay scattered behind her, their defeat a testament to her strength. The oppressive heat from the volcano intensified with every step she took, the air shimmering with raw, dangerous energy.


    The deeper Lucy ventured, the more the landscape around her changed. Jagged rocks twisted in unnatural shapes, and pools of molten lava bubbled ominously beneath her feet.


    "We can''t just let her go, can we?" one disciple murmured, his voice trembling as he clutched the hilt of his sword, the tip dragging along the rocky ground.


    Another disciple, his face slick with sweat, wiped his brow with a shaky hand. His eyes darted toward the swirling lava below, and he shook his head, defeated. "We''ve done what we were told," he muttered, though his voice lacked conviction.


    "Our orders were clear: guard the materials in the outer and middle layers. No one mentioned going deeper into... that." He gestured vaguely toward the seething abyss, where the heat distorted the very air.


    A third disciple, younger and more anxious, bit his lip and glanced between the others. "But what if she finds something dangerous? What if she¡ª"


    "Let her!" the second disciple snapped, his voice rising in both fear and frustration. He shot the younger one a dark look, his hands twitching nervously. "You want to die down there? We all know what lies deeper. The elders don''t even dare tread further in. You want to be the fool that does?"


    The younger disciple''s mouth opened, but no words came out. His eyes widened slightly, fear creeping up his spine.


    The first disciple, the one who had spoken softly earlier, sighed and rubbed the back of his neck, his gaze still fixed on the volcanic depths. "He''s right. It''s suicide to go down there. She''ll face whatever''s waiting for her¡ªno reason for us to get involved."


    He cast a final glance at the retreating figure of Lucy, who was now just a silhouette against the glowing heat. His expression shifted from concern to apathy. "If she''s that desperate to die, let her."


    One by one, the others nodded, their faces reflecting a mixture of relief and cowardice. They had no desire to follow her deeper, where even the air felt like it could ignite their skin.


    "Let her go," another muttered, his voice calmer now, almost detached. "The deeper she goes, the more dangerous it gets. She''ll be someone else''s problem soon enough."


    With that, they slowly began to retreat, their steps hesitant at first but then quicker, as if they couldn''t wait to distance themselves from the dangers that lay ahead. Behind them, Lucy''s figure disappeared entirely into the fiery glow of the Death Volcano. None of them looked back.


    Back at the edge of the volcanic region, Lucas stood, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he watched the retreating figures. He had been waiting for this moment. A faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as the system''s voice cut through the silence, filled with smug satisfaction.


    [Damn, your plan worked,] the system''s voice echoed in Lucas''s mind, dripping with smug satisfaction.


    Lucas''s smile widened, his eyes narrowing as the edges of his lips curled in quiet triumph. His fingers tapped lightly against his thigh, a soft rhythm of victory. "So, they''re coming?" he murmured, his tone calm but laced with anticipation.


    [Oh, they''re coming alright,] the system replied, its voice almost gleeful. [The elders from Necrovauld and Celestial Academy have arrived. Exactly as you predicted.]


    Lucas''s smirk deepened, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon where the chaos was about to unfold. His plan to attract the attention of both factions had succeeded perfectly. The subtle shifts in the air, the growing tension¡ªit all told him that the game was about to get much more interesting. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It worked because you helped me delay the plaque from breaking until now." Lucas''s tone was casual, almost dismissive, as if discussing the weather. His posture remained relaxed, despite the high stakes of his plan.


    [Of course, it worked because of me!] the system boasted, its voice puffed up with arrogance. [Do you think something as basic as manipulating a death plaque is beyond me?] It let out a scoffing laugh. [Tweaking that thing was child''s play¡ªridiculously easy.]


    "I''m sure it was," Lucas chuckled softly, the sound barely audible above the crackling heat of the Death Volcano. "Your shamelessness never fails to amuse me."


    The system cackled in response, its voice practically oozing self-importance. [Well, someone has to remind you of who''s really in charge here. You may be clever, Lucas, but without me, you''d still be running around like a clueless mortal.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes, his smirk unwavering. "I''ll give you credit where it''s due. You''ve been useful. This time." His tone was playful, but the subtle tension in his posture betrayed his focus on the larger game at hand.


    The system, ever shameless, puffed up even more. [Useful? That''s an understatement. If it weren''t for me keeping that plaque intact, your precious elders wouldn''t even be here. You''d still be twiddling your thumbs, waiting for something to happen.]


    "I suppose," Lucas conceded with a sly grin, his mind already racing ahead to the next phase of his plan. His eyes flickered with a calculating gleam, reflecting the fiery glow of the volcano around him. "Now, when they fight, I''ll be able to reap the rewards later."


    The system snorted, its voice full of mocking amusement. [Oh, you really think you''ll just sit back and enjoy the spoils, don''t you? Typical mortal. Always looking for the easy path.]


    There was a pause before it added, almost gleefully, [But hey, I''m not complaining. It''s going to be fun watching them tear each other apart while you, once again, reap the benefits. You''re devious, Lucas, I''ll give you that.]


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed in satisfaction as he glanced at the volcanic horizon, where the first signs of the impending clash between the powerful elders of Necrovauld and Celestial Academy began to take shape. "Devious? Perhaps. Efficient? Definitely."


    [Efficient, indeed. If only more mortals had half your brains¡­ or my brilliance.] The system laughed again, its arrogance palpable.


    [It''s almost unfair, isn''t it? While they scramble around like headless chickens, we''re just sitting here, waiting for the chaos to unfold. You really are lucky to have me guiding you.]


    Lucas chuckled darkly, the sound low and filled with anticipation. "Luck has nothing to do with it. I knew from the beginning this would work. Now, the real show begins."


    He stood in silence, his eyes gleaming with anticipation, watching as the pieces of his plan fell perfectly into place.

 Chapter 258 - 258: The Start of Celestial and Necrovauld War (2)

    On the outskirts of the Death Volcano, the air shimmered violently from the oppressive heat, tension crackling like static between the molten cracks in the ground.


    Two figures descended from the sky, their movements precise and controlled, landing with barely a sound on the barren earth.


    Elders Sylra and Kaelor had arrived, their robes billowing behind them, caught in the searing wind that swept through the volcanic wasteland.


    The moment their feet touched the ground, both elders stood still, their eyes sharp and alert as they took in the scene around them.


    Scattered across the scorched earth were the bodies of several six-star cultivators¡ªguards from Necrovauld and Malachor, once powerful and now reduced to nothing more than casualties.


    The lifeless bodies were charred, their strength and purpose snuffed out in a confrontation that had clearly gone beyond their abilities.


    Sylra''s lips twisted into a sneer, her sharp eyes gleaming with irritation as she surveyed the carnage before her. The smell of burnt flesh mixed with sulfur hung heavily in the air, stinging her senses.


    She flicked her fingers impatiently, brushing an errant strand of dark hair from her face as she turned to Kaelor, her voice low and venomous.


    "So... where is this pest who dared to mess with us?" Sylra''s tone was as cold as ice despite the sweltering heat. There was a deadly menace beneath her words, a promise of retribution for the audacity of whoever had caused such a scene.


    Kaelor, towering beside her, seemed far less perturbed. He cracked his neck with a slow, deliberate movement, the muscles in his massive frame rippling as he surveyed the area.


    His gaze passed over the bodies, not with concern, but with a faint glimmer of amusement. To him, the deaths of these six-star guards were nothing more than an unfortunate inconvenience.


    "They''ve gone deeper into the volcano," Kaelor muttered, a grin tugging at the corner of his lips. His deep voice rumbled with a mixture of amusement and condescension. "Seems they''re either bold or incredibly stupid."


    Sylra''s eyes narrowed, her sharp features hardening with disdain as she glanced toward the molten depths of the volcano. "Bold or stupid, it makes no difference to me. Either way, they won''t leave this place alive."


    There was a cold certainty in her words, a lethal edge that matched the dangerous gleam in her eyes. She crossed her arms, the fabric of her robe shifting slightly, revealing the intricate patterns of runes etched into the material¡ªa testament to her power.


    Kaelor let out a low chuckle, his amusement only growing. "True enough. But..." His eyes sparkled with a hint of excitement as he added, "I have to admit, it''s been a while since someone dared to challenge us like this. I''m almost curious to see how long they''ll last down there."


    Sylra''s lips curled into a cold smile, though her gaze remained fixed on the horizon, where the deeper layers of the Death Volcano awaited. "Curiosity won''t save them. I''ll crush them the moment they cross my path."


    There was a pause, a brief moment where the two elders stood in silence, both mentally calculating their next move. The heat around them intensified, the ground beneath their feet trembling as if the volcano itself was alive, anticipating the bloodshed that would follow.


    "Still..." Kaelor said, his tone more thoughtful now, "I wonder how they even made it this far. These six-star guards weren''t weak. Whoever did this must be a cut above the rest."


    Sylra''s eyes flickered with interest, but only briefly. "A cut above?" she repeated, her voice laced with skepticism.


    "Perhaps. But they''ve made the mistake of thinking they can survive here." Her gaze turned deadly, her voice dropping into a cold whisper. "And no one survives when they challenge me."


    Kaelor grinned, his sharp teeth gleaming in the dim light of the volcanic landscape. "Let them die, then. But before that... I''d like to see what they''re made of. It''s been too long since I''ve faced someone worth my time."


    Suddenly, both elders froze. The ground shook harder beneath their feet, not from the volcano but from an overwhelming surge of energy racing toward them. It was unmistakable¡ªan eight-star aura, far stronger than any of the enemies they had faced in recent years. And it was closing in fast.


    Sylra''s sharp gaze flickered with realization as her eyes narrowed. The tension in the air became palpable as she whispered, "That energy..." Her tone, once casual, now carried a sharp edge, tinged with both recognition and a hint of wariness.


    Kaelor''s reaction was far different. His lips curled into a savage grin, the dangerous gleam in his eyes brightening. He let out a low, rumbling chuckle, clearly excited by the development.


    "It''s him, isn''t it? Thorne Arcturus." There was a thrill in his voice, his tone brimming with anticipation, as if the mere mention of the name promised a worthy battle ahead.


    The name alone hung in the heated air like a declaration. Thorne Arcturus. Even in a place as desolate as the Death Volcano, his name carried immense weight. Sylra and Kaelor exchanged knowing glances, both fully aware of the reputation that preceded him.


    "Thorne Arcturus," Sylra repeated softly, her lips curving into a cold, predatory smirk. Her expression, one of restrained eagerness, reflected the calculated anticipation of someone who knew exactly how dangerous their opponent was.


    "One of the Celestial Academy''s top elders... finally, a worthy challenge." There was a glint in her eyes, one that spoke of both respect and the twisted excitement of a hunter finding worthy prey.


    Kaelor flexed his massive arms, the muscles rippling as if preparing for the coming fight. His excitement was barely contained, bubbling just beneath the surface. "Let''s not waste time," he said, his deep voice vibrating with enthusiasm.


    "He may not be the one who attacked the volcano, but with the fool who caused all this chaos trapped deep inside, I doubt she''ll survive long." He shrugged with mock indifference, but the excitement in his eyes betrayed his eagerness for bloodshed.


    He paused, his smirk twisting into something darker, more dangerous. "Dealing with Thorne, though... That will be fun." His voice held a sinister edge, as if the mere thought of facing the Celestial elder filled him with violent anticipation.


    Sylra''s smile widened, but it was cold, calculated¡ªvoid of warmth. She took a step forward, her eyes narrowing as the eight-star aura grew stronger.


    "And if we kill him," she continued, her voice smooth, each word dripping with malice, "it will make the war we''re preparing for all the easier. One less obstacle to deal with." Her tone was calm, but the deadly intent behind her words was unmistakable.


    Kaelor''s laugh was low, dark, and filled with raw excitement. "Agreed," he rumbled, his grin widening as he cracked his knuckles, the sound echoing through the volcanic wasteland.


    His bloodlust was palpable now, as if he could already feel the clash of immense powers. "Let''s go greet him properly. It''s been too long since I''ve had the pleasure of crushing someone like him." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without another word, the two elders exchanged a final, knowing glance. Then, as if in perfect synchronization, they shot forward, their figures disappearing into the fiery landscape, moving with deadly purpose.


    The scorching wind rushed past them as they closed the distance between themselves and the approaching power of Thorne Arcturus, ready to meet the famed elder head-on.

 Chapter 259 - 259: The Start of Celestial and Necrovauld War (3)

    Both Sylra Ravencrest and Kaelor Thorne moved swiftly through the fiery landscape, their energy cutting through the thick heat of the Death Volcano as they homed in on their target.


    The dark aura of their eight-star cultivation cloaked them, their combined presence enough to make the very air tremble.


    Meanwhile, Thorne Arcturus soared through the blistering heat toward the Death Volcano, his sharp gaze fixed on the horizon.


    Suddenly, he froze mid-flight, his entire body tensing as he felt two immense energies rapidly approaching him from the distance. The air around him vibrated with the unmistakable pressure of their cultivation.


    His brow furrowed deeply, suspicion darkening his features. "Two... eight-star cultivators?" he whispered, his tone filled with confusion and growing wariness.


    His eyes flickered as he tried to process the situation, scanning the surroundings. "What are two peak-level eight-stars doing here, near the Death Volcano?"


    His thoughts raced as he weighed the possibilities. This wasn''t an ordinary location, nor an ordinary time. His instincts screamed that something was amiss, but before he could delve deeper into his suspicions, the source of the energy became clear.


    Out of the shimmering heat, two figures appeared, their powerful auras pressing against the already suffocating air. Their skin, a dark, unnatural red, gleamed ominously in the light of the volcano.


    The oppressive aura they exuded was enough to suffocate weaker cultivators from miles away, but Thorne Arcturus stood his ground, his expression hardening with recognition.


    "Sylra Ravencrest and Kaelor Thorne..." he muttered under his breath, his voice low but thick with realization. His eyes narrowed as he stared at them, instantly identifying the two figures. "Top elders of Necrovauld."


    The tension between them was palpable, and as the two Necrovauld elders came to a halt before him, a slow, wicked smile spread across Sylra''s lips.


    Her sharp eyes gleamed with amusement, as though the sight of Thorne was nothing more than a delightful surprise. Kaelor, towering beside her, rolled his shoulders casually, his massive frame exuding confidence.


    "What do we have here, Sylra?" Kaelor drawled, his voice deep and rumbling with mockery. "It looks like we''ve found a Celestial dog sniffing around our territory."


    Sylra tilted her head slightly, her expression playful yet predatory. "Thorne Arcturus, of all people," she said smoothly, her tone filled with a venomous sweetness. "What brings you to our little corner of the world? Surely you didn''t come here uninvited."


    Thorne''s eyes flicked between them, his mind rapidly connecting the dots. Sylra and Kaelor weren''t ordinary eight-star cultivators¡ªthey were nearly at the peak of their cultivation, deadly and dangerous.


    "Necrovauld... must be hiding something here," Thorne thought, his fists clenching. His mind flashed to the image of his grandson, Caius, his body lifeless.


    The fury that had simmered within him exploded, his expression darkening as the truth finally clicked into place. "Caius... they killed him because he uncovered their secret!"


    Without hesitation, Thorne''s aura erupted violently, the raw energy crackling around him like a storm ready to tear the sky apart. His power surged, electric arcs of mana slicing through the heated air.


    Fury radiated off him in waves, his eyes ablaze with pure hatred as he focused on the two elders before him. His hand shot out, pointing an accusatory finger at them, the rage in his voice enough to shake the very ground beneath them.


    "I will kill both of you!" Thorne roared, his voice booming like thunder across the volcanic landscape. The veins in his neck bulged, and his chest heaved with each breath, the intensity of his emotions laid bare. "For the murder of my grandson, Caius!"


    The words echoed for a moment, hanging heavy in the oppressive heat, before being swallowed by the hissing of molten lava nearby.


    Sylra and Kaelor exchanged a brief glance, their expressions betraying little, though a flicker of surprise passed between them. The accusation had caught them off guard, but not for long.


    Sylra''s brow arched, her lips twitching into a cruel, amused smile. Her cold, calculating gaze shifted back to Thorne, entirely unimpressed by his outburst. "


    Murder? Of your grandson?" she murmured, her tone laced with icy indifference. Her voice, sharp and cutting, carried the mocking edge of someone entirely uninterested in the personal grievances of her enemy. "I don''t know what you''re babbling about, Arcturus."


    Kaelor chuckled darkly beside her, the deep rumble of his laughter cutting through the tension. His broad shoulders shook slightly, and he flexed his massive hands, the sound of his knuckles cracking echoing ominously. He cast a sideways glance at Sylra, a grin spreading across his face.


    "Does it even matter, Sylra?" Kaelor asked, his voice a low, growling rumble filled with amusement. His grin widened as he turned his attention back to Thorne, his red eyes gleaming with malice. "Whatever this fool is talking about, it won''t change anything. He''s already dead. He just doesn''t know it yet."


    Sylra smirked, her eyes narrowing. "Indeed," she agreed, her voice dripping with venomous sweetness. "Whether we killed your grandson or not is irrelevant now. What matters is that you''ve come here, and that means today is the day you die."


    Thorne''s chest heaved as his fury mounted, his jaw clenched so tightly that his teeth nearly ground together. The raw hatred in his eyes burned brighter with every word they spoke, and his aura flared again, the sheer force of his power causing the ground beneath him to crack and split.


    "You think this is a game?" Thorne snarled, his voice low and dangerous, each word filled with venom. His fists clenched tightly, glowing with the raw, unbridled power of an eight-star cultivator. "You''re playing with fire, and I swear on Caius''s soul, I will burn you both to ashes!"


    Sylra''s smirk only widened, her eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "So much passion," she purred, her tone mockingly soft.


    "Such a waste. You should be grateful we''re even entertaining this little tantrum of yours." She raised her hand, dark energy swirling lazily around her fingertips, as if she were toying with it.


    Kaelor crossed his arms, his posture relaxed but ready, like a predator waiting for the perfect moment to strike. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re outnumbered, Arcturus," he said calmly, his voice confident and filled with contempt. "And outmatched. We didn''t come here to play, but since you insist, we''ll be happy to make this quick."


    The sneer on Thorne''s face deepened, his aura flaring wildly around him. He wasn''t a fool¡ªhe knew he was facing two of the most powerful elders from Necrovauld, both nearly at the peak of eight-star cultivation. But that didn''t matter to him. All that mattered was his rage, his burning desire for revenge.


    "You think you''re the hunters here," Thorne hissed through gritted teeth, his voice deadly calm now, the rage simmering just beneath the surface.


    "But today, you''ll find that I''m the one holding the knife." His hand tightened into a fist, lightning crackling around him as the ground beneath them trembled.


    For a moment, silence reigned, the oppressive heat of the volcano hanging heavily between them. Sylra''s gaze flicked over Thorne, her smirk fading slightly as she sensed the deadly intent behind his words. Still, her confidence remained unshaken.


    "Brave words for a man standing on the edge of his grave," she murmured, her voice soft but filled with cold finality.


    Kaelor grinned savagely, flexing his hands in anticipation. "Let''s stop wasting time," he growled, his voice thick with excitement. "The sooner we finish this, the sooner we can get back to real business."


    The battle was about to begin, and all three eight-star cultivators knew there was no turning back. For Thorne, it was a fight fueled by vengeance.

 Chapter 260 - 260: Death Volcanos Beasts

    Lucy ventured deeper into the heart of the Death Volcano, the oppressive heat licking at her skin, the rivers of molten lava flowing like veins in the earth. It was as if the volcano itself welcomed her, its searing heat an old friend rather than a threat.


    But as she continued her path, a subtle shift in the atmosphere made her slow her steps. The air grew heavier, denser, and the ground trembled faintly beneath her feet.


    She narrowed her eyes, scanning the fiery caverns ahead. Then, from the shadows, hulking figures emerged, their massive forms illuminated by the glow of lava dripping from their bodies. Their eyes burned with a malevolent, orange light, locked onto her with a singular focus.


    "Lava Golems..." Lucy muttered under her breath, her voice calm but sharp with focus. Her expression was unreadable, though her posture remained relaxed, almost as if she welcomed the challenge.


    There were many of them, their bodies made of molten rock, radiating intense heat. Some were six-star, lumbering slowly with the weight of their enormous frames. But there were a few¡ªlarger, more imposing¡ªwhose power reached seven stars.


    "There are quite a few," she mused, her eyes sweeping across the golems that had now begun to close in, each step they took cracking the ground beneath their weight.


    Lucas, perched safely a few paces behind, noticed the tightening of his sister''s grip. "They think they can stop her with this?" he thought, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    He leaned against a jagged rock, his arms crossed casually, watching the scene unfold. His amusement was evident in the playful glint in his eyes.


    "Stay back, Lucas," Lucy said firmly, her voice steady and unwavering, though she didn''t bother turning to face him.


    "As if I''d interfere," Lucas responded with a chuckle, nodding as he shifted his weight. "You seem like you''re about to have some fun, sister." His tone was light, but there was a knowing edge behind it.


    Lucy''s lips curled into a faint smirk. She flexed her fingers, and in an instant, her hands ignited with fiery energy. Her Volcanic Dragon Claws sprang to life, glowing a deep red as the heat in the air shimmered around her. "This won''t take long."


    The golems, sensing her readiness, lumbered forward, their massive fists raised to strike. The ground shook beneath their advance, but Lucy remained unbothered.


    With a swift, graceful motion, Lucy lunged forward, her claws crackling with molten energy. The first golem barely had time to react as her claws slashed through its rocky form, its body shattering upon impact. Lava sprayed across the ground, hissing and bubbling as the golem collapsed into a heap of rubble.


    "Too slow," Lucy muttered, her voice cool and composed, as though she had merely swatted away an insect.


    But the other golems were undeterred. Two more advanced, their massive fists raised high, glowing with the same molten energy that coursed through their bodies. They struck with earth-shattering force, their fists crashing down toward her in tandem.


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed as he watched, but there was no trace of worry in his expression. If anything, he seemed entertained. "They''ll regret that."


    The golems'' massive fists came down¡ªbut the moment they touched Lucy, the lava coating their hands splashed harmlessly against her skin. The molten rock dripped down her arms, but not a single burn marred her. In fact, her skin seemed to absorb the heat, leaving her entirely unscathed.


    Lucy''s smile widened as she stood amidst the fiery onslaught, the heat of the lava feeding into her rather than harming her. Her eyes glinted with amusement, and with a quick flick of her wrist, her Volcanic Dragon Claws tore through another golem, its body crumbling to dust.


    "Is that all?" she said, her voice dripping with mock disappointment. The seven-star golems, sensing the danger, hesitated for a brief moment, their molten forms flickering as if questioning whether to continue. But it was too late.


    Lucy dashed forward, her claws glowing even brighter as she ripped through the seven-star golems as easily as she had the others. Their once-imposing forms fell apart with each strike, their molten bodies splattering uselessly at her feet.


    From the sidelines, Lucas leaned back against a jagged rock, his arms casually crossed, a playful grin tugging at the corners of his lips. He watched the spectacle unfold before him¡ªLucy was tearing through the lava golems with such ease it seemed like a game to her.


    "Sister Lucy is really just playing with them," Lucas murmured, his tone dripping with amusement as he raised an eyebrow, his gaze fixed on her flawless movements.


    The system''s voice cut in, brimming with arrogant pride. [Playing? That''s an understatement, host. She''s toying with them like a child pulling the wings off insects.] It let out a smug chuckle, clearly enjoying itself.


    [You know why, don''t you? That special physique of hers¡ªMolten Lava Core¡ªmakes her immune to anything volcanic. These poor fools are practically fueling her with every hit.]


    Lucas chuckled softly, his eyes glinting with humor as he watched yet another golem fall to Lucy''s molten claws. "Fueling her, huh?" he echoed, a smirk playing on his lips. "Guess they''re making things easier for her without even knowing it."


    [Naturally,] the system continued, its voice dripping with shameless glee. [It''s almost sad... almost. But, hey, they wouldn''t stand a chance even if they knew! She''s not just a step ahead, she''s leagues beyond them. Too bad they''re too slow and stupid to realize it.]


    Lucas stifled a laugh, shaking his head at the system''s mockery. "You''re enjoying this way too much." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [And why shouldn''t I?] the system shot back, its tone filled with gleeful arrogance. [You mortals rarely get to witness such effortless domination. You should be grateful I''m here to narrate it for you. Without me, this would just be a silent massacre.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes, the smile never leaving his face. "Right, right. Let''s just sit back and enjoy the show then." His tone was light, but the satisfaction in his eyes mirrored the system''s smugness as he continued to watch his sister make quick work of the remaining golems.

 Chapter 261 - 261: Death Volcanos Beasts (2)

    Lucy stood amidst the shattered remains of the lava golems, her Volcanic Dragon Claws still radiating with fiery energy, casting an orange glow over the wreckage.


    Her chest heaved with effort, beads of sweat rolling down her brow, but a playful smirk danced across her lips. She wiped her face casually, tossing a glance over her shoulder toward Lucas.


    "That was almost... too easy," Lucy said, her voice light and teasing, as if the battle had been nothing more than a game. Her eyes sparkled with amusement, her confidence unmistakable.


    Lucy''s smirk widened as she flexed her glowing claws, the heat from them causing the air around her to shimmer.


    "These lava golems are barely worth my time," she said with a grin, her tone dripping with nonchalance. "If they think a few rocks covered in lava will stop me, they clearly don''t know who they''re dealing with."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, but the amusement in them never dimmed. She tilted her head back, her fiery aura flaring once again as she spoke with a tone that carried equal parts arrogance and exhilaration. "Honestly, I was hoping for more of a challenge."


    But then the ground beneath her shook violently, causing her to snap to attention. The air crackled with oppressive heat, growing hotter with each passing second. From the molten depths of the volcanic earth, two massive figures emerged¡ªVolcanic Dragons.


    One of them towered over the other, its eyes burning like molten orbs, radiating the undeniable power of an eight-star cultivator.


    The smaller dragon, though still imposing, pulsed with the aura of a seven-star. Their scales gleamed with lava, and the sheer force of their presence made the atmosphere hum with tension.


    Lucy''s eyes widened briefly in shock, her pulse quickening. "Volcanic Dragons..." she muttered under her breath, her voice a mix of surprise and excitement.


    The sudden shift in power didn''t scare her. No¡ªwithin moments, her initial shock evaporated, replaced by a glint of wild determination in her eyes.


    A grin spread across her face, reckless and eager. Her volcanic aura flared around her, crackling with energy as her body tensed with anticipation.


    "Two dragons¡­" she whispered to herself, her voice tinged with madness. Her eyes narrowed in challenge, the thrill of battle consuming her. "I can take them."


    Her tone was low, almost dangerous, as if the fight ahead was no longer a matter of survival, but pure excitement. Her blood burned hotter than the lava around her.


    Without waiting for a second thought, Lucy let out a primal roar. Her entire body ignited with volcanic energy, her aura blazing fiercely like an inferno ready to consume anything in its path.


    She lunged forward, her Volcanic Dragon Claws glowing molten red as they slashed toward the advancing dragons.


    On the sidelines, Lucas stood calmly, his eyes watching the chaos unfold. The ground beneath him trembled with the power unleashed from the dragons'' molten breath, but Lucas remained unmoved, arms crossed. His face showed no signs of concern¡ªonly mild curiosity.


    "Do you think my sister can handle them?" Lucas asked, his voice low but laced with amusement as he watched Lucy hurl herself at the two Volcanic Dragons.


    His gaze was steady, unblinking, as the intense battle unfolded in front of him. There was no hint of fear¡ªjust calm curiosity and a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    [Hmph, she has an 80% chance to win,] the system responded, its voice dripping with its usual arrogance.


    [But, then again, with her Molten Lava Core, it''s practically a playground for her. You should be more concerned for those poor dragons.] The system let out a mocking chuckle, as if the idea of the dragons standing a chance was laughable.


    Lucas laughed quietly, his eyes glinting with a touch of evil amusement. "So the odds are in her favor," he mused, tilting his head slightly as he continued to observe the fight.


    Lucy''s Volcanic Dragon Claws slashed through molten scales, her volcanic aura blazing wildly. "And the smaller one, the seven-star?"


    The system snorted disdainfully. [That one? It''s barely worth mentioning.] The tone was sharp, almost dismissive.


    [Its core isn''t even fully developed. It''s like fighting a child compared to Lucy. Probably born in this era, not yet matured¡ªeither that or it''s simply a weakling.] The system''s arrogance practically radiated from each word, as though it considered the fight beneath Lucy''s level. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas''s smirk widened as he nodded, his eyes narrowing with malicious glee. "And the bigger one?" He focused on the eight-star dragon, watching as its fiery breath barely grazed Lucy, her body practically glowing with volcanic energy.


    [Ah, yes, the eight-star one...] the system''s tone shifted slightly, now carrying a note of intrigue, though still laced with its usual superiority. [It''s fused with a volcanic-type core, similar to the Abyss Core you encountered. But it''s just recently fused¡ªbarely at half strength.]


    The system paused for a moment, before adding with shameless mockery, [Honestly, it''s amusing to see it struggle. If it were fully developed, things might be different. But right now? Lucy''s playing with it.]


    Lucas chuckled darkly, the sound low and sinister as he watched the dragons flail under Lucy''s relentless assault. "So, they don''t stand a chance?"


    [They were doomed the moment they appeared.] The system''s voice was dripping with smug satisfaction. [You should be thanking me for analyzing their weaknesses so quickly, mortal. Without me, you might actually think these oversized lizards were a threat.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes, still grinning. "Always so humble, aren''t you?"


    [Humble? Please.] The system scoffed. [I''m simply stating facts. You''re lucky to witness this through me.] It paused, its voice dropping to a condescending tone. [But yes, enjoy the show. Your sister will handle them just fine.


    I''d be more worried if they had any real strength.]


    Lucas leaned back slightly, crossing his arms, his expression full of wicked amusement. "Then let''s just sit back and watch the dragons burn." His voice was calm, but the gleam in his eyes betrayed his dark enjoyment of the chaos unfolding before him.


    The system laughed, a sound filled with mockery and glee. [Indeed. Watching them struggle is far more entertaining than I thought it would be.]


    With that, Lucas allowed himself to relax, his eyes fixed on Lucy as she continued her fierce battle, knowing full well that victory was inevitable.

 Chapter 262 - 262: Death Volcanos Beasts (3)

    The seven-star Volcanic Dragon let out an enraged roar, its molten claws blazing with intense heat as it raised them high and swung down at Lucy. The air trembled with the force of the strike, molten fragments scattering as the claw descended.


    But Lucy was ready.


    With a sharp crack, her own Volcanic Dragon Claw intercepted the attack, the two forces clashing with explosive energy. The dragon''s eyes widened in shock, disbelief flashing across its molten gaze.


    "Impossible!" it snarled, its deep voice rumbling like distant thunder. "How can a mere human block my power?" Its voice trembled, not just with fury, but with confusion.


    Lucy smirked, her eyes gleaming with fierce determination. "A mere human?" she echoed mockingly, her voice calm and taunting. "You don''t know what you''re up against."


    The dragon''s disbelief deepened, its massive head lowering as it stared at the clawed human in front of it. Its molten gaze burned with confusion, its mind racing.


    "How... how can you have claws like mine?" The beast''s tone shifted to a mixture of confusion and anger, its arrogance crumbling with every second.


    Without waiting for a response, Lucy surged forward, her smaller form a blur of speed. She darted around the dragon''s hulking body, her movements fluid and precise.


    The dragon''s eyes struggled to follow her as she slipped past its defenses. In an instant, Lucy''s Volcanic Dragon Claw slammed into its side with a crushing blow.


    "What¡ª" the dragon barely had time to gasp before its massive form was sent crashing to the ground, the impact shaking the very earth beneath them. The creature''s body tumbled with a thunderous crash, molten lava spilling from its scales.


    From the distance, the eight-star Volcanic Dragon watched, its molten eyes narrowing in disbelief. A low growl escaped its throat, its deep voice vibrating with shock.


    "The seven-star... brought down so easily?" Its tone was laced with surprise, the mighty creature unable to comprehend what it had just witnessed.


    Lucy turned to face both dragons, her lips curling into a smug, satisfied smirk. The seven-star dragon''s molten eyes flared with fury, its pride crumbling into pieces. It let out a furious, guttural snarl, the sound reverberating through the volcanic chamber.


    "You will pay for this, human!" the dragon bellowed, its deep voice trembling with rage and humiliation. The ground beneath it cracked as its claws slammed into the earth, causing the bubbling lava to seethe and churn more violently.


    Lucy''s expression didn''t waver. She cocked her head slightly, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Pay for what?" she asked coolly, her tone dripping with mockery. "For showing you your weakness?"


    The dragon''s snarling grew louder, its molten gaze locking onto Lucy with a murderous intensity. "I will burn you to nothing!" it roared, opening its massive jaws wide. A glowing torrent of molten lava surged forward, the fiery breath roaring toward Lucy with terrifying speed.


    But Lucy stood her ground, completely unfazed. Her expression remained calm, her body motionless as the searing wave of molten lava crashed toward her. The heat was suffocating, the ground beneath her feet began to melt, yet her face remained confident and unflinching.


    "She doesn''t even move?" the dragon sneered in disbelief, its voice laced with twisted satisfaction as it watched the deadly attack engulf her. "Foolish human."


    The lava hissed and roared around her, and for a moment, the dragon allowed itself to relax, a smug grin creeping across its monstrous face. "You were nothing more than a¡ª"


    Suddenly, the dragon''s words choked in its throat as its eyes widened in horror. From within the molten torrent, a hand emerged¡ªLucy''s hand. Calm and steady, it pushed through the lava as if it were mere water.


    "What?" the dragon gasped, disbelief shaking its voice. Its molten breath wavered as Lucy stepped forward, walking through the raging flow like a stroll through a gentle stream.


    Her eyes met the dragon''s, burning with cold defiance. "Lava won''t hurt me," she said, her voice smooth and almost mocking. "It''s like water to me. Did you really think that would work?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dragon froze, its molten eyes wide with disbelief, its jaw still hanging open. It had never encountered anything like this before¡ªan opponent who not only withstood its devastating Lava Dragon Breath but walked through it completely unscathed.


    "This... this can''t be..." the dragon stammered, its voice trembling with shock. "How could a mere human...?"


    But Lucy didn''t waste a second. With a sharp, determined grin, she dashed forward in a blur of speed. Before the dragon could react, she leaped into its wide-open mouth, disappearing inside its massive form.


    From the depths of the creature''s molten throat, Lucy whispered to herself, her voice echoing faintly in the narrow passage. "The best way to kill a large enemy when you''re small... is simple¡ªgo inside and kill them from within." Her tone was cold and calculated, filled with ruthless intent.


    Inside, the heat was suffocating, but to Lucy, it was nothing more than a warm embrace. She moved swiftly through the dragon''s throat, her Volcanic Dragon Claws glowing with fierce energy, cutting through the thick walls of flesh as she made her way toward her target.


    "You think you can defeat me like this?" the dragon''s voice rumbled from deep within its body, still filled with anger, but now tinged with fear. It writhed and twisted, trying to shake her loose. "I''ll crush you from the inside out!"


    Lucy''s expression remained calm, her eyes narrowing with focused determination. "Not if I get to your brain first," she muttered under her breath, her voice steady and sharp. The dragon''s movements became frantic, but it was too late.


    Reaching the creature''s brain, Lucy''s lips curved into a deadly smirk. She raised her glowing claws high, her eyes flashing with the intensity of the volcanic energy surging through her.


    "Time to end this," she said softly, her voice filled with finality. With a swift, powerful strike, Lucy drove her claws deep into the dragon''s brain. As the molten energy pulsed from her claws into the dragon''s core, she shouted, "Eruption!"


    The reaction was instant. The seven-star dragon let out a final, agonized roar, the sound echoing through the volcanic caverns.


    Its massive body convulsed as lava spilled from its mouth and eyes, but the light in its gaze dimmed rapidly. Within moments, its colossal form collapsed to the ground with a deafening crash, its life extinguished.


    From outside, the ground trembled as the dragon''s body fell still. The molten rivers around it cooled slightly, the volcanic air no longer filled with the creature''s oppressive presence. The dragon was dead.

 Chapter 263 - 263: Death Volcanos Beasts (4)

    The moment the eight-star Volcanic Dragon saw its companion collapse lifeless to the ground, its eyes blazed with seething fury. Its molten gaze locked onto Lucy, and the air around it rippled with the intensity of its rage.


    It let out a deafening roar, the sound rumbling through the very earth beneath them. The ground quaked in response as if trembling before the dragon''s wrath.


    "You¡­ I will end you!" it bellowed, its deep, guttural voice echoing across the volcanic landscape. The dragon''s fangs bared in a vicious snarl, its voice thick with hatred and vengeance.


    As if answering the dragon''s call, the Death Volcano stirred violently. The earth groaned beneath their feet, and from its core, molten lava shot into the sky, spewing fire and ash.


    The eight-star dragon''s eyes gleamed with dark satisfaction as it called upon the ancient power¡ªthe Volcano''s Blessing.


    "The volcano responds to me!" it growled, its tone brimming with arrogance. Lava swirled around the dragon, its fiery tendrils dancing along its scales.


    For a brief moment, the dragon''s form seemed to swell with the raw power of the volcano itself. It reveled in the feeling, grinning wickedly as it anticipated the surge of strength that would surely crush Lucy.


    But something was wrong. The power it had expected wasn''t flooding into its body. Instead, the energy felt weaker¡ªfar weaker than before.


    The eight-star dragon''s grin faltered. Its molten eyes flickered with confusion as it looked around, trying to understand what was happening.


    "What¡­?" it muttered, its voice low and filled with uncertainty. The fiery energy of the volcano wasn''t flowing into it as it should. The dragon''s breath hitched, and its eyes widened in realization.


    Most of the volcanic energy wasn''t flowing into it at all. It was being absorbed elsewhere¡ªinto her.


    Lucy stood a few paces away, her body practically glowing as the volcano''s blessing surged into her instead. Her smirk grew wider with each passing second, her eyes glinting with playful mockery. She tilted her head, crossing her arms casually, as if she was merely toying with the enraged creature.


    "Looks like the volcano chose me," she taunted, her voice light and mocking, but with a sharp edge. She ran her fingers through the air, letting the volcanic energy crackle around her. "Thanks for the buff, by the way."


    Her words dripped with smugness, and the dragon''s molten blood boiled with fury. The smug grin on Lucy''s face only served to further ignite the flames of its anger.


    "You¡­ how?!" the dragon roared, its voice a mix of disbelief and rage. Its eyes darted to the flowing lava, watching helplessly as more and more of the volcano''s energy poured into her, strengthening her further.


    Lucy chuckled, the sound rich with amusement. She raised her hand, and the volcanic energy coiled around her fingers like a playful pet. "I guess the volcano likes me better," she said, her voice soft but with a bite of condescension.


    But then, without warning, the sky above Lucy darkened, swirling with ominous clouds. Lightning crackled through the thick, churning mass, and the atmosphere around the battlefield shifted. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air grew dense and suffocating, as if the very world itself held its breath. An overwhelming pressure descended, making even the ground tremble beneath its weight.


    Lucy''s body shimmered with raw, untamed energy. The volcanic aura that surrounded her pulsed violently as her power swelled. She was on the verge of something monumental¡ªan ascension. She was about to break through to seven stars.


    The eight-star Volcanic Dragon, still reeling from the loss of its companion, stared up at the darkening sky. Its molten eyes widened in disbelief as it struggled to understand what was happening.


    "Tribulation?" the dragon whispered, its voice trembling. Fear flickered across its face as it gazed at the swirling clouds, which were no ordinary storm.


    The clouds were thick, foreboding, and crackling with a terrifying energy that sent a chill down the dragon''s spine. Each bolt of lightning felt like a blade of judgment. The dragon''s breath hitched as it thought, "How could a human girl summon such a monstrous tribulation?"


    For the first time in centuries, fear gripped the eight-star dragon''s heart. It had survived countless battles, faced warriors of immense strength, and lived through eons of destruction.


    But the dark clouds gathering above Lucy were unlike anything it had encountered. The sheer power and danger that radiated from them were enough to shake even the mightiest of beasts.


    "This... I must escape," the dragon thought, panic swelling in its chest. Without a second thought, it turned to flee, desperate to avoid the storm that it knew would bring nothing but death.


    But before it could even move, Lucy was already there.


    With terrifying speed, she appeared before the dragon, her Volcanic Dragon Claws glowing with molten energy, her eyes glinting with ruthless determination.


    "Going somewhere?" she asked, her voice calm yet dripping with menace.


    Before the dragon could react, Lucy grabbed its massive tail with a grip so strong, it seemed to defy her size.


    With a roar of effort, she lifted the colossal beast into the air and slammed it into the ground with a thunderous crash. The ground split beneath the impact, molten rock spraying in all directions.


    The eight-star dragon let out a furious roar, shaking off the shock of the attack. It retaliated immediately, unleashing a torrent of molten lava from its gaping jaws. The Lava Breath surged toward Lucy in a fiery wave, the intense heat meant to burn her alive.


    But the lava merely washed over her, harmless, like water against stone.


    Lucy stood amidst the molten flow, unfazed. The dragon''s attack had done nothing. She smirked down at the beast, her expression filled with cold confidence.


    "Is that the best you''ve got?" she taunted, her voice soft but biting, laced with dangerous amusement.


    The eight-star creature thrashed, trying to break free, but it was powerless against her strength. It struggled, its molten claws scraping against the ground, but Lucy''s grip only tightened. Her Volcanic Dragon Claws dug deeper into its flesh, pinning it down with ease.


    Above them, the tribulation clouds roared with fury, lightning crackling in anticipation. The storm was building, ready to unleash its full might on the battlefield.


    Lucy''s eyes gleamed with a dangerous excitement as she looked down at the dragon, her smirk widening. The beast''s struggles grew weaker as it realized the futility of resisting.


    "Now," she whispered, her voice filled with lethal intent, "let''s see who survives the storm."


    The dragon''s molten eyes flickered with fear, knowing that it was at her mercy. And as the tribulation clouds gathered directly above Lucy, crackling with thunder, it could only tremble in dread of the disaster that was about to descend.

 Chapter 264 - 264: Seven Star Lucy

    Above Lucy, the dark clouds churned violently, swirling with ominous intent as raw, untamed energy crackled through the air. The atmosphere thickened with a suffocating tension, every breath feeling heavier as the impending storm loomed.


    The first thunderbolt ripped through the sky, a blinding streak of light, crashing down with a deafening roar. But when it struck, neither Lucy nor the eight-star Volcanic Dragon flinched. The energy dissipated around them harmlessly, as if testing their resolve.


    Lucy''s gaze remained fixed, her expression calm but alert, while the dragon huffed, its molten eyes narrowing in confusion.


    "That was... nothing," the dragon grunted, its voice low and gravelly, almost as if reassuring itself. It bared its fangs, a flicker of doubt crossing its molten-red eyes. "Surely, this tribulation can''t be that weak."


    Lucy smirked but said nothing, her stance unwavering, her volcanic aura burning steadily around her. Yet, in the air above, the energy shifted, growing more volatile. The storm was only beginning.


    Suddenly, with a deafening crack, the fifth thunderbolt descended from the sky. This time, it was different. The very air seemed to tremble as the bolt split the heavens, and when it struck, both Lucy and the Volcanic Dragon staggered under its immense force.


    The dragon let out a guttural roar, its voice deep with pain as the lightning tore through its body. Its molten scales, once glowing with a fierce brilliance, began to crack, molten blood oozing from the fractures in its hide.


    "Argh! This... this isn''t how it''s supposed to go!" the dragon growled, its voice strained with both anger and fear. It gritted its massive teeth, lowering its head in frustration. "How can a mere human withstand this?!"


    Lucy winced, her volcanic aura flickering for the first time. Her knees buckled slightly as the impact hit her, the heat of the thunder searing through her veins. Her body felt the weight of the tribulation, but she refused to fall. Her eyes blazed with defiance, her breath heavy, yet steady.


    The dragon''s molten eyes darted toward Lucy, its gaze filled with both confusion and fury. "You... you should''ve fallen by now," it snarled, panting heavily as it struggled to remain standing. "This thunder was meant to bring you down."


    Lucy straightened, wiping a trail of blood from her lip with the back of her hand. Her eyes met the dragon''s, a fierce determination burning in them.


    "Is that what you''re hoping for?" she asked, her voice a low, taunting whisper. Despite the exhaustion in her body, she smirked. "Don''t get your hopes up."


    The dragon''s body trembled, molten blood dripping to the ground as it bared its fangs once more. "This... this isn''t good," it muttered, almost to itself, as if trying to make sense of the situation.


    Its deep voice carried a note of fear now, mixing with the fury that coursed through it. "We''re not done yet. The next strike... it''ll¡ª"


    The sixth thunderbolt followed, fiercer than before. It came crashing down with an overwhelming force, the sheer intensity of it ripping through the volcanic landscape. Lava surged, the ground quaking under the storm''s relentless fury.


    The Volcanic Dragon was hit hard, its body buckling under the blow. Its once formidable scales cracked even further, molten blood pouring freely now. The mighty beast was on the verge of collapse, barely holding on as its breath came in ragged gasps.


    Lucy, too, was gravely injured, her teeth gritted against the pain. Her volcanic aura flared desperately, flickering as she fought to stay on her feet.


    The dragon, battered and broken, let out a deep, shaky sigh of relief. It had survived. "The sixth strike... it''s over," it whispered hoarsely, its voice weak but filled with hope. "That... that was the last one."


    But before the dragon could recover, the sky above rumbled once more¡ªlouder, more violent than before. Dark clouds twisted and gathered, thickening as they prepared for another strike.


    The Volcanic Dragon''s eyes widened in sheer disbelief, its massive form frozen in terror. "What... what is happening?!" it roared, its voice rising in panic.


    "The tribulation is only supposed to strike six times!" It whipped its head around frantically, its gaze darting between the sky and Lucy, desperately searching for an answer.


    Lucy, despite her own injuries, smirked, her lips curling into a dangerous grin. Her eyes, filled with both amusement and defiance, locked onto the dragon. "I don''t know..." she began, her tone mocking as she wiped the blood from her lip. "Maybe I''m just special."


    Her words were light, but the strength behind them was undeniable. The Volcanic Dragon, seeing the smirk on her face, could only watch in terror as the seventh bolt prepared to descend. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas watched from the sidelines, his arms crossed, eyes gleaming with quiet confidence as the chaotic tribulation unfolded. The sky was alive with fury, and yet, amidst it all, Lucy stood strong. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe mixed with pride.


    "It''s because she''s a Divine Scripture user," Lucas whispered to himself, his tone thoughtful but calm. "They always receive an additional strike in tribulation. I wonder if Lucy can handle it."


    [Of course she can,] the system interjected, its voice dripping with arrogance. [She''s far more of a genius than you could ever dream to be.]


    Lucas chuckled softly at the system''s shameless confidence. "You never miss an opportunity to mock me, do you?" he murmured, his lips curving into a faint smile.


    [Mock you? I''m just stating the obvious,] the system replied with a smug tone. [Let''s be real, watching your sister fight is like watching a masterpiece in action. And you? Well, you''re lucky to even be related to her.] The system''s voice was thick with amusement, clearly relishing every chance to inflate Lucy''s superiority.


    Lucas couldn''t deny the pride swelling in his chest. He smiled, shaking his head slightly. "As long as it''s my sister, I have nothing to worry about." His voice was filled with unwavering trust, a deep belief that Lucy would overcome whatever the heavens threw at her.


    Above them, the dark clouds rumbled ominously, preparing for the seventh and final strike. The energy in the air crackled with intensity, and the Volcanic Dragon, which had once roared with confidence, was now trembling with fear. Its massive form shuddered as it gazed up at the sky, its eyes wide with terror.


    The dragon had no idea what was coming next, but Lucy... Lucy stood her ground. Her smirk never faded, a wild glint in her eyes as she faced the storm head-on. She welcomed the challenge, ready to prove her strength, no matter how fierce the final strike would be.


    [Look at that! Not even a hint of fear!] the system boasted, its voice almost giddy with pride. [That''s my girl! Your sister''s going to crush this tribulation like it''s nothing!]


    Lucas glanced upward, the sky roaring as the final bolt of thunder gathered strength. His smile deepened, calm and full of faith. "Let''s watch her do it, then," he whispered softly, completely certain of the outcome.

 Chapter 265 - 265: Seven Star Lucy (2)

    The sky above roared with a terrifying growl as the seventh thunderbolt gathered in the swirling dark clouds, crackling with lethal energy.


    The entire atmosphere was thick with the weight of the impending strike, far more dangerous than the previous ones. It was as if the heavens themselves were preparing to unleash their wrath upon the earth.


    Lucy and the eight-star Volcanic Dragon stood at the center of the chaos, both bracing for the final blow. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The very ground beneath their feet trembled violently, as though it, too, feared what was coming. Sparks of electricity danced through the air, creating a pressure so intense that even breathing felt like a challenge.


    The Volcanic Dragon, its once-mighty form now battered and broken from the earlier strikes, let out a low, desperate growl. Its molten eyes were filled with defiance, but behind that defiance, there was a growing flicker of fear.


    "I can''t die here!" it roared, its voice trembling, more a plea to the skies than a declaration of strength. But it knew. Somewhere deep within, it knew this was the end.


    The massive bolt of thunder finally descended, crashing from the sky with a deafening explosion that tore through the air. Its sheer size dwarfed the previous strikes, the intensity far beyond anything either of them had faced before.


    The Volcanic Dragon barely had time to react. It let out one final, agonized roar, its fiery breath flickering and fading as the thunderbolt engulfed it.


    Its massive body, built of scales and molten lava, disintegrated on impact, reduced to ash in mere moments. The power of the tribulation was too much, even for a beast of its magnitude.


    "No!" the dragon''s final cry echoed for a brief instant before being swallowed by the storm, its voice cut short as its presence vanished from the world.


    Lucy watched as the creature was obliterated, but she had no time to dwell on its fate. The thunderbolt struck her next, with all its fury focused directly on her.


    Her volcanic aura flickered violently as the full force of the lightning tore through her, her entire body trembling under the relentless pressure.


    The pain was immediate and overwhelming, unlike anything she had ever experienced. It felt as if her very bones were being shattered, her muscles ripping apart from the inside. Her volcanic power surged in response, struggling to keep her standing.


    "I won''t die here!" Lucy whispered fiercely, her voice barely audible over the crackling of the storm, but filled with determination. Her face twisted in pain, sweat pouring down her forehead, but her eyes¡ªburning with fierce resolve¡ªnever closed.


    Her fists clenched as she dug her heels into the trembling ground, refusing to fall, her entire body screaming in protest.


    The raw power of the tribulation coursed through her, threatening to tear her apart, but Lucy''s will was stronger. She could feel herself slipping, her strength draining fast, but she pushed forward.


    "You think this is enough to kill me?" she growled through gritted teeth, her voice shaky but defiant.


    The thunder passed, leaving behind an eerie silence that hung heavily in the air, broken only by the distant rumbling of the volcano. The Volcanic Dragon was gone¡ªits very existence erased, leaving nothing but smoldering ash.


    Lucy, however, remained standing, though barely. Her body trembled violently, her legs threatening to give way beneath her. Her vision blurred as waves of pain pulsed through her every nerve.


    "I... survived," she murmured, her voice hoarse, filled with a mixture of disbelief and triumph.


    But her victory was bittersweet. She was gravely injured, her limbs weak, her volcanic aura flickering in and out like a dying flame. Her breaths were ragged, each inhale painful, but still, she refused to collapse. Every fiber of her being burned with pain, yet her spirit remained unbroken.


    "It''s... not over yet," she whispered, her lips curling into a faint, defiant smirk despite the pain.


    Her knees buckled slightly, and her vision darkened at the edges, threatening to pull her into unconsciousness.


    But Lucy, her face twisted in pain, gritted her teeth and forced her battered body to obey her will. Her legs trembled, and blood trickled from her lips, but she stood firm, refusing to bow to the storm that raged around her.


    "I''m not done yet..." she whispered through clenched teeth, her voice shaking with defiance. Even in her broken state, she refused to let the storm claim her.


    As her vision blurred and her strength began to falter, a sudden surge of warmth flooded through her veins. Her eyes fluttered open, wide with surprise, as a vast and powerful energy, hotter than the molten lava around her, flowed into her from the very heart of the volcano.


    "What...?" she gasped, her voice filled with awe and disbelief. "Is this..."


    The realization hit her, and a fierce grin spread across her face despite the pain. "The reward... for surviving." Her voice was soft but brimming with satisfaction. It was the blessing granted to those who had faced death and overcome it.


    Volcanic energy, pure and potent, swirled around her, the molten lava lifting and spiraling into her body like a living force. Her eyes burned with determination as she focused all her remaining will on absorbing the gift.


    "I''m not finished!" she growled, her tone now filled with renewed determination. "This... this is my breakthrough!"


    Her muscles tensed as the energy surged within her, healing her injuries with every pulse. Her volcanic aura, once flickering weakly, now blazed like a raging inferno, growing stronger with each passing moment. She could feel her power rising, the final barrier cracking beneath the weight of the volcanic energy.


    With a flash of fiery light, Lucy''s body was engulfed in a radiant glow. She let out a sharp breath, her expression one of pure resolve. The pain was gone, replaced by overwhelming strength. Her aura burned brighter than ever, as if the volcano itself had become a part of her.


    "I did it," she said quietly, her voice steady but filled with an unmistakable sense of triumph. "I''ve broken through."


    And as the fiery light faded, Lucy stood tall, her body now radiating with the power of a seven-star cultivator.

 Chapter 266 - 266: Volcanic Core

    Lucas watched as Lucy absorbed the volcanic energy, her body glowing with power as she ascended to seven stars.


    The once tumultuous tribulation had settled, and Lucy stood amidst the fiery landscape, her expression triumphant but unaware that there was more to be done. Lucas sighed, already anticipating her thoughts. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She''s going to think that was all there is," Lucas muttered, his eyes narrowing. He turned his attention inward, addressing the system. "Tell her what to do next. She doesn''t know this is just the beginning."


    [Hmph, I was waiting for you to ask,] the system responded, its tone dripping with arrogance. [Don''t worry, I''ll guide your little sister. Can''t have her thinking she''s done with something as trivial as that, right?]


    Lucas smirked but didn''t respond. He knew the system''s personality well enough by now. In an instant, the system adopted the persona of Olympus, their so-called ancestor, and its voice changed, deep and booming with an almost theatrical presence.


    [Let''s have some fun, shall we?] the system chuckled to itself, clearly relishing the role.


    Suddenly, a powerful voice echoed in Lucy''s mind, reverberating through the fiery air of the volcano.


    [So, you''ve finally arrived at the Death Volcano.]


    Lucy''s head jerked up in surprise, her eyes widening. She immediately recognized the voice. Her breathing steadied, and she muttered under her breath, "Olympus..."


    She then raised her voice, trying to maintain her composure. "Yes, I''ve arrived. I''ve defeated both the volcanic dragons and..." Her lips curled into a slight smile.


    "I''ve become a seven-star cultivator." Her pride was evident, her voice carrying the weight of her recent achievement. "Is this the opportunity you spoke of?"


    The system, acting as Olympus, scoffed, and the mockery in its tone was unmistakable.


    [The opportunity? You think that was it?] Olympus laughed, loud and condescending. [Becoming a seven-star is impressive, I suppose... for someone of your level. But no, child. This is merely a step, not the destination.]


    Lucy''s brow furrowed, her expression tightening with a mix of irritation and intrigue. "Then what is the real opportunity?" she asked, her tone more guarded now, as if she suspected the answer might hold something far more complex.


    The system, sensing her frustration, couldn''t help but taunt her further.


    [Oh, don''t be so eager. You think everything is going to be handed to you after fighting a couple of dragons? No, no, the true prize lies deeper. And you will have to earn it,] the system¡ªOlympus¡ªpurred, its voice dripping with arrogance.


    Lucy''s eyes narrowed, her fists clenching slightly as she held back her rising frustration. "What do I need to do?" she asked, her voice steady but laced with determination.


    [First,] Olympus said, with a dismissive tone as if what he was about to say was too obvious, [take the corpses of the seven-star and eight-star dragons. They are not as useless as they look.]


    Lucy blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "The corpses?"


    [Yes, the corpses!] the system snapped, as though offended that she would even question its wisdom.


    [I''m not telling you this for nothing, you know. Dragons of this caliber don''t just leave behind bodies. They leave behind treasures. But you wouldn''t know that, would you?]


    It chuckled smugly. [Now, go on. Collect the corpses. You might find their remains heavier than your ego, but don''t worry¡ªyou''re stronger now.]


    Lucy, though used to the system''s condescending tone, felt her patience thinning. Still, she nodded without argument and moved toward the fallen dragons.


    She tested her newfound strength, lifting the massive corpses with surprising ease. Now that she had broken through, their size and weight posed no challenge to her.


    Lucas watched from a distance, a small smile on his face. He knew Lucy wouldn''t back down from a challenge, no matter how much the system mocked her.


    [See? Was that so hard?] Olympus teased, its tone now dripping with false sweetness. [Now, let''s get to the interesting part.]


    "What do I do next?" Lucy asked, her voice sharp, betraying the tension she felt after the intense battle. Determination flared in her eyes, though a hint of frustration lingered beneath.


    [Impatient, are we?] Olympus responded, his voice oozing with condescension. [You''ve just faced a tribulation, defeated two dragons, and already you''re asking for more? Very well, I''ll indulge you. Open their bellies and retrieve their cores. That''s where the real treasure lies,] he said, as though the task was beneath him.


    Lucy''s brow furrowed slightly as she considered the dragons'' immense bodies. "How do I find them?" she asked, her tone controlled but curious. She had faced countless enemies, but this was new territory.


    [You don''t know?] Olympus scoffed, his voice dripping with mockery. [For someone as ''strong'' as you, you should''ve figured it out by now. But fine, I''ll spell it out. The core is the organ that holds the most mana. Surely you can manage that, can''t you?]


    Lucy clenched her fists for a brief moment, biting back a retort. The system''s arrogant tone was nothing new, but it grated on her nerves, especially now. "Fine." She exhaled, closing her eyes as she extended her senses into the dragons'' massive forms.


    With a calm focus, Lucy searched for the telltale sign of mana¡ªthe raw, concentrated energy that fueled these beasts.


    The world around her seemed to fade as she concentrated, her mind locking onto a powerful surge deep within the dragons'' bellies. It was unmistakable, a pulse of energy stronger than anything else in their bodies.


    Her eyes snapped open, her expression fierce with renewed determination. "Got it."


    Without hesitation, Lucy summoned her Volcanic Dragon Claws. With a swift, deliberate motion, she plunged them deep into the bodies of the fallen dragons.


    The sound of tearing flesh and cracking bone filled the air as she reached into the core of their being.


    [There we go. Finally using that brain of yours,] Olympus mocked, clearly enjoying the moment. [I was beginning to worry you''d need help with even this simple task. Imagine, the great Lucy being stumped by two corpses.]


    Lucy ignored the taunts, her concentration unwavering as she dug deeper. A few moments later, her claws brushed against something solid¡ªsomething warm.


    She grasped it and pulled back, revealing two identical red marbles, each glowing faintly with a deep inner fire. They radiated an ancient, powerful energy, as though the very essence of the dragons had been captured within.


    The cores were small, yet impossibly dense, about the same size as the Abyss Core Lucas had retrieved from the Abyss Hole. The heat they gave off was intense, but to Lucy, it was nothing more than a comforting warmth.

 Chapter 267 - 267: Volcanic Core (2)

    Lucas stood at a distance, watching intently as Lucy held the two glowing red marbles in her hands. His eyes widened slightly in disbelief, a flicker of surprise crossing his usually calm face. Even the system, always quick with a mocking remark, fell silent for a moment.


    The cores¡ªfar smaller than expected¡ªseemed eerily familiar. They were the exact size of the Abyss Core Lucas had obtained in the Abyss Hole, something he had considered a once-in-a-lifetime treasure.


    [Well, well, would you look at that?] the system chimed in, its voice dripping with shameless arrogance. [Another impossible find, and it just so happens to fall right into your lap. You''re like a magnet for absurdity.]


    "The same size as the Abyss Core," Lucas whispered, his voice barely audible as he studied the marbles in Lucy''s hands. "But how?"


    Before the system could mock him further, Olympus''s deep, authoritative voice echoed in Lucy''s thoughts.


    [Now, cultivate with the volcanic core using the method I have imprinted into your mind,] Olympus commanded, his tone calm but laced with expectation.


    Lucy''s brow furrowed in concentration, her grip tightening around the cores. She nodded in acknowledgment, her determination clear. "I understand, Ancestor," she responded, her voice steady.


    But Olympus wasn''t done yet. His voice softened as he continued, [And for your brother, give him the seven-star Volcanic Dragon core. He will know what to do.]


    There was a brief pause before Olympus added, his voice fading like a distant echo, [This will be the last time I speak to you for now. Become stronger... and make your ancestors proud.]


    Lucy''s face tightened with determination, her brow furrowed as she lifted her gaze to meet Lucas''s eyes. "Understood," she said, her voice carrying a firm, almost unyielding resolve. There was no trace of hesitation¡ªonly confidence and purpose.


    As she approached Lucas, her footsteps steady, she extended the seven-star core toward him. Her expression was serious, her lips pressed into a thin line, but beneath that severity lay a quiet sense of trust.


    "Here," she said, handing the core to him. "Stay close while I absorb the energy from the eight-star core. I want you nearby."


    Lucas glanced down at the core in her outstretched hand before taking it, the weight of it settling into his palm. His eyes lingered on the glowing object, pulsing faintly with power. He could feel the energy humming beneath its surface, not unlike the core Lucy held for herself.


    "This core..." he muttered, trailing off as he inspected it more closely. He could see the faint cracks of molten red flowing through the dark surface, its energy potent and dangerous. It was alive in his hand, a heartbeat of raw power.


    Lucy gave him a faint smile, though her lips barely moved. "You''ll know what to do with it when the time comes. Just focus." Her voice, though still firm, had softened slightly¡ªthere was a sisterly reassurance in it, an unspoken bond between them.


    Lucas nodded, his brow furrowed in thought as he continued to study the core. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the strength it contained. "I will," he murmured, his voice quiet but assured. He lifted his gaze to watch Lucy.


    Lucy, now holding the eight-star core, moved gracefully to sit down, her movements fluid despite the gravity of what she was about to do. She settled into a meditative position, her back straight, and took a deep breath. The air around her seemed to shift, growing heavy with anticipation.


    "This won''t take long," she said, though the weight of her words suggested otherwise. She gave Lucas one final glance before closing her eyes, centering herself as she prepared to absorb the energy.


    "System," Lucas whispered, his voice low but tinged with curiosity, as he examined the glowing core in his hand. "Didn''t you say cores of this size are almost never found in the universe? That they''re too rare?"


    There was a brief pause before the system responded, its usual smugness replaced with an edge of confusion. [I did,] it replied, though its tone was still laced with arrogance.


    [It''s one of the rarest phenomena in existence. In fact, these kinds of cores are practically legends. And yet... here you are, stumbling across three of them like they''re common stones. Honestly, you make no sense.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, a small smirk curling at the corner of his lips. He chuckled softly, unable to hide his amusement. "Looks like this is my plot armor at work."


    The system''s response was immediate and brimming with irritation. [Plot armor?] it repeated, its tone dripping with disdain.


    [What kind of ridiculous excuse is that? Do you really think the universe bends to your whims? No, it''s just dumb luck, and frankly, you should be thankful I''m here to make sense of it all.]


    Lucas''s smirk grew, and he shook his head slightly, clearly entertained. "You''re not wrong, but still... three cores of this rarity, just falling into my lap? Sounds like fate to me."


    The system let out a mocking huff. [Fate? Please, spare me. If anything, it''s more like you''ve got the universe on cheat mode. And no, you didn''t turn it on¡ªI did. You''re just coasting along, enjoying the benefits.] S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas chuckled again, this time a bit louder. He gave the core in his hand a thoughtful look, feeling the raw energy it held. "Maybe. Or maybe it''s just part of the story I''m meant to live."


    The system scoffed, clearly unimpressed. [Story? You sound like you''re in some kind of novel, and let me tell you, you''re not the protagonist, pal. If anyone is, it''s me¡ªthe one making sure you don''t trip over your own feet.]


    Lucas shook his head, still smirking. "Nothing," he finally said, his tone nonchalant as he stared down at the core. He rolled it between his fingers, feeling the weight of its power. "Let''s just say, I''ve learned to stop questioning things."


    The system, never one to back down, fired off another remark. [Good, because if you started questioning your own luck, you might realize just how absurd your life really is.]


    Lucas chuckled once more, the banter between him and the system a familiar comfort. As he gazed at the core, already sensing the power it held, he allowed himself a brief moment of satisfaction. Whatever the reason for finding these rare cores, Lucas knew one thing¡ªhis journey was only just beginning.

 Chapter 268 - 268: Volcanic Core (3)

    Lucas stood in silence, his eyes fixed on the glowing red core in his hand. Its faint pulsations reminded him of the one his main body was already absorbing.


    The power contained within these cores was staggering, more than enough to boost any cultivator''s strength. But having two wasn''t necessary for him. The corners of his mouth twitched as he weighed his options, turning the core over in his palm.


    [You know, you don''t really need that second one,] the system''s voice broke the silence, laced with its typical arrogance. [Might as well give it to Roxana. After all, she''s got that Volcanic Dragon Physique. This core would fit her like a glove.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Roxana, huh?" He mused aloud, considering the suggestion. The thought of Roxana, already a formidable fighter, growing even stronger with the core''s power intrigued him. "That does make sense." He muttered, a faint smirk forming on his lips.


    [Of course it makes sense!] the system scoffed, practically oozing smugness. [And let''s not forget, this is your chance to make her even more powerful. She''s already under your command, right? Giving her this core just strengthens your position. It''s a win-win.]


    Lucas chuckled, the memory of Roxana donning the Divine Mask flashing in his mind. "Yeah, I remember," he said, his tone laced with satisfaction. "The moment she wore that mask, she became ours." He paused, the smirk deepening. "Whether she realizes it or not."


    The system practically purred in approval, its voice laced with arrogance and satisfaction. [Exactly! She''s one of ours now, bound by the power of the Divine Mask. She couldn''t escape even if she wanted to.] The system''s voice grew even more smug. [So why not make her even more useful?]


    Lucas''s eyes gleamed with amusement, a low chuckle escaping his lips. "So arrogant," he whispered to himself, shaking his head, though he didn''t mind it. "But you''re not wrong."


    The system, never one to miss an opportunity, immediately jumped in. [Of course, I''m not wrong. When have I ever been wrong? You should really just start trusting me from the get-go, you know.] Its voice dripped with self-satisfaction, as though Lucas''s agreement was nothing more than stating the obvious.


    Lucas smirked but didn''t bother responding. He knew better than to feed into the system''s inflated ego¡ªany more, and it would probably start demanding praise. Instead, his gaze shifted to Lucy, who was still seated, deep in meditation, absorbing the volcanic core with unwavering focus.


    "By the way," Lucas asked after a pause, his tone turning thoughtful as he studied his sister. "How long is she going to be like this? Absorbing that core?"


    [Longer than you think,] the system replied, its tone now casual, as if it was giving out simple trivia. [It''s going to take about as long as it took your main body to absorb a core. So yeah, it''ll be a while. Don''t expect her to jump up anytime soon.]


    Lucas frowned slightly, his amusement fading into mild frustration as he realized they''d be stuck here for some time. "Great," he muttered, though the irritation was fleeting.


    [Oh, and just so you know,] the system chimed in again, its voice taking on a conspiratorial edge, [while she''s meditating, she''s going to suck the Death Volcano dry. When she''s done, the whole thing will be in a state of rage. Expect some serious fireworks around here.]


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, now genuinely intrigued. "The volcano''s going to erupt?"


    [Pretty much.] The system''s response was almost gleeful, clearly reveling in the chaos to come. [But don''t worry, nothing volcanic can touch your sister. She''ll be perfectly fine, even if the whole place blows sky-high.]


    Lucas sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I see. So, once she''s finished, the Death Volcano is going to go wild." He paused, a thought crossing his mind. "And I assume we''re supposed to just stand here and watch it happen?"


    [Exactly!] the system answered, its tone now shamelessly excited. [But hey, no need to worry, right? You''ve got your sister, the walking, talking volcano immune queen. She''ll absorb all that energy and walk out like nothing happened. The only thing at risk is everything else around here.]


    Lucas couldn''t help but let out a short laugh, despite the absurdity of the situation. "Alright then," he said with a resigned smile, "so much for keeping things quiet."


    He glanced one more time at Lucy, who remained deep in meditation, her body glowing faintly from the intense energy she was drawing in from the volcanic core. She seemed so focused, so distant, as if she were already in another realm entirely.


    "Let''s head outside," Lucas decided, his voice steady as he turned toward the exit. "I want to see the battle between the elders. We''ve waited long enough."


    The system responded immediately, its voice eager, practically bouncing with excitement. [Now you''re talking! Let''s go watch them tear each other apart. It''ll be a good show, and besides, we might learn a thing or two.] Its tone was dripping with shameless enthusiasm, clearly looking forward to the chaos that awaited.


    With one last glance at Lucy, who remained locked in her meditative state, Lucas turned on his heel and began making his way toward the surface. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His steps were purposeful, his mind already shifting toward the impending clash between the powerful elders. The anticipation of watching the titans battle sent a thrill through him, and the system''s gleeful eagerness only added to it.


    [Oh, this is going to be delightful,] the system hummed, its voice dripping with smug satisfaction. [Let''s see which of those pompous elders survives long enough to give us a decent show.]


    Lucas''s smirk widened, his eyes glinting with amusement. "You sound way too excited about this," he muttered, though the corner of his lips couldn''t help but curl upward.


    [Excited? Please,] the system scoffed, its tone practically oozing arrogance. [It''s not every day you get to watch overinflated egos clash while thinking they''re the strongest beings around. Let them bask in their delusions¡ªuntil they realize they''re mere players in our little game.]


    Lucas chuckled softly. "You do have a point. They don''t even know what''s really going on."


    [Exactly! It''s like watching children play with fire, completely unaware of who''s holding the match,] the system quipped, its voice now filled with mocking laughter.


    [Besides, their petty squabbles are amusing. They strut around like they''re invincible, and here we are¡ªwaiting to swoop in when it suits us.]


    Lucas''s smirk deepened, his eyes narrowing with anticipation. "Well, I''m curious to see which one will entertain us the most."


    [Oh, don''t worry,] the system purred shamelessly. [Either way, we win. And once they''ve exhausted themselves trying to kill each other, that''s when we make our move.]


    Lucas nodded, his expression sharpening as he began to ascend, ready to witness the confrontation firsthand. "Let the fun begin."

 Chapter 269 - 269: The Battle Between Thorne Vs Sylra and Kaelor

    The battle between Thorne Arcturus and the two elders, Sylra and Kaelor, raged in the heart of the volcanic wasteland. The landscape was harsh and unforgiving, but it paled in comparison to the forces about to collide.


    The air crackled with tension, the ground trembling beneath their feet as each of them prepared for the coming storm. Thorne stood tall, his expression sharp and calculating, his eyes fixed on the two figures before him. His jaw tightened, and a faint smirk tugged at his lips.


    "You have no idea what you''re up against," Thorne said, his voice deep, confident, and laced with cold amusement. "Let me show you the real power of the Storm King Dominion."


    With a single, swift motion, Thorne raised his arm, and the sky above responded to his command. Dark clouds gathered at an unnatural speed, swirling violently as a storm roared to life.


    Thunder boomed overhead as Tempest Command activated, and fierce winds began to tear through the battlefield.


    Lightning cracked across the sky, striking the ground at random, each bolt leaving smoldering craters in its wake. Torrential rain followed, drenching the volcanic wasteland, transforming it into a chaotic storm.


    Amidst the raging storm, Thorne stood untouched, completely at ease. The winds and rain seemed to part around him, creating a calm center where he remained steady, his Eye of the Storm skill granting him complete control.


    "Is that it?" Kaelor scoffed, his voice low and mocking as he wiped the rain from his face. His dark eyes glinted with challenge, unafraid of the tempest. "You think a little wind and rain will make us tremble, Thorne?"


    Beside him, Sylra gave a cold laugh, her sharp features twisted into a sneer. "Pathetic. We''ve faced worse in the depths of Necrovauld. You may command the storm, but we command death itself." Her voice was soft but filled with menace, each word dripping with disdain.


    Neither elder flinched under the weight of Thorne''s storm. Both of them stood tall, their bodies already fused with top-tier Nether Corpses. Their Corpse Fusion skill had granted them formidable strength and resilience, their forms enhanced with the eerie, dark power of the Nether Puppets.


    "The storm may be your domain, Thorne," Kaelor said, flexing his fingers, the muscles in his arm rippling with the unnatural strength of the corpse he had fused with, "but it won''t help you survive this."


    Thorne''s smirk widened, a glint of cruel amusement in his eyes as he met the hostile glares of Sylra and Kaelor.


    "You''re confident," he said, his tone cold and dripping with mockery, "for people already dead inside." His words cut deep, a deliberate insult aimed at their very existence as Nether Puppet users.


    Sylra''s lips curled into a sneer, her eyes narrowing as she took a step forward. "You talk too much, Thorne. You''ll regret those words." Her voice was low, icy, and filled with venom.


    Kaelor grunted, his fists clenching as dark energy pulsed around him. "Let''s see if that mouth of yours can still run when we rip you apart," he growled, his voice deep and menacing.


    Without warning, Thorne moved, his smirk never leaving his face. His fist crackled with raw storm energy, glowing with the fury of the tempest he commanded. Lightning coiled around his knuckles as he shot forward with blinding speed, aiming a devastating thunder fist directly at Sylra.


    "Soulchain Bind!" Sylra''s voice rang out sharply, her eyes flashing as she raised her arms. Ethereal chains, shimmering with soul energy, burst forth and snaked through the air, seeking to entangle Thorne and drain his mana.


    Thorne dodged the chains with a swift, calculated movement, his body moving like a blur through the chaos of the storm. But the pressure of Sylra''s attack was relentless, the chains closing in on him from all directions.


    "Don''t forget about me!" Kaelor roared, lunging forward. His hands glowed with dark, malevolent energy as he used Puppet Rend to form deadly, nether-forged claws.


    The claws gleamed with a vicious sharpness, each swipe designed to tear through Thorne''s defenses. He swung with precision, aiming for Thorne''s side.


    Thorne parried the incoming claws with a flash of lightning, sparks flying as their energies collided. The sheer force of Kaelor''s attack sent a tremor through the battlefield, but Thorne''s expression remained calm, his eyes sharp and focused.


    "Impressive," Thorne muttered under his breath, his voice steady despite the relentless assault. "But you''ll need more than borrowed strength to best me."


    Sylra''s eyes gleamed with malice as she manipulated the soul chains to tighten around Thorne. "Keep running, Arcturus. But I''ll have you bound soon enough."


    Kaelor''s face twisted into a snarl, his claws slashing through the air with deadly intent. "Stop dodging and fight, coward!" His tone was filled with frustration, his strikes becoming more aggressive as Thorne continued to evade.


    The clash of power between them was intense. Thorne, with the full force of the storm behind him, maneuvered skillfully, dodging the chains and parrying Kaelor''s vicious strikes. Yet, he could feel the oppressive pressure of the Nether energy closing in, tightening around him like a vice.


    Kaelor''s nether-forged claws whistled through the air, their dark edges sharp enough to cut through both magic and armor. Each time they clashed, shockwaves rippled through the battlefield, shaking the very ground beneath them.


    Sylra and Kaelor moved with brutal precision, their enhanced Nether Puppet skills turning them into deadly forces of nature. Their strikes were perfectly coordinated, each one designed to overpower, dismantle, and corner Thorne.


    But Thorne wasn''t easy prey. He weaved through their attacks, his storm granting him unparalleled speed and power. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lightning flashed with every movement, each bolt amplifying his attacks and enhancing his reflexes. The battlefield was alive with the fury of their battle, a deadly dance of power and destruction.


    Sylra''s eyes flashed with frustration as her chains failed to bind him. "He''s faster than I expected. Kaelor, don''t let up!" she hissed, her voice edged with impatience.


    Kaelor grunted in response, his attacks becoming more savage, his face contorted in rage. "You won''t escape us, Thorne!" His words were a promise of violence, each strike more brutal than the last.


    The battle was far from over. It had only just begun.

 Chapter 270 - 270: The Battle Between Thorne Vs Sylra and Kaelor (2)

    Thorne Arcturus stood firm, his eyes sharp and filled with unwavering determination. As the storm swirled violently around him, he raised his hand, summoning his spear in a crackling burst of lightning. The weapon materialized with a flash, its length glowing fiercely with the energy of the storm.


    Lightning coiled and danced along the spear''s shaft, casting a harsh light across Thorne''s face, his expression one of grim focus. The wind howled louder, answering his call.


    "Let''s end this," Thorne muttered, his voice low but filled with a cold fury that even the raging storm couldn''t drown out.


    With a swift motion, he activated Stormbreaker Spear, imbuing the weapon with the full power of the tempest surrounding him.


    The spear surged with violent energy, the wind and lightning responding in perfect harmony with his movements. Each strike of thunder in the sky echoed in his spear''s electric hum.


    Across the battlefield, Sylra and Kaelor stood unwavering, their faces set in grim determination. They could feel the intensity of Thorne''s power, but fear did not reach their eyes. Instead, there was a cold, calculating confidence between them. They had faced worse¡ªso they believed.


    "He thinks this storm will be enough to defeat us?" Kaelor sneered, his voice laced with scorn.


    Sylra''s lips curled into a thin smile, her tone as icy as her gaze. "Let him come. His arrogance will be his undoing."


    As Thorne lunged forward, spear crackling and charged, both elders wasted no time.


    "Nether Grip Command!" they shouted in unison, their voices booming with dark authority, echoing against the storm''s roar.


    Dark nether energy surged through their bodies, wrapping around them like a tangible force, their already formidable forms growing even more monstrous.


    Their puppet-enhanced physiques now glowed with an ominous black light, veins of nether energy pulsing visibly beneath their skin, as if their very muscles had been infused with dark power.


    Their strength increased tenfold, and the ground beneath them cracked as they braced themselves for Thorne''s attack.


    "Let''s crush him," Kaelor growled, his teeth bared as he flexed his now-empowered arms, his body trembling with anticipation.


    Without hesitation, they unleashed Puppet Rend, their arms morphing into enormous nether-forged claws, their fingers elongated into razor-sharp talons that shimmered with dark energy.


    The air around them seemed to darken as they swung their claws forward, the sheer force of their attack creating visible distortions in the atmosphere.


    Thorne''s spear met their claws with a deafening crack, the storm answering his fury. The Stormbreaker Spear clashed against the enhanced nether claws, and the battlefield roared with the violent impact.


    "You two think your dead puppets can match the fury of a storm?!" Thorne bellowed, his voice thunderous, eyes blazing with the reflection of the storm''s fury. He pushed forward, lightning trailing behind every movement of his spear, crackling with dangerous energy.


    "You rely too much on your storm," Sylra spat back, her voice calm but dripping with venom, as she twisted her body to deflect another strike, her claw slicing through the air toward Thorne''s chest. "The dead don''t fear lightning."


    Sparks of lightning and nether energy exploded in the air, filling the battlefield with flashes of blinding light. Every strike sent shockwaves rippling across the volcanic landscape, cracking the earth beneath them.


    Thorne''s spear swung in a fluid, deadly arc, every movement empowered by the raging storm, while Sylra and Kaelor''s claws struck with brutal precision, aiming to tear him apart piece by piece. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thorne darted forward, spinning his spear with practiced precision, launching it toward Sylra''s head. She ducked with unnatural speed, her expression locked in a cold, focused glare.


    "Kaelor, now!" she commanded, her voice cutting through the storm.


    Kaelor, his nether claws glowing with malicious intent, leapt toward Thorne, slashing downward in a furious arc. Thorne barely managed to parry the blow with his spear, but the force of Kaelor''s strike sent him skidding back, the ground cracking beneath his boots.


    "Impressive," Thorne growled, his eyes never leaving the two. "But not enough."


    Lightning surged once again through his body, gathering at the tip of his spear. The storm grew even more ferocious, winds whipping around him with enough force to tear the ground apart.


    "You''ll feel the wrath of the Storm King now!" Thorne roared, raising his spear high above his head.


    Lightning surged through the spear, illuminating the battlefield with a blinding brilliance. With a powerful, primal roar, Thorne thrust the weapon toward the sky, activating Thunderclap Strike.


    Every ounce of power the storm had granted him poured into the spear, channeling the sheer force of lightning, thunder, and wind into its core.


    The spear glowed with an intensity that rivaled the sun, its surface crackling with electric energy. The wind whipped furiously around it, forming a chaotic vortex that spun faster and faster, pulling debris and energy into its maelstrom.


    "This is your end!" Thorne shouted, his voice filled with finality, his gaze locked on his opponents.


    Across the battlefield, both Sylra and Kaelor felt the impending danger. The air thickened with energy, making it hard to breathe. Sylra''s eyes narrowed, her lips curling into a snarl. "We can''t hold back any longer," she hissed, her voice sharp and filled with urgency.


    "We strike together," Kaelor growled, his fists tightening as dark energy surged through his puppet-enhanced form. "No mercy."


    Without hesitation, they activated Puppet Frenzy, allowing the berserk fury of their nether-enhanced forms to take over.


    A cold, predatory gleam flashed in Sylra''s eyes as her body shifted, her muscles bulging with unnatural power. Kaelor''s face twisted into a savage grin, his breath coming in rapid bursts as his claws extended, dripping with dark energy.


    "You think you''re the only one who can unleash hell?" Sylra taunted, her voice dripping with venom. "We''ll tear you apart!"


    Kaelor chuckled darkly. "Let''s see if your storm can match the rage of the dead!"


    Their bodies became a blur as they launched forward, their claws slashing in every direction with terrifying speed and precision.


    The sheer force of their frenzied attacks sent shockwaves through the air, cutting through the storm''s wind with relentless brutality.


    Thorne''s eyes narrowed, unshaken by their frenzy. "Come on, then!" he roared, his grip tightening around his spear.


    He planted his feet firmly into the ground, the energy of the storm surging into his very bones. "Let''s see if you can survive this!"


    The storm intensified, thunder rumbling with an almost deafening roar. Lightning cracked across the sky, splitting it open as if the heavens themselves were about to descend.


    The ground trembled beneath them, fissures splitting open as the energy of their impending clash built to a crescendo.

 Chapter 271 - 271: The Battle Between Thorne Vs Sylra and Kaelor (3)

    The final clash between Thorne, Sylra, and Kaelor shook the entire battlefield. The sheer force of their attacks tore through the land, cracking the ground and reducing the surrounding area to ruins.


    Flames and debris scattered in every direction as shockwaves of power rippled outward, tearing apart anything caught in the radius. Many unfortunate souls were obliterated, their bodies disintegrated by the devastation.


    As the dust began to settle, Thorne Arcturus stood tall, though his body was ravaged by the battle. His once-glorious armor was torn and blood-soaked, and his frame trembled with every breath he took.


    Blood dripped from numerous wounds, staining the ground beneath him, but his grip on the Stormbreaker Spear remained unyielding. His eyes blazed with determination.


    Across from him, Sylra and Kaelor lay in far worse condition. Their limbs were twisted and broken from the impact of the clash, their bodies barely holding together. Their faces were contorted in pain, but even in their near-defeated state, mocking smirks twisted their lips.


    Thorne''s chest heaved, his breathing labored. He looked down at his enemies, the exhaustion in his body clashing with the cold satisfaction of victory. "You were strong," he muttered, his voice raspy and filled with disdain, "but not strong enough to defeat me."


    He tightened his grip on the Stormbreaker Spear, the weapon still crackling with residual energy from the storm. His eyes narrowed as he took a slow, deliberate step forward, his gaze fixed on Kaelor''s crumpled form. "I''ll end this now," he said coldly, his voice carrying the weight of finality.


    He raised the spear, preparing to drive it through Kaelor''s chest.


    But before he could strike, a low, eerie laughter filled the air. It started softly, but soon grew louder, echoing through the devastated battlefield. Both Sylra and Kaelor, despite their broken bodies, were laughing¡ªharsh, mocking laughter that sent a chill through the air.


    "What''s so funny?" Thorne growled, his voice sharp with irritation as his eyes narrowed dangerously. He tightened his grip on the Stormbreaker Spear, the storm around him crackling with barely contained fury.


    Sylra let out a low, mocking chuckle, her lips curling into a cruel smile. "You think this is over?" she rasped, her voice dripping with malice. Her eyes gleamed with dark amusement, as if she was savoring some hidden victory. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thorne scoffed, stepping closer to Kaelor, his patience wearing thin. "Pathetic," he muttered, raising his spear. With a swift motion, he drove the Stormbreaker Spear toward Kaelor''s chest, fully intending to end him with this final blow.


    But just as the spear neared its target, a sickening crack echoed through the battlefield. Kaelor''s right hand, previously mangled and broken, suddenly regenerated with unnatural speed. His fingers closed around the spear mid-thrust, stopping the attack cold.


    "What?" Thorne gasped, his eyes widening in disbelief. He struggled against Kaelor''s grip, but the elder''s strength held firm. "How... how can this be?"


    Kaelor''s lips twisted into a vicious grin, his eyes burning with malevolent triumph. "You didn''t really think we were that easy to kill, did you?" he sneered, his voice low and taunting.


    Sylra''s smirk deepened as she leaned back, her broken body beginning to mend itself. "Fool," she spat, her voice thick with venom. "You never stood a chance. We''re not bound by the limits of the living."


    Thorne''s gaze darted around the battlefield, and it hit him¡ªthe horrifying truth. The corpses of those who had fallen during their battle, the very bodies littering the ground, were being drained of their life force.


    Their energy, their mana, was flowing directly into Sylra and Kaelor. He could see their wounds closing, their strength returning with every passing second.


    "No... this... this isn''t possible," Thorne whispered, his voice barely audible as the realization sank in.


    Kaelor chuckled darkly, tightening his grip on Thorne''s spear. "Possible? It''s already happening, Storm King. We''ve been feeding on your dead since the moment they fell." His eyes gleamed with satisfaction, enjoying Thorne''s helplessness.


    Before Thorne could react, a sharp, searing pain shot through his back. He gasped, his body stiffening as the pain intensified, and his vision blurred.


    He looked down, his breath catching in his throat. Twin blades had pierced through his torso from behind, their cold steel glistening with his blood.


    Staggering, Thorne twisted his body, turning just enough to see what had happened. Two red corpse puppets stood behind him, their hollow eyes lifeless, their movements mechanical. The blades lodged deep in his back were theirs¡ªpuppets under Sylra and Kaelor''s control.


    "You... how..." Thorne gasped, his voice trembling as blood poured from his mouth. His strength was fading rapidly, and the searing pain radiating from his wounds left him barely able to stand.


    Sylra''s cold laughter echoed through the battlefield, her voice filled with triumphant malice. "Our new cultivation manual," she said with a chilling smile, "gives us more than just strength. It allows us to cultivate both our bodies and control corpse puppets." Her eyes gleamed with dark satisfaction, relishing in Thorne''s shock and disbelief.


    Kaelor''s grin widened into a vicious sneer, his voice dripping with mockery. "It may not be as strong as your precious Storm King Dominion Manual, but..." he gestured to the battlefield littered with corpses, "we have the power to control the dead.


    And with all these bodies around..." He glanced at the fallen soldiers, their lifeless forms scattered like broken dolls, "we''ve got plenty to work with."


    Thorne''s breath hitched as the realization hit him. His mind raced, the overwhelming pain making it hard to think clearly. "I... I should never have come here," he thought, his heart sinking with regret. "I couldn''t avenge my grandson... and now, I can''t even warn the other elders..."


    Blood continued to drip from his lips as his vision blurred. The edges of his sight darkened, the world around him fading into nothingness. With one last gasp, his body crumbled to the ground, limp and lifeless.


    Sylra and Kaelor stood over Thorne''s fallen form, their dark smiles never faltering, their victory complete. Sylra''s eyes glittered with cruel delight as she leaned down, inspecting his body.


    "A strong body like this," she murmured, her voice almost reverent, "will make an excellent new corpse puppet." Her fingers twitched with anticipation, already imagining the power she could extract from him.


    Kaelor nodded in agreement, his tone smug and dripping with satisfaction. "Indeed..." he said softly, kneeling beside Thorne''s corpse. "Thorne Arcturus will serve us well... even in death."


    The two elders exchanged a final glance, their eyes gleaming with twisted pleasure. In life, Thorne had been a formidable opponent. In death, he would be their most valuable tool.

 Chapter 272 - 272: Lucass Tribulation

    Sylra and Kaelor, their bodies still recovering from the brutal clash, moved toward Thorne''s lifeless corpse with predatory intent. Their eyes glinted with greed, knowing that the body of a fallen elder like Thorne would be an invaluable asset¡ªone that could grant them unimaginable power.


    With Thorne''s corpse transformed into their puppet, they would ascend to a level of dominance few could challenge.


    Sylra''s fingers twitched with anticipation as she reached out toward Thorne''s still form. "A corpse like this," she murmured, her voice a mix of reverence and hunger, "could elevate us beyond what we ever dreamed."


    Kaelor chuckled darkly beside her, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Thorne will serve us better in death than he ever did in life." His tone was filled with arrogance, as though they had already secured their prize.


    But before either of them could lay a hand on Thorne''s body, a sudden, violent impact shook the ground.


    A massive stone, seemingly hurled from out of nowhere, smashed into the earth between them and the corpse, sending debris flying. Both elders stumbled back in shock, their eyes widening.


    "What the¡ª" Kaelor growled, spinning around to find the source of the attack. His face twisted with anger, his lips curling back to reveal clenched teeth. Sylra''s expression was sharper, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the area, her voice cutting through the tension like a blade.


    "Who''s there?" she barked, her voice dripping with venomous suspicion.


    From the shadows, a figure slowly emerged, small in stature but carrying an air of unsettling confidence. It was a child¡ªor at least, someone who looked like one.


    His youthful appearance was deceiving, but the smirk on his face was anything but innocent. It sent a shiver of unease through even seasoned warriors like Sylra and Kaelor.


    The boy''s smirk deepened as he stepped into the dim light, his eyes gleaming with amusement. It was Lucas. His gaze swept over the elders and the battlefield with a calm that contrasted sharply with the chaos surrounding them.


    "Why don''t you just leave Thorne''s corpse behind for me?" Lucas''s voice cut through the tension, casual and almost playful.


    Lucas didn''t wait for them to respond. "And in return," he continued, his smirk growing wider, "I''ll let you both walk away... without a scratch." The confidence in his words, though spoken by a mere child, sent a ripple of uncertainty through the air.


    Kaelor''s eyes narrowed as he took in the sight of Lucas. The smirk on the boy''s face, the calm in his posture¡ªit was all wrong. There was no fear, no desperation, nothing that a child should feel in front of two seasoned elders. It unnerved him.


    "Who are you, kid?" Kaelor growled, his voice low and filled with disdain. He flexed his fingers, summoning dark nether energy as his claws gleamed ominously in the dim light.


    "You''d better scram before we make you regret it." His words were a clear warning, but Lucas didn''t flinch. If anything, the smirk on his face deepened, as if he found the whole situation amusing. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylra, standing with her arms crossed, watched Lucas closely, her lips curving into a mocking smile. "Amusing," she murmured, her tone dripping with condescension.


    "A child dares to make demands of us?" She let out a soft laugh, shaking her head. "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that." Her gaze hardened as she took a step forward. "But guts won''t save you."


    Lucas remained still, his eyes locked on the two elders, his expression calm and unbothered by their threats. "It seems," he said, his voice steady and low, "that you don''t know what you''re dealing with."


    Sylra and Kaelor exchanged a quick glance, their expressions shifting from curiosity to contempt. The audacity of this child was beyond anything they''d expected. How could someone so young speak to them¡ªelders of Necrovauld¡ªwith such confidence?


    "You''re nothing but a child," Sylra spat, her voice now sharp and biting. She took another step closer, her eyes narrowing with cold fury. "Too brave for your own good."


    Kaelor let out a bark of laughter, his dark claws now fully formed, pulsing with nether energy. He raised his hands, flexing his fingers as if preparing to strike.


    "It seems you''ve got a death wish, kid. You''re either incredibly stupid or just really bold." His tone was mocking, but there was a hint of annoyance creeping in. Lucas''s unwavering calm was starting to get under his skin.


    Lucas''s smirk remained, unshaken. He glanced between the two elders, his expression almost amused. "So, this is the path you''ve chosen," he muttered softly, his voice carrying an eerie calm.


    There was no fear, no hesitation¡ªonly the quiet confidence of someone in complete control. "Don''t blame me for what happens next."


    Kaelor''s laughter abruptly stopped as the air around them grew heavy. The wind, which had been a faint whisper moments ago, suddenly howled to life, swirling around the battlefield with violent force.


    Sylra''s eyes flickered upward, her mocking expression faltering as she saw the sky above them begin to darken.


    "What''s this...?" Kaelor muttered, his voice filled with confusion as the clouds swirled, gathering ominously above them.


    But Lucas didn''t answer. His gaze remained focused on them, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. The playful smirk never left his face as the storm grew in strength, the wind howling louder, whipping the debris around them.


    Sylra''s expression turned from arrogance to something far more wary as the sky became darker, the clouds thick and swirling.


    Lightning flashed violently within the storm, illuminating Lucas''s face with brief bursts of light. There was something different about this storm¡ªsomething far more powerful and far more dangerous than the one Thorne had summoned earlier.


    "This... isn''t normal," Sylra murmured, her voice laced with uncertainty.


    Kaelor''s claws flickered with nether energy, but the confidence from moments earlier was gone, replaced with a tense silence. "What kind of power...?" He glanced toward Lucas, his expression shifting from annoyance to wariness. This wasn''t the act of a mere child.


    The very air around them trembled, heavy with the raw force of the storm. Lightning cracked again, sending shockwaves through the ground as the storm continued to gather above them, growing larger and more terrifying by the second.


    Lucas tilted his head slightly, his smirk widening as he watched their reactions. "Too late for regrets now," he said, his voice carrying over the roar of the storm.


    His eyes glinted with dangerous amusement as the first crack of thunder echoed across the battlefield, signaling the true force of what was about to come.


    The storm above them wasn''t like anything Sylra or Kaelor had seen before¡ªit was far more powerful, an overwhelming force of nature that dwarfed even Thorne''s.


    The dark clouds churned violently, the wind threatening to tear the ground apart, and the lightning strikes intensified, illuminating the terror in their eyes.

 Chapter 273 - 273: Lucass Tribulation (2)

    Lucas stood calmly as the storm raged above, the swirling clouds growing darker and more menacing with every passing second.


    His smirk deepened, the corners of his lips curling upward with confidence as the storm''s intensity reflected his imminent breakthrough to seven stars. The crackle of energy in the air was sharp, each bolt of lightning promising danger.


    Sylra and Kaelor, still reeling from the chaos, narrowed their eyes as they watched the thunder strike down. At first, they assumed the storm was meant to harm them, but when the bolts veered toward the boy instead, realization dawned.


    Kaelor''s expression twisted in disbelief, his voice dropping to a stunned murmur. "This¡­ this is his tribulation storm." His gaze locked on Lucas, the shock evident in his furrowed brows and clenched fists.


    Sylra''s sneer grew sharper, her lips pulling into a cold, mocking grin. "A tribulation storm? Really?" She scoffed, her voice dripping with condescension. "You think that''s your trump card? We''re already at eight stars, boy. A seven-star tribulation is nothing to us."


    She laughed, but there was a slight strain in her voice, as if trying to convince herself more than Lucas. Her eyes, however, flickered with an unspoken wariness.


    Lucas didn''t bother with a direct reply. He let his smirk speak for him, his eyes gleaming with amusement. The winds howled around them, but his words cut through with chilling clarity. "Are you sure?" he whispered, the quiet threat in his tone unmistakable.


    Suddenly, the second and third bolts of thunder crashed down from the sky with terrifying speed. To Sylra and Kaelor''s shock, the massive arcs of tribulation lightning weren''t just targeting Lucas¡ªthey were coming straight for them as well. The force of the strikes was overwhelming, and the ground beneath them shook from the impact.


    Kaelor''s eyes widened, his confident smirk vanishing in an instant. "What?!" he shouted, his voice betraying his disbelief as the thunder slammed into him, sending him staggering backward. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylra clenched her fists, a deep frown etched across her face as the tribulation''s power surged around her. Her voice quivered with confusion, barely able to mask her rising panic. "The tribulation¡­ it''s not supposed to hit us!" she exclaimed, her eyes narrowing in disbelief as she tried to understand what was happening.


    This was nothing like the tribulations they had faced during their own ascensions¡ªthe energy in the air was far more intense, more dangerous than anything they had ever experienced.


    When the fourth and fifth bolts descended, they were fiercer, crashing into Sylra and Kaelor with devastating force.


    Sylra gritted her teeth, her body scorched by the unrelenting thunder. She staggered, her once confident expression twisted in agony. Kaelor, too, was knocked back, his body trembling as the lightning coursed through him, searing his flesh. The strikes had stripped away any arrogance they had left.


    They exchanged a glance, their expressions no longer filled with mockery but with a creeping sense of dread.


    "This¡­ this is no ordinary tribulation," Kaelor growled, his voice now laced with pain and confusion. His eyes darted toward Lucas, the child they had so easily dismissed. "Just¡­ who the hell are you?" he demanded, his tone thick with frustration and rising fear.


    Lucas remained calm, standing amidst the storm, his smirk never faltering. His silence spoke louder than words, as if the storm itself was his answer.


    Before either elder could process the sheer force of what was happening, the sixth bolt descended from the sky. This one was different¡ªfar larger and more powerful than the others.


    It struck with deadly precision, slamming into both Sylra and Kaelor, driving them to their knees. Their bodies convulsed from the immense power, the energy tearing through them like a blade. They gasped, their breath shallow as their limbs shook from the force of the blow.


    Meanwhile, Lucas stood amidst the storm, seemingly untouched by the chaos around him. Though the pain of the tribulation was immense¡ªfar beyond what most could endure¡ªhis expression remained calm, even defiant. He bore the agony like a warrior would wear a scar, as if it was a badge of honor.


    The searing pain coursed through his body, sharper than any wound, but Lucas endured it without flinching. "The price of power is always high," he reminded himself, his eyes narrowing with focus. "And I''ll pay it gladly."


    Across the battlefield, Sylra and Kaelor, their bodies battered and their pride shattered, struggled to rise. Blood dripped from their wounds, but their fury was stronger than their pain. Rage twisted their features as they glared at Lucas, their eyes burning with hatred.


    "We''ll kill you for this!" they shouted in unison, their voices hoarse yet filled with venom.


    The air around them crackled with residual energy as they took a step forward, intent on ending the boy''s life. But before they could make their move, a sound¡ªsoft yet ominous¡ªcut through the roaring storm.


    Sylra froze, her breath catching in her throat. "No... it can''t be..." she gasped, her voice barely above a whisper, as if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    Kaelor''s eyes went wide, a mixture of shock and fear spreading across his face. "A seventh thunder..." he muttered, his voice trembling. His gaze shot to the sky, his body rigid with disbelief.


    They both knew what it meant. Tribulation storms were supposed to strike six times, no more. The sound they were hearing now, the unmistakable rumble in the distance¡ªit could only be one thing.


    "A seventh thunderbolt..." Sylra whispered, her face paling as the realization hit her like a wave.


    The storm above intensified, the clouds swirling more violently, the air heavy with power. This was no ordinary tribulation. This was something far more dangerous¡ªsomething that signaled Lucas''s ascension was unlike any they had ever witnessed.


    Kaelor took a step back, his mind racing, panic creeping into his voice. "What¡­ what kind of monster are you?" he spat, though the fear in his eyes betrayed him.


    But Lucas said nothing. He didn''t need to. The storm would speak for him.

 Chapter 274 - 274: Lucass Tribulation (3)

    The sky roared ominously as the seventh thunderbolt gathered above, far larger and more terrifying than any of the previous strikes. It crackled with raw, destructive energy, the very air vibrating from its immense power.


    "No... it can''t be..." Kaelor muttered, his eyes wide with horror as he stared up at the swirling clouds. His voice trembled, the realization of their impending doom sinking in.


    Sylra, gritting her teeth, tried to maintain her composure, but even she couldn''t hide the fear flickering in her eyes. "This... this is impossible! How can it be this strong?!" Her voice was sharp, filled with disbelief and desperation.


    Before either of them could react further, the thunderbolt struck.


    The world around them erupted in a blinding flash of light as the bolt crashed down with a vengeance. The ground quaked beneath them as the strike hit with unmatched fury, drowning the battlefield in its relentless power.


    Sylra''s face twisted in agony, her eyes wide with pain as she screamed. "No! I won''t die here!" But her words were lost in the roar of the storm as the energy tore through her body, ravaging her beyond recognition.


    Kaelor let out a guttural cry, his voice breaking. "How... how can this be?!" His expression, once full of pride, now contorted in terror. His limbs shook uncontrollably as the thunder ripped through him, his eyes pleading for mercy that would never come.


    Their bodies, already battered and weakened from the previous strikes, couldn''t withstand the sheer, unrelenting force of the final tribulation. The energy surged through them like wildfire, their screams echoing one last time before their forms began to disintegrate.


    In the blink of an eye, both of them were vaporized, their lives snuffed out by the merciless power of the thunderbolt. The only sound left was the faint hum of dissipating energy as their existence was erased from the battlefield.


    Lucas stood alone at the center of the storm, his body trembling violently as the seventh thunderbolt ripped through him. Every muscle in his body tensed in response, and his face contorted in sheer agony, veins bulging as he struggled to endure the overwhelming force.


    "Arghh... it hurts!" Lucas shouted, his voice barely audible over the deafening roar of the storm. His eyes squeezed shut, every nerve ablaze. "Damn it, it''s too painful!" he cursed, each word laced with anguish. His usually calm demeanor was shattered, replaced by raw, primal suffering.


    The thunder raged on, relentless and merciless. It felt like an eternity as the bolt seared through him, the energy crashing against his very soul. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas gasped, his breath coming in ragged bursts, but even as his body threatened to collapse under the pressure, he refused to yield. "I won''t... fall!" he muttered through gritted teeth, determination burning in his eyes.


    The storm seemed endless, the power unyielding. But Lucas, with a will forged through countless battles, held firm. He screamed again, the pain unbearable, but he stood tall, defying the storm''s attempt to break him.


    Finally, after what felt like hours, the last bolt of thunder began to fade, the violent energy dissipating into the sky. The once-ferocious storm calmed, the dark clouds slowly peeling back as the tribulation came to its end.


    Panting heavily, Lucas fell to one knee, his body still trembling from the aftershocks of the lightning. Sweat dripped from his brow, and his chest heaved as he struggled to catch his breath. His hands, still clenched into fists, shook from the intensity of the ordeal.


    But as the pain gradually ebbed away, something else took its place¡ªa deep, powerful sensation. Lucas''s eyes flickered with a new spark as he felt it: his strength had grown.


    A smirk slowly crept across his face. The agony, which moments ago had threatened to tear him apart, now seemed a distant memory. "I''ve done it... finally... seven stars," he whispered to himself, his voice quiet but filled with triumph.


    [So, at last, one of your clones has reached seven stars,] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with smugness. [Took you long enough.]


    "Yeah, yeah..." Lucas muttered, still feeling the lingering ache from the tribulation. "But that seventh thunder tribulation was no joke. It was brutal." He winced, the echoes of pain still vibrating through his body. "Too painful, honestly."


    The system let out a mock laugh, clearly enjoying Lucas''s discomfort. [Oh, come on, pain builds character. No pain, no gain, remember? Besides, you should be used to this by now.] Its voice was filled with arrogance, as though enduring such agony was just part of the game.


    Lucas rolled his eyes. "Damn it. You always say that." He shook his head, still slightly irritated. "Anyway, how''s the mana storage? is it full?."


    [Of course it''s full,] the system answered, now sounding confident, almost boastful. [You think I''d let anything slip? The Divine Masks you''ve spread via the corpse puppets have been sucking up mana like a vacuum¡ªtreasures, corpses, everything in their path. The storage is overflowing. You should be thanking me.]


    A slow grin began to form on Lucas''s face. "Good. Then it seems we can finally start the plan."


    [Finally!] the system said, with an exaggerated sigh of relief. [I was starting to think you''d never get here. So, what''s the big move? How do you plan to kick it off?]


    Lucas turned his gaze toward the smoldering remains of the battlefield, eyes locking onto the charred corpses of Sylra and Kaelor. His grin widened, mischief glinting in his eyes. "We''ve got everything we need right here, don''t we?"


    The system chuckled darkly, its tone now gleefully sinister. [I see...] it purred, the satisfaction in its voice palpable.


    [You''re going to make good use of them. I like it. You really do have a knack for turning corpses into opportunity.] It paused, almost mockingly. [But don''t get too full of yourself. Remember, you''d be nowhere without me.]


    Lucas smirked, ignoring the system''s shameless self-praise as he glanced once more at the battlefield, knowing that the next phase of his plan was about to unfold.

 Chapter 275 - 275: The Start of a War

    Lucas stood over the corpses of Thorne, Sylra, and Kaelor, their bodies still fresh from the violent battle. His eyes gleamed with cold satisfaction as he looked down at the fallen elders.


    The weight of their power, now reduced to lifeless forms, filled the air. Lucas knew exactly what needed to be done next.


    "System, create the Divine Masks with their identities," Lucas commanded, his voice firm and unwavering.


    [You''re giving orders like you''re the boss. Oh wait, you are!] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with smug arrogance. [Three fresh corpses, and you just can''t wait to bring them back, huh? Fine, let''s make some puppets. Watch and learn.]


    Without missing a beat, three blank, eerie masks materialized in the air before Lucas, hovering above the corpses. The masks were featureless, pale, and smooth¡ªwaiting to be molded by the dark power of the Divine Mask.


    Lucas nodded with grim satisfaction. He crouched down and carefully placed each mask on the faces of the dead elders, his movements precise, almost reverent.


    As soon as the masks touched their skin, they began to fuse, melting into the flesh like liquid shadow. The lifeless bodies twitched unnervingly, as if awakening from a long slumber.


    [Beautiful, isn''t it?] the system taunted, its voice thick with shameless pride. [I do such good work. It''s almost like I''ve done this numerous¡ªoh wait, I have.]


    Lucas ignored the system''s self-congratulations, his focus entirely on the scene before him. The bodies of Thorne, Sylra, and Kaelor jerked violently, their hands flexing and their eyes snapping open with a sickening clarity.


    Their once blank expressions were now alive, though their eyes remained void of any free will. They stood before Lucas like obedient shadows of their former selves.


    Lucas''s lips curled into a satisfied smirk. "They''ve retained most of their power," he muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing as he examined them.


    Thorne, Sylra, and Kaelor were all formidable in their own right, and despite their new condition, their seven-star strength remained intact¡ªthough Lucas knew it wouldn''t last forever.


    "Not bad," he said to himself. "But I need to move fast. They''ll weaken over time."


    [You sound so calm, but you''re thinking about how their power''s slipping away, aren''t you?] the system mocked, almost teasing. [Time''s ticking, boss. Better get to it while they''re still hot... well, lukewarm. You''ve got maybe a few hours before they start losing their punch.]


    "I''m well aware," Lucas replied, his smirk never fading. The knowledge that the system liked to rub in the obvious was something he had grown used to. "Their strength is still formidable for now. That''s all I need."


    Turning to the clone of Thorne, Lucas''s eyes gleamed with control. He gave his first command, his voice cold but decisive. "Go back to the Celestial Academy and report in."


    Thorne''s clone, his expression void of any life or emotion, stared blankly at Lucas. Leaning in closer, Lucas whispered specific instructions into the clone''s ear, his voice low but authoritative.


    Every word he spoke carried weight, as if he were weaving a delicate trap. Thorne''s clone nodded mechanically, absorbing every detail of the command.


    Without a word, he turned and began walking toward the academy, his movements smooth, fluid, and obedient¡ªnothing like the proud warrior he had once been.


    [Ah, poor Thorne, reduced to nothing more than a puppet. Can''t say I don''t love seeing a once-proud elder turned into your personal errand boy,] the system mocked, a satisfied, arrogant edge to its tone. [Do you think he even remembers how mighty he once was? Doesn''t matter now, does it?]


    "He''s useful now," Lucas replied coolly, not even bothering to look back at Thorne''s retreating form. His eyes were already fixed on the next two clones, his mind working through the next steps.


    Next, Lucas shifted his gaze to the emotionless forms of Sylra and Kaelor. "The same goes for you two," he said, his voice carrying the weight of command. "Return to Necrovauld and report in. You know what needs to be done."


    Sylra''s clone blinked slowly, her movements eerily mechanical as Lucas approached. Kaelor''s clone stood equally still, their once fierce presence now hollow.


    As with Thorne, Lucas leaned in close, whispering their detailed instructions, his lips barely moving but his words cutting through the air like a sharpened blade.


    "Deliver the message... and be convincing," Lucas murmured to them, his voice low but dripping with menace. The clones stood motionless, soaking in the orders like sponges. They didn''t need to question; they couldn''t. Their very souls belonged to Lucas now.


    Both clones nodded in unison, their blank expressions betraying no emotion, no hesitation. Just like that, they turned and left, their movements precise, almost eerie.


    There was no hesitation in their steps as they walked toward Necrovauld, ready to carry out their orders to the letter.


    Lucas watched them leave, standing amidst the carnage of the battlefield. The bodies of the fallen lay scattered, the remnants of their lives still smoldering in the aftermath of the battle.


    But Lucas wasn''t bothered by the destruction. No, his mind was already racing ahead, plotting the next move.


    A slow, dangerous smirk spread across his face as he gazed into the distance, the cold wind whipping through the ruins.


    He knew the seeds of his plan had been firmly planted. The clones were merely the beginning. What followed would send ripples throughout the entire continent.


    "Now, we wait," Lucas whispered to himself, his voice filled with quiet confidence. He turned away from the scene, his expression unreadable. "In the meantime, let''s get started on the next phase."


    The system, never one to stay quiet for long, chimed in with its usual shameless tone. [Oh, I''m just dying to see what you have planned next. You''ve really outdone yourself this time.]


    Lucas chuckled softly, his voice low and amused. "What can I say? Some things are worth the wait."


    [No need to be modest, boss. You know you love playing the long game.] The system''s voice dripped with arrogance, like it couldn''t resist basking in the glory of Lucas''s machinations.


    [And just think, all those fools¡ªThorne, Sylra, Kaelor¡ªthey thought they were untouchable. Now they''re nothing more than tools for you to play with. Beautiful, isn''t it?]


    "It is," Lucas admitted, his smirk widening as he walked away from the destruction, the weight of his power settling over him like a cloak. "And we''re just getting started."


    [Oh, I can''t wait. Let''s make them all regret the day they ever crossed paths with you.]


    Lucas''s eyes darkened, his thoughts already turning to the greater game ahead. "They will. In time."


    And with that, Lucas disappeared into the shadows, his plans unfolding as the system''s mocking laughter echoed in his mind, eager for the chaos to come.


    S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 276 - 276: The Start of a War (2)

    Thorne, Kaelor, and Sylra made their way back to their respective academies, each moving with purpose under Lucas''s command. Thorne, the clone of the once mighty elder, was the first to arrive at the Celestial Academy.


    As Thorne reached the grand entrance of the Celestial Academy, he staggered forward, his body swaying with each painful step. Blood stained his robes, and his face was pale, drained of its usual commanding presence. The disciples nearby froze in place, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Elder Thorne!" one disciple gasped, rushing forward but stopping short, too stunned to know what to do. "He''s... he''s seriously injured!"


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd as more and more disciples gathered. They exchanged glances, their confusion turning to fear. "How can this be?" another whispered. "Elder Thorne is one of the strongest in the academy!"


    "I''ve never seen him like this¡­" someone else muttered, disbelief thick in their tone.


    The shock spread like wildfire. Thorne was a living legend, a symbol of unwavering strength and dominance. To see him so battered and weak, his body trembling as if on the brink of collapse, was unimaginable.


    The noise reached the upper levels of the academy, where the top elders¡ªDarius, Sylph, and Aric¡ªsat in council. The whispers from below grew louder, more frantic, until finally, they could no longer ignore the commotion. In unison, they rose from their seats and descended to the main area, their expressions darkening as they saw the scene before them.


    Darius, the most senior of the three, pushed through the crowd, his eyes narrowing as he approached Thorne''s collapsed form. His usually composed expression was now etched with concern. Sylph and Aric followed closely behind, their faces a mixture of confusion and alarm.


    "Thorne!" Darius barked, his voice carrying authority despite the underlying worry. He knelt beside him, eyes searching Thorne''s face for answers. "What happened? Who did this to you?" His tone was urgent, but beneath the strength, there was a tremor of disbelief.


    Thorne lifted his head slowly, his breath labored, as though each word took tremendous effort. "It... it was..." he rasped, his voice barely audible. He coughed weakly, then forced the words out. "The top elders of Necrovauld Academy."


    Sylph''s eyes widened at the name. "Necrovauld? Them? But..." she began, but her words trailed off as Darius cut her a sharp glance, his expression demanding more details.


    "How could they have done this?" Darius''s voice was a mixture of confusion and anger. "You are one of our strongest! What could they have possibly used against you?"


    Thorne winced, his hand clutching his side as if the pain was too much to bear. His voice was low, almost trembling as he spoke again. "They... they''ve discovered something. A new... a powerful new cultivation manual." His eyes flickered with the memory of the battle, filled with dread and exhaustion. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aric, usually calm and composed, looked alarmed. "A new manual? That can''t be possible... They''ve never been able to match us in power!" His voice, usually steady, cracked with disbelief.


    Thorne grimaced, his face tightening in pain as he continued. "I faced them. They''ve become much stronger... impossibly so. Their power... it''s beyond what we''ve seen.


    They plan to use this new cultivation method to... launch an attack on the Celestial Academy."


    Darius stiffened, his face a mask of shock and fury. "Attack the academy?" he repeated, his voice cold with anger. His fists clenched at his sides, the veins on his neck pulsing as he tried to process what he had just heard.


    "This can''t be..." Darius muttered under his breath, his brow furrowed deeply. "How could they have grown so strong so quickly? We would have heard of something like this." His voice was filled with disbelief, but beneath that, there was a deep-rooted fear that this could be true.


    Sylph exchanged a worried glance with Aric. "If what you say is true," she said softly, "we may not be ready for this. Not if their power has truly grown that much." Her voice was tight, her usual calm slipping as the gravity of the situation dawned on her.


    Thorne nodded weakly, his eyes dark and hollow as though reliving the horror of the battle. "We barely escaped... I could only bring this." With a shaking hand, he reached into his robes and pulled out a glowing mana stone, offering it to Darius.


    His hand wavered as he offered the stone to Darius. The elder, his brow furrowed in concern, took it carefully, his fingers brushing against the cool surface. The moment his skin touched the stone, a wave of raw, concentrated energy pulsed through him, and his eyes widened in shock.


    "The mana inside..." Darius muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. He lifted the stone, studying it with disbelief. "It''s... it''s incredible. I''ve never felt anything like it." His eyes darted to Thorne, searching for answers. "Where did you find this?"


    Thorne''s body sagged further, as if even speaking took all the strength he had left. He nodded slowly, his breath labored. "There''s... more," he whispered hoarsely, his voice fading. "But... I couldn''t retrieve it...


    before..." His words faltered, his head lowering as though the effort of speech had become too much.


    Darius opened his mouth to respond, but before he could say anything, Thorne''s body stiffened. His muscles seized, his breath hitched violently, and his eyes rolled back. A chilling silence fell over the room. His head slumped forward, and with a final, shuddering gasp, Thorne collapsed entirely.


    "No... Thorne!" Darius shouted, his voice laced with panic as he dropped to his knees beside the fallen elder. Sylph and Aric rushed forward, their faces etched with alarm.


    Sylph knelt beside Thorne''s body, her fingers pressed to his wrist, searching for any sign of life. She shook her head slowly, her face pale. "He''s gone," she whispered, her voice heavy with sorrow.


    "Damn it!" Darius growled, his fist clenching around the mana stone as his eyes burned with frustration. His voice trembled with both grief and fury.


    "How could this happen?!" His gaze flicked toward the stone, as though demanding answers from it, as though the raw power it contained could explain the loss of one of their strongest elders.


    Aric stood in stunned silence, his hand covering his mouth, his usually calm demeanor shattered by the unexpected turn of events. "Thorne... dead? Just like that?" he murmured, disbelief etched across his face. "How...?"


    Unnoticed by the others, a faint shimmer flickered on Thorne''s face. The Divine Mask, which had blended seamlessly with his features, silently detached, its surface rippling as it slipped away.


    The mask moved like a shadow, vanishing into the air, returning to Lucas without a sound, leaving no trace of its existence behind.

 Chapter 277 - 277: The Start of a War (3)

    Darius and the other top elders, Sylph and Aric, stood in silence over Thorne''s lifeless body. The atmosphere was thick with tension, their faces etched with disbelief and unease.


    Thorne, one of their strongest and most dependable, had returned only to die in front of them, delivering grim news with his final breath. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylph clenched her fists, her usually calm demeanor shattered. "How could this happen?" she muttered, her voice barely audible but laced with frustration.


    Aric, his face pale with shock, shook his head slowly. "I can''t believe it¡­ Thorne, of all people... and in this state?" He looked to Darius, eyes searching for guidance, for some sense of control over the situation.


    Darius''s expression hardened as he turned to the intermediate elders who stood nearby, equally shaken. His voice, though steady, was heavy with the weight of loss. "Prepare a burial ceremony for Elder Thorne immediately," he commanded, his tone leaving no room for delay.


    The intermediate elders, snapping out of their stunned silence, bowed their heads quickly. "Yes, Elder Darius," they responded in unison, hurrying off to carry out his orders.


    As the intermediate elders departed, Darius''s face darkened. He motioned for Sylph and Aric to follow him, and the three of them made their way back to the Elder Hall, the weight of Thorne''s final message pressing heavily on their minds.


    Once inside, Darius lowered himself into his seat, his movements slow, as if burdened by the gravity of the situation. Sylph and Aric took their seats across from him, both still reeling from what they had witnessed.


    Darius was the first to break the silence, his voice low and grim. "If what Elder Thorne said is true..." He paused, his eyes narrowing, his jaw clenched. "Then we''re facing a serious threat. The Necrovauld elders have discovered a new, powerful cultivation manual. And if they really plan to attack, it could spell disaster for the Celestial Academy."


    Sylph leaned forward, her eyes flickering with a mix of concern and disbelief. "A new cultivation manual? One powerful enough to challenge us?" Her tone was sharp, incredulous, as if refusing to believe such a possibility.


    Aric furrowed his brow, glancing anxiously between Sylph and Darius. "Thorne wasn''t one to exaggerate," he said slowly, his voice laced with concern. "If he said it was strong, then we''re facing something truly dangerous."


    Darius nodded gravely, his expression dark and thoughtful. "Exactly. Which means we have no time to waste."


    Sylph and Aric exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of the situation sinking in. Sylph, her brow furrowed in deep thought, finally broke the silence. "What about the mana stone Thorne mentioned?" Her voice carried a spark of hope amid the tension. "Could it help us?"


    Without a word, Darius reached into his robes, his movements deliberate, and pulled out the mana stone. He placed it gently on the table before them.


    The moment it touched the surface, the room seemed to shift, charged with a potent energy. The stone pulsed with a radiant glow, and all three elders could feel its immense, pure power¡ªfar greater than any mana they had encountered before.


    Aric''s eyes widened in disbelief. "I can''t believe this..." His voice was barely a whisper, his gaze fixed on the stone as if it held the answers to all their problems. "This kind of mana stone... I''ve never seen anything like it."


    Sylph reached out cautiously, her fingers brushing the smooth surface of the stone. The raw, untamed power surged through her hand, and she gasped, pulling back slightly.


    A shiver ran down her spine as she looked at Darius, her voice trembling with awe. "This... this could change everything."


    Darius''s eyes gleamed with fierce determination, his mind already racing through the possibilities. "Indeed. If there are more of these stones near the Death Volcano, we must retrieve them immediately."


    His voice was calm but filled with urgency. "We can''t allow Necrovauld to gain any more power. Not after they had obtained such a strong manual."


    He paused, his eyes narrowing as a cold smile formed on his lips. "The Death Volcano is close to Necrovauld''s territory, but if we act quickly, we can secure the stones before they do."


    Sylph and Aric nodded in agreement, though Aric still looked troubled. He leaned forward, his tone cautious. "What about Roxana? You know she''s already suspicious of us after what happened last time. If she finds out what we''re up to, she could try to interfere."


    Darius smirked, his eyes glinting with cold amusement. "Roxana? We don''t need to worry about her." He waved his hand dismissively.


    "She''s already guarding herself against us, and her trust in the academy has been fractured. But once we have these mana stones, it won''t matter what she thinks." His voice dropped to a near whisper, his words dripping with confidence.


    He leaned in, his smirk widening into a grin. "With these stones, the three of us could ascend to nine stars. And when we reach that level, handling Roxana will be child''s play."


    He chuckled darkly, his eyes flickering with ambition. "Not to mention Necrovauld. Once we''ve secured the unique mana stones, no one will stand a chance against us. We''ll be the undisputed strongest force in this world."


    Sylph and Aric exchanged knowing glances, their expressions shifting from concern to excitement as the full weight of Darius''s words settled in.


    A slow smirk spread across Sylph''s lips, her eyes gleaming with greed. "Nine stars..." she muttered, almost as if savoring the thought. "With that kind of power, we''d be unstoppable."


    Aric, still staring at the mana stone, nodded slowly. "And Necrovauld wouldn''t even know what hit them," he added, his voice growing stronger, confidence now filling his tone.


    Darius''s grin grew wider, his fingers tapping the table lightly as if the victory was already within their grasp. "Exactly," he said, his voice cold and calculated. "First, we secure the stones. Then we secure our place at the top and then no one will dare to cross us anymore."

 Chapter 278 - 278: The Start of a War (4)

    Sylra and Kaelor, their bodies battered and barely holding together, staggered through the gates of Necrovauld Academy. Every step was labored, their faces twisted in pain as they forced themselves forward. The once fearsome elders, known for their unmatched strength, now appeared frail and broken.


    As they neared the center of the academy, it didn''t take long for the gathered disciples and elders to notice their condition. Gasps and murmurs rippled through the crowd as shocked onlookers pointed and whispered to each other, wide-eyed at the sight of two of their strongest elders in such a dire state.


    "Elder Sylra... Elder Kaelor!" one disciple cried out, her voice trembling with disbelief. "What happened to them?"


    Elders Feris, Mirra, and Vorn, all seasoned veterans of the academy, hurried forward. Their expressions were etched with a mix of concern and astonishment as they looked at the severity of the injuries. The air around them grew tense, filled with a palpable sense of unease.


    Even Clan Malachor''s leader, Velkar, was drawn to the commotion. His eyes narrowed as he approached the scene, his cold gaze scanning over Sylra and Kaelor''s battered forms. "What in the world..." he muttered under his breath, his voice sharp with suspicion.


    He stepped forward, his tone demanding. "What happened?" Velkar''s deep voice cut through the hushed crowd like a knife, laced with urgency. "How could the two of you be injured so seriously?"


    Sylra, her breathing ragged, coughed violently. Her usually calm and authoritative demeanor was gone, replaced by the appearance of someone barely holding on. She raised her head slightly, meeting Velkar''s intense gaze with difficulty.


    "It was Thorne..." she rasped, her voice strained but resolute, each word a struggle to push out. "The top elder of the Celestial Academy."


    The reaction was immediate. A collective gasp rippled through the crowd, and shocked whispers erupted among the disciples.


    Even the elders exchanged worried glances. Thorne was a name that commanded respect and fear¡ªone of the strongest in the Celestial Academy, and certainly not someone to take lightly.


    Velkar''s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing into dangerous slits. "Thorne?" he repeated, his voice sharp with disbelief.


    "He''s one of the Celestial Academy''s most powerful elders. What was he doing near the Death Volcano?" His tone was laced with suspicion as if trying to piece together the puzzle.


    Kaelor, his voice hoarse and raspy, managed to speak next. "He was lurking near the volcano... watching." He paused, swallowing hard, each breath clearly a painful effort. "He knows about our new cultivation manual."


    The weight of his words sent a wave of shock through the gathered elders. Feris''s face tightened, his expression shifting from concern to deep alarm. His hands clenched into fists at his sides as he processed the severity of the situation.


    "If Thorne knows about our manual," Feris muttered darkly, his voice tight with anxiety, "then we''re in serious trouble. He''ll alert the entire Celestial Academy." His tone carried the urgency of a man who understood the full gravity of their predicament.


    Mirra, usually composed, frowned deeply, her eyes flickering with worry as she glanced at the other elders. "That''s a huge problem," she murmured, shaking her head slightly.


    "They''ll be prepared for us if they know what we''ve discovered." Her voice trembled ever so slightly, betraying the concern she was trying to suppress. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Velkar''s eyes hardened, his jaw tightening as he processed their words. "If Thorne knows... then time isn''t on our side." His tone was sharp, filled with a sense of urgency and the realization that they had little room for error.


    Before the conversation could continue, Sylra, her hands shaking slightly, reached into her robe. The onlookers watched in tense silence as she pulled out a glowing object¡ªa mana stone, similar to the one Thorne had given to Darius. Its radiant light seemed to pulse with life, casting a soft glow on the astonished faces around her.


    Her hand trembling, Sylra extended the stone toward the elders. "There''s more..." she whispered, her voice weak but urgent. "Something we found during the battle." The glow of the stone reflected in her eyes, making her seem almost ghostly in the dim light of the gathering.


    Kaelor, still struggling to remain standing, gave a faint nod. His voice was strained as he spoke, "Our fight with Thorne... it opened something." He paused, his breath labored, before continuing. "A new area near the Death Volcano. We found these... mana stones there."


    The gathered elders exchanged startled looks. This wasn''t just a report of a powerful battle¡ªit was news of a potentially world-changing discovery. Mana stones of this kind were beyond rare, and their potential could shift the balance of power in the entire world.


    Sylra, her energy fading, stepped closer to Velkar and extended the mana stone. Velkar''s brow furrowed as he cautiously took the glowing object from her hand, the weight of the stone almost insignificant in his palm. But the moment his fingers made contact with it, his expression changed.


    His eyes widened as an intense surge of power coursed through him, his face reflecting the sheer shock of the experience.


    "This... this amount of mana..." he muttered, almost in disbelief, as he turned the stone over in his hand. The energy was pure and potent, far beyond anything he had encountered before.


    Elder Feris leaned in, his eyes narrowing as he studied the stone. "Incredible," he murmured, his voice filled with awe. "A stone with this much power... it could fuel a cultivator''s growth for years."


    Mirra''s gaze flickered between the stone and Sylra, her voice barely above a whisper. "Are there... more of these?" Her tone was filled with both excitement and apprehension.


    Sylra nodded weakly, her voice now barely audible. "We found it... in the vicinity of the Death Volcano..." Her words were slow, as if every syllable took immense effort.


    The crowd, which had been silent in shock, erupted into a buzz of whispers and murmurs. Disciples and elders alike exchanged excited looks.


    If there were more of these mana stones near the Death Volcano, the implications were staggering. Such a find could elevate Necrovauld Academy beyond any other power in the realm.


    "If we gather more of these stones..." Velkar began, his voice filled with barely concealed ambition, but before he could finish his thought, Sylra''s legs gave out beneath her. She slumped to the ground, her eyes dull, her body lifeless.


    Kaelor, who had been leaning heavily on his staff, collapsed beside her. The gasps from the disciples and elders echoed through the courtyard as they rushed forward, panic and confusion spreading like wildfire.


    "Elder Sylra! Elder Kaelor!" one disciple screamed, rushing to their sides.


    But it was too late. Both elders'' bodies had gone limp, their eyes void of life. The gathered crowd froze, unsure of what had just transpired. A murmur of disbelief rippled through the onlookers.


    Unseen by anyone, the Divine Masks that had been attached to Sylra and Kaelor''s faces silently detached. The masks shimmered for only a brief moment before vanishing into the shadows, returning to Lucas without leaving a trace behind.

 Chapter 279 - 279: The Start of a War (5)

    Elder Feris wasted no time. As soon as Sylra and Kaelor collapsed, he barked orders at the lower-ranking elders. "Take their bodies to the Elder Hall for preparation," he commanded, his voice sharp and without hesitation. The disciples moved quickly, lifting the fallen elders with a mix of reverence and fear.


    The atmosphere was somber, but Feris couldn''t afford to dwell on the loss. He, along with the other top elders and Clan Malachor''s leader, Velkar, moved swiftly through the academy''s winding corridors.


    Their destination: a secret chamber deep within the heart of the academy, hidden from prying eyes. The flickering torchlight along the walls cast long, ominous shadows, matching the weight of the meeting that was about to unfold.


    Once they entered the chamber, the doors shut behind them with a heavy thud, sealing the tension within. The elders gathered around a stone table, the loss of two of their strongest members hanging heavily in the air.


    Feris, his expression hard and unyielding, was the first to speak, his voice dripping with frustration. "The deaths of Sylra and Kaelor have dealt a significant blow to our strength. We can''t simply ignore the impact this will have." His eyes swept across the table, searching for answers, solutions¡ªanything.


    Velkar, however, appeared less troubled. Leaning forward, his fingers drummed casually on the stone, his sharp eyes gleaming. "That may be true, Feris," he said, his tone calm, even calculating, "but let''s not forget what they brought back."


    A smirk tugged at his lips as he reached into his robes, pulling out a glowing mana stone. The room dimmed, and the stone''s light filled the chamber with an eerie, mesmerizing glow.


    Velkar held it up for all to see, the light dancing across his face. "This mana is pure... stronger than anything we''ve encountered before."


    The other elders leaned in closer, their eyes drawn to the glowing mana stone, expressions shifting from somber grief to sharp, hungry greed. The allure of immense power was undeniable, and it had quickly caught their attention. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where did they find it?" Elder Mirra asked, her voice hushed with awe as the glow of the stone danced in her eyes. She reached out slightly, as if wanting to touch it but stopping herself, mesmerized by its energy.


    Velkar''s smirk deepened, enjoying the reaction of his fellow elders. He held the stone a little higher, letting its light flicker ominously across the room. "Near the Death Volcano," he answered smoothly, his voice dripping with confidence.


    "And if there''s more of these stones hidden in that area, we can not only regain the strength we''ve lost..." He paused, letting the anticipation build before adding, "but far more."


    Feris, though still tense from the recent events, found his intrigue growing. He narrowed his eyes, his sharp mind already calculating the possibilities.


    "You''re saying there could be more of these stones?" His tone was laced with cautious hope, but there was no mistaking the eagerness behind his words.


    Velkar leaned back in his chair, exuding a calm, almost casual authority. "Without a doubt," he replied, his voice cool, steady, as if the outcome was already assured. He let the stone roll slowly between his fingers, his eyes gleaming with quiet confidence.


    "Our people are already stationed near the Death Volcano," Velkar said with a sly grin, his fingers still playing with the glowing mana stone.


    "We can send them to retrieve the remaining stones. If we gather enough, it won''t matter that Sylra and Kaelor are gone. Their loss will be insignificant compared to what we''ll gain."


    His voice was smooth, brimming with confidence, but Elder Feris''s expression darkened. He shook his head, a stern frown forming on his face.


    "We can''t be too hasty, Velkar. Sylra and Kaelor mentioned that their battle with Thorne from the Celestial Academy opened the area where these stones were found." His voice was sharp, laced with caution.


    The room grew quieter, the tension palpable as Feris continued. "Those Celestial bastards already know about the location. If we don''t act carefully, they''ll get there first, and we''ll be left empty-handed¡ªor worse, they''ll use the mana stones against us."


    A heavy silence followed his words, the weight of the situation sinking in for everyone present. Velkar''s confident smirk faltered slightly as the reality of the threat dawned on him. For a moment, no one spoke, each elder lost in their thoughts of the potential danger.


    Finally, Elder Mirra broke the silence, her voice steady and calm, yet calculating. "If the Celestial Academy is already aware of the location, we can''t afford to send just anyone. The disciples aren''t ready for something like this. We should go ourselves."


    Her eyes gleamed with intent. "We''ll send the disciples away, out of harm''s way, and that way, we can... ensure we''re the only ones benefiting from the mana stones."


    Her meaning was clear, and a subtle grin appeared on her lips. The elders nodded in agreement, understanding the need to keep the powerful stones to themselves. They couldn''t risk losing such a valuable resource¡ªor sharing it.


    Feris crossed his arms, his expression hardening into one of resolve. "Yes, we''ll handle this personally. We can''t let the disciples get caught up in a conflict of this magnitude. We retrieve the stones, enhance our strength... and perhaps even reach nine stars."


    His eyes gleamed with ambition, his words carrying the weight of their next move. "When that happens, the Celestial Academy won''t stand a chance against us."


    Velkar, having regained his confident smirk, leaned back in his chair, the excitement in his eyes unmistakable. "Nine stars..." he mused, his voice low and filled with a dangerous edge. "Once we get the stones, there''ll be no stopping us. The Celestials, the entire world¡ªthey''ll all bow to us."


    The other elders exchanged knowing glances, their faces reflecting the same hunger for power that Velkar displayed. The mana stones promised unimaginable strength, and they wouldn''t let anything¡ªor anyone¡ªstand in their way.


    With their plan in place, Feris stood, his voice firm as he gave the final word. "We leave for the Death Volcano immediately. Prepare yourselves."


    As they rose to leave, Velkar couldn''t hide his grin, already imagining the power that awaited them. The room buzzed with anticipation as they set their sights on the volcano, knowing that once they claimed the mana stones, they would hold the key to ultimate power.

 Chapter 280 - 280: Roxana’s Instincts

    In the Celestial Academy, just after the three top elders¡ªDarius, Sylph, and Aric¡ªhurried off in secret, Roxana felt something stir within her. Her senses, honed over years of cultivation, flared with unease. She immediately halted her meditation, her instincts screaming that something was wrong.


    She rose swiftly from her seated position, her eyes narrowing as she traced the subtle disturbance in the air. "What are they up to?" she muttered, her gaze hardening as she sensed the direction the elders had taken. They were moving fast, too fast for it to be a mere routine matter.


    "I need to see where they''re going," Roxana thought, already making her way toward the exit. Her curiosity was piqued, but more than that, her instincts warned her not to ignore this.


    Just as she was about to follow their trail, a shadow moved in front of her, blocking her path. Roxana''s sharp gaze lifted to meet the figure standing in her way¡ªZeus, the clone of Lucas. His calm, commanding presence instantly gave away that his appearance was no coincidence.


    "Why are you stopping me?" Roxana''s voice was cool, but there was an edge to it, her suspicion clear as she studied Zeus. Her posture was tense, ready for confrontation if needed.


    Zeus''s lips curled into a smirk, his amusement clear. "The place they''re going," he said casually, his tone almost dismissive, "won''t be profitable for you." His eyes gleamed with knowing confidence, as if he held a secret she wasn''t yet privy to.


    Roxana''s brows furrowed, and her eyes narrowed. She tilted her head slightly, assessing him. "So, this is part of your plan, isn''t it?"


    Her voice was sharp now, tinged with suspicion, but also with the clarity of someone piecing together a puzzle. She wasn''t a fool, and she could sense Lucas''s fingerprints all over this situation.


    Zeus shrugged lightly, completely unfazed by her suspicion. The smirk remained, unbothered by her directness.


    "You could say that," he replied smoothly, his tone relaxed, as though they were discussing something trivial. His calmness only added to her irritation, though she was careful not to show it.


    Roxana''s gaze remained locked on Zeus, her mind racing through possibilities. She didn''t like being kept in the dark, especially not by Lucas or his clones.


    "So," she said, her tone cooling as her eyes flicked back to the direction the elders had gone, "what exactly do you want from me?" Her voice was more calculated now, trying to gauge his intentions. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus''s response came in the form of a low, confident chuckle that echoed through the air between them. The amusement in his voice seemed effortless, like he was two steps ahead of her in this conversation.


    "You''ll know soon enough," he said, his smirk widening as he regarded her with a casual, almost playful expression. His gaze lingered on her for a moment longer, appraising her. "But I see you''ve reached seven stars."


    There was a pause as he studied her aura, his eyes flickering with faint approval. He could sense her newfound strength, and the power radiating from her was unmistakable.


    Roxana''s lips curved slightly, her expression a mixture of pride and caution. "Of course," she said, her voice laced with a quiet confidence. But even as she spoke, the memory of the tribulation was still fresh in her mind.


    "But that thunder tribulation..." Her words trailed off for a moment, her eyes narrowing in thought. "It was no joke. Far stronger than the one I faced years ago." She said this with a hint of disbelief, as if still trying to reconcile how much more intense it had been.


    Zeus''s smirk deepened, his eyes gleaming with understanding. "Naturally," he replied, as if the answer was obvious. "You''re cultivating a Divine Scripture now." He leaned in slightly, his tone dropping to something more serious, more dangerous. "That changes everything."


    Roxana tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing. "Divine Scripture or not, it felt like the heavens were trying to tear me apart." There was a flash of irritation in her voice, a lingering frustration at how close she had come to being overwhelmed.


    Zeus chuckled again, softer this time, as if genuinely entertained by her words. "That''s how it''s meant to be," he said, his tone light but carrying a subtle, dangerous edge. His gaze sharpened as he added, "The stronger the tribulation, the greater the power that follows."


    Roxana''s expression didn''t waver, but there was a flicker of something in her eyes¡ªcuriosity mixed with wariness. Before she could respond, Zeus reached into his robes, the movement deliberate.


    He produced a small, glowing object¡ªthe Volcanic Dragon Core, the one Lucas had obtained after Thorne''s clone secured it. The core pulsated with power, a faint red light illuminating the space between them.


    Zeus extended the core toward her, his eyes gleaming with intent. The air around him seemed to hum with the weight of the moment.


    Roxana''s eyes locked onto the core, and immediately, her instincts roared to life. Her body reacted almost violently, the pull of the core undeniable. The surge of energy it emitted called to her on a primal level, making her muscles tense and her pulse quicken.


    "What... is this?" she whispered, her voice barely audible, filled with awe. Her eyes widened as she stared at the core, her hands itching to grasp it. "My instincts... my body... it''s telling me this will benefit me immensely."


    Zeus''s expression shifted to one of calm authority, though the urgency in his eyes remained. "Take it," he said, his voice low but commanding. "Absorb it as quickly as you can." He paused, letting the weight of his next words sink in. "There''s a war coming, and you''re going to need this power."


    Roxana glanced up at him, her usual composed demeanor replaced by an uncharacteristic flicker of eagerness. The core''s energy was overwhelming her senses, and she knew, deep down, that it was exactly what she needed.


    Her hand closed around the core as she nodded slowly, her mind still buzzing with the possibilities. "I see..." she murmured, her voice distant, as if already halfway lost to the core''s pull.


    Clutching the core tightly, she didn''t waste any time. Without another word, she turned on her heel and began heading back to her chambers, her steps purposeful and her focus laser-sharp.


    The sooner she could absorb the Volcanic Dragon Core, the stronger she would become. And she knew, just as Zeus had warned, that strength would be needed soon.


    Zeus stood still, watching her retreating form with a satisfied smirk. His eyes lingered for a moment longer, pleased with how things were progressing. Then, without a sound, he slipped back into the shadows, vanishing from sight.

 Chapter 281 - 281: The Waiting Game

    Near the Death Volcano, the oppressive heat radiated off the cracked earth, and the air shimmered with intensity. Lucas stood at the center of a barren field, surrounded by a large cluster of mana stones, their surfaces gleaming with power.


    These were no ordinary mana stones¡ªthey were the exact type being desperately sought after by the top elders of both the Necrovauld Academy and the Celestial Academy, and they were also made by Lucas using his vast mana storage.


    A sly smile tugged at the corner of Lucas''s lips as he gazed at the gleaming mana stones scattered across the barren ground. "Looks like we''ve produced quite a haul of these mana stones," he murmured, satisfaction dripping from his voice.


    [Of course we have,] the system chimed in, its tone thick with arrogance. [You''re welcome, by the way. Creating something this perfect obviously needed my superior guidance. Now all that''s left is for you to sit back and wait. Shouldn''t be too hard for someone like you, right?]


    Lucas chuckled softly, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Wait? That''s all I need to do? While the elders fall for this trap like the fools they are?" His grin widened as he crouched low, letting the shadows swallow his form.


    [Exactly. Let those self-righteous morons scramble over their ''precious treasures.'' They think they''re so important, but you and I know the truth¡ªyou''re the one playing them like puppets. They''ll never see it coming.]


    Lucas''s smirk deepened, his expression a blend of satisfaction and mischief. "Stupid and arrogant. They''ll walk right into this without a second thought. The best part? They''ll believe they''ve won."


    The system scoffed, shameless as ever. [Oh, I can''t wait to see their faces when they realize they''ve been played. Priceless. You really are getting better at this whole manipulation thing, aren''t you? Maybe you''re finally learning something from me.]


    "Learning from you?" Lucas raised an eyebrow, though his grin remained. "Please. This was my plan all along. You''re just here to provide commentary, like a critic who never gets their hands dirty."


    [Ha! Critic? I''m the genius here, making sure you don''t screw up. You''re lucky to have me, kid. Otherwise, you''d be fumbling around, probably getting yourself killed. Again.]


    Lucas shook his head, unable to suppress a laugh. "Whatever helps you sleep at night."


    As his figure melded into the shadows, his gaze sharpened. He felt the tension building, the anticipation of what was to come. The stage was set, and now... it was time to watch the arrogant elders walk straight into their downfall.


    Meanwhile, the suffocating heat of the volcanic landscape was suddenly disturbed by the presence of several powerful figures.


    The ground trembled beneath their feet as Elder Feris, Elder Mirra, Elder Vorn, and Clan Leader Velkar of the Malachor Clan descended upon the area, their auras radiating dominance.


    Their eyes immediately locked onto the mana stones scattered across the ground, their brilliance reflecting the molten glow of the surrounding volcano. The sheer purity of the stones made them sparkle like they were holding a power that transcended the ordinary.


    Velkar''s eyes widened, his breath catching for a brief moment. "This... this can''t be," he muttered, his usually composed voice quivering with disbelief.


    Elder Feris stepped forward, his sharp gaze fixated on the stones. "These mana stones..." he murmured, his voice filled with awe, as though he were seeing a relic from the heavens. "They''re purer than anything I''ve ever encountered."


    A quick, knowing glance passed between Elder Mirra and Elder Vorn. The disbelief on their faces quickly transformed into something far more dangerous¡ªgreed.


    Mirra''s lips curved into a slow, wicked smile. "We''ve found it," she whispered, her voice laced with satisfaction. "We''ve finally found the treasures we''ve been hunting for."


    Velkar''s smirk deepened, dark and menacing. His fingers twitched with anticipation, itching to claim what lay before him. "With these in our possession," he said, his tone filled with a quiet, seething excitement, "the Malachor Clan will rise to heights unmatched."


    But just as they took a step toward the stones, ready to claim their spoils, a sudden ripple of energy surged through the air. They froze. The smug smiles slipped from their faces, their eyes narrowing sharply as they sensed the approach of another formidable presence.


    From the far end of the volcanic field, another group appeared¡ªthis time adorned with the insignias of the Celestial Academy.


    Elders Darius, Aric, and Sylph strode forward, their expressions hard as stone. The oppressive heat around them seemed to pale in comparison to the raw power they exuded. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Darius''s gaze swept over the scene, landing on the scattered mana stones, then flickering toward the Malachor Clan elders. His lips curled into a tight, knowing smile.


    "Feris, Velkar," he began calmly, though his voice carried a lethal edge, "it seems you''ve stumbled upon something valuable. But surely you don''t believe you''ll be leaving here with it?"


    Velkar''s lips curled back into a sneer, his face darkening with disdain. "These stones belong to us, Celestial scum," he growled, his voice dripping with contempt. "You''ve no right to claim them."


    A tense silence hung in the air for a split second, broken only by the faint hiss of volcanic steam.


    Elder Sylph stepped forward, her eyes narrowing dangerously as sparks of mana flickered around her fingers. "We could say the same about you," she said, her voice sharp, like a blade ready to cut. "If you think we''ll back down, you''re sorely mistaken."


    The two groups stood there, locked in a deadly standoff. Eyes narrowed, hands hovering near weapons, mana swirling in the oppressive air. The ground beneath them seemed to vibrate with the sheer force of their combined energy, ready to erupt into chaos at any moment.


    Elder Aric''s eyes gleamed with quiet amusement, though his words were as cold as the storm brewing inside him. "Perhaps you''d like to try and take them by force?" he suggested, his voice low and taunting, daring them to make the first move.


    Velkar''s gaze darkened, his fists clenching at his sides. "I''d be more than happy to teach you Celestial fools a lesson," he snarled, his voice barely contained rage. The Malachor elders stepped forward, their auras flaring, each ready to strike.


    But Elder Feris raised a hand, signaling his companions to hold. "Patience, Velkar," he said coolly, though his eyes never left the Celestial elders. His voice was smooth, calculated. "We don''t need to dirty our hands just yet."


    Darius''s smile widened slightly, his voice cutting through the tension like ice. "Oh? Trying to negotiate now, Feris?" His tone was mocking, laced with amusement, as if he already knew how this encounter would end.


    The heat from the volcano seemed to intensify, the air itself crackling with anticipation. Both sides were seconds away from clashing, their mana swirling and crackling in the air, growing more volatile by the second.


    From his hidden vantage point, Lucas watched the unfolding scene, his smile growing broader with each passing moment. His eyes glinted with satisfaction. The trap had been set. Now, all he had to do was watch as these arrogant fools tore each other apart.

 Chapter 282 - 282: Dividing the Battlefield

    The moment was thick with tension as the two groups of powerful elders faced each other near the Death Volcano. Elder Feris, Velkar, and the others from Necrovauld Academy wasted no time.


    Without hesitation, they activated Nether Grip Command, infusing their bodies with dark, pulsating energy. Their skin turned a deep, menacing shade of red and black, veins glowing with nether energy, and their physical strength and resilience enhanced to terrifying levels.


    Velkar''s eyes gleamed with malice, his lips curling into a cruel smirk as he shouted, "Let''s see how long your precious Celestial techniques last against this!" His voice dripped with contempt, the words laced with a menacing challenge that echoed across the battlefield.


    Without hesitation, the Necrovauld and Malachor Clan elders charged forward, their movements swift and brutal, bodies enhanced by the pulsating nether energy coursing through them. The ground cracked beneath their feet, their speed and aggression overwhelming.


    For a moment, the Celestial Academy elders stood still, eyes widening slightly as they felt the surge of dark mana. The oppressive power was undeniable. But instead of fear, their gazes sharpened with resolve.


    "Looks like they''re serious," Aric muttered under his breath, his voice low but steady, a grim smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. His sharp eyes quickly locked onto Elder Vorn, who was barreling toward him with unrelenting force.


    "Come on, then," Aric growled, his tone filled with challenge. His lips pulled into a confident smirk as he activated Crushing Grasp, his muscles swelling with immense, titanic power.


    Vorn''s face twisted into a snarl, but before he could strike, Aric lunged forward, faster than a striking serpent. His hand closed around Vorn''s torso, his grip like a steel vice, squeezing with enough power to shatter stone.


    "Got you," Aric grunted, his voice brimming with satisfaction. He lifted Vorn effortlessly into the air, the muscles in his arms rippling with sheer strength. With a thunderous roar, Aric slammed Vorn into the ground, the impact sending tremors through the earth and scattering debris around them.


    But as the dust settled, Aric''s smirk faded. Vorn, still gripped in his Crushing Grasp, was far from broken. The nether energy surrounding him glowed ominously, his eyes burning with fury as he met Aric''s gaze.


    Vorn''s lips curled into a sneer, his voice a low growl. "Did you really think that would be enough?"


    To Aric''s surprise, Vorn pushed against his grip, rising to his feet with a snarl of defiance. His body, reinforced by the nether energy, hadn''t faltered, and the ground where he''d landed seemed more damaged than he was.


    "Impressive," Aric muttered, his brows furrowing in realization. His voice was filled with grudging respect, but his eyes gleamed with new determination. "You''re tougher than you look. This might actually be fun."


    Vorn cracked his neck, his eyes cold and filled with contempt as he flexed his arms, shaking off the remnants of Aric''s attack.


    "You''ll regret underestimating me, Celestial scum," he spat, his voice filled with venom. His expression twisted into a dangerous smile, the air around him growing darker as the nether energy flared. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s see who regrets what," Aric shot back, his voice carrying a hint of amusement, though his stance grew more guarded, muscles tense and ready for the next move.


    Meanwhile, Elder Sylph, her senses sharp in the midst of the escalating chaos, activated Zephyr Step. Her lips pressed into a tight line as her body blurred with lightning speed.


    In a blink, she vanished from her spot, her form disappearing into a gust of wind as she retreated to a safer position.


    "I need to reassess. This battle will require more than brute force," Sylph muttered under her breath, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the battlefield for an advantage. Her voice was calm, but beneath the surface, there was a razor-sharp edge of concentration.


    But Elder Mirra had no intention of letting her slip away. A cold grin stretched across her face, her eyes gleaming with predatory intent.


    "Running won''t save you, Sylph," she hissed under her breath, her voice dripping with cold malice. With movements as fluid as water, Mirra darted after her target, gliding across the battlefield like a shadow.


    Her gaze locked onto Sylph''s retreating form, every step filled with calculated grace as she closed the distance. "There''s no escape," she muttered, her voice a dangerous whisper. "You''re mine."


    As the two elders danced across the battlefield, the ground itself seemed to tremble under the intensity of their movements. The once unified field of combat was now breaking apart, each warrior seeking their own advantage.


    Elder Darius, catching sight of the shifting battlefield, let out a deep, rumbling breath. "So, it''s a fight on multiple fronts now," he muttered, his voice thick with resolve. With a steely expression, he activated Ember Infusion, his armor immediately bursting into glowing, molten flames.


    The heat around him surged, radiating outward in powerful waves. His armor blazed a fiery red, each piece glowing with raw power as the flames wrapped around him like a living entity.


    Darius clenched his fists, the fire crackling around his knuckles. "Let''s see how long you can handle this," he said, his voice low and challenging. His gaze flicked toward Elder Feris and Velkar, who had decided to target him.


    Velkar smirked, his dark eyes gleaming with anticipation as he observed Darius''s transformation. "Think your flames can scare us?" Velkar taunted, his voice dripping with arrogance. "It''ll take more than a little fire to stop us, Celestial scum."


    Darius didn''t respond with words, but the flames around him flared hotter in response to the challenge, the ground beneath him scorched black from the intensity of the heat. He lifted his chin slightly, eyes locked on his enemies, ready to unleash his full power.


    The battlefield, now fractured into several zones, crackled with tension. Each elder had found their opponent, the air between them thick with the promise of destruction. The sound of clashing auras and roaring energy filled the space, a prelude to the carnage that was about to unfold.


    "This is no ordinary skirmish," Darius murmured to himself, his gaze hard and unwavering. "This is a fight for more than pride."


    And so, they stood apart, each elder in their own space, ready to unleash the full brunt of their power. There would be no interference, no distractions¡ªonly the pure clash of wills and might.


    The battle was about to begin in earnest.

 Chapter 283 - 283: Vorn Vs Aric

    The battlefield had fallen into a tense silence, broken only by the distant crackle of energy and the low rumble of shifting volcanic rocks. Aric and Vorn stood isolated from the surrounding chaos, their eyes locked in a deadly standoff.


    The air between them was thick with anticipation, each warrior knowing that this was not a fight that would end easily.


    Vorn''s lips curled into a smirk, his dark eyes gleaming with malicious intent. "Let''s end this quickly," he sneered, his voice dripping with arrogance.


    Without waiting for a reply, he raised his hand, dark energy swirling around his fingers. Ethereal chains materialized in the air, glowing with a sinister light. "Soulchain Bind!" he hissed.


    The chains shot forward like vipers, wrapping themselves tightly around Aric''s limbs, locking him in place.


    Aric gritted his teeth as the chains bound him, but his expression remained calm, his eyes never leaving Vorn.


    "You''re finished," Vorn mocked, his smirk widening. Nether energy surged through his hands, transforming them into long, deadly claws that shimmered with a dark, otherworldly light. "Puppet Rend!" he called, his voice echoing across the barren battlefield.


    With a sharp motion, Vorn lunged forward, his nether claws aimed directly at Aric''s heart. "Let''s see if you can defend yourself now!" he taunted, his tone full of cruel satisfaction.


    But Aric''s expression didn''t change. His eyes narrowed with determination as his body began to glow with a faint, golden light. "You''ll have to try harder than that," Aric said calmly, his voice steady and unshaken.


    The golden glow intensified, spreading across his body like molten armor. "Unyielding Fortress!" he bellowed.


    Vorn''s claws struck hard, but they scraped uselessly against Aric''s now stone-like body, unable to pierce the defense. The sound of metal on stone rang out, sharp and jarring, but Vorn''s claws couldn''t break through.


    Vorn''s smirk faltered, his eyes narrowing in frustration. "What?" he growled, pulling back slightly, his tone turning darker. "You should be crushed by now!"


    Aric chuckled, his muscles flexing beneath his glowing skin. "You didn''t really think it would be that easy, did you?" His voice was calm, but there was a hint of amusement behind his words, mocking Vorn''s overconfidence.


    Explore more adventures at m,v l''e-m|p| y r


    Vorn''s frown deepened, his face contorting with anger. "We''ll see how long you last!" he spat, stepping back as his hands moved through the air in a complex motion.


    Dark shadows swirled around Vorn as his hands moved in a complex motion, summoning two massive Nether Puppets. Their hulking forms loomed behind him like ominous giants, their empty eyes glowing with malice.


    "I wonder, Aric..." Vorn''s lips curled into a wicked smile, his voice low and taunting. "Can you withstand all of us?"


    With a sharp flick of his wrist, Vorn activated Nether Grip Command, infusing the two puppets with a surge of dark energy. The puppets'' forms pulsed with newfound power, their strength and resilience magnified. They roared to life, their movements precise and deadly.


    At his command, both puppets raised their clawed hands, each activating Puppet Rend, causing sharp, menacing nether claws to materialize¡ªidentical to Vorn''s own. The deadly trio now advanced on Aric, each step filled with murderous intent.


    "Let''s see how you handle this!" Vorn snarled, his voice brimming with confidence as he watched his creations close in for the kill.


    But Aric stood firm, his eyes burning with unshakable determination. His body remained still for a moment, as if preparing for the storm. "I''m not done yet," he muttered under his breath, a calm intensity in his voice. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The puppets and Vorn were now only feet away, their claws glinting in the light, ready to tear him apart. Aric''s muscles tensed as he drew in a deep, controlled breath. His fists clenched tightly, and with a mighty roar that echoed across the battlefield, he shattered the soul chains binding him.


    Vorn''s eyes widened in surprise. "What?!" he hissed, his voice sharp with disbelief. He hadn''t expected Aric to break free so easily.


    Aric''s body surged with energy as he regained his freedom, his gaze locking onto Vorn and the puppets with fierce resolve. "You''re not the only one with power," Aric growled, his voice steady but filled with raw intensity.


    Without hesitation, Aric charged forward, his fists glowing with titanic energy. His movements were swift, fueled by the power coursing through him. As he closed the distance, he activated Colossal Strike, channeling all of his immense strength into a single, devastating blow aimed at the two Nether Puppets.


    The ground trembled as the strike connected with a resounding crash, the force of the blow sending shockwaves rippling through the battlefield. The Nether Puppets staggered, their forms shuddering under the sheer power of the attack.


    But they didn''t crumble.


    "Still standing, huh?" Aric muttered, his eyes narrowing as he watched the puppets, their massive frames frozen in place, momentarily stunned by the impact.


    Vorn let out a low chuckle, regaining his composure. "You''ll have to do better than that," he sneered, though there was a flicker of uncertainty in his eyes.


    Aric''s gaze sharpened as he saw the opening. "This ends now," he said, his voice quiet but filled with deadly purpose. He wouldn''t waste this chance.


    With a mighty leap, Aric ascended high into the air, his body glowing with overwhelming energy. The ground below seemed to tremble in anticipation of his next move. "Titan''s Slam!" Aric roared, channeling all of his power into one massive, earth-shattering attack.


    The air crackled with energy as Aric began his descent, the sheer force of his impending strike threatening to obliterate everything in its path.


    But Vorn wasn''t idle. His eyes blazed with fierce determination as he realized the danger. "Not so fast!" he snarled, his voice thick with urgency. With a sharp command, he activated Puppet Frenzy, not only on himself but on his two puppets as well.


    The change was instant. Vorn and his Nether Puppets became a blur of chaotic movement, their strikes erratic and frenzied, moving faster than before. Their attacks became a whirlwind of destruction, a storm of claws and power aimed directly at Aric''s descending form.


    "You won''t survive this!" Vorn shouted, his voice filled with a mixture of desperation and vicious intent. He pushed the frenzy to its limit, his eyes wild with fury as he directed his puppets'' attacks.


    Aric''s eyes gleamed as he plummeted toward the ground, unfazed by the chaotic storm of attacks below him. "We''ll see," he muttered under his breath, his voice filled with grim confidence.


    The two forces hurtled toward each other, the air thick with raw energy. The ground quaked beneath them as the final clash erupted, both sides unleashing their full might in a moment of explosive power.

 Chapter 284 - 284: Sylph Vs Mirra

    In another part of the battlefield, Sylph and Mirra faced each other, the air between them heavy with crackling tension. The fiery intensity in their gazes spoke volumes as they prepared for their inevitable clash.


    "You seem confident for someone who''s about to lose," Sylph taunted, her lips curling into a smirk. Her voice was light, playful, as if the battle were nothing more than a game.


    Mirra sneered, her hands already glowing with dark energy. "Confidence? No, dear, it''s certainty." Her voice dripped with malice, sharp and cutting like the claws she was about to summon.


    Without waiting for another word, Sylph leaped into action, her movements fluid and graceful. The wind answered her call, swirling around her like a loyal servant.


    With a flick of her wrist, she unleashed Whirling Blades, sending a barrage of razor-sharp wind blades toward Mirra. The wind shrieked as it tore through the air, deadly and precise.


    Mirra''s eyes narrowed, her expression hardening into one of cold determination. "Pathetic," she muttered under her breath. With a swift motion, she activated Puppet Rend, dark energy swirling around her hands.


    Massive nether claws erupted from her fingers, slashing through the incoming wind blades with terrifying precision. The clash of elemental wind and nether energy filled the air with a deafening roar.


    Sylph''s smile didn''t falter. "Oh? Not bad," she said with a teasing lilt, her voice filled with amusement.


    "Not bad?" Mirra echoed mockingly, her eyes gleaming with malice. "I''m just getting started."


    With a flick of her wrist, she extended her hand, summoning forth ethereal chains that shimmered with dark, soul-sapping energy. Soulchain Bind. "Let''s see how fast you are now," she hissed, her voice a venomous whisper as the chains shot toward Sylph, aiming to ensnare her.


    Sylph''s eyes sparkled with playful amusement. "Chains again? How boring," she quipped, her tone dripping with mockery. In an instant, her body became a blur of motion as she activated Zephyr Step, disappearing from her spot just as the chains reached her.


    Mirra''s eyes widened, her confident smirk faltering. "Where¡ª" she began, but Sylph was already gone.


    Sylph reappeared behind her, her voice carrying a mocking lilt. "You''ll have to be faster than that, dear," she teased, her tone light and airy, as though the chains posed no threat at all. She moved with such grace, dodging the chains as though they were slow, cumbersome things.


    Mirra growled in frustration, her teeth clenched as she glared at Sylph, eyes blazing with barely contained fury. "Damn you!" she spat, her voice thick with venomous anger. Every second felt like the battle was slipping out of her control, and she could not stand it.


    Her face twisted into a snarl as she summoned her two Nether Puppets, their towering forms flanking her, radiating dark energy.


    She leveled a seething gaze at Sylph, her hands trembling with rage. "I''ve had enough of your tricks!" she barked, her voice sharp and cutting through the tension like a blade.


    With a vicious flick of her wrist, she commanded the puppets, "Activate Nether Grip Command!" The puppets'' bodies surged with power, their already formidable strength and durability magnified as dark energy coursed through them.


    Mirra''s voice dropped into a low, dangerous tone as she issued her next order. "Now, tear her apart. Use Puppet Rend!"


    The nether energy pulsed through the puppets'' claws, sharpening them into deadly weapons, their tips glowing ominously. They lunged forward, claws outstretched, aiming to rip Sylph apart.


    But Sylph''s expression didn''t waver. Her calm demeanor remained, even as the monstrous puppets bore down on her. Moving with fluid grace, she raised her hand, her voice soft but full of confidence. "Is that all?" she whispered, more to herself than to Mirra.


    With a wave of her hand, Sylph summoned Wind''s Caress, a powerful yet gentle breeze swirling around her like a protective embrace.


    The wind shield hummed with energy, deflecting the puppets'' vicious attacks with ease. The claws, which should have torn through flesh, slid off the wind barrier harmlessly.


    Read latest chapters on m_v l''e-m|p,yr


    Mirra''s face contorted with rage, her fists clenching tightly at her sides. "Enough of this!" she snarled, her voice trembling with fury. Her eyes flashed dangerously as her frustration boiled over. She wouldn''t allow Sylph to keep dodging her every attack. She refused to be outdone.


    "Time to end this!" she screamed, her voice rising to a fever pitch. With a wave of her hand, she activated Puppet Frenzy, her voice filled with mad desperation. The dark energy crackled violently as her two Nether Puppets, and even Mirra herself, entered a berserk state.


    The puppets'' movements became a blur, their strikes wild and erratic, clawing relentlessly at Sylph from all sides.


    Their power and speed were overwhelming, and Mirra''s eyes gleamed with savage satisfaction. "Let''s see how long your precious wind can protect you!" she hissed through clenched teeth, her voice filled with cruel anticipation.


    But Sylph remained unshaken. Her eyes narrowed, gleaming with steely resolve. "You think mindless rage will help you?" she murmured, her voice low and dangerous. "I''ll show you what real power looks like."


    With a single, commanding motion, Sylph summoned her ultimate technique¡ªTempest''s Wrath. The ground beneath them trembled as the sky darkened, swirling winds gathering into a towering tornado.


    The winds howled with violent fury, twisting and growing larger by the second, pulling in debris and threatening to devour everything in its path. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mirra''s eyes widened in shock, her breath catching in her throat as she took an involuntary step back. "What... what is this?" she whispered, her voice faltering. The tornado''s winds roared louder, more ferocious, and for the first time, Mirra''s confidence wavered.


    Her Nether Puppets struggled against the relentless pull of the storm, their berserk movements no longer enough to overpower the raw force of the tornado. Even Mirra herself staggered, her footing unsure as she fought to maintain her balance.


    "Is this all you''ve got?" Sylph''s voice cut through the chaos, calm yet powerful, as she stood at the heart of the storm, completely in control. Her eyes flashed with determination as the winds howled around her, and the tornado loomed above, ready to consume everything in its path.


    The battle was about to reach its peak.

 Chapter 285 - 285: Darius Vs Velkar and Feris

    Darius stood firm, eyes gleaming with unwavering resolve as he faced the two formidable opponents before him¡ªVelkar Malachor, the fearsome leader of the Malachor Clan, and Elder Feris of Necrovauld Academy. The odds were against him, but Darius was no stranger to impossible battles.


    His hammer, gripped tightly in his hand, pulsed with molten energy, its glow intensified by Ember Infusion. His armor shimmered with the same fiery heat, the red-hot glow making him look like a walking inferno, every step he took scorching the ground beneath him.


    Across the battlefield, Velkar and Feris exchanged knowing looks, their eyes gleaming with malice. They stood side by side, their confidence palpable. Velkar''s lips curled into a cold smirk. "You''ve had a good run, Darius. But this is where it ends."


    Feris chuckled darkly, his eyes never leaving Darius. "You''re outnumbered and outmatched. Surrender now, and we might make it quick."


    Darius narrowed his eyes, his grip on the hammer tightening. "You underestimate me," he said, his voice steady, carrying the weight of determination. "But you''ll regret it."


    But Velkar and Feris didn''t engage directly. Instead, they took a step back, their smirks widening. "Let''s see how you handle this," Velkar muttered, raising his hand.


    In an instant, four towering Nether Puppets materialized in front of Darius, each crackling with dark energy. Their forms were massive and imposing, their power amplified by Nether Grip Command, making them stronger, faster, and more resilient than ever.


    Darius''s eyes flicked to the puppets as they began to move. He could feel the weight of their strength bearing down on him.


    Without hesitation, the puppets lunged forward, their ethereal chains activating Soulchain Bind, rushing to ensnare him. Their claws glowed with deadly intent as they prepared to tear him apart using Puppet Rend.


    But Darius was ready. His eyes flashed with fiery determination. "Not so fast," he growled, slamming his hammer into the ground with a forceful thud.


    From the earth beneath him, molten-red chains erupted, wrapping around the Nether Puppets in an instant.


    Molten Shackles bound them tightly, the heat from the chains scorching their nether-infused bodies. The puppets struggled against the fiery binds, but no matter how much they thrashed, they couldn''t break free.


    Feris''s grin faltered, his eyes narrowing. "He''s tougher than we thought."


    Velkar, however, maintained his cold smile. "Let''s see how long that lasts."


    Darius seized the moment. With the puppets immobilized, he infused his hammer with Forgemaster''s Strike, molten flames swirling around the weapon, amplifying its destructive power. With a mighty swing, he sent a wave of burning force surging toward Velkar and Feris.


    The ground trembled from the impact as the fiery blast hurtled toward them, but instead of retreating, both Velkar and Feris merely smirked. "You''re going to have to do better than that," Velkar taunted, his voice dripping with arrogance.


    In unison, they activated Nether Grip Command on themselves. Their bodies glowed with a dark, sinister energy, their strength and resilience increasing exponentially.


    They didn''t even flinch as Darius''s attack neared. Instead, they raised their hands, and with a chilling, synchronized motion, they unleashed Puppet Rend, forming deadly, razor-sharp nether claws.


    "Let''s finish this," Feris snarled as he and Velkar launched themselves straight at Darius, their nether claws aimed to rip through his defenses.


    Darius braced himself, raising his hammer to meet their combined assault. The force of their collision sent sparks and molten energy flying in all directions, the ground beneath them quaking from the sheer impact.


    The clash of their powers created a storm of flames and darkness, each strike reverberating through the battlefield.


    Despite his immense strength, Darius felt the pressure mounting. "They''re¡­ stronger than I thought," he muttered through gritted teeth.


    Every blow he landed seemed to do little to stop them. Velkar and Feris moved with terrifying speed, their nether-infused bodies allowing them to shrug off most of his attacks. It was like fighting an unbreakable wall.


    Velkar''s laughter echoed through the air. "What''s the matter, Darius? Starting to feel the heat?"


    "You''re outclassed," Feris added, his voice laced with mockery. "It''s over."


    Darius''s jaw clenched, the weight of the battle bearing down on him. He could feel the pressure mounting, the relentless assaults from Velkar, Feris, and their puppets pushing him to the brink.


    He knew he had to act fast, or risk being overwhelmed. His mind raced, searching for a way to turn the tide, to end this once and for all.


    Suddenly, clarity hit him like a hammer to steel.


    His teeth ground together as he made his decision. "Enough of this!" he roared, his voice echoing across the battlefield. Every muscle in his body tensed as he raised his hammer high above his head. His eyes burned with molten fury, determination etched into every line of his face.


    Velkar''s smirk faltered. "What''s he¡ª?"


    Feris narrowed his eyes. "Something big¡­"


    Ignoring their words, Darius channeled all his strength, his will, into one final move. The skies above began to darken, the temperature rising as the air itself seemed to tremble in anticipation.


    For a moment, time itself seemed to pause, the tension so thick it was almost suffocating. Then, with a deafening roar, a massive molten anvil appeared high in the sky, its surface glowing red-hot with searing heat.


    "Is that¡­?" Velkar''s voice wavered for the first time.


    Feris''s eyes widened. "Damn it, that''s his ultimate move!" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ground beneath them rumbled violently as the molten anvil plummeted toward the battlefield, its weight and heat enough to crush anything in its path. Darius''s grip tightened on his hammer as he watched it fall, knowing this was the move that could end it all.


    But Velkar and Feris weren''t about to be taken down so easily.


    "Not today!" Velkar snarled, his voice filled with determination. With a sharp command, he and Feris activated Puppet Frenzy. In an instant, their four Nether Puppets went berserk, their movements becoming chaotic and wild, eyes glowing with unbridled fury.


    "Break free!" Feris shouted, his voice laced with desperation as he pointed toward the sky.


    The puppets, fueled by their frenzy, shattered the Molten Shackles that had once bound them, their powerful limbs thrashing as they broke free with ease.


    Their erratic movements made them even more dangerous, their nether-infused claws slashing wildly at the air as they rushed toward Darius with terrifying speed.


    Velkar''s eyes glinted with malice as he moved in tandem with his puppets. "Let''s see how you handle this!" He charged forward, his nether claws extending like dark blades, cutting through the air with deadly precision.


    Feris followed suit, his own claws shimmering with nether energy as he lunged at Darius. "You think that anvil will stop us? You''ll have to do better than that!"


    Darius''s gaze flicked between the massive molten anvil crashing down from above and the chaotic storm of attacks coming from all sides. His heart pounded in his chest, but his expression remained steely. He had committed to this attack, and there was no turning back now.


    The battlefield became a maelstrom of chaos. The searing heat from the anvil above threatened to consume everything, while Velkar, Feris, and their frenzied puppets closed in from every angle, their nether claws gleaming with deadly intent.


    "Here it comes!" Velkar shouted, his voice filled with a twisted mix of fear and excitement.


    The ground buckled under the weight of the impending clash, the tension reaching its peak. In that moment, it was impossible to tell who would come out on top¡ªthe overwhelming force of Darius''s Anvil of Destruction, or the wild, frenzied power of Velkar, Feris, and their Nether Puppets.

 Chapter 286 - 286: The True Battle Is About To Begin

    The battlefield lay in ruins, marked by devastation and broken bodies. Vorn was sprawled on the ground, bloodied and battered. His Nether Puppets, once towering threats, were now nothing but shattered remnants scattered around him.


    The dark nether energy that once surged through them had all but faded, leaving their lifeless forms crumpled like discarded dolls. Vorn gasped for breath, each inhale a struggle as he tried to push himself up, his body barely responding after the full force of Aric''s Titan''s Slam.


    On another battlefield, Mirra wasn''t faring any better. The vicious winds from Sylph''s Tempest''s Wrath had torn her and her puppets apart. The fragments of what had been her fearsome Nether Puppets were scattered across the ground like debris from a storm.


    Mirra lay there, her body bruised and cut, her energy nearly drained. Her chest rose and fell weakly, her eyes half-lidded as she stared blankly at the sky above, unable to move.


    Not far from them, Feris and Velkar were in equally dire straits. Darius''s Anvil of Destruction had left them broken, their bodies singed and bleeding. The molten heat from Darius''s attack still lingered in the air, causing the ground beneath them to smolder.


    The two elders, their nether-infused bodies barely holding together, gritted their teeth as they tried to push through the immense pain that wracked their forms.


    Aric, Sylph, and Darius stood tall in their respective battlefields, victorious. The tension in the air was thick, but there was a smugness in their expressions. They exchanged knowing glances, their confidence radiating off them in waves.


    Aric stepped forward, his gaze dropping down to Vorn''s broken form. He sneered, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "Is this it? Is this all you''ve got?" He let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. "All that talk, all that power from your precious Nether Puppet Manual¡ªand now, look at you. Lying in the dirt like a beaten dog."


    Vorn coughed, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, but he said nothing. His body trembled with effort as he tried, and failed, to lift himself off the ground.


    Sylph, a playful smirk tugging at the corners of her lips, flicked a lock of hair behind her ear. Her gaze swept over the battlefield, pausing briefly on the wreckage that had once been Mirra''s pride and joy.


    She laughed lightly, the sound almost musical, though filled with mockery. "Really, I was expecting so much more," she said, her tone sharp and condescending. "Turns out, you''re nothing but weaklings, hiding behind your fancy puppets. All that fuss¡­ for this?"


    She gestured toward Mirra''s broken form with an exaggerated wave of her hand, shaking her head in disappointment. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Darius, his hammer still glowing with the residual heat of his Ember Infusion, smirked as his eyes locked onto Velkar and Feris, who were struggling to stand. His voice was calm, but there was an edge of arrogance in it.


    "And to think you thought you could win with those pitiful tricks." He chuckled darkly, rolling his shoulders as if preparing for more. "You call yourselves elders? With those puppets and your so-called ''newfound power''? You''re not even close to being on our level."


    He let the words hang in the air, the disdain clear on his face as Velkar and Feris barely managed to keep their feet under them.


    For a brief moment, the three Celestial elders stood there, basking in their apparent victory. The scene looked final¡ªtheir enemies beaten, their power unmatched.


    But then, something unexpected happened.


    A low, unsettling laugh broke the silence. Darius''s brow furrowed, and he whipped his gaze toward the source. There, amidst the smoldering battlefield, Velkar, despite his grievous injuries, was laughing. The sound was harsh, grating, and filled with a dark amusement that sent a shiver through the air.


    Slowly, Velkar lifted his head, his eyes glowing with a sinister, malevolent light. "You think¡­ this is over?" he rasped, his voice cracked but dripping with cruel amusement. He spat blood to the side, straightening slightly despite the pain wracking his body. "Fools."


    Before anyone could react, Feris joined in, his cold, mocking laughter slicing through the tension like a blade. "You really believed that was all we had?" His tone was sharp, each word cutting like glass. "Pathetic. You haven''t seen anything yet."


    Aric, Sylph, and Darius exchanged uneasy glances, the brief flicker of victory on their faces fading fast. Something was off¡ªsomething very wrong.


    "You truly think you''ve won?" Velkar sneered, his voice rising in strength, filled with dark malice. He straightened more now, standing tall despite the obvious damage to his body. His lips curled into a wicked grin. "We''ve only just begun to show you our real power."


    Darius''s grip on his hammer tightened, his once confident smirk vanishing. "What are you talking about?" he demanded, his tone sharp, though edged with uncertainty.


    Velkar chuckled again, deeper this time. "Oh, you''ll see soon enough." His eyes gleamed with a dangerous promise. "This... was just a warm-up."


    Lying on the ground, still battered and bruised, Mirra let out a weak, humorless laugh, her lips barely parting as she whispered, "You''re not ready for what comes next." Her voice was strained, but the satisfaction in her eyes was unmistakable.


    Meanwhile, Vorn, blood trickling from his split lip, forced himself to his feet. His movements were slow, painful, but deliberate. A twisted grin spread across his face as he wiped the blood from his chin.


    "You call yourselves strong?" He chuckled, dark amusement seeping through his words. "This was just a warm-up. You haven''t even scratched the surface of what''s to come."


    Aric''s jaw tightened. "You''re bluffing," he snapped, but even he could hear the doubt creeping into his voice.


    Sylph narrowed her eyes, trying to read the situation. "Bluff or not, this doesn''t end well for you," she said, though the sharp edge of confidence from before was dulled. "You''re barely standing."


    Mirra''s weak chuckle turned into a soft, rasping laugh. "Barely standing?" she repeated mockingly. "You think this is our limit? Our pain? You don''t know the first thing about true power."


    Velkar''s grin widened, his eyes burning with something dark, something dangerous. "Oh, you''ll understand soon enough." His voice was laced with venom. "The real fight¡­ starts now."


    Feris, despite his injuries, managed to straighten his posture, his cold gaze fixed on the Celestial elders. "You''re about to regret ever underestimating us."


    The Celestial elders tensed, their earlier arrogance and confidence now crumbling beneath the weight of their enemies'' words. There was something more¡ªsomething lurking beneath the surface of their foes'' injuries and exhaustion. It wasn''t over. Not by a long shot.


    The malicious laughter of the Necrovauld and Malachor elders filled the battlefield, thick with dark promises of vengeance. The air grew heavy with anticipation, the sense that something far more dangerous was looming just beyond the edge of the horizon.


    The once-broken elders of Necrovauld and the Malachor Clan now stood tall, their eyes blazing with a burning vengeance, their bodies trembling with unspent power. They had more to give. Much more.

 Chapter 287 - 287: The Rising Darkness

    Just when Darius, Aric, and Sylph thought they had their enemies on the verge of defeat, something unexpected¡ªsomething terrifying¡ªbegan to unfold across their separate battlefields.


    The broken bodies of Velkar, Feris, Vorn, and Mirra, as well as their shattered Nether Puppets, began to twitch and stir unnervingly.


    Their wounds, deep and mortal, seemed to close on their own. Dark energy surged around them, growing stronger, thicker, until their forms started to regenerate at an alarming rate. The once-ruined Nether Puppets slowly reassembled, glowing with renewed, sinister energy.


    Darius, on his battlefield with Velkar and Feris, gripped his hammer tighter, watching in disbelief. "This can''t be..." he muttered, his eyes narrowing as he saw the injuries he''d inflicted just moments ago healing right before his eyes.


    His chest heaved with exhaustion. He had poured everything into his ultimate attack, yet here they were, standing tall again.


    In another part of the battlefield, Sylph stared at Mirra as the same twisted regeneration unfolded. The winds from her Tempest''s Wrath still swirled around her, but her eyes were filled with shock. "Impossible," she whispered under her breath, her brow furrowed in disbelief. "How are they recovering so quickly?"


    Far from them, Aric''s jaw clenched as he watched Vorn rise from the ground, his puppets crackling with dark energy once again. "No way," he growled, his voice low and tense. "What are these monsters?"


    The villains, now fully healed, exchanged malicious smirks. Velkar was the first to speak, his voice filled with a cold amusement that sent chills through the air. "Surprised?" he sneered, his lips curling into a wicked grin. "Did you really think that was enough to bring us down?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Feris, standing beside him, chuckled darkly. "You haven''t even seen a fraction of our true power," he added, his eyes gleaming with malice. "This is the power of Nether Devour."


    Darius, standing alone on his battlefield, frowned deeply, the realization slowly dawning on him. "Nether Devour?" he echoed, his voice filled with both confusion and concern.


    Velkar''s smile widened, his eyes glinting with the cruel satisfaction of revealing a dark secret. "By consuming the corpses of our fallen comrades¡ªthe Necrovauld disciples who failed to escape..."


    He paused, gesturing to the scattered bodies across the battlefield. "And the beasts that litter this land, we''re able to absorb their life force, their mana, and restore ourselves to full strength."


    Darius''s face twisted in disgust, his grip on his hammer tightening as anger surged within him. "You''re feeding on your own people?" His voice was thick with disbelief and fury.


    On her side of the battlefield, Sylph heard Mirra''s laughter rise above the winds. "Not just regain our strength, darling," Mirra said, her voice dripping with mockery. "We''re more powerful than we were before! You should be honored¡ªyou''ve given us the chance to show our true potential."


    Vorn, still smirking in Aric''s direction, joined in the taunting. "How does it feel, Celestial dogs? You thought you had us on the ropes, but now you''ll be the ones begging for mercy."


    Aric''s eyes narrowed, fury flickering in his gaze. "We''ll see who''s begging by the end of this."


    Velkar''s smirk only deepened as he prepared for the counterattack. "Now," he said coldly, his voice slicing through the air like a blade. "Let''s see how you fare when the tables are turned."


    Back in her corner, Sylph''s sharp eyes scanned the battlefield, noticing how the dark energy from the corpses was fueling their enemies. Her lips tightened into a grim line. "So this is your ace," she muttered to herself. "Feeding on the dead like parasites."


    Darius, far from his companions, struggled to catch his breath, his earlier attacks having drained most of his power.


    He could feel the weight of exhaustion pressing down on him, but he knew there was no choice but to fight. "No matter how strong they''ve become," he growled to himself, his hammer still glowing faintly in his hand, "we''ll find a way to win."


    Sylph, her gaze hard and unyielding, drew her blades close. "We can''t give up. Not now," she whispered fiercely, her tone filled with determination.


    Aric, on his battlefield, stood firm, glaring at Vorn with fiery resolve. "We''ve beaten you before. We''ll do it again," he snarled, his fists tightening around his weapon. "I don''t care how much power you steal. It won''t be enough."


    Without warning, Velkar and the others launched their attack, their eyes gleaming with dark intent. "You won''t escape this time!" Velkar snarled, his voice filled with venom as he commanded his forces forward. Puppet Rend and Soulchain Bind surged toward their opponents like a tidal wave of death, ethereal chains and nether claws ripping through the battlefield with terrifying precision.


    The regenerated Nether Puppets, now brimming with newfound strength, moved with lethal efficiency. Their once-clumsy strikes were now swift and calculated, each one aimed to overwhelm and destroy the Celestial elders.


    Darius gritted his teeth, feeling the weight of exhaustion settling into his bones. But there was no time for hesitation. "Not today," he growled under his breath, summoning the last reserves of his strength. The molten energy around his hammer flickered to life as he activated Forgemaster''s Strike. The intense heat radiated off the weapon, making the air shimmer around him.


    "Come on, then!" Darius roared, swinging his hammer with everything he had. The burning weapon clashed with the nether-infused attacks of Velkar and Feris, sending sparks flying in all directions. The sheer force of the impact shook the ground beneath them, but Darius stood firm, his expression hardened with resolve.


    "You''re getting weaker, Darius," Velkar taunted, his voice cold and mocking. "How long do you think you can keep this up?"


    Darius''s eyes narrowed, his chest rising and falling heavily. "As long as it takes to finish you," he spat back, though the strain in his voice betrayed just how much strength he had left.


    Meanwhile, on another part of the battlefield, Sylph was a blur of motion, her figure nearly invisible as she summoned the power of the wind. With a swift motion, she activated Whirling Blades, sending a torrent of razor-sharp wind-powered strikes toward Mirra and her puppets.


    The wind howled as the blades cut through the air with deadly speed, each strike aimed at slicing through Mirra''s defenses. But Mirra merely grinned, her eyes glowing with the dark energy she had absorbed. "You''ll have to do better than that," she hissed, her voice dripping with arrogance.


    Sylph''s gaze sharpened. "You''ve become more resilient, but that won''t last," she said, her voice cool and steady, though there was a flicker of frustration behind her eyes.


    The blades tore into the nether puppets, but Mirra''s defenses, bolstered by the devoured energy of the fallen, held firm. "You see, little wind witch," Mirra sneered, "I''m not as fragile as you thought. Now, you''ll watch as your power becomes meaningless."


    Sylph clenched her teeth, refusing to let doubt take root. "We''ll see about that," she muttered, her body already shifting, preparing to strike again.


    On the far side of the battlefield, Aric locked eyes with Vorn, his gaze blazing with fiery determination. "This ends now," Aric declared, his voice low but filled with raw power. His entire body glowed with an intense aura as he charged forward, every step thundering against the earth.


    "Come on, then!" Vorn challenged, his smirk widening as he stood his ground, his Nether Puppets flanking him like looming shadows. "Let''s see if your brute strength can match the power I''ve stolen."


    Aric roared, his voice shaking the battlefield as he activated Colossal Strike, his muscles rippling with the force of his attack. He swung his massive fist toward Vorn, aiming to crush him and his puppets in one decisive blow.


    But Vorn, his body reinforced by the stolen energy of the dead, was no longer as fragile as before. He met Aric''s blow head-on, his nether-infused form glowing with dark power. The impact was like a thunderclap, reverberating through the battlefield.


    For a moment, the two forces clashed in a deadlock, neither giving an inch. Vorn''s smirk never faltered. "You''ve got strength, Aric," he taunted, his voice steady despite the intensity of the battle. "But brute force alone won''t save you this time."


    Aric''s jaw clenched, the veins in his arms bulging as he pushed against the overwhelming force of Vorn''s counter. "I don''t need to save myself," he growled through gritted teeth. "I just need to break you."

 Chapter 288 - 288: The Fallen Two Celestial Elders

    Vorn stood tall, a sinister grin spreading across his face as he surveyed the battlefield. He had gained the upper hand, and he knew it. His eyes were filled with malice, and his Nether Puppets loomed ominously behind him, their dark forms pulsing with nether energy. With a sharp, commanding motion, Vorn raised his hand.


    "Attack!" he commanded, his voice echoing with cold authority, each word carrying an unspoken promise of destruction.


    The two Nether Puppets sprang to life, their movements a blur of deadly precision. The berserk power of Puppet Frenzy coursed through them, their limbs thrashing with terrifying speed.


    As they charged forward, they activated Puppet Rend, their claws glowing with a sinister light, sharp enough to cut through anything in their path.


    "Aric," Vorn called mockingly, his voice dripping with scorn. "Is this really all the strength the mighty Celestial Academy has to offer? How disappointing."


    Aric, still struggling from the effects of his Titan''s Slam, barely managed to lift his head, his eyes narrowing at Vorn''s taunt. His body felt like lead, exhaustion seeping into his bones, and the toll of his ultimate attack had drained most of his energy. But he wasn''t done yet.


    "Don''t¡­ count me out just yet," Aric growled, his voice hoarse but filled with defiance. He struggled to raise his weapon, taking a deep breath, calling forth every last ounce of strength he had left. With a roar, he activated Colossal Strike, his hammer surging with raw power as he swung it with all his might toward the oncoming puppets.


    The ground shook violently as his blow landed, the force rippling through the earth, enough to shatter stone. Dust and debris filled the air, obscuring the battlefield for a moment.


    But when the dust settled, Vorn''s laughter cut through the silence like a blade. The Nether Puppets stood undeterred, their attacks growing fiercer, feeding off the dark energy coursing through them.


    "You think that was enough to stop me?" Vorn sneered, his eyes glowing with vicious glee. He moved forward, his voice a harsh whisper, yet echoing across the battlefield. "You should have saved your energy, Aric. You can''t win."


    The Nether Puppets pressed their attack, their claws tearing through Aric''s defenses. Soulchain Bind wrapped around him like a serpent, ethereal chains tightening around his limbs, leaving him helpless.


    Aric struggled, his face twisted in pain, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. Despite the chains, he tried to move, to fight back, but his strength was fading. He could feel his body betraying him, his vision blurring.


    "You put up a decent fight," Vorn said, his voice mocking as he closed in on his opponent. He raised his nether-forged claws, the dark energy pulsing in rhythm with his heart. "But it ends here."


    Vorn''s eyes held no mercy as he swung his claws toward Aric, his face twisted into a malicious smile. The Nether Puppets lunged at the same time, their claws slashing through the air in a coordinated, final strike.


    Aric''s strength gave way, the power of Vorn''s attacks, combined with his own exhaustion, was too much. His hammer slipped from his grasp, clattering to the ground as his body crumpled beneath the onslaught.


    With one final, vicious blow, the Nether Puppets landed their strike, and Aric''s body collapsed, his eyes closing as darkness enveloped him.


    Vorn stood over the fallen elder, his cruel smile deepening. "The mighty Aric of Celestial Academy¡­ dead. What a waste," he whispered, his voice dripping with satisfaction.


    On another part of the battlefield, Sylph found herself cornered, her breathing heavy, each step more labored than the last.


    Across from her, Mirra stood tall, flanked by her two Nether Puppets, their eyes glowing with malevolent energy. The air between them crackled with tension as Mirra unleashed a full-force assault.


    The Nether Puppets moved with terrifying speed, their claws gleaming as they sliced through the air, and chains from Soulchain Bind shot toward Sylph, aiming to ensnare her.


    Sylph''s heart raced. Her energy was nearly depleted from summoning her ultimate move, Tempest''s Wrath, and the weight of exhaustion bore down on her like a heavy cloak.


    She raised her hand, calling forth her remaining strength, summoning Whirling Blades to deflect the incoming strikes. The wind-blades spun around her, slashing at the puppets'' attacks, but her movements were slowing, her defenses crumbling with each passing second.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Mirra''s voice cut through the air, sharp and mocking. Her eyes gleamed with dark satisfaction as she watched Sylph struggle. "You''re pathetic. You should have known this battle was mine from the start."


    Sylph clenched her jaw, refusing to back down. "I''m not¡­ done yet," she spat, her voice strained but filled with defiance. She could feel the tremors in her limbs, her vision blurring as she struggled to hold her ground.


    Mirra laughed, a cold, hollow sound that echoed in the air. "Give up," she snarled, her lips curling into a cruel smile. "You''re finished, Sylph. Just accept it."


    The words stung, and deep down, Sylph knew Mirra was right. Her strength was fading fast, and Mirra''s relentless onslaught left her with no room to recover.


    The two Nether Puppets, bolstered by Puppet Frenzy and Nether Grip Command, were unrelenting. Their strikes came faster, harder, and with deadly precision, tearing through her defenses with terrifying ease.


    "Don''t¡­ underestimate me," Sylph muttered, though even she could hear the desperation in her voice. She raised her hands, trying to summon another burst of wind to hold them off, but her power was slipping through her fingers like sand.


    "Too late for that," Mirra sneered, her eyes narrowing as she directed the final blow. The Nether Puppets, now frenzied, lunged forward with vicious speed, their claws shimmering with dark energy.


    Sylph could only watch as one of the Nether Puppets broke through her weakening wind barrier, its claws aimed directly at her. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was no time to react. The attack was swift, a blur of motion, and before Sylph could even draw her next breath, the puppet''s claws tore through her, slicing cleanly through her defenses.


    Her body stiffened in shock, her eyes widening as she felt the searing pain rip through her. For a moment, the battlefield around her seemed to still. The sounds of battle faded, and all she could hear was the slow, steady rhythm of her own heartbeat.


    Mirra watched, her expression cold and satisfied, as Sylph''s body crumpled to the ground. The once fierce elder of Celestial Academy lay motionless, her final breath escaping her in silence.


    Mirra stepped forward, standing over her fallen opponent. "I told you," she whispered, her voice dripping with cruel triumph. "You were finished from the start."

 Chapter 289 - 289: The Fallen Of Darius

    Darius stood in the heat of the battlefield, breathing heavily. His eyes flickered with grim determination as he faced the now-revived and even stronger Feris and Velkar.


    Despite the intensity of the fight so far, his enemies had returned more powerful than ever, their forms brimming with dark energy.


    Darius gripped his hammer tightly, the molten flames from Ember Infusion still dancing around the weapon. His armor, reinforced with Forgemaster''s Strike, glowed faintly with heat.


    It was all he had left to rely on. But deep down, he knew that even his enhanced equipment might not be enough to fend off these two monsters. Read exclusive content at m_v-l''e|m,p-y r


    Across from him, Feris and Velkar exchanged knowing glances, their eyes gleaming with sinister amusement. They were done playing. This time, they weren''t holding back.


    "Let''s end this," Velkar said coldly.


    Without hesitation, they ordered their four Nether Puppets to launch a full-scale assault. The puppets, now crackling with intense nether energy, moved like shadows, their claws ready to rip through anything in their path.


    They activated Puppet Frenzy, their movements becoming erratic and dangerously fast. Soulchain Bind shot out from their forms, aiming to trap Darius in place, while Puppet Rend charged their claws with deadly sharpness.


    Darius braced himself, raising his hammer to defend against the onslaught. He swung with all his might, sending waves of molten energy toward the puppets. But it wasn''t enough.


    The Nether Puppets were relentless, their combined attacks overwhelming his defenses. His hammer collided with their claws, sparks flying, but the force behind their strikes was too much.


    One after another, they struck at him, their claws tearing through his defenses. Darius gritted his teeth, doing his best to stand his ground. But then, something happened that shook him to his core.


    The Nether Puppets ripped through his enhanced equipment.


    The molten armor, once his greatest defense, shattered under the puppets'' attacks. The hammer, glowing with Forgemaster''s Strike, was knocked from his hand. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He staggered, wide-eyed with disbelief as the puppets closed in, their chains from Soulchain Bind wrapping around him tightly, pinning him to the ground.


    Darius struggled, his body aching with exhaustion. But it was no use. He was trapped, powerless against the dark forces that surrounded him.


    Feris approached slowly, each step deliberate and filled with cruel satisfaction. His lips curled into a wicked smile as his cold gaze locked onto the fallen Darius. The top elder of Celestial Academy, once a symbol of strength and defiance, now lay battered and bound, barely able to lift his head.


    "Look at you," Feris sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. "The mighty top elder of Celestial Academy, reduced to nothing more than a defeated man." He crouched down, his eyes gleaming with malice. "Did you really think you could win?"


    Darius, though gasping for breath, glared up at him with unwavering defiance. His voice, though ragged, held its edge. "You think¡­ killing me¡­ will stop Celestial Academy?" His tone was filled with quiet rage. "You''re fools if you believe this changes anything."


    Feris chuckled darkly, a cold, hollow sound. "Oh, Darius," he said, shaking his head as if amused by the elder''s ignorance.


    "You don''t realize how weak your academy has become. Look around you¡ªyour strength is gone, your allies are dead. And now, without you¡­" He stood back up, his eyes narrowing with finality. "It''s already over."


    With a swift and merciless motion, Feris activated Puppet Rend, his hand glowing with dark nether energy. The claws of death shimmered for a brief moment before slashing violently across Darius''s chest.


    The attack was brutal¡ªswift and precise. Darius let out a gasp, his body convulsing from the fatal blow as the last of his strength ebbed away. His vision blurred, and his head fell back, his life slipping from him.


    Feris rose slowly, his expression devoid of any remorse. Casually, he wiped the blood from his hand, flicking it to the ground like dirt. "And that," he said with chilling satisfaction, his voice low and venomous, "is the end of Darius."


    Velkar approached, a twisted grin spreading across his face. "Finally," he said, his voice laced with dark amusement, "he''s dead."


    Feris glanced at Velkar, then down at the motionless body of the elder who had once stood as Celestial Academy''s strongest. "The top elder of Celestial Academy is no more," he murmured with grim satisfaction. "The invasion will be all the easier now."


    As if on cue, Vorn and Mirra arrived, dragging the broken corpses of Aric and Sylph behind them. The sound of their bodies scraping across the stone echoed ominously. Mirra tossed Sylph''s lifeless form to the ground with a smug, triumphant grin.


    "We''ve taken care of the others," Mirra announced, her voice thick with pleasure. She glanced down at Sylph''s corpse and smirked. "They didn''t stand a chance."


    Vorn kicked Aric''s body forward, his face twisted in contempt. "The academy''s three strongest elders¡­ dead." His voice was filled with bitter satisfaction, as though each word carried the weight of long-awaited vengeance.


    Feris''s eyes slowly scanned the fallen bodies, a cold smile creeping across his face. "Well done," he said, his tone one of approval and calculation.


    "With them gone, Celestial Academy will be defenseless. The path to our victory is now clear." His gaze lingered on the corpses for a moment longer, as if savoring the sight of their defeat.


    Velkar nodded in agreement, his eyes glinting with malicious intent. "We can start the invasion soon. There''s nothing left to stop us."


    Feris smirked in agreement but said nothing at first. Instead, his gaze shifted, drawn to the glowing pure mana stones scattered across the battlefield. The stones pulsed with radiant light, their pure energy contrasting sharply with the dark, twisted aura surrounding the victorious elders.


    His eyes narrowed with greed as he studied the stones, each one more valuable than entire treasures hoarded by lesser sects. His smile deepened, his expression now one of cold calculation.


    "But before we celebrate our inevitable victory," Feris murmured, his voice low, almost a growl, "there''s something more valuable here that we must take."


    He turned to face Velkar and the others, the hunger in his gaze unmistakable. "The pure mana stones¡­ we came here for these, after all," Feris said, his tone commanding and sharp, as though the stones were already theirs.

 Chapter 290 - 290: The Unexpected Owner

    Velkar, Feris, Vorn, and Mirra stood over the glowing pure mana stones, their eyes gleaming with triumph. The battle had cost them much, but they could finally taste victory. Discover more stories at m,v l''e|m-p| y r


    The bodies of the fallen Celestial Academy elders lay far behind them, forgotten in the shadow of their prize. They were moments away from seizing the treasure they had fought so hard for.


    Velkar reached out, his fingers hovering just above one of the stones, its radiance reflecting in his greedy eyes.


    But before he could grasp it, a voice sliced through the silence like a blade.


    "Do you think you''ve asked permission to take what is mine?"


    The voice was calm, yet filled with a command that made the group freeze mid-motion. Slowly, almost unwillingly, they turned around to face the source of the voice.


    Standing just a few paces behind them was a boy¡ªno older than thirteen. His face was youthful, innocent even, but his eyes carried an unsettling calm. His presence was out of place on this blood-soaked battlefield, yet he seemed unfazed by the carnage around him.


    The elders exchanged suspicious glances, each of them sensing that this was no ordinary child. There was something off about him, something that gnawed at their instincts.


    Feris was the first to speak, his voice laced with disdain and condescension. "Who are you, boy?" His gaze swept over the boy''s small form, eyes narrowing in contempt. "And how did you get here?"


    The boy didn''t respond immediately. He tilted his head slightly, his expression unchanged, as if considering whether their question even deserved an answer. Then, with a nonchalant shrug, he said, "I''m just Lucas."


    The elders'' eyes narrowed, but Lucas continued, his tone casual yet firm. "The owner of those pure mana stones you''re so interested in." His gaze flickered toward the stones, then back to them. "So, I''ll ask again¡ªdid you get permission to take what is mine?"


    For a moment, the group was silent, the weight of his words hanging in the air. Then, like a dam breaking, mocking laughter filled the space.


    Velkar''s laughter was the loudest, his voice dripping with scorn. "You?" He looked the boy up and down, his eyes narrowing further as his lips curled into a sneer. "The owner of these stones? Don''t make me laugh."


    Beside him, Mirra crossed her arms, an amused smirk dancing on her lips. "A child claiming ownership over something so valuable¡­ how cute." Her voice was syrupy with sarcasm. "You should leave now, kid, before you get yourself hurt."


    But despite their mocking tone, Lucas didn''t flinch. His eyes remained steady, almost bored, as if their taunts were nothing more than the idle buzzing of insects. He folded his arms casually across his chest, the faintest hint of a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    "Are you done?" Lucas asked quietly, his voice barely rising, yet it cut through their laughter like a sharp blade.


    Vorn''s amusement quickly drained from his face, replaced by growing irritation. His eyes narrowed, and his voice cut through the air, sharp and filled with impatience. "Enough of this nonsense!" He waved his hand toward one of his Nether Puppets, its towering form looming behind him. His eyes flashed with cold malice as he gave the order. "Kill him." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Nether Puppet responded instantly, its massive form moving with terrifying speed toward Lucas.


    Dark energy surged around it as it activated Puppet Rend, its claws glowing with malevolent nether energy, sharp enough to slice through the strongest armor and tear flesh apart with ease. The puppet''s arm came down in a vicious arc, aiming to end Lucas''s life in a single, brutal strike.


    But then something unthinkable happened.


    The claws struck Lucas¡ªbut nothing. No blood. No scream. Not even a scratch. Lucas remained standing, completely unfazed, as if the attack had never touched him.


    [Hah! Is that it?] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogant amusement. [Come on, Vorn, is that really your best? How embarrassing. Look at him¡ªhe''s practically sweating from the effort!]


    A stunned silence fell over the battlefield. Vorn''s eyes widened in disbelief, his mouth hanging slightly open. The puppet, a construct of immense power, had failed to even scratch this¡­ child. The other elders exchanged shocked glances, struggling to comprehend what they were witnessing.


    "Impossible¡­" Vorn muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "How could he¡ª"


    Lucas tilted his head slightly, his lips curling into a small, amused smirk. His eyes gleamed with a mixture of mockery and satisfaction.


    Without a word, he raised his hand¡ªsmall, delicate, but with an undeniable aura of control. He reached out toward the Nether Puppet, and before Vorn or anyone else could react, Lucas''s fingers wrapped around the puppet''s head.


    For a brief moment, there was silence. Then, with a casual, almost effortless squeeze, Lucas''s fingers dug into the puppet''s skull. The once-mighty construct crumbled in his grasp, its head shattering like fragile clay under his small hand.


    The cracking sound echoed through the battlefield, followed by the thud of the now-headless puppet''s body collapsing to the ground. Dust and debris scattered around Lucas, but he stood there, completely unperturbed.


    [That was pathetic. I almost feel bad for the poor puppet¡­ Almost.] The system chuckled, clearly enjoying itself. [Come on, Lucas, maybe we should give them some lessons on how to control these toys properly.]


    Lucas smirked, his amusement growing as he turned his gaze toward the elders. They stood frozen, their expressions a mix of shock, confusion, and fear. The tension in the air thickened as they began to realize just how dangerous this "boy" really was.


    "So," Lucas began, his voice calm but now carrying a cold, dangerous edge. His eyes, once playful, now gleamed with something darker. "You''ve chosen the hard way, huh?"


    Vorn''s expression twisted into one of fury, but beneath the anger, there was a flicker of fear. He glanced at the crumbled remains of his puppet, then back at Lucas.


    "Who¡­ what are you?" Vorn spat, trying to mask his uncertainty with bravado.


    Lucas chuckled softly, his smirk never fading. "I''m just the one you should''ve never messed with."


    [Oh, this is going to be fun,] the system added, its voice practically gleeful. [Let''s see how long they last before they start begging.]

 Chapter 291 - 291: The True Power of the Void

    Vorn stared at the scene in disbelief, his mind racing to comprehend what had just happened. This boy¡ªno, this monster¡ªhad crushed one of his Nether Puppets with his bare hands. He couldn''t believe it. How could a mere child possess such strength?


    His eyes twitched, his jaw tightening as he processed the impossible sight before him. "I... refuse to believe this!" he snarled, his teeth gritting together in rage. "Soulchain Bind!"


    The command rang out, and the remaining Nether Puppet sprang into action, summoning chains made of ethereal energy. The glowing links shot toward Lucas, wrapping around his limbs, tightening with the unyielding force of nether energy.


    [Oh, look at this, Lucas. They''re really pulling out all the stops now! Chains and claws? What next? Are they going to throw rocks at you too?] the system mocked, its tone dripping with arrogant amusement.


    Vorn''s eyes burned with fury as he advanced. There was no hesitation. He activated Puppet Rend, summoning nether claws to his hands¡ªsharp, deadly, glowing with malevolent energy. His face twisted in determination, he lunged at Lucas.


    "You think you can mock me, boy? I''ll tear you apart!" Vorn roared, his claws cutting through the air, aimed at Lucas''s body.


    The sharp blades slashed across Lucas''s chest, making contact with what should have been flesh, but something was terribly wrong. Vorn could feel his claws slicing into something¡ªbut there was no blood, no tearing of skin. Lucas''s body remained untouched, completely unharmed by the attack.


    Vorn''s breath caught in his throat, his eyes widening. "What... what kind of trick is this?" he whispered, panic starting to seep into his voice. He could feel his claws making contact, but the boy stood there, entirely unaffected.


    [What''s that, Vorn? Did you misplace your strength? Perhaps it''s still hiding behind that little ego of yours.] the system chimed in, its voice filled with shameless glee. [I think you cut something alright¡ªyour own pride!]


    The only sign that the attack had even registered at all was a slight twitch from Lucas, his face briefly tightening as though acknowledging some pain. And then he smirked¡ªa cold, detached grin that sent a shiver through Vorn.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Lucas asked, his voice dripping with amusement, his eyes gleaming with an almost predatory light. His tone was light, casual, but there was an edge there that made Vorn''s heart skip a beat.


    Vorn''s rage ignited, his face twisting in fury. His pride wouldn''t allow him to back down¡ªnot now, not to this child. "You little¡ª!" he spat, his voice trembling with anger. In a fit of blind rage, he activated Puppet Frenzy, sending himself and his puppet into a berserk state.


    The attacks became wild, furious. Vorn slashed at Lucas with lightning speed, each clawed strike blurring through the air in rapid succession, intending to rip the boy limb from limb. His movements were unrestrained, like a cornered animal, and his face contorted with a mixture of anger and desperation.


    "Die! Why won''t you just die!" Vorn bellowed, his voice raw with frustration.


    But no matter how hard Vorn hit, no matter how frenzied the strikes, Lucas''s body absorbed the attacks with ease. There was pain, yes¡ªLucas felt the sting of each strike¡ªbut it was inconsequential. There was no true damage, only discomfort.


    Lucas watched Vorn''s desperate, almost animalistic onslaught with a calm, detached expression. His body moved slowly, lazily, his eyes studying Vorn with mild curiosity, as if he was an annoying insect buzzing too close to his face.


    [Is this all they have to offer, Lucas? Honestly, I expected more.] The system''s tone was both arrogant and mocking, as if speaking to a child trying¡ªand failing¡ªto impress a teacher. [Perhaps you should show him what real power looks like.]


    Lucas''s lips curled into a smirk, his eyes narrowing. He waited for just the right moment, and then, in one swift, effortless motion, his hand shot out. He grabbed Vorn by the throat with an iron grip, his small fingers tightening around the elder''s neck.


    Vorn''s eyes widened in sheer panic as Lucas''s grip tightened around his neck. The wild frenzy of his attacks came to an abrupt halt, the ferocity vanishing in an instant as he struggled to breathe, his body trembling in Lucas''s unyielding grasp. His once confident gaze was now filled with fear.


    He clawed at Lucas''s hand, desperate to break free, but the boy''s strength was terrifying. He was trapped¡ªhelpless in the grip of someone who appeared to be nothing more than a child.


    [Look at him squirm,] the system sneered, its voice thick with mocking amusement. [Isn''t it pitiful? All that noise, all those threats... and now look at him. A poor, frightened little puppet master.]


    Lucas''s eyes were cold, devoid of any sympathy or hesitation. He looked down at Vorn with quiet indifference, as if watching a nuisance that had finally been subdued.


    "It''s over," Lucas said softly, his tone flat, cold, and final. There was no anger, no rage¡ªjust a simple statement of fact. It wasn''t a threat. It was an inevitability.


    Vorn''s mouth opened, a desperate gasp escaping his lips, but no words came. The elder''s mind raced, searching for a way out, but there was none. His strength was failing, his vision blurring, and Lucas... Lucas was completely calm. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Over? That''s too kind, don''t you think, Lucas?] the system chimed in, its voice thick with shameless glee. [Let him beg a little. Oh, I''d love to hear him try. Maybe he''ll promise you the world if you let him go. Won''t that be entertaining?]


    But Lucas was already done. His right hand began to glow with dark energy, the air around them distorting as he summoned the deadly power of Void Rend. The energy gathered in his hand, humming with lethal force, sharp as the void itself.


    Vorn''s eyes widened even further, the shock and horror freezing him in place. His mouth moved, trembling as if to form words, but Lucas didn''t give him the chance.


    With a swift, effortless motion, Lucas swung his hand. The rift-like strike cut through the air, its deadly edge clean and merciless. It sliced through Vorn''s neck with ease.


    For a brief moment, Vorn''s expression remained unchanged¡ªshock frozen on his face, his eyes still wide, not quite registering the fatal blow. And then his head fell. It tumbled to the ground with a dull thud, rolling lifelessly to a stop, eyes still open in disbelief.


    His body crumpled shortly after, collapsing to the ground like a puppet whose strings had been cut.


    The battlefield fell into an eerie silence, the weight of what had just happened settling over everyone who had witnessed it. The once-feared Elder Vorn was gone, slain in an instant by the hands of a boy who now stood quietly, almost indifferent to the carnage.


    [Beautiful. Absolutely beautiful,] the system purred, its voice filled with satisfaction. [Did you see his face, Lucas? Did you see the moment he realized he was nothing? Oh, that was priceless.]


    Lucas glanced at Vorn''s lifeless form, a small, almost bored smile curling at the edge of his lips. "Is that all?" he muttered quietly, more to himself than to anyone else.


    [It''s never enough, Lucas.] The system''s voice was laced with its usual arrogance, a dark, mocking tone as it reveled in the aftermath. [But don''t worry. There are still plenty more fools left to entertain us.]


    Lucas looked up, his gaze now sweeping across the battlefield, locking onto the shocked faces of Feris, Velkar, and Mirra. His smile widened ever so slightly as he noticed their frozen stares, their disbelief mirroring what had once been Vorn''s final expression.


    They were next.

 Chapter 292 - 292: The Fall of Another Necrovauld Elder

    As Mirra glared at Lucas, her face contorted with fury. "Who do you think you are?" she spat, her voice shaking with barely contained rage. "Do you really think you can kill us so easily?"


    Feris stepped forward, a smug grin curling on his lips. "We''re 8-star elders of Necrovauld Academy," he sneered, his voice dripping with condescension. "And you? You''re nothing but a foolish child."


    Lucas remained silent, his expression unreadable as he looked at them both. Then, without warning, his lips curled into a faint, mocking smile. "What a bunch of idiots," he said, his voice casual, almost amused.


    [Idiots indeed. I almost feel bad for them¡­ almost,] the system chimed in, its tone laced with arrogance. [But watching them squirm? That''s priceless.]


    Mirra''s face flushed red with anger, her eyes flashing dangerously. "You arrogant little¡ª!" she shouted, cutting off her own words as she commanded her Nether Puppets to attack. Her voice trembled with fury as she gave the order, her body brimming with violent intent.


    She activated Puppet Frenzy, her eyes gleaming with bloodlust as her two Nether Puppets moved with feral speed, attacking from all directions.


    At the same time, she unleashed Soulchain Bind and Puppet Rend, summoning chains of ethereal energy and razor-sharp nether claws that tore through the air toward Lucas, ready to rip him apart.


    [Oh, how original,] the system mocked, its voice dripping with shameless sarcasm. [Let''s see how long this failure lasts.]


    The chains wrapped around Lucas, binding him tightly. The nether claws slashed at him with deadly force. But just like before, none of it worked. The chains held no power over him, and the claws¡ªsharp enough to tear through magical defenses¡ªdidn''t even scratch his skin.


    Lucas stood there, calm and unbothered, his gaze locked on Mirra''s frantic, furious assault. There was no damage, no blood. Nothing at all.


    Mirra''s eyes widened in disbelief, her face twisting in frustration. "What¡­ what is this?" she stammered, her voice shaky. "Why isn''t it working?"


    [Because you''re weak, that''s why,] the system scoffed, its voice gleeful. [Even a child could see that. Oh wait¡ªone just did.]


    Lucas remained still, his expression calm, even bored. He raised his hand, and the air around him began to distort with dark, swirling energy.


    "Void Rend."


    With a single fluid motion, Lucas unleashed the power of Void Rend. A sharp, rift-like strike ripped through the air, and in an instant, both of Mirra''s Nether Puppets were sliced apart as if they were made of nothing more than paper.


    But Lucas wasn''t finished.


    Without hesitation, he swung his hand once more, the Void Rend slicing through the air with ruthless precision. In an instant, Mirra''s legs were severed cleanly from her body, the energy crackling through her flesh like a hot knife through butter.


    She collapsed to the ground, gasping in shock, now at the same height as the boy who had effortlessly dismantled everything she had thrown at him.


    Lucas took a slow step forward, looking down at her, a cold smirk twisting his lips. "Now we''re the same height," he said, his tone dripping with amusement, as if it was all a game to him.


    [Oh, this is just too good,] the system chimed in, its voice a mix of arrogance and delight. [She thought she could stand above you, and now look at her¡ªon her knees like the worm she is.]


    Mirra''s face twisted in agony and rage, her breath coming in ragged gasps. But even in her severely injured state, she refused to surrender. Her eyes glared up at Lucas, filled with fury. "I''ll¡­ I''ll kill you," she snarled through gritted teeth, her voice trembling with hatred. "I''ll heal¡­ and then I''ll kill you. I swear it!"


    With that, she tried to activate Nether Devour, desperate to restore her broken body. But the moment she attempted to use the skill, something went terribly wrong.


    Nothing happened.


    Her body remained shattered, her legs still severed, her wounds unmended. Panic flooded her eyes as she struggled to understand what was happening.


    "What the¡­?" Mirra''s voice wavered, her anger giving way to confusion. "Why isn''t it working? What''s happening?! Why can''t I heal?!" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [She really doesn''t get it, does she?] the system laughed, its tone filled with gleeful mockery. [Go ahead, Lucas, tell her. She''s practically begging for it.]


    Lucas''s smirk widened as he knelt slightly to meet her eyes, his gaze filled with dark satisfaction. "You''re just figuring it out now?" he asked softly, his voice laced with cruel amusement. "I told you¡ªfind out for yourself."


    Mirra''s panic deepened, her eyes wide with terror as she desperately tried again to activate Nether Devour, but it was useless. "No, no, no¡­!" she whimpered, her voice trembling as the reality of the situation hit her. "This¡­ this can''t be happening!"


    [Oh, but it is,] the system taunted shamelessly. [You can''t heal, you can''t fight, and now? You can''t even run. How does it feel to be so¡­ helpless?]


    Before Mirra could utter another word, Lucas straightened up, raising his hand once more. The dark energy of Void Rend gathered around him, swirling with chilling ease. His expression remained calm, detached¡ªalmost bored¡ªas if this was nothing more than a simple task to be completed.


    "Time to end this."


    With a swift motion, he brought the Void Rend down, the rift-like strike cutting through Mirra''s body in an instant. There was no time for her to scream, no chance for her to react. In mere seconds, her body was torn apart, and the light in her eyes flickered out.


    Her lifeless form crumpled to the ground, unable to heal, unable to fight back.


    In the silence that followed, Feris and Velkar stood frozen, their faces etched with shock and horror. They had watched the entire scene unfold, unable to comprehend how easily Lucas had dismantled one of their own.


    Lucas turned to face them, his calm smile still firmly in place. "Looks like she didn''t make it," he said casually, his tone light, as if he was commenting on something as trivial as the weather.


    [And you two are next,] the system added, its voice filled with dark, gleeful anticipation. [This is going to be fun.]

 Chapter 293 - 293: The Last Stand

    Feris stood frozen, his heart racing as his gaze darted between the lifeless bodies of Mirra and Vorn. Both elders¡ªmighty, revered 8-star powerhouses¡ªnow lay motionless on the battlefield. Normally, their ability to heal with Nether Devour would have revived them in seconds, but not this time. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The skill that should have been their lifeline had failed. Panic clawed at Feris''s mind as the horrifying realization sank in: something was very, very wrong.


    His breath quickened, and he instinctively turned toward Velkar, hoping his fellow elder had a plan, a way out of this nightmare. "What do we do?" Feris asked, his voice trembling, betraying the fear he desperately tried to hide. But when his eyes finally landed on the spot where Velkar had been¡­ it was empty.


    Velkar was gone.


    [Ah, typical, isn''t it? Abandon ship when things get rough. I can''t say I''m surprised!] the system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogant amusement.


    Lucas''s smirk deepened, his expression a perfect picture of mockery. "If you''re looking for your friend, he''s already run off."


    Feris''s face twisted, a mixture of rage and terror. "That¡­ coward," he spat, his voice shaking. His fists clenched as he cursed Velkar under his breath, his mind racing for a way to escape this on his own. He turned his gaze back to Lucas, dread filling his eyes as the full weight of his situation settled in.


    "Please, release me!" Feris pleaded, his voice cracking with desperation. "I¡­ I didn''t know these mana stones belonged to you! It was a mistake, I swear!" His words came out in a frantic rush, each one laced with terror. "I''ll leave right now, just let me go."


    Lucas''s expression didn''t shift. He took a slow, deliberate step forward, his calm demeanor only intensifying the suffocating tension that now hung in the air. His eyes gleamed with dark amusement as he looked down at Feris, watching him squirm. "Is that so?" Lucas''s voice was low, dripping with mockery.


    [He''s really trying to beg his way out of this, huh? Pathetic.] the system chuckled, its voice filled with arrogant derision. [Honestly, it''s almost entertaining watching him grovel. Almost.]


    Feris''s face twisted with fear, but he couldn''t help the flicker of hope that sparked at Lucas''s measured words. "Yes, yes! It was all a mistake!" He forced a pitiful smile, trying to sound convincing, though his eyes betrayed his fear. "Just let me go, and I swear, you''ll never hear from me again."


    Lucas tilted his head slightly, his smirk never fading. "And why should I believe you?" he asked, his tone cold, deliberate. He took another step toward Feris, his presence growing more menacing with each movement. "After all, you were just moments away from stealing what''s mine."


    [And let''s not forget trying to kill you just a minute ago!] the system added with a shameless chuckle. [Does he really think you''re that gullible? I almost feel bad for him. Almost.]


    Feris''s breathing quickened as Lucas drew closer, his heart pounding in his chest. "No, no, it wasn''t like that! I didn''t know!" His voice grew frantic, his composure crumbling under the pressure. He could feel the walls closing in around him, his options shrinking with every second.


    Lucas remained unmoved. "And now, you expect me to simply let you walk away?" His tone was flat, devoid of any empathy. The smirk on his face grew, his eyes locked on Feris like a predator toying with its prey.


    Feris''s voice dropped to a whisper, barely able to keep his fear in check. "Please¡­"


    As Lucas moved closer, closing the distance with a measured calm, Feris''s fear twisted into rage. His eyes widened, and in a moment of wild desperation, he acted.


    He wasn''t going to die without a fight. His hand shot forward, and with a flick of his wrist, he fired a dart of shimmering green liquid¡ªa deadly poison that glittered ominously in the light.


    "Die, you fool!" Feris screamed, his voice crackling with triumph, his eyes blazing with the delusion of victory. "You walked right into my trap! This poison is our special creation¡ªMelting Poison. It melts through anything!"


    The liquid splashed across Lucas''s body, and for a brief moment, Feris''s lips twisted into a victorious grin. But as the seconds passed, that grin faltered, then disappeared altogether.


    Lucas remained completely unharmed. The poison, meant to melt anything it touched, had done absolutely nothing. Lucas''s expression hadn''t even shifted, the calm smile still resting on his lips as he glanced down at the liquid dripping off his skin like harmless water.


    "Too bad," Lucas said softly, his voice almost gentle. "It doesn''t affect me."


    [What a joke!] the system laughed, its voice ringing with shameless amusement. [He thought a little poison could melt you? Oh, this is priceless.]


    Feris''s eyes widened in horror as he watched his last hope vanish. "No¡­ no, this can''t be happening," he muttered, his voice breaking under the weight of disbelief.


    His heart pounded in his chest as he scrambled for a final option. Desperation gripping him, he tried to summon Puppet Rend, hoping to launch one last attack¡ªanything to save himself.


    But something was wrong.


    He couldn''t feel it¡ªthe familiar surge of nether energy wasn''t there. His connection to his puppets, the source of his strength, had been severed. He stood there, helpless, the realization sinking in.


    "I¡­ I can''t¡­" Feris stammered, his eyes wide with panic. He tried again, reaching for his powers, but nothing came.


    [Aw, poor guy. His toys stopped working.] The system''s mocking voice dripped with cruel amusement. [Didn''t see that one coming, huh?]


    "No! No!" Feris shouted, his voice cracking as the weight of his impending death pressed down on him. His hands trembled as he tried to summon any power he had left, but it was too late. His legs felt weak beneath him, his body betraying him as despair swallowed his heart.


    Lucas, calm and unbothered, raised his hand, the familiar darkness of Void Rend gathering around his fingertips. "It''s over."


    With a flick of his wrist, Lucas unleashed the Void Rend. The dark, rift-like energy tore through Feris''s body, severing him from life in an instant. His body crumpled to the ground, joining his fallen comrades in lifeless silence.


    The battlefield was quiet once more, the bodies of the once-mighty 8-star elders strewn across the ground. And standing above them, victorious, was Lucas, his expression calm, his power undeniable.


    Far from the battlefield, Velkar was running, his breath ragged as he pushed himself to escape. His mind raced as he tried to comprehend the carnage he had witnessed.


    "Who¡­ who the hell is he?" Velkar muttered to himself, his voice shaking with disbelief and terror. "How could he kill the others so easily?"

 Chapter 294 - 294: The Escape of Velkar

    Lucas stood calmly amidst the stillness of the battlefield, his eyes narrowing slightly as he watched Velkar fade into the distance. The air hung heavy with the scent of blood and the remnants of battle, the silence punctuated only by the occasional rustle of wind over the bodies of the fallen. His gaze followed the path Velkar had taken, but Lucas made no move to give chase.


    A familiar, shameless voice broke the quiet, cutting through his thoughts. [Really? You''re just going to let him run like that?] The system''s tone dripped with mockery, its arrogance palpable. [What happened to the so-called ''Demon God''? Letting a coward escape? Pathetic.]


    Lucas''s lips curved into a small, knowing smile, his expression calm and unbothered. "No need," he replied smoothly, his voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    The system scoffed, unimpressed. [No need? That''s the best excuse you can come up with? Oh, how far you''ve fallen, Lucas. I thought you''d enjoy squashing weaklings like him.] Its tone grew even more arrogant, reveling in its mockery. [Or maybe you''ve gone soft.]


    Lucas''s smile deepened, a glint of amusement flickering in his eyes as he shook his head slightly. "He''s not worth my time," he said softly, the certainty in his voice undeniable. "Besides, he''ll make a fine opponent for her later. There''s no need for me to act."


    The system paused for a moment, then chuckled, its tone shifting to one of feigned understanding. [Ah, I see¡­ This is one of your grand schemes, right? Always playing the long game. How clever.] It''s voice oozed with sarcasm. [But honestly, are you sure you''re not just being lazy?]


    Lucas let out a quiet laugh, not rising to the system''s bait. "Believe what you want," he replied smoothly, his gaze still fixed on the horizon where Velkar had fled. "In the end, the result will be the same."


    The system huffed, but its mocking tone softened slightly, as if admitting defeat. [Fine, fine, whatever helps you sleep at night. But don''t come crying to me when your ''opponent'' turns out to be nothing more than a waste of time.]


    Lucas''s smile never faltered. "We''ll see."


    Meanwhile, Velkar kept running, his breath coming in ragged gasps as his legs pounded against the ground.


    His heart was still hammering from the encounter, and every few moments, he glanced back over his shoulder, fully expecting to see Lucas closing in on him. But¡­ nothing. The boy was nowhere to be seen.


    Velkar skidded to a stop, confusion washing over him. He stood there for a moment, chest heaving, trying to make sense of it.


    "Why didn''t he chase me?" he muttered under his breath, wiping the sweat from his brow. His mind raced, struggling to process the boy''s inaction. "That kid¡­ he has to have a reason." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked back at the battlefield, far in the distance now. "Maybe he doesn''t leave his territory?" Velkar whispered, trying to reassure himself. "That would explain why the world has never heard of him. If he''s tied to one place, then he''s no threat beyond his domain."


    Velkar''s breathing began to slow, his heartbeat settling as he regained some semblance of composure. But as he stood there, catching his breath, a new thought took root¡ªone that shifted his fear into something far more dangerous.


    "Feris, Mirra, Vorn..." Velkar muttered, the names of the fallen elders lingering on his lips. His eyes darkened with a calculating gleam. "They''re all dead. But so are the top elders of the Celestial Academy."


    For a moment, he was silent, processing the gravity of the situation. Then, slowly, his lips twisted into a dark smirk, ambition flaring in his eyes. "This¡­ this might be my chance."


    Velkar began moving again, but this time, it wasn''t panic driving him¡ªit was purpose. His mind spun with possibilities, weaving a web of plans and power.


    "With Feris and the others gone," he whispered, the words coming faster now, "Necrovauld is vulnerable. There''s no one left to stand in my way."


    He chuckled under his breath, his smirk widening as the full scope of his ambitions became clearer. "And the Celestial Academy¡­ their strongest elders have fallen. They''re crippled. This¡­ this is the perfect opportunity."


    His pace quickened, every step now fueled by a growing hunger for power. "The Malachor Clan will rise from this. I''ll take over Necrovauld¡­ no, I''ll make it mine entirely. I''ll seize their resources, their knowledge, their influence. This will be the beginning of the Malachor Clan''s dominance."


    Velkar''s dark laughter echoed through the desolate landscape, reverberating through the empty air as he ran, his newfound ambition driving him forward.


    Each step he took felt lighter, as if the weight of his previous fear had been replaced by the intoxicating pull of opportunity. The death of his comrades no longer mattered¡ªonly his own rise to power.


    "This¡­ this is just the beginning."


    Meanwhile, far from the battlefield, the Celestial Academy stood tall against the horizon. Inside one of the private chambers, the air was thick with an oppressive heat.


    The temperature in the room seemed to rise with every passing moment, the walls shimmering as if bending under the intense warmth.


    At the center of it all was Roxana Volcaria.


    Seated in her meditation posture, her eyes were closed, her brow furrowed in concentration. Her body radiated a fiery aura, flames dancing across her skin like a living force.


    The Volcanic Dragon Physique she possessed was working in overdrive, the power within her building to an almost unbearable level.


    "Just a little more..." Roxana whispered under her breath, her voice strained with effort.


    Beads of sweat formed on her brow, evaporating almost instantly from the heat. The very air around her seemed to vibrate with power as she pushed herself harder, forcing the molten energy within her body to its absolute limits.


    She gritted her teeth, her fists clenched tightly as the fire inside her roared, the heat intensifying to dangerous levels.


    "Just¡­ a little¡­ more," she repeated, her determination unwavering.

 Chapter 295 - 295: Roxanas Thunder Tribulation

    Roxana Volcaria stood alone in the heart of a barren wasteland, far from the safety of the Celestial Academy, her sharp gaze locked on the darkening sky above. The air crackled with raw, unstable energy, and an ominous tension spread through the atmosphere. Thunder Tribulation was on its way.


    The overwhelming surge of power from absorbing the Volcanic Dragon Core had pushed her to the brink of a breakthrough¡ªfrom six-star to seven-star. Her mana was overflowing, and the only thing standing between her and her next level was the trial by storm that awaited her.


    That''s why she had left the academy so fast. No one could be around for this.


    Dark clouds gathered, swirling above her like a predator circling its prey. Lightning flashed ominously in the distance, the rumbling of thunder growing louder with each second.


    Roxana smirked, her lips curling as she felt the energy in the air shift, the storm preparing to strike. "Come on, then," she muttered, her voice low and filled with confidence. Her eyes gleamed with a mixture of excitement and anticipation.


    She had faced tribulations before¡ªshe knew exactly what was coming.


    The first thunder strike came down like a spear of light, aimed directly at her. Roxana didn''t flinch. The lightning hit her squarely, but it was little more than a tingle against her skin. She felt the surge of energy but remained unaffected.


    She let out a soft chuckle, amusement playing across her face. "Is that all you''ve got?"


    The second strike came faster, fiercer. It cracked against her, but her body barely registered the hit. The third followed quickly behind it, then the fourth, the lightning growing stronger with each one, the strikes hitting her like a drumbeat from the sky.


    Still, Roxana stood firm, her smirk never leaving her face.


    "Come on, I''m not here to play with you," she muttered, rolling her shoulders as if shaking off the last bits of static clinging to her skin. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By the time the fifth strike hit, the ground around her was charred and smoking, but Roxana had barely broken a sweat. She could feel the immense power coursing through her veins, the flames of the Volcanic Dragon Core roaring within her.


    But Roxana knew better than to let her guard down.


    Her eyes narrowed, a spark of anticipation flickering in their depths as she glanced up at the dark clouds swirling ominously above her. The air had grown heavy, electric with raw power. She could feel it in her bones¡ªthe real challenge was about to begin.


    "The sixth strike is the real test," she muttered to herself, her expression hardening. There was no room for overconfidence now.


    With a determined breath, she activated her Volcanic Dragon Transformation without hesitation. Her body began to shift, bones cracking and muscles bulging as her form morphed into something far more fearsome¡ªa perfect blend of human and dragon.


    Dark red scales, like molten armor, spread across her skin, glowing with intense heat. Her hands extended into sharp, menacing claws, gleaming with a fiery edge.


    From her back, massive wings unfurled, casting a shadow over the scorched ground beneath her. Twin horns curved sharply from her forehead, giving her a predatory appearance.


    She was no longer just Roxana¡ªshe was something else entirely. A living, breathing force of nature.


    The sky seemed to recognize her transformation, rumbling in response as the sixth thunder strike began to descend. It was unlike the others¡ªcharged with a power so intense that even the ground trembled beneath her feet. Roxana''s eyes blazed with fury and determination.


    "Come here!" she roared up at the heavens, her voice thunderous and filled with defiance.


    The lightning tore through the sky, hitting her with a force that would have obliterated anyone else. This time, the strike left its mark.


    The searing energy coursed through her, ripping at her body with a pain that was almost unbearable. Roxana gritted her teeth, her dragon claws digging into the earth as the sheer intensity of the thunder tribulation tried to break her.


    Her fiery scales crackled under the pressure, the heat radiating from her body clashing with the energy from the sky. Pain surged through her veins, her muscles tightening with the effort it took to stay upright.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" she hissed through clenched teeth, refusing to show weakness. Sweat poured down her face, evaporating almost instantly in the heat of the moment. But her eyes never wavered¡ªthey stayed locked on the storm above, burning with fierce resolve.


    Her dragon form glowed with fiery resistance, the power of the Volcanic Dragon Core roaring within her, fueling her strength. She had prepared for this. She knew it would hurt, but pain wasn''t enough to bring her down. Not today.


    With a deep breath, Roxana forced herself to stand tall, her wings flaring out behind her as the energy from the sixth strike finally began to fade. Her body trembled, but she remained firm, her breath coming in ragged gasps as the storm around her seemed to calm.


    Breathing heavily, she glanced up at the sky, expecting the tribulation to be over.


    "That''s it?" she muttered, a slight smirk tugging at her lips. But before she could fully recover, the air around her shifted once again, and her expression immediately changed.


    The sky darkened even more, and a new presence loomed above her¡ªa presence far more dangerous than anything she''d felt before.


    Roxana''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Wait... what?"


    A sense of dread washed over her as the clouds began to churn with even greater ferocity. She felt the pressure building above her, far worse than anything she had prepared for.


    "Dammit!" she cursed under her breath, her expression twisted with frustration. "A seventh strike?"


    Her heart raced, adrenaline pumping through her as she braced herself for the final, unexpected blow. Her claws flexed, and her wings tensed, preparing for what was about to come.


    "Why didn''t anyone tell me about this?" she growled, her voice a mix of anger and determination. There was no turning back now¡ªno running from this final test.


    As the sky roared with unrestrained power, the seventh thunder strike gathered, its energy crackling with terrifying force. Roxana could feel it building, bearing down on her like the weight of the world itself.


    She gritted her teeth, her body tensing as she readied herself for the strike. "Come on, Roxana," she muttered to herself. "You''ve got this. Just hold on."


    And then, with a deafening crack, the seventh thunder strike descended, aiming straight for her.

 Chapter 296 - 296: Roxanas Tribulations Seventh Strike

    Roxana stood at the heart of the storm, her entire body trembling as the full force of the seventh thunder strike crashed into her.


    Her muscles tightened, her dragon wings trembling under the immense pressure. The sky howled above her as if the heavens themselves were trying to tear her apart. Every ounce of her strength felt stretched to the breaking point.


    But her Volcanic Dragon Physique held firm.


    "Is this all you''ve got?" Roxana growled through gritted teeth, her voice laced with defiance. Her eyes, glowing with molten fire, stared into the chaotic storm as the lightning continued to surge through her.


    The fusion of her body with the Volcanic Dragon Core had made her stronger than she had ever been.


    The synergy between her Divine Scripture, the Volcanic Dragon Core Divine Scripture, and her physical form was perfect. She could feel the energy intertwining with every fiber of her being, amplifying her power to unimaginable heights.


    The storm raged, unrelenting, but Roxana stood her ground. "Come on!" she shouted, her voice a roar that cut through the thunder. "I can take more than this!"


    Her body glowed with intense fiery energy as the seventh strike coursed through her. The destructive power tried to overwhelm her, but her volcanic resilience tempered its force. Her dark red scales shimmered, glowing from the heat, even as cracks began to form across them.


    Sweat dripped down her brow, evaporating the moment it touched her burning skin. Blood seeped from the wounds where the lightning had broken through her defenses, and every muscle in her body screamed in agony.


    Her breaths came in ragged gasps, each one a fight against the searing pain coursing through her veins.


    Yet, through it all, she felt something stir deep within her.


    She let out a weak laugh, her voice hoarse but filled with determination. "You really thought you could break me?" Her smirk was defiant, her eyes narrowed in fierce concentration.


    As the final echoes of the seventh strike faded into silence, Roxana''s body surged with newfound power. The once oppressive storm had become a distant memory, its force no match for what now raged within her.


    "Too bad," she whispered, her voice low and dark, carrying a sense of triumph. Her lips curled into a smirk, eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    Her mana surged violently, filling every inch of her body with raw, untamed energy. She felt it coursing through her veins, more powerful than ever before. The seventh star? She had obliterated it. It was no longer a milestone¡ªit was beneath her.


    A quiet chuckle escaped her as she stood there, feeling the overwhelming force rising exponentially inside her. "This... this is what true power feels like," she muttered, her voice barely audible over the crackling remnants of energy around her.


    Roxana could sense her Volcanic Dragon Physique reaching its perfect form, every cell in her body resonating with volcanic heat and strength.


    Her once battle-worn body was now becoming something far more formidable, something complete. The Volcanic Dragon Core had done more than just empower her¡ªit had transformed her entirely.


    She raised her hand, watching as it glowed with fiery light, the heat surrounding her intensifying with each passing moment. Her eyes narrowed, focused on the sheer magnitude of what she had become.


    "Seven-star?" she scoffed quietly, shaking her head as a wry smile played across her lips. "That was just the beginning."


    Her mana flared once more, and in that instant, she could feel herself soaring to the peak of eight-star. The power was staggering, more immense than anything she had ever imagined.


    It flowed through her smoothly now, no longer wild and untamed. Her body, glowing with fiery brilliance, had become the perfect vessel for this boundless energy.


    The combination of her perfect physique, the latent mana she had stored, and the Volcanic Dragon Core had pushed her beyond her limits. She had transcended.


    As the dark clouds above began to dissipate, revealing the first slivers of calm sky, Roxana inhaled deeply.


    Her body was still marred with wounds from the tribulation, but the healing had already begun. The intense power she now held was stabilizing, settling into her core as her form adapted to its newfound strength.


    "I''ve surpassed everything I thought possible," she murmured to herself, her voice steady, but filled with awe. The weight of her achievements finally began to sink in. She was no longer just Roxana Volcaria¡ªshe had become something far greater. Something legendary.


    She smirked, her eyes flashing with a dangerous glint, the fire in her soul blazing hotter than ever. "The possibilities¡­" Her voice trailed off, filled with both anticipation and excitement. "They''re endless now."


    But for now, there was something left to be done.


    Roxana glanced at her surroundings, the barren landscape around her still smoldering from the aftermath of her transformation. Her smirk faded into a serious expression as she clenched her fists, feeling the power surge beneath her skin.


    "First thing''s first," Roxana muttered under her breath, her eyes narrowing with determination, her voice edged with steely focus. "Stabilize."


    She took a deep breath, her chest rising as the heated air filled her lungs. Slowly, she closed her eyes, allowing the world around her to fade away.


    Her focus turned inward, to the storm of power raging within her. She could feel the wild energy pulsating, chaotic and untamed, and she knew she had to take control.


    A few moments later, she let out a slow, satisfied breath. Her smirk returned, her eyes opening, now filled with a confident glint. "There it is," she said, her tone laced with satisfaction. "Now we''re ready."


    Roxana''s gaze lifted, her eyes turning toward the horizon, her expression shifting from satisfaction to excitement. Her mind was already at work, the gears turning as she thought of what came next.


    "Oh, something big is coming," she whispered to herself, her voice carrying a hint of anticipation, her eyes glinting with eagerness. She could almost feel the thrill of the next challenge, the next conquest. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her smirk widened, her dragon claws flexing as she envisioned the path ahead. "And I''m ready for it."

 Chapter 297 - 297: A New Power Emerges

    Lucas stood quietly at the site where the battle with the elders had unfolded, his eyes scanning the desolate battlefield.


    The ground was scorched, littered with broken fragments of the nether puppets, but now, all was still. The fierce energy that had once crackled through the air had dissipated, leaving behind an eerie silence.


    His expression was calm, but his mind was already running through possible next steps when the familiar voice of the system chimed in, cutting through the quiet.


    [What should we do next?] The system''s tone was neutral, almost curious, as if it, too, was wondering what the next move would be.


    Lucas remained silent for a moment, his eyes narrowing as he contemplated. A faint breeze blew past him, stirring the ashes around his feet.


    "Honestly," he said slowly, "there''s not much left to do right now. The only thing that remains is to wait¡­ for Velkar to make his move and attack Celestial Academy."


    The system paused briefly, then responded with a faint hint of amusement. [I see. So, now we wait.] sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas gave a small, thoughtful nod, his eyes still fixed on the horizon. He knew what Velkar''s next steps would be¡ªhe didn''t need to chase after him. It was just a matter of time before Velkar acted.


    But before Lucas could settle into the waiting game, the system''s voice returned, this time sharper, with a more alert edge. [By the way, someone is approaching. And her power¡­] The system hesitated for just a moment before adding, [It''s far stronger than Velkar''s.]


    Lucas''s eyes widened slightly, his usual calm demeanor shifting into focused alertness. His posture straightened, and his gaze swept across the horizon. "Who?" he asked, his voice low but cautious. A hint of tension flickered in his tone.


    [You''ll know soon enough,] the system replied, teasingly vague, its tone almost playful despite the seriousness of the situation.


    Moments later, the air shifted, heavy with an overwhelming presence. Lucas tensed, his gaze snapping toward the source of the approaching power.


    He didn''t need to see her to know who it was¡ªthe energy was unmistakable, blazing with fiery intensity. A figure emerged from the distant haze, the heat radiating off her in waves.


    It was Roxana Volcaria.


    As she drew closer, the force of her aura was undeniable. Lucas felt the surge in her mana, far stronger than before. His eyes widened, the calm mask slipping for a fraction of a second as he registered the sheer magnitude of her growth.


    "Wait... you''re already eight-star?" His voice held a note of incredulity, his usual composed demeanor giving way to genuine surprise. He had anticipated her advancement, but not at this pace.


    Roxana smirked, a confident gleam in her eyes. She seemed to enjoy his reaction. "Yeah," she replied, her tone laced with self-assurance. "The Volcanic Dragon Core pushed me through the final barrier. It wasn''t as hard as I thought it would be."


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, his surprise shifting into intrigue. "So, the core did all that?" His voice was quieter now, as if speaking more to himself. There was a hint of curiosity, almost admiration, in his tone.


    Roxana''s smirk widened. "Well," she shrugged, her eyes glowing with the satisfaction of her newfound strength, "it didn''t hurt that I was already prepared. The core just... perfected everything."


    Lucas stared at her for a moment, still trying to comprehend how quickly she had advanced. His gaze flicked up toward the sky, as if searching for answers, then back to her. "That was¡­ fast," he muttered, more to himself than to her.


    Lucas turned inward, his voice dropping to a low whisper as he addressed the system, suspicion coloring his words. "It seems like her fusion was a bit too fast, don''t you think?"


    The system''s reply came swiftly, its tone filled with its usual smugness. [Fast? Oh, please. She didn''t just stumble into power like you, Lucas.]


    There was a playful jab in its voice. [She was already prepared for this breakthrough. The second you handed over the Volcanic Dragon Core, it was like handing her the key to the door she''d already unlocked.]


    Lucas''s brow twitched slightly at the mockery, but the system continued without missing a beat.


    [With her physique, core, and divine scripture all perfectly aligned with the Volcanic Dragon, her body was more than ready. She didn''t have to crawl through the mud like some people I know...]


    The system''s arrogance was palpable as it spoke. [Her body became stable and powerful enough to ascend quickly¡ªlike a dragon soaring effortlessly through the sky.]


    It paused for dramatic effect, then added, [And let''s not forget, she was already an eight-star before. Returning to her peak? Easy. Unlike certain someone who''s still stuck playing catch-up.]


    Lucas sighed, a hint of amusement crossing his face despite the system''s shameless arrogance. "And what about my main body and Lucy?"


    The system''s tone shifted into a more condescending mockery. [Oh, you and Lucy? Still crawling, my dear Lucas.] It let out a dramatic sigh. [Your main body and Lucy are still absorbing the cores like they''re sipping tea, taking their sweet time.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes as the system continued its monologue.


    [Since it''s your first time fusing with a core, it''s going to take longer. Plus, let''s be honest, you need more mana, more preparation, more everything, really.]


    The system''s laugh echoed in his mind, shamelessly rubbing salt in the wound. [You''re not Roxana, who practically had a shortcut laid out for her.]


    Lucas''s faint smile returned as he processed the system''s explanation. As arrogant and mocking as it was, it made sense. Roxana had everything in place for a swift ascent, whereas his own journey would naturally take longer.


    "Fine," Lucas muttered, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Patience... always the price to pay."


    He turned his gaze toward Roxana, his expression softening slightly as he prepared to speak. Roxana met his eyes, her fiery presence tempered by curiosity, waiting silently for him to reveal their next move.

 Chapter 298 - 298: Lucass Next Job

    Roxana stood before Lucas, her fiery aura radiating around her, giving off the unmistakable intensity of her newfound power. A playful smirk curled at the edges of her lips as she tilted her head, locking eyes with him.


    "So," she began, her voice teasing, "now that I''m stronger, is there anything fun lined up for us? Or are we just going to stand around?"


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, momentarily caught off guard. "You''re a top elder at Celestial Academy now, aren''t you?" he asked, his tone laced with confusion. "Shouldn''t you be¡­ I don''t know, handling important business? Leading?"


    Roxana rolled her eyes and shrugged, her expression shifting to one of utter boredom. "Please. I''m not really cut out for the whole ''dutiful elder'' routine. Besides, there are already plenty of other elders there who can handle all that."


    Lucas''s smirk slowly returned, amusement flickering in his eyes. "Plenty of elders?" he repeated, his voice carrying a hint of mockery. "You might want to rethink that."


    Roxana''s brow furrowed slightly. "What do you mean?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas gestured casually to the desolate battlefield surrounding them, the aftermath of the vicious battle still lingering in the air. "The top elders of Celestial Academy¡­ they''re dead. You can see it for yourself. They didn''t make it out of their fight with Necrovauld''s elders."


    For a brief moment, Roxana''s eyes widened in genuine surprise. "Wait¡­ what?" She looked around, now noticing the remnants of the battle more carefully. Her arms crossed over her chest as she processed the information.


    "So, this was part of your plan, wasn''t it?" she asked, her tone accusatory but tinged with intrigue.


    Lucas''s smirk deepened, and he gave a subtle nod, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "You could say that. They were useful pawns for setting things in motion."


    Roxana let out a low, amused chuckle, shaking her head as if Lucas had just confirmed something she already suspected.


    "I should''ve known," she muttered, her grin widening into a wry smirk. Her fiery gaze settled on him, brimming with mischief. "But honestly? I don''t feel like going back there, you know?"


    Lucas''s confusion was evident as his brow furrowed. "Why not?" he asked, genuinely puzzled. "There''s still Velkar from Necrovauld. He''ll attack Celestial Academy sooner or later. You could be a key factor in stopping that."


    But Roxana only laughed, the sound light and dismissive. She waved her hand as if brushing aside a trivial matter. "You think I care about that place?" she asked, her tone playful yet tinged with something darker. "I''ve only been there for two years. Two long, tedious years."


    Lucas studied her, still not fully understanding. "Two years...?"


    "Yeah," Roxana interrupted, her tone sharp, though not directed at him. "And trust me, those other elders? I don''t get along with them. At all."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly as if recalling unpleasant memories. "They''re all self-righteous and stiff. And don''t even get me started on how they run the place."


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, intrigued now. "What do you mean?"


    She leaned in a bit, her voice lowering conspiratorially. "Celestial Academy? It''s not as noble or clean as they like to make it out to be," she said, the disdain clear in her voice.


    "There are hidden agendas, corruption... All the dirty little secrets people like to keep buried," Roxana said, her voice dripping with disdain. Her lips curled into a devilish smirk, her eyes flashing with amusement. "So, if Celestial Academy falls? I wouldn''t shed a tear."


    Lucas''s smirk widened, his expression showing he fully understood her point. "I see... You''re not one for loyalty to a crumbling institution, then."


    Roxana chuckled, shrugging nonchalantly. "Loyalty''s overrated when it''s to something rotten. I prefer to align myself with things more... worthwhile."


    "Good," Lucas replied, his voice carrying a hint of intrigue. "In that case, why not follow me instead?"


    Roxana raised an eyebrow, curious now. "Follow you? Why, what exactly are you up to?"


    Lucas''s eyes glinted with mischievous intent as he met her gaze. "Let''s just say I suddenly remembered something important. Something... entertaining."


    Roxana''s grin widened, excitement building in her chest. She leaned in slightly, her tone playful. "Entertaining, huh? You''ve piqued my interest. What kind of trouble are we getting into this time?"


    Lucas gave her a sly smile, his voice soft but filled with promise. "Oh, you''ll see. Trust me, it''ll be worth your time."


    Roxana''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. "Alright then," she said, her voice laced with excitement. "Let''s go and stir up some chaos."


    As Lucas and Roxana prepared to leave, the system''s familiar, arrogant voice chimed in, its tone laced with curiosity and mockery. [What now, Lucas? Let me guess¡ªyou''re going to stroll off aimlessly until something falls into your lap?]


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed slightly, a shadow passing over his features as memories of his past lives resurfaced.


    The weight of his history pressed down on him, and with it, the lingering rage. "No... I just remembered something important. There are still enemies from my past life that I haven''t dealt with."


    The system paused for a moment, and then its voice took on a tone of gleeful intrigue. [Enemies, huh?] It let out a shameless chuckle. [Didn''t you already lose to them once? Who could it be this time?]


    Lucas''s jaw clenched, his expression darkening as a specific memory burned in his mind¡ªone filled with pain and regret. "The ones responsible for Lucy''s death."


    The system went silent for a beat, its playful tone fading into something more contemplative before it came back, full of mockery. [Ohhh, that. Took you long enough to remember. You let those fools run free for how long now? What were you waiting for, an invitation?]


    Lucas''s lips curled into a cold, calculated smile. "I didn''t forget. I just wanted the right moment."


    The system''s arrogant laughter echoed in his mind. [Right moment? Don''t kid yourself! You didn''t have the power before, and you know it. But now... Now it''s different.]


    The system''s tone shifted, growing more satisfied. [You''re stronger. They don''t stand a chance against you now. Honestly, I''d say it''s about time you finished what you couldn''t before.]


    Lucas''s expression tightened, the smirk lingering on his face as he stared off into the distance. "You''re right. It''s time to finish this... once and for all."


    The system, shameless as ever, couldn''t resist one final jab. [That''s the spirit! Just make sure you don''t mess it up like last time. I can''t handle a repeat of that embarrassment.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes but said nothing, his mind already focused on the upcoming confrontation.


    "

 Chapter 299 - 299: The Burning Village

    As the two made their way across the barren landscape, Roxana glanced at Lucas, her fiery hair shifting slightly in the wind.


    Curiosity flickered in her sharp gaze, mingling with a hint of boredom. She broke the silence, her voice casual but laced with anticipation. "So, what now? What are we doing?"


    Lucas didn''t immediately respond, his face unreadable as his eyes remained fixed on the path ahead. His tone, however, was calm¡ªtoo calm. "There are some people that need to die."


    The casual brutality in his voice made Roxana raise an eyebrow, her interest piqued. A smirk danced on her lips as she folded her arms.


    "Oh? Sounds promising. Who are they?" Her tone carried a mix of amusement and genuine intrigue, the idea of more chaos already lighting a spark of excitement in her.


    Lucas''s expression darkened, a coldness settling into his features that hadn''t been there moments ago. His voice, now edged with something more personal, more dangerous, was a low whisper. "One of them is the young master of the Emberhart family."


    At the mention of the name, Roxana''s eyes gleamed with sudden recognition. The Emberhart family had a reputation, and she knew what Lucas was talking about. Her smirk widened, becoming almost predatory as she tilted her head.


    "The Emberhart family, huh? That sounds... fun." Her tone was teasing, but underneath it was a growing eagerness, the kind of eagerness that came with the promise of a good fight.


    Lucas''s expression remained cold, but his voice was filled with quiet, unwavering resolve. "Yes. It''s time for some long-overdue justice."


    Roxana''s smirk only deepened at the edge in his voice, her amusement barely contained. "Justice, is it? I didn''t think you cared much for that sort of thing."


    Lucas turned his gaze toward her, his eyes narrowed, but there was a flicker of something deeper in them¡ªsomething personal. "This isn''t just about justice," he replied, his voice cold and sharp as steel. "This is about making them pay for what they''ve done."


    Roxana chuckled softly, clearly enjoying the intensity she saw in him. "Revenge, then," she said, her tone playful but with a hint of seriousness. "I can get behind that."


    Lucas gave a small nod, his face hardening as they continued forward. "They won''t see it coming."


    Without wasting any time, Lucas and Roxana set off, their pace quick and deliberate. The barren landscape soon gave way to signs of life¡ªat least, what remained of it.


    As they neared their destination, the sky began to glow with an ominous red hue, and the acrid stench of burning wood and ash filled the air. It wasn''t long before they reached the outskirts of a small village, and the sight that greeted them was nothing short of chaos.


    Flames roared from rooftops, devouring entire houses in a fiery blaze. Thick, black smoke twisted into the night sky, blotting out the stars.


    The screams of terrified villagers echoed across the burning streets, a chorus of desperation and pain. The once-quiet village had been reduced to a battlefield of carnage.


    Roxana paused for a moment, surveying the destruction with narrowed eyes. A smirk flickered across her lips, though there was no humor in it¡ªonly disdain. "Looks like they don''t waste time," she said, her voice laced with contempt. "Typical."


    Through the billowing smoke, a group of soldiers marched through the village like predators on the hunt. Their swords gleamed with fresh blood, and they moved without hesitation, slaughtering anyone who crossed their path.


    The few survivors who remained were being rounded up¡ªmostly young women, dragged away, screaming, as the soldiers laughed cruelly.


    Roxana''s eyes darkened as she took in the scene. "Killing everyone, burning everything, and taking the spoils... how original." Her tone was dry, almost mocking, though there was an underlying fury simmering beneath her words. "And I assume this is your Emberhart family."


    Lucas, standing beside her, glanced at the soldiers. His gaze sharpened as he caught sight of the Emberhart family emblem emblazoned across their armor.


    His expression was cold, his eyes unreadable. "It''s them," he said simply, his voice devoid of emotion. Yet there was a weight to his words that hinted at the anger he held beneath the surface.


    Roxana tilted her head slightly, her smirk fading into something more dangerous. "And here I thought you might be exaggerating," she said, her voice lowering. "But it seems your judgment was right. They''re disgusting."


    Lucas''s jaw tightened, but he remained silent, watching the soldiers as they continued their brutal rampage. His fists clenched at his sides. "He hasn''t changed," Lucas muttered, his voice like ice.


    Roxana surveyed the soldiers with a look of utter disdain, her lips curling slightly as she regarded them. "These soldiers¡­" she muttered, her voice dripping with contempt. "They''re just four-star, aren''t they?" She shook her head, frowning. "Pathetic. Not even worth the effort."


    She crossed her arms, clearly unimpressed, as if the very idea of fighting them was beneath her. Her fiery eyes flickered with boredom, as if she was waiting for something more challenging to come along. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas, standing beside her, gave a small nod, a hint of amusement tugging at the corners of his lips. "That''s exactly why I want you to handle them," he replied, his voice calm yet laced with a quiet satisfaction.


    "After you take care of them, the rest of their family will come looking for revenge." He glanced at her, his smirk deepening. "And that''s when things will get interesting."


    Roxana''s eyes lit up at his words, a slow, predatory grin spreading across her face. "Ah, now that''s more like it," she said, her voice filled with excitement.


    The thought of drawing out the Emberhart family made her pulse quicken. "I like the sound of that," she added, her tone lowering, her eyes gleaming with the promise of battle.


    She stretched her arms, her muscles tense as she prepared herself to engage the soldiers. There was an unmistakable air of anticipation surrounding her, like a predator about to pounce. But just as she was about to take her first step, Lucas''s voice called out again, halting her.


    "By the way," Lucas said, his tone casual but commanding enough to make her pause. His gaze shifted, locking onto one of the soldiers standing at the edge of the group. "Spare that one over there," he added, nodding toward the man. "I need him."


    Roxana turned her head, following Lucas''s gaze to the soldier he had singled out. Her brow raised in curiosity as she studied the man for a moment, her smirk widening in amusement. "Oh? What''s so special about him?" she asked, her tone teasing but with a hint of intrigue.


    Lucas''s expression didn''t change, his eyes remaining cold and calculating. "Let''s just say I have plans for him," he replied smoothly, the edge in his voice making it clear he wasn''t going to elaborate further.


    Roxana chuckled, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Fine by me," she said, shrugging playfully. "You can have him. The rest, though¡­" Her grin turned wicked, her voice dropping to a deadly whisper. "They''re mine."


    Without another word, she leaped forward, her powerful aura exploding outward like a force of nature. The very air around her seemed to vibrate with her intensity as she descended upon the soldiers, her eyes blazing with excitement and anticipation for the battle that was about to unfold.

 Chapter 300 - 300: Emberharts Young Master’s Arrogance

    Inside a lavish tent adorned with expensive silks and fine d¨¦cor, the young master of the Emberhart family lounged in a large, overstuffed chair, his legs casually draped over the armrest.


    A smug grin spread across his face as he swirled a goblet of wine in one hand. His laughter rang through the tent, a sound of self-satisfaction as he looked at the soldiers standing before him, fresh from their brutal raid.


    "So," he drawled, his voice dripping with arrogance, "how many women did you gather for me today?"


    One of the soldiers stepped forward, his armor smeared with dirt and blood, his face grim but eager to please. "Quite a lot, young master," he replied, his tone respectful yet full of pride for the day''s work.


    The young master''s eyes gleamed with delight, his grin widening as he leaned forward slightly in his chair. "Good. Very good."


    He took a leisurely sip from his goblet, savoring the taste of the wine and the moment. "Make sure the finest of them are brought directly to my chambers. I want the top beauties at my disposal tonight."


    His words lingered in the air, heavy with depravity. The soldiers exchanged smirks, their faces lighting up at the suggestion.


    "And the rest?" the young master continued, leaning back with a satisfied sigh. "Sell them off to the slave dealers. Get a good price."


    His gaze flickered with amusement, and he raised an eyebrow. "Oh, and before you hand them over... feel free to enjoy them yourselves. Consider it a reward for a job well done."


    The soldiers'' eyes gleamed, wicked grins spreading across their faces. "Understood, young master," one of them said, his voice eager. They nodded, exchanging lecherous looks as they prepared to carry out his orders.


    The young master chuckled softly, reclining in his chair and waving his hand dismissively. "Go on then. Don''t keep me waiting. I want the finest delivered immediately." His tone was casual, as if he were ordering nothing more than a meal.


    As the soldiers turned to leave, the young master''s lips curled into a smug smile, his eyes half-lidded with anticipation. "Tonight will be entertaining," he murmured to himself, his voice filled with dark satisfaction.


    But just as the soldiers were about to carry out the young master''s vile orders, a figure suddenly appeared in their path¡ªRoxana.


    She stood tall before the group, her presence commanding, her expression cold and unreadable. The air around her seemed to shift, crackling with the unspoken threat of her power.


    The soldiers froze, their hands instinctively reaching for their weapons as they sized her up. One of them, a gruff-looking man with a scar running across his cheek, stepped forward, his voice laced with suspicion. "Who the hell are you? And what are you doing here?"


    Roxana''s lips curled into a slow, mocking smirk, her eyes gleaming with an almost playful malice. "Me?" she said, her voice calm yet edged with danger. "I''m just someone who''s about to kill a bunch of weaklings like you."


    Her words hung in the air, cutting through the tension like a blade. The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, some gripping their weapons a little tighter.


    But the young master''s eyes, instead of narrowing in concern, lit up with predatory interest. His gaze swept over Roxana''s figure, lingering with an unmistakable hunger.


    "What a fine woman," he murmured, his voice dripping with desire. He leaned back in his chair, his grin widening into something wicked. "Catch her," he ordered, his tone lazy but filled with authority. "Do what you want with her¡ªshe''s insulted you. And after all, she looks like she could be¡­ fun."


    The soldiers chuckled darkly, their earlier unease vanishing under the young master''s command. Emboldened by his words, they began to move toward Roxana, their eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    Confidence surged through them¡ªafter all, they outnumbered her, and she was unarmed. To them, she was just another victim.


    But Roxana remained unfazed, her smirk only deepening as they closed in. Her eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and anticipation, as though this was all some sort of game.


    "This could be interesting," she murmured under her breath, cracking her knuckles casually. "I haven''t fought like this in a while."


    One of the soldiers sneered, brandishing his sword. "You''ve got a death wish, lady."


    Roxana glanced at him, her smirk widening. "Let''s see what I can do... without using any mana or weapons. I''ll just use my body."


    She said it as if it were the simplest thing in the world, her voice calm, almost bored. But there was an undercurrent of excitement there, a thrill she couldn''t quite hide. Her muscles tensed, ready for action, her hands loose and relaxed at her sides.


    The soldiers, oblivious to the danger, continued their approach, their chuckles growing louder as they prepared to subdue her. To them, this was nothing more than a game¡ªa simple task they would enjoy before returning to their more "entertaining" duties.


    But Roxana''s eyes glinted with a predatory edge. They had no idea what they were walking into. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Lucas, watching the unfolding battle with mild interest, casually strolled around the burning village. His steps were unhurried, his expression calm as chaos reigned around him.


    He glanced toward the soldiers being toyed with by Roxana, and a slow, almost sinister smile crept onto his face.


    His mind drifted to the young master of the Emberhart family, lounging arrogantly in his tent. Lucas''s eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint as he imagined what he might do once the pompous fool was in his grasp.


    The system''s voice, dripping with its usual arrogant tone, suddenly chimed in. [You look like you''re enjoying yourself,] it mocked. [Thinking about all the fun you''ll have once you catch that spoiled brat?]


    Lucas''s smirk widened slightly, not bothering to respond immediately. The thoughts of what he''d do to the young master danced in his mind, each more entertaining than the last.


    [Oh, let me guess,] the system continued, its voice oozing with shameless glee. [Are you going to play with him? Maybe torment him for a while before finishing him off? That would be very much like you.]


    Lucas chuckled softly under his breath, his gaze lazily scanning the carnage. "He''ll deserve every second of it."


    [Ah, there it is,] the system sneered. [That cold-blooded side of you. I''m sure you''ve already come up with a hundred different ways to break him.]


    It paused, then added with a mocking edge, [Though, let''s be honest¡ªhe''s hardly worth the effort. A weakling like him? You could crush him without lifting a finger. But you enjoy the long game, don''t you?]


    Lucas''s eyes darkened as he thought about the young master, the rage from his past lives stirring within him. "Oh, I''ll make him suffer," he murmured, more to himself than to the system.


    The system''s laughter echoed in his mind, arrogant and self-satisfied. [Of course you will. You''ve always had a flair for the dramatic. Just don''t forget¡ªhe''s nothing. You''ve faced far worse.]


    Lucas didn''t answer, his smirk returning as he watched Roxana finish off the last of the soldiers. His time with the young master would come soon enough. And when it did, Lucas already knew exactly what he''d do.

 Chapter 301 - 301: The Fall of Emberhart Soldiers

    The Emberhart soldiers wasted no time, their faces contorted in anger as they activated their flame-based skills. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air around them shimmered with heat as their weapons and bodies became engulfed in a blazing aura. The intense flames crackled, casting flickering shadows across their determined faces.


    "Let''s end this quickly!" one of the soldiers barked, his voice full of confidence, raising his flame-coated sword high. The others nodded, flames licking at their weapons as they prepared to strike. With a roar, they rushed toward Roxana, convinced that their combined strength would overwhelm her.


    But Roxana merely smiled, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Is that all you''ve got?" she said, her voice calm and taunting. There wasn''t an ounce of fear in her expression, only boredom.


    As the soldiers charged, their heavy footsteps shaking the ground, Roxana moved. Her body shifted gracefully, her movements fluid and almost leisurely as she dodged their strikes with ease. The flame-coated swords and axes swung past her, but it was as though she wasn''t even there.


    "Too slow," she murmured, sidestepping another wild slash.


    The soldiers, growing frustrated, gritted their teeth. "Stand still, damn it!" one shouted, lunging at her with a flaming spear.


    But Roxana''s smile never wavered. "You''re not even worth the effort," she whispered, before stepping forward, closing the gap in an instant.


    Her hand shot out like a blur, her palm colliding with the man''s chest with devastating force. The impact sent him flying backward, his weapon clattering to the ground as he crashed into the dirt, groaning in pain.


    She didn''t stop there.


    With precise, calculated strikes, Roxana weaved through the group, delivering palm strikes to each soldier with minimal effort.


    Her hands struck with the force of a hammer, yet her expression remained serene, almost detached. Each blow landed with a sickening thud, sending soldiers sprawling to the ground, their fiery auras flickering out as they collapsed, defeated.


    "How... how is she so strong?" one of the soldiers gasped, clutching his chest as he struggled to stand.


    Roxana glanced down at the fallen men, her expression indifferent. "You call yourselves warriors? Pathetic." Her voice was laced with disdain as she surveyed the half-defeated group.


    In just a few short moments, most of the soldiers lay at her feet, groaning in pain or completely still from the force of her strikes.


    The remaining Emberhart soldiers, enraged and humiliated by how easily their comrades had fallen, exchanged furious glances.


    Their pride was shattered, and the anger in their eyes burned as fiercely as the flames they conjured. With gritted teeth and clenched fists, they activated their skills, the heat in the air intensifying.


    "Enough of this!" one of the soldiers barked, flames surging around his hands. "Burn her alive!"


    The others followed his lead, their hands glowing with fiery energy as they summoned massive fireballs. With lethal intent, they hurled the blazing orbs toward Roxana, determined to turn her to ash.


    But Roxana''s smirk only deepened, her expression filled with amusement rather than concern. "Really? Fire? You think that''s going to stop me?" Her tone was playful, almost mocking, as if she found their desperation amusing.


    As the fireballs streaked toward her, ready to incinerate anything in their path, Roxana moved casually.


    With a fluid motion, she reached out and effortlessly caught one in her hand, the flames crackling harmlessly against her skin. She glanced at the fiery orb with mild interest, as if it were nothing more than a curious object.


    The soldiers'' eyes widened in disbelief. "What the¡ª?!" one of them gasped, his voice trembling.


    "Impossible...!" another muttered, his hands shaking as more flames flickered in his palms.


    Roxana chuckled softly, her gaze cold. "You really need to try harder." With a flick of her wrist, she deflected the fireball, sending it crashing into the ground a few feet away, where it fizzled out uselessly.


    Before the soldiers could react, Roxana was already moving. Her body blurred with speed, closing the distance between them in an instant. Their faces, once filled with fury, now contorted into expressions of terror as they realized they were powerless to stop her.


    "No! Stay back!" one soldier shouted, fear creeping into his voice as he raised his weapon in a futile attempt to defend himself.


    Roxana''s eyes gleamed with cold determination. "Too late." Her voice was a deadly whisper as she struck, her hand slicing through the air with terrifying precision.


    Her palm connected with a soldier''s chest, the impact shattering his ribs with a sickening crack. He let out a strangled gasp as his body crumpled to the ground, lifeless. Another soldier rushed at her from behind, sword raised, but she spun around, grabbing him by the throat with a swift motion.


    "You''re too weak," she said flatly, before squeezing. The sound of bones snapping filled the air, and the man''s body went limp in her grasp. She tossed him aside like a ragdoll, her expression never changing.


    The remaining soldiers screamed in panic, their fiery auras flaring up in desperation as they tried to shield themselves. But it was no use.


    Roxana tore through them with terrifying ease, her hands ripping apart flesh and muscle as if they were made of paper. Each strike was brutal, and the once proud warriors could do nothing but scream as their bodies were ripped to shreds.


    In the midst of the chaos, the young master stood frozen, his once smug grin now twisted into an expression of pure horror.


    The confidence that had filled him moments ago was gone, replaced by a growing terror that gripped his chest like a vice. His soldiers¡ªthe ones he had boasted about, the men he believed to be invincible¡ªwere being slaughtered with terrifying ease.


    He watched, wide-eyed, as Roxana continued her brutal assault, her gaze locking onto him with cold, predatory intent.


    The young master''s heart pounded in his chest. Fear surged through him, paralyzing his legs for a moment. But when he saw Roxana take a step toward him, the panic became overwhelming.


    "No¡­ no¡­ this can''t be happening," he muttered under his breath, his voice trembling with disbelief.


    Without thinking, the young master turned to flee, his legs trembling uncontrollably as he stumbled over his own feet in his desperation to escape.


    His breath came in ragged gasps, his thoughts a frantic blur. He could barely think, his only instinct now was to run¡ªget as far away from that monster as possible.


    But as he bolted, his body collided with something solid. The impact knocked him off balance, and he stumbled backward, landing hard on the ground. Pain shot up his spine, but that wasn''t what terrified him.


    His eyes darted upward, his heart skipping a beat as he realized what he had hit.


    Standing before him was a boy, young and seemingly harmless. But the young master was the one trembling on the ground, his body shaking with fear.


    Anger and humiliation flared in his chest. How dare this boy stand in his way? Didn''t he know who he was?


    "Move!" the young master shouted, his voice shaking with a mix of fear and desperation that he tried to mask with rage. "Get out of my way, or I''ll¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the boy smirked, a knowing gleam in his eyes. "You''re still the same, I see," the boy said, his tone calm, almost amused.


    The young master froze, his words catching in his throat. His mouth opened and closed, but no sound came out. His mind raced, trying to understand what was happening. There was something familiar about the boy, but before he could make sense of it, the boy moved.


    In a blur, the boy delivered a swift, precise strike to the young master''s chest. The impact was sudden, and the young master''s eyes widened in shock. Pain radiated through his body, but his mind couldn''t keep up with what was happening.


    "What¡­?" he managed to whisper, but it was too late.


    Darkness enveloped him, his vision fading as his body slumped to the ground. His consciousness slipped away, and the last thing he saw was the boy''s smirk before everything went black.

 Chapter 302 - 302: The Signal of Retribution

    Lucas stood over the passed-out young master, a smirk curling at the corners of his lips. His eyes gleamed with dark amusement as he knelt, inspecting the unconscious man.


    The once smug and arrogant expression the young master had worn was now completely gone, replaced by fear and a twisted sense of defeat even in unconsciousness.


    A low chuckle escaped Lucas''s throat as he stood back up, his gaze lingering on the helpless figure.


    Moments later, Roxana approached, her steps unhurried, her presence as fierce as the heat radiating from her. She casually wiped her hands, blood and ash still fresh on her fingertips, but her expression was one of mild boredom.


    "They were too weak," she said, her tone dismissive, almost disappointed. "I didn''t even use a quarter of my power."


    Lucas glanced at her, his lips pulling into a half-smile. "I wouldn''t expect you to. This was just a warm-up." His voice was calm, as if none of this was a surprise to him.


    Roxana raised an eyebrow at him, a faint smirk playing on her lips. "So... what''s next?"


    Instead of answering immediately, Lucas bent down and reached for the emblem hanging from the young master''s belt. It was an ornate piece, intricately designed with the symbol of the Emberhart family. He held it up, the light catching on the delicate etchings.


    "Do you know what this is?" Lucas asked, his voice taking on a teasing edge as he dangled the emblem in front of her.


    Roxana leaned in slightly, eyes narrowing as she examined it. Then, a smirk tugged at her lips. "Of course I know. It''s an emergency emblem, isn''t it?" she said, her voice laced with amusement.


    "Destroy it, and it sends out a signal that the person''s in danger." She crossed her arms, looking at him expectantly. "I''m assuming you plan to destroy it?"


    Lucas''s grin widened, mischief dancing in his eyes. "Exactly."


    Without another word, he closed his fist around the emblem, crushing it effortlessly. The metal crumbled into dust, slipping through his fingers as it scattered to the ground. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now that it''s destroyed," Lucas continued, his voice as casual as if discussing the weather, "they''ll come. And while we wait for them, I''ve heard there are a few other villages nearby... Emberhart soldiers are having their fun there too."


    Roxana''s smirk deepened, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "So, you want me to take care of them?"


    Lucas nodded, his expression still cool and composed. "Yes. Consider it entertainment while we wait for the main force to arrive. I''m sure those soldiers will give you something to play with."


    Roxana let out a soft laugh, a dangerous gleam in her eyes. "Perfect. It''ll be over quickly." She shot him a wicked grin. "Just don''t keep all the fun to yourself."


    Lucas chuckled, shaking his head slightly. "I wouldn''t dream of it."


    With that, Roxana turned, her smirk never fading as she prepared to unleash her power once again. The tension in the air thickened, anticipation mounting for the chaos that was sure to follow.


    Meanwhile, back at the Emberhart family estate, the destruction of the young master''s emblem triggered an immediate and violent response.


    In the grand hall, alarms blared through the air as the shattered emblem sent out its unmistakable signal: the young master was in grave danger. The emblem''s magic flickered wildly, casting ominous shadows along the polished floors, as the realization dawned on those present.


    The patriarch of the Emberhart family stood at the center of the hall, his face contorted with rage as he stared down at the broken remains of the emblem in his hand. His fist trembled with barely controlled fury.


    "Who dares to attack my son?!" he bellowed, his voice echoing through the grand chambers. His eyes blazed with a fury that only a father could have for his only heir.


    Beside him, the two elders of the Emberhart family exchanged uneasy glances, but their faces quickly hardened with resolve. They knew what had to be done.


    "Patriarch," one of the elders said, his tone grim, "this attack must be deliberate. Someone powerful is behind this."


    The patriarch''s eyes narrowed dangerously as he turned his attention to the elder. "I don''t care who they are. Whoever dares to touch my son will pay with their life."


    Without wasting another moment, the patriarch slammed his hand down on the table, sending it cracking under the force. "Gather the forces!" he ordered, his voice seething with anger. "We ride out now! Find the source of the signal and crush anyone who stands in our way!"


    The elders nodded in grim agreement, quickly summoning their warriors. There was no hesitation in their movements¡ªonly the growing storm of fury as they prepared to set out for revenge.


    As the forces assembled, the patriarch mounted his horse, his eyes still burning with rage. "They will regret ever laying a hand on my son," he muttered under his breath. "Mark my words."


    With the forces of the Emberhart family in tow, the patriarch and the elders set off, their fury echoing in every hoofbeat.


    Back in the burning village, the chaos continued to rage, though now with a deadly calm in the air. Lucas stood over the unconscious form of the young master, his cold smirk returning as he watched the man''s limp body.


    There was a faint groan from the young master as he hung on the edge of consciousness, but he didn''t move. Lucas knelt down slowly, grabbing him roughly by the collar and lifting him off the ground with surprising ease, his strength undeniable.


    As the young master dangled in his grasp, Lucas''s smirk deepened, his voice dripping with cold amusement. "You know," he murmured, his eyes gleaming with a dark glint, "I think I''m going to have a lot of fun with you."


    He lifted the young master higher, his fingers tightening slightly on the collar as if testing the limits of the unconscious man''s frail body. The young master''s head lolled to the side, completely at Lucas''s mercy.


    "Let''s see how your family feels when they find you like this," Lucas whispered softly, his words chilling in their calmness.


    With a final, dismissive glance, Lucas tossed the young master back to the ground, his smirk never fading as he stepped back, waiting for what would come next.

 Chapter 303 - 303: The Punishment of the Emberhart Young Master

    Lucas stood over the unconscious young master, his expression eerily calm as he worked with methodical precision.


    The young master''s wrists were bound tightly with ropes, his arms stretched above his head and secured to a pole, leaving him suspended and utterly helpless. Lucas checked the knots, ensuring there would be no escape.


    [You''re really going all out with this, aren''t you?] the system chimed in, its voice arrogant, almost amused. [Quite the display. But you''ve always had a flair for the dramatic, haven''t you?] S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas smirked but said nothing as he retrieved a small bucket of water. Without hesitation, he threw the cold liquid over the young master''s face. The shock jolted the man awake, his body jerking as confusion washed over him. His bleary eyes widened as he realized he was bound and immobilized.


    A moment later, confusion turned to anger.


    "Who dares to tie me up like this?!" the young master bellowed, his voice laced with fury. He thrashed against the ropes in vain. "Untie me this instant! Do you even know who I am?!"


    Lucas stood there, silently watching, his lips curling into a faint smile. The young master''s threats, filled with impotent rage, were nothing more than amusing background noise to him.


    [Oh, he thinks he''s important! How cute!] the system''s mocking tone rang out, dripping with arrogance. [I''d love to see his face when he realizes just who he''s dealing with. Go on, Lucas, give him a little taste of what''s coming.]


    Without a word, Lucas pulled a small knife from his belt, its blade catching the dim light as he angled it toward the young master''s thigh. His movements were deliberate, almost casual, as if torturing someone was as simple as flicking dust from his clothes. In one swift motion, he plunged the blade into the young master''s leg, the steel sinking deep into his flesh.


    The young master screamed, his body convulsing violently against the restraints. "Aahhh! You''ll pay for this! What are you doing?!"


    His face contorted in agony, but his defiance remained. "Do you even know who I am?!" he spat between breaths, his voice trembling with pain and fury. "My father will kill you for this! You''re finished!"


    Lucas''s smile never wavered, his eyes cold and detached. "I''m just someone who wants to punish you," he said simply, his voice eerily calm.


    The young master''s breath hitched, his anger momentarily giving way to confusion. "Punish me?" he muttered, trying to catch his breath. "For what? I haven''t¡ª"


    [Oh, spare me!] the system interrupted with a sneer, its voice laced with disdain. [He still thinks he''s innocent. Like all the filth he''s caused doesn''t count. Typical.]


    Lucas ignored the system''s taunts, reaching into his belongings and pulling out a long, thin rapier, the blade glinting wickedly in the light. He held it up for the young master to see, making sure he caught every detail of the weapon. His smirk widened as he pointed the tip of the rapier directly at the young master''s crotch.


    The young master''s eyes bulged in terror, his voice shaking as the realization hit him. "No¡­ no, you wouldn''t dare!" he stammered, panic flooding his features. "You can''t do this!"


    Lucas''s voice dropped to a low whisper, his smile growing darker. "Oh, but I can."


    Without hesitation, Lucas drove the rapier deep into the young master''s groin, the blade piercing through flesh with a sickening precision. The young master''s screams ripped through the air, raw and filled with pure agony. His body thrashed wildly, but the ropes held firm.


    The system cackled with glee. [Oh, this is priceless! Look at him squirm! Pathetic!]


    The young master''s face twisted in unbearable pain, his voice ragged as he gasped for air. "Who¡­ who are you?!" he choked out, barely able to form the words. "Why¡­ why are you doing this to me?!"


    Lucas''s expression didn''t falter as he leaned in closer, his voice soft but filled with a quiet menace. "I''m just the brother of someone you played with in the past."


    The young master''s eyes widened, realization dawning on him as Lucas''s words sank in.


    Lucas stepped back slightly, tilting his head as he surveyed his handiwork, his expression calm and almost clinical. "Consider this your reward," he said, his voice laced with cold amusement. A cruel smile tugged at his lips.


    The young master gasped, his breath shaky. "Reward? For what?!" he managed to choke out, desperation creeping into his voice. "I¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the shadows around them shifted. A group of girls¡ªtheir faces haggard, their bodies marked with bruises and scars¡ªemerged from the darkness.


    Their eyes gleamed with barely concealed rage, each of them trembling under the weight of their anger and suffering. The hatred in their gaze was unmistakable.


    The young master''s mouth went dry as he recognized some of them. These were the same girls his soldiers had captured, the ones he had treated as little more than toys. He had never expected to see them like this¡ªalive, standing, and filled with an unrelenting desire for vengeance.


    Lucas''s smirk widened as he noticed the panic rising in the young master''s eyes. "Ah, I see you remember them," Lucas said, his tone mocking. "Good. That''ll make this more satisfying."


    The system''s arrogant voice chimed in, its words dripping with mockery. [Oh, look at his face! He thought he could get away with it. So na?ve.] It let out a shameless chuckle. [I can''t wait to see what they do to him.]


    Lucas crouched down to the young master''s level, his voice dropping to a chilling whisper. "This is my second gift to you," he said coldly, his gaze never leaving the young master''s terrified eyes. "Be sure to enjoy it."


    The girls didn''t hesitate. With a unified cry, they descended upon the young master, their faces twisted with fury. Each one carried a blade¡ªcrude, but sharp enough to deliver the punishment they had been waiting for.


    The young master''s body jerked as the first blade slashed across his chest. He screamed, his voice a mix of fear and agony. "No! Stop! Please!" His pleas for mercy fell on deaf ears.


    The girls were relentless, their blades cutting into his flesh with precision and rage. Each stab, each slice, was filled with the hatred they had harbored for so long.


    Lucas stood back, watching the scene unfold with an almost detached amusement. His eyes gleamed with satisfaction as the young master''s screams echoed through the night.


    [Hah! Listen to him beg! How pathetic.] The system laughed, shameless and delighted. [He thought he could play the master forever. Well, look at him now¡ªnothing more than a pitiful, broken toy.]


    The young master''s screams grew weaker with every passing moment, his voice cracking as the pain overwhelmed him. His body shook violently, blood pouring from his wounds. Yet the girls showed no signs of stopping. Their vengeance had consumed them completely.


    Lucas chuckled softly to himself, his smile never fading. "I suppose this is what you call karma," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.


    The system cackled. [Karma? This is better than karma! This is divine justice! I have to admit, Lucas, you''ve outdone yourself this time.] Its voice dripped with arrogant satisfaction. [He deserves every second of this.


    Don''t you think?]


    Lucas''s gaze flicked to the system''s voice in his mind, his smirk still in place. "I think it''s long overdue."


    As the girls continued their relentless assault, the young master''s body twitched and spasmed, the life slowly draining from him. His eyes were wide, glazed with pain and terror, but there was no escape from the fate he had earned.

 Chapter 304 - 304: The Arrival of the Emberhart Patriarch

    Roxana stood at the edge of the burning village, her posture relaxed, the faintest glint of amusement in her eyes as she sensed the auras drawing closer.


    The power radiating toward them was unmistakable, carrying the rage and vengeance that only came from a family whose pride had been wounded.


    The Emberhart family.


    Her lips curved into a small smile as anticipation curled within her. "They''re coming," she murmured to herself, as if the wait itself was a game she enjoyed.


    Moments later, Lucas joined her, his movements as unhurried as his demeanor. A smirk tugged at his lips as he stood beside her, his hands casually resting at his sides.


    Roxana tilted her head toward him, a playful glint in her eyes. "So, is your business with the young master finished?" she asked, her tone light, though it carried a dark undercurrent of amusement, as if knowing exactly what had transpired.


    Lucas chuckled softly, his smirk widening. "Finished," he replied with satisfaction. His eyes flicked toward the horizon, where the approaching group of figures was now visible, closing in fast. "And it looks like the rest of the party has finally arrived."


    The tension in the air thickened, charged with the fury of the approaching figures. Soon enough, the patriarch of the Emberhart family appeared, flanked by two elders, both radiating power and menace. Their steps were firm, eyes filled with deadly intent as they took in the scene before them.


    But the moment the patriarch''s gaze settled on Lucas and Roxana, he hesitated. He could feel it¡ªthe overwhelming strength of the two before him, an aura of power that could rival his own. His eyes narrowed, but his composure remained rigid. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The patriarch of the Emberhart family stepped forward, his eyes narrowing with a cold, dangerous glint. His voice, icy and sharp as a blade, cut through the air. "Are you the ones who dared harm my son?"


    Lucas met the patriarch''s gaze without a hint of hesitation, the smirk on his face growing wider, as if the question itself amused him. He shrugged, his voice casual and teasing. "Your son?" he echoed, his tone light, almost dismissive, like a teacher humoring a foolish student.


    He tilted his head ever so slightly, his eyes dancing with mockery. "I wouldn''t know. I''m not sure what he looks like," Lucas added with a smirk, as if this entire encounter was just a game to him.


    The patriarch''s face darkened, his brows knitting together in a tight line of fury. His hands clenched at his sides, fingers curling into tight fists, and his aura surged as anger swelled inside him.


    "Watch your tongue, boy," he spat, his voice low, dripping with venom. "I won''t ask again. Tell me now¡ªdid you harm my son?"


    For a moment, Lucas didn''t respond. Instead, he let the silence stretch between them, his smirk never fading.


    Then, in one smooth, almost careless motion, he reached into the shadows behind him. Without breaking eye contact with the patriarch, Lucas pulled out a stake, on which hung a limp, lifeless body.


    The once-proud young master of the Emberhart family dangled from the stake, his body bruised and bloodied. His arrogant face, now frozen in fear and agony, was a grotesque reminder of the brutality he had suffered.


    Lucas swung the stake forward, displaying the grisly sight for the patriarch and his elders to see. "Oh," Lucas said, his tone light with feigned surprise, his eyes gleaming with cruel delight. "Is this the one you were talking about?"


    He paused, as if considering it for a moment, then shrugged casually. "I guess I played with him a little too much. Looks like he ended up dead."


    The patriarch''s face contorted with raw, unfiltered rage the moment his eyes landed on his son''s lifeless body. His breath came in sharp bursts as his aura exploded outward, swirling violently with power. His entire body trembled, consumed by fury.


    "You..." the patriarch growled, his voice trembling with barely controlled rage, each word dripping with venom. His entire body shook as his fury reached its boiling point. "YOU DARE?!"


    Lucas stood unfazed, the smirk on his face widening, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Dare?" he repeated, his voice taunting, as if the very idea of fear was beneath him. "Of course, I dare."


    The patriarch''s face twisted in fury, his hands trembling as he summoned a massive fireball, flames roaring into life in his palm. With a roar, he hurled the burning sphere toward Lucas, the air around it rippling from the sheer heat.


    Lucas didn''t flinch. As the fireball hurtled toward him, he simply raised his hand, catching it with ease. The flames swirled around his palm, but they did nothing. Not a single mark or burn appeared on his skin.


    The smirk never left his face. "Is this it?" Lucas asked, his tone dripping with mockery as he crushed the fireball in his grip, the flames snuffed out as easily as if they were a mere candle. "I expected more from the father of such a weakling."


    [Hah! Weak! Just like his son. Maybe it runs in the family,] the system chimed in, its voice arrogant and shameless. [Oh, and look at him! His face is redder than his own fire!


    What a pathetic sight.]


    Lucas chuckled, clearly enjoying the patriarch''s mounting frustration. "You know," he continued, his voice taking on a condescending tone, "I thought you''d put up more of a fight. After all, you''re supposed to be the mighty patriarch of the Emberhart family. But it seems weakness runs in your blood."


    The patriarch''s eyes widened in disbelief, his fury burning even hotter. His aura flared, and his fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white. "You... insolent wretch!" he spat, his voice a deadly whisper. "I will make you pay for that!"


    Lucas''s smirk widened, his eyes glinting dangerously. "Oh, please do try."


    [Yeah, let''s see what you''ve got, old man. My host is getting bored.] the system added, its mocking tone echoing in Lucas''s mind. [Do something entertaining for once!]


    The patriarch''s fury surged to new heights, his aura flaring brighter and more intense than ever before. But it was clear¡ªLucas had rattled him. The mocking, the arrogance... it had pushed him past the point of reason.

 Chapter 305 - 305: Clashing With Emberhart Family

    The patriarch of the Emberhart family wasted no time. His rage, ignited by the horrifying sight of his son''s mangled body, consumed him entirely.


    Fury twisted his features as he clenched his fists, his entire form radiating heat. With an enraged roar, he surged forward, his fist engulfed in searing flames, the air around him warping with heat as he prepared to unleash his signature attack¡ªFire Fist.


    "Die!" he bellowed, his voice raw with grief and fury. His blazing fist hurtled toward Lucas, burning with the intent to kill.


    But before his attack could reach its target, a figure stepped in with fluid grace¡ªRoxana. Her confident smile shone through the intensity of the moment, as though the patriarch''s anger amused her more than it intimidated her.


    "Hold on a second," she said, her tone almost playful, laced with excitement. "Let me handle him." She tilted her head slightly, her eyes gleaming with the prospect of a challenge. "I feel like having some fun."


    Her words seemed to hang in the air for just a moment before she moved. In a blur of speed, Roxana intercepted the patriarch''s flaming strike with nothing more than her bare hand. Flames crackled against her skin, but she deflected the attack as though it were nothing, causing the patriarch to stagger back in disbelief.


    "Out of my way!" the patriarch snarled, his voice dripping with venom as his eyes blazed with fury. He locked his gaze on Lucas, pure hatred burning in his stare. "I''m going to kill him!"


    Roxana''s smirk only widened as she stepped directly into the patriarch''s path, blocking his every attempt to move past her. Her posture was casual, her expression maddeningly calm.


    "Kill him?" she echoed, raising a brow as she tilted her head in mock curiosity. "That''s a bit rude, don''t you think?" Her voice was laced with amusement, her smirk never fading.


    "If you want to get to him, though..." Her eyes narrowed, a playful challenge dancing in them as her tone dropped to something more dangerous. "You''ll have to go through me first."


    The patriarch''s expression twisted further, his anger intensifying with every word she spoke. His fists tightened, flames roaring back to life as he growled, "You dare mock me?"


    "Mock you?" Roxana''s laughter was light, almost mocking in itself. "Oh no, I''m just trying to have a bit of fun. You''re the one who''s taking this far too seriously." She crossed her arms, her eyes glinting as if daring him to strike again. "Come on, show me what you''ve got."


    The patriarch''s frustration reached its boiling point. His teeth clenched in barely contained rage as his fists ignited once more, flames roaring to life, licking the air around him like wild beasts.


    With a feral snarl, he swung at Roxana, each strike accompanied by a surge of fiery power, his anger driving him to attack with everything he had.


    "Die!" he roared, his voice cracking under the weight of his fury.


    But Roxana didn''t flinch. Not even a hint of fear crossed her face. Instead, she moved with fluid grace, effortlessly sidestepping the blazing fists.


    Her movements were calm, almost leisurely, as if she found his attacks nothing more than an annoyance. Each strike he threw was easily deflected, her arms moving with casual precision.


    With a single, well-timed push, Roxana sent the patriarch stumbling backward, his balance faltering. He skidded to a halt, his face twisted in shock, disbelief etched into every line of his expression.


    "Impossible..." he muttered, his voice shaky, eyes wide with confusion. "How can you...?" He trailed off, his mind refusing to accept what was happening.


    Roxana''s smirk deepened, amusement flickering in her eyes. She took a leisurely step toward him, her tone dripping with mockery.


    "Come on," she teased, cocking her head slightly as if addressing a child. "You can''t be that weak, can you?" Her eyes narrowed, the smirk curling into something darker. "Or are you just like your son?"


    The insult hit home. The patriarch''s face contorted, a twisted mix of rage and humiliation as his entire body trembled. His aura flared wildly around him, flames erupting from his body in an uncontrolled blaze, fueled by the deep well of his anger. The air itself seemed to sizzle with heat as he let out a deafening roar, his voice raw with fury.


    "You dare mock me?!" he bellowed, his face flushed with rage as the flames around him grew hotter, more intense.


    He charged at Roxana, his body consumed by the inferno of his own making. Flames burst from his fists and arms as he swung at her again, every ounce of his strength behind each strike.


    But Roxana didn''t move. She stood her ground, completely unbothered by the blazing storm heading her way.


    Her eyes gleamed with an almost bored expression as she watched him come closer. When he was just inches from her, ready to land his blow, she casually raised her hand and caught his flaming fist in her palm, extinguishing the fire instantly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The patriarch''s eyes bulged in disbelief, his body freezing as he realized what had just happened. "W-What¡­?"


    Roxana leaned in slightly, her voice low but taunting. "Is that really all you''ve got?" she asked, her words dripping with derision. "I expected more from someone who talks so much." She gave him a light push, and despite the gentleness of the gesture, he staggered back as though hit by a truck.


    His heart pounded in his chest, fear now creeping into his rage. How could she be this strong? How could she stop him so effortlessly?


    "You..." he muttered, his hands shaking as he tried to summon more power, but doubt clouded his mind.


    Roxana crossed her arms, her smirk never leaving her lips. "What''s wrong?" she asked, her voice now filled with mock pity. "Are you already tired? Or maybe you''re just like your son¡ªweak and useless."


    Meanwhile, Lucas shifted his focus to the two elders who had accompanied the patriarch. Their grim expressions darkened further as their eyes fell upon the mutilated body of their young master. Fury and disbelief rippled across their faces, but they remained silent for a moment, the tension in the air palpable.


    Lucas stood before them, his posture relaxed, exuding an unsettling calm. His eyes flicked between the two men, reading their growing anger. "So," he said, breaking the silence, his voice soft but with a chilling edge. "It looks like you''re my opponents, then."


    One of the elders took a step forward, his hands balled into fists, knuckles whitening. His lips curled back in a snarl as he locked eyes with Lucas. "You''ve crossed a line," he growled, his voice low and filled with barely-contained rage. "We will avenge the young master. Your death is certain."


    The other elder nodded in agreement, his gaze burning with the same icy fury. "You have no idea what kind of wrath you''ve brought upon yourself," he added, his tone cold as a winter storm. "This ends here."


    Lucas''s lips curled into a faint smile, though there was no warmth in it. His eyes, gleaming with a mixture of amusement and curiosity, moved between the two elders. "Oh, really?" he asked, his voice carrying a quiet, almost playful tone. "You think you can avenge him?"


    His words hung in the air for a moment, sinking into the growing tension between them.


    The first elder''s face twisted in anger at Lucas''s nonchalance. "You arrogant fool!" he barked, taking another step forward, his fists now trembling with rage. "We will tear you apart for what you''ve done!"


    Lucas let out a soft chuckle, his gaze never wavering. "Tear me apart, huh?" He tilted his head slightly, his smirk deepening. "I wonder... can you even try?"


    The elders'' eyes blazed with fury, their auras flaring as they prepared to strike. But Lucas remained eerily still, his eyes glinting with dangerous amusement. "Go ahead," he said, his voice dropping to a chilling whisper. "Let''s see if you can."

 Chapter 306 - 306: The Power of the Emberhart Patriach

    The patriarch of the Emberhart family was consumed by rage, his entire body trembling as fury overtook him. His fists ignited with roaring flames, the searing heat radiating off him, distorting the air around him.


    The ground beneath his feet cracked from the intensity of his power. As a seven-star fighter, he was renowned for his overwhelming strength, and now, with his son dead, he intended to unleash every ounce of that fury on Roxana.


    With a deep, guttural roar, he charged forward, flames trailing from his fists like the tail of a comet. "You will pay for this!" he bellowed, his voice shaking with anger. His fists blazed even brighter as he unleashed his ultimate move. "Roaring Flame Dragon Fist!"


    The air crackled with volatile energy as his flame-cloaked fist surged toward Roxana, flames twisting and coiling around his arm like a fiery serpent ready to strike. Every step he took scorched the earth beneath him, and the flames formed the shape of a dragon''s maw, hungry for destruction.


    "Die!" the patriarch screamed, his eyes wide with madness, the deadly punch mere inches from Roxana''s chest.


    But Roxana didn''t flinch. She didn''t even take a step back. Her expression remained calm, almost bored, as if the attack was nothing more than an annoyance.


    As the flaming fist bore down on her, Roxana''s arms shimmered with a molten glow. With an almost effortless transformation, her hands morphed into Volcanic Dragon Claws, their thick, dark-red scales glistening ominously. The heat radiating from her claws clashed against the flames of the patriarch, creating a brief storm of hot winds.


    With a casual, almost dismissive gesture, Roxana raised one clawed hand and caught the patriarch''s fiery punch midair.


    The impact sent shockwaves rippling across the battlefield, kicking up dust and debris, but Roxana remained completely unfazed. Her grip was steady, her eyes locked onto the patriarch with a look of faint amusement.


    The roaring flames of his attack sputtered against her scaled hand, as though they were being devoured by the volcanic force in her claws.


    The patriarch''s eyes widened in sheer disbelief, his breath catching in his throat. He struggled, but his fist didn''t move an inch in her grip.


    "W-What...?" he stammered, his voice trembling with confusion. His fierce glare faded into shock as he stared at the woman before him. The Roaring Flame Dragon Fist, the technique that had toppled countless foes, was utterly useless against her. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How... How can you stop my attack?" His voice wavered, filled with a growing sense of dread.


    Roxana tilted her head slightly, her lips curling into a small, mocking smile. "Is that it?" she asked, her tone light, almost teasing. Her eyes gleamed with a dangerous excitement. "I thought you were supposed to be strong. But this... this is pathetic."


    The patriarch''s mouth went dry. His mind raced, struggling to process what had just happened. "Y-You¡­ what are you?" he croaked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Roxana''s smirk deepened, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of amusement and deadly intent. She tilted her head slightly, never breaking eye contact with the furious patriarch. "You really want to know what true power looks like?" she asked, her voice low but filled with an almost playful mockery. "Let me show you¡­ the real power of a dragon."


    The patriarch''s eyes widened in the brief moment he had before Roxana''s next move, but before he could even think to react, her Volcanic Dragon Claw began to glow, heat radiating from her arm like the core of an erupting volcano. The air around them shimmered with the intensity of the heat, making the patriarch sweat despite his flame-enhanced body.


    With an almost effortless motion, Roxana swung her claw forward, the sheer force behind her strike creating a shockwave that tore through the air. "Volcanic Strike!" she shouted, her voice thundering across the battlefield as she unleashed her full power.


    The patriarch barely had time to raise his arms in defense before Roxana''s attack slammed into him with overwhelming force. The impact was catastrophic.


    His hastily summoned flames were snuffed out the moment her molten energy clashed with them. His defenses shattered like fragile glass under the immense pressure of her blow.


    "Impossible!" the patriarch gasped, his voice choked with disbelief. His body convulsed, unable to withstand the molten energy surging through him, burning him from the inside out. His wide eyes reflected nothing but horror as he realized he had been completely outmatched.


    Roxana''s claws pierced through his body like a hot blade through butter, the fiery energy engulfing him entirely. The patriarch screamed, but the sound was quickly swallowed by the roar of her power, his body rapidly disintegrating under the sheer heat and force of her attack.


    "You¡­" he gasped, his voice weak, barely audible over the chaos. "What¡­ are you?"


    Roxana''s expression didn''t change. She gazed down at him coldly, her smile now devoid of any playfulness. "I''m your executioner."


    In an instant, the patriarch of the Emberhart family was reduced to nothing but ashes, his life snuffed out by the volcanic power of Roxana''s Volcanic Strike.


    As the dust and embers settled, Roxana stood over the smoldering remains, her eyes scanning the battlefield. Her expression was calm, but there was a hint of disappointment in her gaze.


    "You''re too weak," she muttered, her voice dripping with boredom. She flexed her fingers, watching the last bits of molten energy fade from her claws. "I thought you''d put up more of a fight."


    Roxana glanced around the battlefield, her gaze sweeping over the aftermath of the destruction she had just caused. Her eyes held a faint flicker of disappointment, as if she had expected more from the encounter. With a soft sigh, she crossed her arms, her expression thoughtful.


    "It seems I''ll need an eight-star¡­ maybe even a nine-star opponent to make things interesting," she murmured, her voice casual, almost indifferent.


    It was as if she were discussing a trivial matter, not the fact that she had just obliterated a seven-star fighter with ease. Her tone lacked any hint of triumph¡ªthis victory was clearly nothing remarkable to her.


    Roxana''s eyes flicked back to the ashes of the Emberhart patriarch, a bored smirk curling at the corners of her lips.


    She shook her head, letting out another soft sigh, as though the whole ordeal had been a slight inconvenience. "I thought he''d at least be a challenge," she muttered to herself, a trace of frustration in her voice.


    Turning to the horizon, Roxana''s smirk deepened as if speaking to an unseen audience. "Maybe next time," she said with a playful, almost teasing edge to her voice, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Better luck then."

 Chapter 307 - 307: Decimation of the Emberhart Family

    After effortlessly dispatching the Emberhart patriarch, Roxana turned her attention to Lucas, who was standing calmly, facing the two remaining Emberhart elders. A faint smirk tugged at her lips, amused by the scene unfolding before her.


    The two elders, their faces twisted in fury and desperation, exchanged a glance before charging at Lucas, their fists igniting with flames. "You''ll pay for this!" one of them bellowed, his voice shaking with rage. The air around them crackled with heat as they unleashed their strongest attack¡ªFlaming Dragon Fist.


    "Die!" the other elder shouted, the fiery glow from his fists intensifying as both hurled themselves at Lucas with all their might.


    But Lucas didn''t move. He stood still, his expression as calm and indifferent as ever. The elders'' fiery punches struck his body, the flames licking at his skin like they were hungry for blood. Yet, nothing happened. The fire sputtered harmlessly against him, leaving no mark, no damage¡ªnothing.


    The elders faltered, their eyes wide with shock. "W-What¡­?" one of them stammered, disbelief creeping into his voice.


    Lucas let out a soft, almost mocking chuckle, his cold, bored smile never leaving his face. "Is that really the best you can do?" His voice was low, filled with disdain, as if their strongest attack wasn''t even worth his time.


    "You¡­" the second elder growled, his voice shaking with both anger and fear. "What are you?!"


    Lucas met their eyes, his expression darkening, a dangerous glint flashing in his gaze. "Me?" he said, his voice eerily calm. "I''m the one who''s going to end this."


    With a casual flick of his wrist, Lucas raised his hand, dark energy swirling around his fingers like a deadly vortex. The air itself seemed to ripple as he summoned his power, and a rift began to form between him and the two elders.


    The elders'' eyes widened in terror as they felt the energy shift, the gravity of what was about to happen settling in. "No¡­ wait¡ª"


    But it was too late.


    "Void Rend," Lucas said softly, his voice almost a whisper.


    The invisible force slashed through the space between them, and in an instant, the two elders were torn apart. Their bodies split as though reality itself had ripped them to shreds, and they crumpled lifelessly to the ground, their eyes frozen wide in shock as death claimed them.


    Roxana watched with a smirk, her eyes gleaming with amusement as she observed Lucas effortlessly tear through the Emberhart elders. The ease with which he dispatched them was nothing short of impressive, and the satisfaction on her face reflected that. "Your skill is quite nice," she commented, her voice carrying a playful edge as she folded her arms, clearly entertained by the display.


    Lucas let out a soft chuckle, his demeanor relaxed. "Yeah," he replied, as if what he''d just done was of little consequence.


    Stretching her arms, Roxana''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. "So, what''s next?" she asked, the eagerness in her tone unmistakable.


    Lucas''s smirk darkened, his gaze shifting toward the horizon. "Of course¡­" he began, his voice dropping low, filled with cold intent, "we decimate their entire family."


    Roxana''s smile widened, her excitement palpable. "Now that sounds like fun," she said, her voice barely containing her thrill at the thought of what was to come.


    Without exchanging another word, the two took to the skies, their forms slicing through the wind as they soared above the Emberhart family mansion. The sprawling estate stretched out beneath them, its residents blissfully unaware of the doom that loomed just above.


    Hovering in the air, Roxana glanced down at the mansion, her eyes narrowing with a gleam of malicious anticipation. "Let''s make this¡­ interesting," she murmured, her voice soft but filled with menace.


    With a single fluid motion, Roxana raised her hand, her power surging to the surface. The air around her vibrated with raw energy as she channeled the full might of her Volcanic Dragon abilities.


    The ground below began to tremble violently, cracks forming beneath the mansion as molten energy from deep within the earth surged upward.


    "Volcanic Eruption!" Roxana shouted, her voice filled with triumph.


    In an instant, a massive eruption exploded from beneath the Emberhart mansion, shaking the very foundations of the earth.


    Fire and magma burst forth with terrifying force, like the wrath of a long-dormant volcano brought to life. The ground beneath the estate split apart, molten lava surging upward, consuming everything in its path with merciless heat.


    The flames roared, their intensity unmatched, as the magma tore through the estate. Walls that had once stood tall crumbled as though they were made of paper, towers collapsing under the overwhelming weight of Roxana''s sheer power.


    The mansion, once a symbol of the Emberhart family''s prestige, was now nothing more than a fiery inferno.


    Roxana hovered above, watching with an unbothered smile. Her eyes gleamed with a cold, detached satisfaction. "I expected a little more resistance," she mused, her voice soft, almost disappointed. "But they were too weak, weren''t they?"


    Lucas hovered beside her, his eyes fixed on the destruction below. "Weakness is a trait shared by most of them," he replied, his voice calm and emotionless. "They never stood a chance."


    Within moments, the entire Emberhart estate had been reduced to rubble and ash, the flames consuming every last trace of its existence.


    The once-grand mansion, a monument to power and pride, was now obliterated. The cries of those inside were silenced in an instant, their lives snuffed out by the relentless fire.


    Roxana''s eyes followed the dancing flames, a twisted sense of satisfaction spreading across her features. "Screams can be such a lovely sound," she remarked, her tone light, as if commenting on something mundane. "But the silence that follows... now that''s true beauty."


    Lucas turned to look at her, his expression unreadable, but there was a glint of approval in his eyes. "You''re enjoying this," he observed, his voice edged with curiosity.


    "Of course," Roxana replied with a smirk, her gaze still locked on the smoldering ruins below. "There''s something so... final about destruction. Don''t you think?"


    Lucas didn''t respond immediately, but his faint smile said enough. After a moment, he nodded. "It''s fitting," he said quietly. "They deserved nothing less."


    With the flames still raging behind them, Roxana stretched her arms, her tone casual and bored. "Well, that was fun," she said with a shrug. "But I''m starting to wonder if we''ll find a challenge in any of the others."


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed as he thought of the next family in line for their revenge. "We''ll see soon enough," he said, his voice low. "There are still plenty left." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxana''s smirk widened, her excitement reigniting. "Good," she replied, her eyes flashing with anticipation. "Let''s not waste any more time, then."


    With one final glance at the flames below, they both shot into the sky, leaving the charred remains of the Emberhart family behind them.

 Chapter 308 - 308: A Trail of Destruction

    Lucas and Roxana soared through the skies, the wind whipping around them as they sped toward their next target. The air was thick with anticipation, a palpable tension crackling between them.


    Below, the landscape blurred past, but neither of them paid it any mind. Their focus was on the mission ahead¡ªanother noble family that had betrayed Lucas in his past life.


    Lucas''s smirk remained fixed on his face, a sharp edge to his lips, while Roxana''s eyes gleamed with dark excitement. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So," Roxana began, her tone casual but underscored with a note of eagerness, "who''s next on our little list of revenge?"


    She glanced over at Lucas, noticing the cold glint in his eyes that mirrored her own hunger for battle. Her smile widened in response, her anticipation building.


    "The Duronis family," Lucas replied, his voice calm but carrying a sharp, dangerous edge. "They were instrumental in the schemes that led to Lucy''s death in my past life."


    Roxana let out a low, dark chuckle, her expression shifting as a shadow passed over her face. "Ah, of course. Another bunch of scheming cowards. They deserve everything that''s coming to them."


    As they flew closer, the sprawling estate of the Duronis family came into view¡ªa grand compound nestled within the hills, its lavish design a symbol of their wealth and influence. The sight of it only made Lucas''s eyes harden, his expression growing colder by the second.


    Hovering above the estate, Roxana''s gaze dropped down to the mansion, her eyes narrowing with disdain. "It''s always the grandest estates that house the filthiest people," she remarked, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Lucas''s smirk widened slightly, the malice in his voice unmistakable as he responded, "Indeed."


    Roxana looked back at him, her lips curving into a wicked grin. "Shall I?"


    Lucas met her gaze, his voice dropping to a low, almost detached murmur, his eyes glinting with cold fury. "Go ahead."


    Without hesitation, Roxana raised her hand, her eyes gleaming with fiery intensity as she summoned her power. "This will be quick," she muttered under her breath.


    The ground beneath the Duronis estate trembled violently as cracks formed, splitting the earth. With a deafening roar, magma surged upward, engulfing the mansion in a matter of seconds.


    Volcanic Eruption unleashed its wrath, reducing the once-magnificent estate to nothing but ash and molten rubble. The screams of the people inside were swallowed by the eruption''s roar, their cries fading into oblivion.


    Roxana hovered above the destruction, her face showing a hint of disappointment. "That was too easy," she said, her voice tinged with frustration. "I was hoping for something a little more... fun."


    Lucas turned his gaze to her, his expression cold and indifferent, as if the complete annihilation of an entire family was merely another task on his to-do list. "Don''t worry," he said, his voice flat yet laced with dark amusement. "There are plenty more left."


    They flew off again, cutting through the sky like two silent predators heading for their next target¡ªthe Ruther family. As they neared the sprawling estate, Lucas''s expression darkened, shadows dancing across his face. His eyes grew colder, his lips pressed into a thin line.


    "The Ruther family," he began, his voice low and filled with a barely contained fury. "They were notorious for their corruption and cruelty. One of the key players in framing me and isolating Lucy."


    Roxana''s expression mirrored his anger, her gaze sharpening as her lips curled into a smirk. Her tone turned ice-cold, yet filled with understanding. "Then they deserve no mercy," she replied, her voice dripping with anticipation.


    As they descended upon the Ruther estate, they were immediately greeted by the imposing figure of the patriarch, a seven-star fighter, surrounded by his elite guards. His face twisted into a snarl, arrogance and rage flashing in his eyes as he looked up at the two descending figures.


    "Who are you?!" the patriarch barked, his voice thick with entitlement, the Flame Aura around him igniting like a wildfire. His fists crackled with energy as flames danced along his body, making him appear more like a burning statue than a man.


    Lucas floated down gracefully, his demeanor completely unbothered, like the patriarch''s fire was nothing more than a flickering candle. His tone was ice-cold, his words laced with venomous indifference. "Doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that your family is about to be wiped out."


    The patriarch''s snarl deepened, fury twisting his face as the flames around him intensified. His fists tightened, flames roaring louder. "You dare threaten the Ruther family? I am a seven-star fighter! You''ll regret this!"


    Roxana''s soft laugh cut through the air, almost melodic but filled with a dark amusement. "Seven-star?" she mused, her tone playful yet mocking. "That''s nothing to us."


    In a blur of movement, Roxana swooped down, her Volcanic Dragon Claw flashing into existence. With effortless grace, she caught the patriarch''s flame-coated fist in her clawed hand, her strength completely overwhelming his fiery attack. The air around them crackled with heat, but Roxana remained unfazed.


    The patriarch''s eyes widened in shock, disbelief washing over him. His attack¡ªone that had crushed countless foes¡ªwas being stopped like a child''s plaything.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Roxana said, her mocking smile never fading as she tightened her grip on his hand, the bones beneath beginning to crack under the pressure.


    The patriarch gasped, struggling to break free, his face twisted in desperation. But before he could react further, Lucas made his move. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned Void Rend, his face as calm as death itself.


    The air shimmered violently, a dark rift splitting reality between them as the tear in space sliced through the elite guards with terrifying precision. Their bodies collapsed to the ground, lifeless, before they even had time to process what had hit them. Blood pooled around their fallen forms as silence fell over the battlefield.


    The patriarch''s terror was now palpable. His voice trembled, fear lacing his words. "W-who are you?"


    Lucas stepped forward, his expression dark, his tone cold as ice. "I''m the one who''s here to collect the debt your family owes."


    Before the patriarch could react or beg for his life, Roxana swung her Volcanic Dragon Claw, unleashing her powerful Volcanic Strike. Her claws tore through the patriarch''s body like a blade through paper, the flames that once shielded him extinguished instantly. His eyes bulged in disbelief as his body crumbled to the ground, reduced to nothing but charred remains.


    Roxana glanced at Lucas, a smirk tugging at her lips. "Too easy again," she said, a hint of disappointment in her voice.


    Lucas shrugged, his voice calm and detached. "We''re just cleaning up the past."


    They didn''t stop there. In quick succession, Lucas and Roxana swept through several other noble families, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake. Each family crumbled beneath their power, and the strongest fighters they encountered¡ªthe so-called seven-star patriarchs¡ªposed no challenge whatsoever.


    As they approached their final target, the Verik family, Roxana let out a sigh. "These nobles are pathetic," she remarked, shaking her head. "No wonder they survived only by scheming in the shadows. They never had any real strength."


    Lucas''s expression darkened as they flew above the Verik estate, his voice cold and filled with a deep, simmering anger. "This family manipulated events that led to Lucy''s death. They deserve the worst."


    Roxana''s smirk returned, her eyes gleaming with cruel anticipation. "Then let''s make sure they get it."

 Chapter 309 - 309: The Wrath of the Nobles

    For the past few months, Lucas and Roxana had left a trail of devastation across the land, systematically dismantling noble families that had once plotted in the shadows.


    Estates that once stood tall now lay in ruins, scorched and broken, their strongest fighters unable to stand against the overwhelming power of the duo.


    Word of their relentless attacks spread like wildfire, and soon, fear gripped the hearts of nobles and commoners alike.


    The names Lucas and Roxana became synonymous with death and destruction, whispered in terrified tones behind closed doors. Families that had once flaunted their power now quaked in fear, waiting for their turn to be annihilated.


    In lavish mansions and dimly lit chambers, the nobles gathered, their voices trembling with anger and desperation.


    "This madness must stop!" a nobleman bellowed, slamming his fist onto the ornate table before him. His face was red with frustration, his eyes wide and bloodshot.


    "They''ve wiped out the Duronis, the Ruther, and even the Verik family! Who''s next? Are we just going to wait for them to come for us?!"


    Murmurs of agreement echoed through the room, the tension palpable as another noble, his face pale with anxiety, leaned forward.


    "We are the nobles of this kingdom!" he hissed, his voice shaking. "Are we not under the protection of the Lionhart family? Why hasn''t the royal family intervened yet? Do they expect us to fend for ourselves while these monsters destroy us one by one?"


    The room erupted in a cacophony of panicked voices, each noble airing their grievances, their fear fueling their outrage.


    Sweat dripped down the face of a plump noblewoman as she wrung her hands. "What will become of us?" she whispered, her voice trembling. "Who will protect us if even the Verik family could not stand against them?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The nobles'' collective fear turned to a single solution: demand protection from the Lionhart family, the most powerful royal family in the kingdom.


    Their combined wealth and influence made them essential to the royal court, and they knew it. It was only a matter of time before the king had no choice but to listen.


    In the grand halls of the Lionhart palace, King Lionel sat regally on his throne, the dim light casting sharp shadows across his chiseled features. His eyes were cold, his expression a mask of controlled fury as he listened to the latest reports of Lucas and Roxana''s path of destruction.


    Beside him, standing tall and unwavering, was his most trusted general, General Valen. Valen, an eight-star fighter, was a man known for his unmatched strength and unwavering loyalty to the crown. His face was stoic, unreadable, as he awaited the king''s command.


    Lionel''s voice, when it came, was calm and measured, but there was an unmistakable undercurrent of irritation in his tone. His patience, it seemed, was wearing thin. "The nobles are growing restless, General."


    He paused for a moment, his sharp gaze flicking to Valen. "Their estates are being reduced to rubble. Their so-called strongest fighters are being slaughtered like lambs. This... this cannot continue."


    Valen nodded slightly, his expression impassive, though a keen observer might have detected the slightest hint of tension in the air.


    "Indeed, Your Majesty," Valen replied, his voice low and composed. "Lucas and his accomplice, Roxana, must be dealt with swiftly. If we let this go on any longer, it will only embolden others to challenge the authority of the Lionhart family."


    Lionel''s lips twisted into a cold, humorless smile. His eyes gleamed with a dangerous light. "The nobles are starting to doubt us, General.


    They forget why they bow to me in the first place. But I will remind them." He leaned forward slightly, his gaze intensifying. "I want them to know that defying the Lionhart family is not just foolish¡ªit is fatal."


    Valen met Lionel''s gaze, his own expression unwavering. "Rest assured, Your Majesty. I will not allow their actions to continue. Lucas and Roxana will be destroyed."


    Lionel''s eyes narrowed slightly, his voice dropping to a deadly whisper. "Good." He rose from his throne, pacing slowly, his hands clasped behind his back. "Find them. Hunt them down like the vermin they are. And when you do..." His voice turned sharp. "End them.


    Leave no room for mercy."


    Valen bowed deeply, his posture rigid. "I will bring their heads back to you, Your Majesty." His voice was steady, filled with unwavering resolve.


    Lionel turned his gaze back to Valen, a small, satisfied smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Go," he said, waving his hand dismissively. "Remind these nobles why they serve me."


    Valen turned on his heel, his movements precise and calculated. His footsteps echoed through the grand hall as he left the throne room, already preparing to fulfill his mission.


    As the massive doors closed behind him, Lionel''s smirk faded, his face hardening into a cold mask of determination. His eyes lingered on the horizon, as if he could already see the moment of reckoning for Lucas and Roxana.


    "Your reign of terror will end soon," Lionel muttered under his breath, his voice dripping with finality. "No one defies the Lionhart family and lives to tell the tale."


    Meanwhile, Lucas and Roxana soared through the sky, the wind whipping through their hair as they flew over the land they had ravaged.


    Below them, the remnants of noble estates¡ªnow reduced to ashes and rubble¡ªserved as a testament to their recent destruction. Lucas''s eyes were distant, calculating, as he thought about their next move.


    "We''ve wiped out quite a few of the corrupt families," Lucas mused aloud, his voice calm but thoughtful. "By now, the higher-ups must be growing restless."


    Roxana, flying beside him, glanced over with a smirk playing at her lips. Her fiery eyes gleamed with excitement at the thought of what was to come. "Restless, you say?" she teased, her tone light but edged with a hint of danger. "More like terrified. I imagine they''re scrambling to decide what to do."


    Lucas gave a small nod, his expression unbothered. "They''ll send someone stronger soon. A real challenge." His voice was even, but there was a flicker of anticipation in his tone. He wasn''t worried¡ªhe welcomed it.


    Roxana let out a soft laugh, the sound filled with amusement. "I hope so." She rolled her shoulders, stretching slightly as if preparing for a fight. "These nobles have been too easy. I''m ready for someone worth my time."


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed slightly, his thoughts racing. "They''ll likely send someone from the royal family next. Someone powerful. They won''t let us keep tearing through their ranks without retaliation."


    Roxana''s smirk widened, her tone turning playful but sharp. "Good. Let them come. I''ve been itching for a real fight." She glanced at Lucas, her eyes glinting. "I wouldn''t mind seeing what an eight-star fighter looks like up close."


    Lucas gave her a sidelong glance, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Just make sure you don''t get too carried away."


    Roxana chuckled, her tone almost mischievous. "No promises."


    The two of them continued to fly through the sky, the anticipation building between them as they both knew that something bigger was coming. But neither of them felt fear¡ªonly the thrill of the challenge that awaited.

 Chapter 310 - 310: The Challenge of the Strongest General

    It had been several days since Lucas and Roxana had destroyed the latest noble family. They flew through the skies at a slow, unhurried pace, the gentle breeze rustling their clothes as the world below passed by in peaceful silence. The horizon stretched endlessly before them, the calm a stark contrast to the destruction they had left behind.


    Neither of them seemed the least bit concerned about the chaos and fear they had stirred throughout the kingdom. If anything, the calmness that surrounded them was almost serene¡ªlike a quiet before the storm.


    Roxana stretched her arms lazily as they flew, her eyes half-closed in boredom. "You know," she said, her tone light but teasing, "for all the noise these nobles make, they sure fall pretty easily. It''s starting to feel like we''re cleaning up trash."


    Lucas glanced at her, his expression neutral but with a hint of amusement in his eyes. "They''ve always been weak," he replied, his voice calm. "They rely on their status to shield them, not their strength."


    Roxana smirked, her eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "Still, I was hoping at least one of them would put up a fight."


    Suddenly, the air around them shifted¡ªa subtle but powerful change. It was the kind of presence that could not be ignored. Both Lucas and Roxana felt it immediately, the unmistakable energy of someone powerful drawing near.


    Lucas turned his head slightly, his expression changing from casual to focused. His eyes narrowed as he scanned the horizon. "It seems the higher-ups have finally decided to take action," he said, his voice steady but carrying a note of seriousness.


    Roxana''s eyes snapped open, her lips curling into a wicked smile. "Finally," she said, her tone dripping with anticipation. Her gaze sharpened as she looked in the direction of the approaching power. "I was getting bored."


    She tilted her head slightly, her expression now one of pure excitement. "Do you think they''ll actually be a challenge this time?" she asked, her voice playful but eager.


    Lucas smirked, his eyes still focused on the horizon. "We''ll see," he replied, his tone cool but with a glint of interest. "If they''ve sent someone this strong, they must be serious."


    Roxana chuckled softly, her voice filled with amusement. "Good. I''ve been itching for something interesting."


    The wind picked up, swirling around them as the powerful presence drew closer. The air grew heavy with tension, but neither Lucas nor Roxana showed any signs of worry. Instead, they both seemed¡­ excited.


    "Here they come," Lucas said quietly, his voice filled with a calm anticipation.


    Roxana''s smile widened, her eyes gleaming with a predatory gleam. "Let''s give them a proper welcome." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Within moments, the once-clear sky darkened as a powerful figure emerged on the horizon. The wind picked up, swirling around the approaching force, as the aura of authority and raw strength enveloped the area.


    General Valen, the most feared general of the Lionhart family, flew toward them with breathtaking speed, his expression unreadable, but his intent unmistakable.


    His approach was silent but menacing. As he came to a stop just a few meters away from Lucas and Roxana, his eyes¡ªsharp and piercing¡ªlocked onto them, assessing the situation with an air of cold calculation.


    He hovered in the air, his presence dominating the space around them, his very posture exuding command.


    Valen''s voice cut through the wind, cold and commanding. "By order of the Lionhart family, you are sentenced to death for the murder of noble families and for spreading fear among the people."


    There was no wavering in his tone¡ªonly the authority of a man who was used to delivering death sentences.


    Lucas, however, didn''t flinch. His expression remained calm, and a faint smile crept across his lips, his eyes gleaming with subtle amusement. "The nobles we killed were corrupt and dirty," he replied, his voice smooth but with an edge of mockery. "They got what they deserved."


    Valen''s eyes narrowed, his gaze sharpening with disdain. His tone grew harsh, almost reprimanding. "Even if they were corrupt, it is not for you to decide their fate.


    They belong to the kingdom, and it is the Lionhart family who passes judgment. Not you." His voice darkened further, his intent clear. "That is why you must die today."


    Before Lucas could respond, Roxana burst into laughter¡ªa rich, amused sound that echoed in the heavy air. Her arms were crossed, and she floated lazily beside Lucas, her smile widening as she took in Valen''s stern demeanor. Her eyes sparkled with excitement, as if she''d just heard the most entertaining joke.


    "Oh, really?" she drawled, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "You think you can kill us, General Valen?" She cocked her head slightly, eyes glinting with a mix of curiosity and playful mockery. "I''ve been waiting for something interesting. Let''s see if you''re as strong as they say."


    Valen''s expression remained cold, his face betraying no emotion, but there was a fire burning behind his eyes. "I am the strongest general in the kingdom," he declared, his voice heavy with confidence and authority. "I will put an end to your rampage here and now. Prepare to die."


    Roxana''s smirk widened, her body tensing in anticipation. Her muscles coiled like a spring ready to snap, excitement coursing through her veins. "Let''s see you try," she said, her voice low but brimming with eagerness.


    The tension in the air thickened, pressing down on them like the weight of an oncoming storm. The wind swirled faster around them, carrying the unspoken promise of an impending clash. Both sides were ready, their auras clashing even before the first blow was struck.


    Lucas, who had remained silent, observed the interaction with a cold, calculating gaze. His eyes gleamed with quiet amusement as he took in the scene unfolding before him. He could already anticipate the chaos to come, the thrill of the battle that was about to explode around them.


    "Let''s see if you live up to your title," Lucas muttered under his breath, his voice barely a whisper but filled with chilling intent.


    The battlefield was set, and the inevitable clash loomed.

 Chapter 311 - 311: Clash of the Lion and Dragon

    General Valen stood tall, his body tense and unwavering, his eyes cold and focused as they locked onto Roxana. The weight of the battle before him was not lost, and the air around him grew heavy with anticipation. He knew exactly what he was up against¡ªand the consequences of failure.


    Without hesitation, Valen let out a fierce, guttural roar, his voice echoing like thunder across the battlefield. "Lion''s Roar!"


    The power of the sacred lion surged through him, infusing his muscles with strength and enhancing his focus, while simultaneously aiming to sap his opponent''s power. The ground beneath his feet trembled, the air crackling with raw energy as the lion''s aura roared to life.


    Roxana, however, didn''t even blink.


    Her expression was one of amusement, her eyes gleaming with a playful yet dangerous edge. "That''s it?" she mocked, her tone dripping with sarcasm. She raised an eyebrow as if humoring him. "I expected more from the so-called strongest general of the Lionhart family." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her smirk widened, and she stood still, seemingly unbothered by the powerful debuff that Valen had unleashed. It rolled off her like water, having no effect on her whatsoever. "You''re going to need something stronger if you want to make me break a sweat."


    Valen''s jaw tightened as he watched her, realizing that his attack had done nothing. His steely expression didn''t waver, but there was a flicker of frustration in his eyes. "Impressive," he muttered under his breath, his voice low and calculating. "But this is far from over."


    Roxana''s response was a low chuckle, her eyes narrowing slightly as the molten energy within her body surged to life. "You''re right," she said, her voice shifting into something more serious, more dangerous. "Let''s make this a little more interesting."


    Without warning, her hands began to glow with a fiery intensity, transforming into Volcanic Dragon Claws. Dark red scales covered her fingers, their edges sharp enough to tear through anything. The air around her shimmered with heat as she prepared her next move.


    In a flash, she lunged forward, her claws aimed straight for Valen''s chest, moving with the precision of a predator about to claim its prey.


    Valen''s reaction was swift. With a grunt of effort, he slammed his massive greatsword into the ground, summoning the Lion''s Shield¡ªa glowing, ethereal shield shaped like the head of a roaring lion. The sacred energy formed a barrier in front of him just in time to meet Roxana''s attack.


    The impact was deafening. Roxana''s claws clashed violently with the lion-shaped shield, sending sparks flying in every direction. The force of the collision reverberated across the battlefield, the raw energy between them crackling as neither side gave way.


    Valen''s face remained calm and unreadable, though his knuckles whitened as he gripped the hilt of his sword.


    He could feel the sheer weight of Roxana''s power pressing against the shield, her strength far greater than he had anticipated. His teeth ground together as he forced the shield to hold.


    Roxana tilted her head slightly, her smirk never fading. "Not bad," she purred, her tone dripping with playful condescension. "But let''s see how long that shield of yours can hold up."


    Valen''s eyes narrowed, his voice sharp. "You''re strong," he admitted, his voice steady despite the tension in his muscles. "But strength alone isn''t enough to defeat me."


    After successfully deflecting Roxana''s attack, Valen wasted no time. His expression hardened as he gripped his greatsword tightly, his knuckles turning white.


    He activated Sacred Lion Weapon Imbuement, and the blade began to glow with a fierce golden light, pulsing with the sacred energy of the lion. The sword''s edge shimmered, becoming sharper, more dangerous, as Valen swung it in a deadly arc toward Roxana.


    "You''re finished!" Valen snarled, his voice filled with grim determination, the blade humming with raw power.


    But Roxana only laughed¡ªa dark, mocking sound that filled the battlefield. Her eyes gleamed with wicked amusement as she effortlessly dodged his strike.


    "Is that really your best, General?" she taunted, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "I expected more from the Lionhart family''s strongest warrior."


    Her smirk deepened as she raised her hand, her fingers crackling with energy. With a flick of her wrist, she opened her mouth, unleashing a torrent of molten lava.


    "Volcanic Dragon Breath," she purred, her voice low and deadly as the fiery magma surged toward Valen. The heat was so intense that the ground beneath it began to bubble and melt, the air around them shimmering from the sheer temperature.


    Valen''s eyes widened as the molten stream rushed toward him. Gritting his teeth, he raised his greatsword to block the oncoming magma, the blade glowing even brighter as it absorbed the heat. The sacred energy of the lion pushed against the molten assault, but even Valen could feel the sheer intensity of Roxana''s power.


    The heat pressed against him, forcing him to dig his feet into the ground, but he held his ground, refusing to give in. "You think¡­ this will stop me?" Valen growled, his voice strained but defiant.


    Roxana tilted her head, watching with amusement as the general struggled against her molten attack. "You''re still standing?" she mused, her voice laced with mock surprise. "Impressive."


    But Valen didn''t have time to respond. Roxana''s eyes flashed with intent, and in the blink of an eye, she disappeared from her spot, moving with blinding speed. She appeared behind Valen, her Volcanic Dragon Claws raised, her expression filled with glee.


    "Too slow," she whispered into his ear, her voice dripping with malicious delight as she slashed her claws down, aiming for his back with devastating precision.


    Valen''s instincts screamed at him, and in a split second, he reacted. "Lion''s Shield!" he shouted, summoning the sacred lion''s barrier once more.


    The shield materialized just in time, blocking Roxana''s claws, but the sheer force of her strike sent shockwaves through the shield, and Valen felt the impact reverberate through his body.


    Even with the shield protecting him, the force of Roxana''s attack was overwhelming. Valen was sent flying across the battlefield, his body crashing into the ground with a heavy thud, skidding to a halt several meters away.


    He groaned as he pushed himself up, breathing heavily, his muscles straining from the effort. His greatsword trembled in his hand as he regained his footing, his eyes locking onto Roxana.


    There was a flicker of shock in his gaze¡ªhe had underestimated her power¡ªbut his resolve remained unbroken. Determination burned in his eyes as he prepared for the next round.


    Roxana stood tall, her smile never faltering as she watched him struggle. She crossed her arms, her stance relaxed but predatory. "You''re strong," she remarked, her tone light and playful, though there was an unmistakable menace in her voice. "But let''s see how long you can keep up."

 Chapter 312 - 312: The King’s Strike

    The atmosphere grew dense with anticipation as General Valen stood his ground, his grip tightening around the hilt of his greatsword. His eyes narrowed with fierce determination. He could feel the weight of the battle, and he knew there was only one way to end it.


    "This is it," Valen muttered, his voice low but filled with cold resolve. He took a deep breath, his chest rising as his muscles tensed, preparing for the final strike.


    The aura surrounding him surged, crackling with sacred energy. The power of the Lionhart family coursed through him, radiating from his body like a storm. His sword began to glow, the brightness intensifying as he poured all his strength into it.


    Raising the greatsword high above his head, Valen''s body trembled under the sheer magnitude of the energy he was gathering. His expression hardened, his lips pressed into a thin line. This attack would end it all¡ªKing''s Strike, the most powerful move in his arsenal.


    The sky darkened, the clouds swirling ominously overhead as the earth beneath his feet quaked from the force of the power he was harnessing. Sparks of light danced along the blade of his sword, growing brighter with each passing second.


    "Enough games," Valen whispered, more to himself than to Roxana. His voice was filled with grim determination, every fiber of his being focused on the task at hand.


    Across from him, Roxana watched with barely-contained excitement. Her eyes gleamed with fiery amusement, her lips curling into a smirk. She crossed her arms, her Volcanic Dragon Claws glistening as molten energy rippled around her.


    "So, this is your ultimate move?" she teased, her voice dripping with sarcasm. Her expression was one of eager anticipation, as if she was about to witness something amusing rather than dangerous. "I''m looking forward to it."


    Valen''s face remained impassive, his jaw clenched. There was no room for banter now. With a final roar, he swung his greatsword down, unleashing King''s Strike with all his might.


    "Take this!" Valen shouted, his voice booming as the radiant shockwave exploded from his blade. The ground beneath him shattered, creating a massive crater as the blinding light shot forward like a tidal wave of destruction.


    The air itself seemed to tremble under the force of the attack, as the shockwave surged toward Roxana. Everything in its path was obliterated¡ªtrees, rocks, the very landscape, all torn apart by the devastating power of the strike.


    Roxana, still smirking, braced herself. She raised her Volcanic Dragon Claws, the heat radiating off her like a furnace. "Let''s see if this can actually hurt me," she murmured, her smirk widening as the shockwave closed in.


    The impact was instantaneous. The radiant shockwave collided with Roxana''s claws, and the force of the blow sent sparks and molten energy flying in every direction. The ground beneath her cracked and splintered, the sheer intensity of the attack forcing her to dig her heels in.


    For the first time in the battle, Roxana''s expression shifted. The ever-present smirk faded as her teeth clenched, and her muscles strained under the immense force of Valen''s King''s Strike.


    The power bearing down on her was far more intense than she had expected, the shockwave pushing her to her very limits.


    Her claws dug into the ground, trying to hold steady as the force raged against her. Sweat beaded on her forehead, her fiery eyes narrowed with concentration.


    "Hmph¡­ impressive," she grunted through gritted teeth, her tone acknowledging the strength of the attack, though tinged with stubborn defiance. Despite the struggle, she remained defiant, unwilling to show weakness.


    As the shockwave surged forward, Roxana planted her feet harder into the earth, but the energy only grew stronger, more relentless. A flicker of concern passed through her eyes, but she forced herself to remain focused.


    "I won''t¡­ be beaten¡­ by this!" she growled, trying to force back the torrent of power. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then, something unexpected happened.


    The power of King''s Strike intensified, surging forward with overwhelming force. Roxana''s eyes widened, genuine surprise flashing across her face. The sheer magnitude of the radiant energy was far beyond what she had anticipated.


    "No¡­!" Roxana gasped, her voice filled with shock and disbelief as she felt the radiant energy tear through her defenses like a knife through paper. Her volcanic claws, which had held firm against so many attacks before, were disintegrating under the assault.


    Valen, breathing heavily from the exertion of his ultimate attack, stood still. His heart pounded in his chest as his eyes fixed on Roxana''s remains. For a moment, he allowed himself to believe that it was over.


    "It''s¡­ over," Valen muttered, his voice shaky, torn between exhaustion and the belief that he had finally won.


    He turned slowly, his greatsword still gripped tightly in his trembling hands, the weight of the battle pressing down on him.


    Valen''s cold, calculating gaze locked onto Lucas, his chest still heaving from the exertion of his attack. Without hesitation, he raised his greatsword once more, pointing it toward Lucas with renewed determination.


    "Now¡­ it''s your turn," Valen growled, his voice rough and strained, but filled with grim resolve. His eyes were shadowed with the certainty of victory, as though he had already resigned Lucas to the same fate as Roxana.


    But Lucas didn''t move. He stood completely still, utterly calm, his lips curling into a slow, deliberate smirk. His eyes gleamed, but not with fear¡ªthere was something else there. Something unnerving. Confidence.


    "Are you sure it''s over?" Lucas asked, his voice light and almost playful, the words slipping from his mouth like a predator toying with its prey.


    Valen''s brow furrowed, confusion seeping into his mind like a slow poison. What was this reaction? He had just witnessed Roxana being obliterated. Hadn''t he?


    His grip tightened on his sword, and with a quick glance, he flicked his eyes back to where Roxana had fallen, his heart pounding in his chest. His breath caught in his throat as his worst fears materialized.


    Roxana was still there.


    But she wasn''t dead. In fact, she wasn''t even in pain. Instead, she threw her head back and began laughing¡ªa low, menacing laugh that sent chills down Valen''s spine.


    "No¡­ that''s¡­ impossible¡­" Valen stammered, his voice cracking, disbelief washing over him. He gripped his sword tighter, as if holding onto the only thing that still made sense in that moment.

 Chapter 313 - 313: The Power of the Roxanas Volcanic Dragon Form

    Roxana, her body still grievously injured with her lower half missing, let out a low, dark chuckle that reverberated through the air.


    Her fiery eyes burned with an unsettling mix of malice and amusement, as if the pain meant nothing to her. Despite the catastrophic damage to her body, she wore a smug smile, completely unfazed by the devastation General Valen had wrought.


    "You really thought that was enough to kill me?" she asked, her voice dripping with mockery, each word a slow, deliberate taunt. Her eyes gleamed with condescension, as though Valen''s efforts were nothing more than a child''s play to her.


    Valen, still panting from the immense energy he had expended, stared at her in disbelief, his breath ragged. He had unleashed his most powerful attack, and yet here she was, standing¡ªor at least hovering¡ªon the precipice of destruction, but far from defeated.


    A flicker of fear crossed his face as he watched Roxana''s confident smirk, unwavering in the face of what should have been her death.


    "You thought you''d seen my limit?" Roxana''s tone became sharper, her amusement growing darker, more dangerous. She tilted her head slightly, her smile widening as if savoring the tension in the air. "You thought this was all I had?"


    Her voice dropped lower, filled with a menacing edge. "That was just a fraction of my strength, Valen." The way she said his name, slow and deliberate, sent chills through the air. Her fiery eyes locked onto his, daring him to comprehend what was coming.


    Valen''s expression hardened, though the unease in his eyes betrayed him. "What¡­ what are you?" he muttered, more to himself than to her, his voice shaky with a fear he tried to suppress.


    Roxana''s laugh was soft at first, but it grew louder, more intense, echoing across the battlefield like the growl of a beast ready to pounce. "You really want to know?" she asked, her tone suddenly playful, but underneath it was a promise of violence. "Then let me show you what real power looks like."


    Her smile widened, her eyes glinting with the thrill of battle. Without another word, the ground beneath her began to tremble, and the air grew thick with heat.


    Roxana''s body glowed with an intense, molten energy as the area around her began to shift and crack. She activated Volcanic Eruption, and suddenly, lava and magma burst from the earth, turning the battlefield into a sea of molten rock and flames.


    The magma rose like a tidal wave, washing over everything in its path, consuming the landscape in fiery destruction.


    Valen instinctively took a step back, his eyes wide with disbelief as he felt the overwhelming heat. The very ground under his feet was melting, and the temperature skyrocketed, making it hard to breathe.


    From within the swirling lava, Roxana''s body began to reform, but something was different this time. As the molten rock swirled around her, Roxana''s form began to grow and shift. Her body, once humanoid, now transformed into something far more terrifying.


    The magma and lava molded around her, reshaping her into the fearsome form of a Volcanic Dragon¡ªa massive, towering creature of molten rock and searing flames. Her dragon scales glowed like hot metal, and her massive wings stretched out, casting a shadow over the battlefield.


    Valen''s eyes were wide with unmasked fear, a look that had never crossed his face in all the battles he had fought.


    The once proud general, who had stood against countless enemies and emerged victorious time and again, found himself trembling. His heart raced as he stared up at the massive, terrifying form before him¡ªa Volcanic Dragon, towering over him like a creature from nightmares.


    "This¡­ this can''t be¡­" he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper, trembling with disbelief. "A¡­ a dragon¡­"


    His words were almost lost in the heat of the molten landscape, but Roxana, her eyes now glowing like burning embers in her colossal dragon form, heard him clearly. Her gaze locked onto him, and the air around them seemed to grow heavier under the sheer force of her presence.


    A deep, rumbling growl emanated from within her chest, reverberating through the ground as she spoke, her voice now a thunderous growl that echoed across the battlefield.


    "You thought you could defeat me, Valen?" she taunted, her tone filled with mocking cruelty. "Let me show you the true power of the Volcanic Dragon."


    There was no more humor in her voice now¡ªonly cold, ruthless intent. Without giving Valen a moment to react, Roxana unleashed her Volcanic Dragon Breath, a devastating torrent of magma and searing lava spewing forth from her mouth, igniting the very air.


    The fiery breath surged forward with such intensity that even the air around it seemed to burn, distorting the space between them. The ground¡ªonce solid rock¡ªmelted in an instant, turning into rivers of molten stone as the blast approached.


    Valen''s face twisted in terror as the sheer power of the attack overwhelmed him. In a last, desperate attempt to defend himself, he raised his greatsword, the sacred weapon that had served him in so many battles. His grip was tight, his knuckles white, but there was a trembling in his hands.


    With all his strength, he brought the greatsword up to block the torrent of molten fury. "No¡­ no¡­!" he cried, his voice laced with panic.


    But it was futile.


    The lava consumed everything in its path, the intense heat melting through rock and steel alike. The greatsword, once a symbol of his strength, stood no chance. The molten fire overwhelmed it, and the blade melted in Valen''s hands as if it were made of nothing more than wax. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His scream of agony pierced the air for only a moment before it was drowned out by the deafening roar of Roxana''s breath. The lava engulfed him completely, consuming his body in an instant. His proud form was reduced to nothing but ash and charred remnants, his life snuffed out like a candle before a storm.


    The battlefield fell silent, save for the sizzling and crackling of molten rock beneath Roxana''s massive form. She stood triumphant, her massive wings casting a shadow over the scorched landscape, the very ground beneath her feet glowing with the residual heat of her attack.


    A triumphant roar escaped her, reverberating across the battlefield¡ªa sound filled with both amusement and cruelty, the roar of a predator who had just finished toying with her prey.


    "Too weak," Roxana muttered, her voice booming, echoing across the now desolate landscape. Her tone was laced with boredom and disappointment as she surveyed the battlefield. The so-called strongest general had been nothing more than a minor obstacle.


    Her glowing eyes scanned the destruction, the once-proud Valen nothing more than a memory now, as she let out a final, cold chuckle.

 Chapter 314 - 314: Trip to Lionhart Kingdom

    Roxana, still towering in her massive Volcanic Dragon form, stood proudly amidst the scorched battlefield, her molten claws digging into the magma beneath her. Her eyes, burning like molten embers, slowly turned toward Lucas. A smirk crept across her draconic face, her voice deep and rumbling from within her massive chest.


    "That general wasn''t too bad," she said, her tone amused but dismissive. "He was strong¡­ for a human."


    Lucas, standing calmly on the molten ground below her, glanced up, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. He tilted his head slightly, his expression relaxed yet sharp. "You''re the one who''s stronger, Roxana. Valen never stood a chance against you."


    Roxana''s smirk grew wider, her massive molten-scaled body radiating heat like a furnace. Her wings flared slightly as she basked in Lucas''s praise. "I see," she replied, her voice laced with amusement, almost playful despite the destruction around her. There was a sense of satisfaction in her words, but not surprise. She knew her strength.


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully, his tone turning more serious, though his voice remained calm and calculating. "Now that you''re in your Volcanic Dragon form, there''s only one place left to go." He paused, his smirk returning, eyes gleaming with a dangerous edge. "The Lionhart Kingdom."


    Roxana''s molten eyes brightened, excitement flickering in them. "The Lionhart Kingdom?" she repeated, her voice rumbling with intrigue. She tilted her massive head slightly, as though pondering the idea, before her smile turned savage, teeth like glowing coals flashing in the light. "That sounds like fun."


    With a powerful beat of her colossal wings, Roxana stretched her body toward the sky, creating gusts of hot air that scorched the ground below. "Hold on," she teased, her voice booming with playful confidence. "This will be fast."


    Lucas, without hesitation, leaped gracefully onto the top of her head, standing with perfect balance as she prepared to take off. He smirked, glancing at the molten landscape beneath them. "I''m ready," he said smoothly, his voice calm despite the intensity of the moment.


    Roxana''s wings flapped, sending fiery winds swirling around them. In an instant, she took to the sky, her massive form cutting through the air with terrifying speed.


    The heat from her body crackled and sparked as she soared, the ground below becoming a blur as she ascended into the heavens, leaving a trail of molten energy in her wake.


    As they flew, the landscape zipped by beneath them¡ªmountains, rivers, forests¡ªall becoming a blur of motion. The power radiating from Roxana''s dragon form was palpable, and Lucas stood firmly atop her, his eyes sharp with focus.


    As the Lionhart Kingdom came into view, Lucas''s gaze darkened with anticipation. The sprawling city beneath them was nothing more than a speck from their vantage point, but the towering royal palace gleamed in the distance.


    "We''re here," Lucas murmured, his voice low, carrying a weight of finality. His eyes gleamed with cold intent as he prepared for what was to come.


    Roxana''s molten eyes scanned the sprawling kingdom below, her gaze sweeping over the bustling streets of the capital city.


    People moved like ants beneath her, going about their day, unaware of the impending doom. But Roxana''s focus wasn''t on the commoners or the civilians living their simple lives. They were irrelevant.


    Her eyes narrowed, locking onto the noble district and the royal palace, where the elites of the kingdom lived in luxury and arrogance. A low growl escaped from her throat, rumbling through the air like distant thunder.


    "They have no idea what''s coming," Roxana muttered, her voice dark and filled with contempt.


    Lucas, standing confidently atop her massive head, glanced down at the city with a cold smirk. "Their ignorance won''t last long," he said, his tone casual, almost indifferent to the chaos they were about to unleash.


    Roxana''s enormous form hovered above the city, casting a shadow that loomed over the streets like a storm cloud. As her shadow passed over the commoners, gasps of shock and terror erupted from below.


    The people looked up in horror, their eyes widening as they spotted the massive Volcanic Dragon. Panic set in instantly. Screams echoed through the streets as people fled, desperate to find shelter.


    But Roxana didn''t even glance their way.


    "The commoners aren''t the target," she growled, her deep, rumbling voice shaking the air itself. "It''s the nobles and the royals who will feel my wrath."


    Lucas nodded, his smirk growing as he watched the people scatter below. "They''ve lived comfortably for too long. Time for them to face reality."


    With a powerful flap of her wings, Roxana swooped down, the force of her descent stirring up a scorching whirlwind of heat that rippled through the city. Flames licked at the buildings below as she descended upon the noble district, her massive wings creating gusts of searing wind.


    The reaction was immediate.


    Panic erupted like wildfire. Nobles and guards scrambled in every direction, their faces twisted in fear as they realized what was happening. The once-proud elites, who had looked down on others with disdain, were now nothing more than terrified figures fleeing for their lives.


    Roxana''s voice boomed across the kingdom, her tone a mix of fury and twisted amusement. "Now that Valen is dead, there''s no one left to protect you," she roared, her words echoing like a death knell. "Your kingdom will be annihilated by my rage!"


    Lucas watched from above, his expression calm, his arms folded as if he were observing something trivial. His tone was casual, almost bored as he remarked, "Look at them¡­ running like ants."


    Roxana let out a dark chuckle, her molten scales glowing brighter as her massive form circled the royal palace. Below, flames and magma dripped from her mouth, sizzling as they hit the ground. But she held back, waiting for the perfect moment to unleash her full power.


    As she hovered above, the nobles'' estates began to crumble beneath the heat of her presence. Those who had once ruled the kingdom with arrogance and cruelty were now reduced to trembling shadows of their former selves, desperately trying to escape the inevitable. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you hear them?" Roxana growled, her voice filled with a dangerous edge. "Do you hear their screams, Lucas?"


    Lucas''s smirk widened, his gaze fixed on the chaos below. "It''s music to my ears," he replied, his voice dripping with satisfaction.


    Below them, the commoners continued to run, their fear palpable. But Roxana could sense that their terror wasn''t aimed at her or her power. No, what truly terrified them was the crumbling power of the kingdom itself¡ªthe realization that the Lionhart Kingdom, once seen as untouchable, was now falling apart before their very eyes.

 Chapter 315 - 315: Confrontation with the King Lionel

    As destruction reigned below, the tension in the air shifted dramatically. A powerful aura suddenly surged from the Lionhart Kingdom''s royal palace, so intense that it seemed to make the very air heavier.


    The sky darkened slightly as a presence made itself known, and the chaotic battlefield quieted for a brief moment as all eyes turned toward the source of the new energy.


    From the palace, a figure flew toward the scene with calculated precision¡ªKing Lionel himself. His golden armor gleamed in the faint light, and his piercing eyes, cold and devoid of any warmth, locked onto the massive form of Roxana in her Volcanic Dragon state. His lips curled slightly, more out of disdain than surprise.


    "So, you''re Roxana," Lionel said, his voice sharp and commanding as he hovered just above the battlefield. His tone carried no fear, only calm authority, as he gazed up at the towering dragon.


    Then, with deliberate slowness, his gaze shifted to the boy standing confidently atop Roxana''s head. His expression hardened, his eyes narrowing. "And you must be Lucas." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucas, standing tall despite the overwhelming presence of the king, offered a faint smile, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Ah, so you already know about us," Lucas replied smoothly, his voice dripping with mockery.


    His posture remained relaxed as if the king''s entrance meant nothing to him. "Good. Now, the real question is¡ª" he gestured lazily toward Roxana, "¡ªwhat will you do to appease her anger?"


    His words were accompanied by a smirk, as if he was already amused by the king''s inevitable failure.


    Lionel''s face remained impassive, his cold blue eyes locked onto Lucas with the precision of a predator eyeing its prey. There was no hint of emotion¡ªno fear, no anger¡ªjust icy authority.


    "I don''t care about your grievances or her so-called anger," Lionel replied coolly, his voice cutting through the air like a blade. His expression didn''t waver. "What I do care about," he continued, his tone growing sharper, "is the chaos you''re causing in my kingdom."


    Roxana, towering above, let out a low, guttural growl that rumbled through the ground like distant thunder. Her molten eyes narrowed, glowing fiercely as they locked onto Lionel.


    The flames dancing around her intensified with her growing anger. "Is that a threat, King Lionel?" she rumbled, her voice laced with the simmering fury of a beast on the verge of destruction.


    Lionel didn''t flinch. He crossed his arms, his posture casual but filled with the unmistakable aura of someone who had no intention of backing down. "I don''t make threats," he said coldly, his voice dropping an octave, exuding menace. "I give commands."


    There was a pause, thick with tension, before Lionel spoke again, his tone absolute. "And I''m commanding you¡ªboth of you¡ªto get the hell out of my kingdom before you regret it."


    The words hung in the air like a decree from a sovereign ruler who believed in his own invincibility.


    Lucas''s smile widened, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement as he gazed down at King Lionel. The confidence in his posture was unmistakable, as if he was toying with the king.


    "Interesting," Lucas said, his tone light and casual, as though they were discussing a trivial matter. "So, you''re the one who sent Valen after us."


    He paused for a moment, letting the weight of his words sink in, before continuing, his voice shifting, laced with mockery and menace. "And now that he''s dead, we demand answers."


    There was a chilling calmness in Lucas''s words, but his eyes darkened as he spoke, the smile never quite leaving his face. "But instead of giving us those answers," he said, the sharp edge of mockery cutting through his tone, "you think you can just kick us out? Do you think we''re that weak?"


    Lionel''s eyes flickered with a flash of annoyance, his composure hardening as he locked eyes with Lucas.


    His expression, cold and regal, didn''t falter, but his voice grew colder, sharper, as though every word was meant to cut. "It''s true," he began, his tone steady but firm, "that you and Roxana are strong."


    He let the words hang in the air, his gaze never wavering as he measured Lucas, almost as though he were deciding how much of a threat they truly posed.


    "But don''t make the mistake of underestimating me," Lionel continued, his voice hardening further, the authority of a king dripping from each word. "I am not Valen."


    His eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of a sneer tugging at his lips as he added, "Even ten Valens wouldn''t be enough to stop me. And you two? You''re certainly not strong enough to kill me."


    Roxana''s massive dragon form shifted slightly, her wings beating against the air with a slow, deliberate motion. The ground trembled beneath her weight, and her molten eyes sparkled with excitement, the thrill of the coming battle clear in her gaze.


    She let out a low, rumbling chuckle that reverberated through the air like distant thunder. "Is that so?" she asked, her voice dripping with amusement, almost taunting. The flames flickering around her scales seemed to burn hotter, as if responding to her rising excitement.


    Her massive dragon head tilted slightly, her eyes gleaming as she leaned in, her voice filled with dark promise. "Let''s see if that arrogance of yours can withstand the fire of a dragon."


    Lucas, standing tall atop Roxana, nodded in agreement, his smirk growing wider. His voice, calm yet brimming with confidence, echoed her sentiment. "Yes... let''s see if your bravado holds up."


    The air between them thickened, crackling with unspoken tension. The moment hung heavy, pregnant with the threat of violence as the two forces stared each other down. Every breath, every flicker of movement, felt like the precursor to an inevitable clash.


    King Lionel''s jaw tightened, his muscles coiling like a predator ready to strike. His icy blue eyes never left Lucas''s, as if daring him to make the first move. "Prepare yourselves," he muttered, his voice low, seething with unrelenting resolve.


    The tension escalated, reaching a boiling point, as both sides readied themselves for the battle that was about to unfold¡ªa clash that would shake the kingdom to its core.

 Chapter 316 - 316: The Power of the Lionhart

    King Lionel hovered in the air, his expression cold and filled with fury, his presence demanding attention. His eyes narrowed as he looked down at Lucas and Roxana, his voice exploding across the battlefield like thunder.


    "Let me show you the true power of the Lionhart family!" he roared, his voice reverberating through the land, causing the ground to tremble beneath the weight of his words.


    With a swift motion, Lionel raised his massive greatsword high above his head. The air around him crackled as he began to draw in energy, a swirling vortex of power filling his body.


    His muscles bulged, and his already overwhelming aura expanded even further, radiating a suffocating pressure that seemed to crush everything around him. The very air grew dense, making it hard to breathe.


    Lucas, ever the keen observer, raised an eyebrow. His eyes darted toward the noble district below, catching something unusual amidst the chaos. A knowing smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    The nobles¡ªthose who had fled in terror from their collapsing estates¡ªwere now collapsing one by one. Their faces paled, and their bodies weakened, as if the very essence of their life was being drained from them.


    Lucas''s smirk widened, his voice laced with cold amusement. "So¡­ you''re sucking the life out of your own nobles to make yourself stronger?"


    Lionel, his face stern and unyielding, shook his head slowly, a flicker of disdain in his eyes. "No," he said in a low, commanding tone.


    His voice was calm, but it carried an air of superiority. "I''m not stealing their power. I gave them some of my strength to begin with. Now, I''m simply¡­ taking it back."


    Lucas''s smirk deepened, his tone mocking as he glanced up at Lionel. "Oh, how generous of you."


    Lionel ignored the jab, his aura continuing to grow as more energy flowed into him. The ground around him began to crack and sizzle, the very air shimmering with heat and pressure.


    His power surged to new heights, and the energy he absorbed reached its peak, blazing around him like a golden flame, a radiant aura that made him seem invincible.


    Inside Lucas''s mind, the system chimed in, its tone dripping with arrogant mockery. [Well, would you look at that? Mr. Noble King thinks he''s impressive because he can leech off his subjects'' power. What a "glorious" nine-star fighter. I bet he''s proud.]


    Lucas chuckled softly, his expression calm but focused. "Yeah, I see it," he murmured.


    The system wasn''t done. [Oh, don''t act so calm, Lucas. Did you notice? This guy is nine-star now. You know what that means, right? He probably thinks he''s untouchable.


    Spoiler alert¡ªhe''s not.] The system''s voice was practically oozing with condescension.


    Lucas gave the faintest nod, his smirk never fading. "I know that."


    King Lionel''s eyes gleamed with an undeniable mix of superiority and confidence as he lowered his gaze toward Lucas and Roxana. His lips curled into a small, condescending smile, his posture relaxed as if the battle was already won.


    His voice, cold and filled with absolute certainty, echoed across the battlefield. "Now that I''ve reached nine-star, none of you can stand against me. You''re far beneath me."


    His tone dripped with arrogance, as though Lucas and Roxana were nothing more than insignificant obstacles to be swept aside.


    Roxana, still towering in her massive Volcanic Dragon form, let out a deep, rumbling growl. Her molten eyes blazed with both fury and excitement, the thrill of the impending battle surging through her.


    She stretched her wings wide, casting a shadow over the trembling kingdom below. "We''ll see about that!" she roared, her voice carrying across the entire city like a thunderclap, shaking the air with its power.


    There was no hesitation, no moment of doubt. Roxana opened her massive jaws, and from within her throat, a searing torrent of molten magma and fire erupted.


    The air itself seemed to ignite as she unleashed her Volcanic Dragon Breath, a stream of destruction surging forward with deadly intent, aimed directly at Lionel.


    The roar of the magma echoed through the sky, the heat so intense that the ground beneath them began to melt, rivers of molten rock spreading out in all directions.


    But Lionel¡­ Lionel didn''t even blink.


    His expression remained calm, almost bored, as he raised his greatsword with practiced ease. In a single, swift motion, he swung the blade downward, the sword now crackling with the immense power he had gathered.


    The blade cut through the oncoming wave of molten lava as if it were air, dispersing the searing attack effortlessly.


    The molten magma split apart, dissolving into harmless streams of liquid fire that veered off course, melting the ground but leaving Lionel untouched. His aura flared even brighter, the golden energy around him shimmering with untouchable power.


    As the dust and heat settled, Lionel stood there, untouched and unshaken. His eyes gleamed with the same arrogant confidence, as if the attack had been no more than an inconvenience.


    Roxana''s molten eyes narrowed, frustration flickering in their depths. Her tail thrashed, sending sparks of molten rock flying, but even through her irritation, her smirk remained. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not bad," she growled, her voice thick with challenge. Her gaze locked onto Lionel with renewed intensity. "But let''s see how long you can keep that up."


    Her words were laced with a dangerous edge, a promise that this was far from over.


    Lionel''s eyes narrowed in return, his grip tightening on his greatsword. "Long enough to end you," he said, his tone sharp, but still disturbingly calm. He looked at her as though he was untouchable, as though the power he wielded made him invincible.


    The tension between them was thick, the air heavy with the anticipation of the clash that was about to erupt. Every breath seemed to carry the weight of the battle to come, and the kingdom below seemed to tremble in fear of what was unfolding above them.


    Both sides were ready to go all out. Roxana''s molten energy pulsed with raw power, while Lionel''s aura burned even brighter, a golden inferno of dominance and strength. Neither was willing to back down.

 Chapter 317 - 317: King Lionel vs Roxana

    King Lionel wasted no time, his face a mask of unwavering determination and simmering anger. His grip tightened on his greatsword as he raised it high, the blade radiating with a brilliant, golden light.


    The sacred energy flowed through the sword, filling it with divine power until it shimmered with holy brilliance, almost too bright to look at directly.


    "Let me show you the true might of the Lionhart family!" Lionel''s voice boomed across the battlefield, fierce and resolute.


    With a powerful shout, he swung the sword downward, sending a radiant arc of sacred energy slicing through the air, its trajectory aimed directly at Roxana. The sheer force of the attack caused the ground to tremble, cracks forming where the energy passed.


    Roxana, still in her towering Volcanic Dragon form, felt the weight of the attack bearing down on her.


    Despite her immense power, her massive size was slowing her down, making her movements too cumbersome against Lionel''s precise, calculated strikes. Her molten eyes narrowed, frustration flashing across her face as she realized she was at a disadvantage.


    "Damn it," she growled, her voice rumbling like distant thunder, irritation seeping into her tone. "This form won''t work."


    Without hesitation, her body began to shift, shrinking down as molten scales condensed around her. The towering dragon form she had used with such confidence condensed into a sleek, more agile shape¡ªa dragonewt, a powerful human-dragon hybrid.


    Her molten scales still glowed red-hot, radiating heat, but now her wings were compact, allowing for faster movement. Her hands, still transformed into razor-sharp Volcanic Dragon Claws, flexed with deadly intent.


    As she completed her transformation, she stood taller, more nimble, ready for close combat.


    Lionel''s eyes briefly widened in surprise as he watched the shift in form. He hadn''t expected her to adapt so quickly. His expression darkened, his lips curling in contempt. "So, you''ve changed your shape," he muttered, his voice low and cold. "But that won''t save you."


    Roxana met his gaze, her molten eyes glinting with dangerous amusement. Her lips curled into a smirk, unfazed by his taunts. "We''ll see about that," she replied, her voice sharp, filled with challenge and confidence.


    Without another word, she lunged forward with a roar, her Volcanic Dragon Claws slashing through the air with deadly precision. The battlefield trembled as their attacks collided, sending shockwaves that rippled through the ground.


    Lionel swung his sacred sword with precision, the blade humming with divine energy.


    But Roxana, now more agile, deflected each strike with her claws, sparks flying from the impact as metal clashed against molten scales.


    Her expression was fierce, determined, and with each parry, she seemed to grow more confident.


    "Is that all?" Roxana taunted, her voice filled with fiery impatience.


    Lionel''s face hardened, his jaw tightening. He thrust his greatsword upward, but Roxana sidestepped effortlessly, her molten eyes burning with fury.


    With a sudden motion, she unleashed her Magma Breath, a concentrated stream of molten lava that surged toward Lionel with incredible speed.


    The heat was overwhelming, the ground beneath the attack sizzling and searing as it tore through the air.


    Lionel''s expression grew grim, but there was no panic. With swift precision, he activated Sacred Slash, his greatsword glowing even brighter than before.


    "Sacred Slash!" he called out, his voice steady and commanding. The blade cut through the oncoming wave of molten magma, splitting it in two and dispersing the energy before it could touch him.


    "You''re strong," Lionel admitted, his tone cold and measured. "But it won''t be enough to defeat me." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxana''s eyes flared with anger, molten embers glowing fiercely within them. The playful smirk on her lips faded as she dodged his next strike with ease, her movements becoming sharper, more aggressive. "You talk too much!" she growled, her voice filled with irritation as her patience began to wear thin.


    Her gaze darkened as she gathered more energy, her fury building. "Let''s see if you can keep up with this."


    The air around Roxana shimmered and warped, distorting from the immense heat as she prepared to unleash her full power.


    Her body trembled with molten energy as she began to charge her most devastating attack yet¡ªVolcanic Dragon Breath. The ground beneath her cracked and trembled, unable to withstand the intensity radiating from her.


    The temperature around her spiked, sending waves of blistering heat outward, melting the earth in her immediate vicinity.


    Her molten eyes locked onto King Lionel, and a wicked smirk curled across her lips. "You''ve pushed me this far," she growled, her voice thick with fury and amusement. "Now, I''ll show you what true destruction looks like."


    Lionel, sensing the overwhelming danger, gripped his greatsword with both hands, his knuckles white with tension. His face was set in a grim, determined expression as he planted his feet firmly on the scorched ground, preparing for the clash ahead.


    "This ends now," Lionel muttered under his breath, his voice low and filled with cold resolve.


    As Roxana gathered her molten energy, Lionel began channeling his own. Holy energy surged into his greatsword, the blade radiating with a golden, blinding light.


    His eyes narrowed with focus as the divine power of the Lionhart family flowed through him, amplifying his strength. The air crackled around him as the sacred energy built, swirling violently around the blade.


    With a voice that carried the weight of kingship, Lionel''s words echoed across the battlefield. "Witness the power of a true king. King''s Strike!"


    Roxana''s molten energy swirled faster, hotter, and more intense than ever before. She let out a guttural roar, the sound reverberating like an explosion, shaking the very air around them.


    "Prepare yourself!" she bellowed, her voice booming with the force of an enraged dragon. "My Volcanic Dragon Breath will reduce you to ash!"


    The energy gathered in her throat was hotter than the core of a volcano, more concentrated than any attack she had ever unleashed. Her scales gleamed with molten light, her body radiating an infernal glow as she aimed directly at Lionel.

 Chapter 318 - 318: King Lionel vs Roxana (2)

    The ground quaked violently as King Lionel unleashed his King''s Strike, the sacred power of the Lionhart family radiating fiercely from his massive greatsword.


    Energy crackled in the air, shimmering like lightning as the strike ripped through the sky, aimed directly at Roxana''s Volcanic Dragon Breath.


    The two attacks collided with a deafening explosion, molten magma clashing against radiant holy energy. The force of the impact shook the battlefield, sending shockwaves rippling through the ground. Lionel''s sacred energy surged forward, splitting the fiery breath in two.


    But even with his immense power, he couldn''t fully dispel the molten wave. The remnants of Roxana''s attack surged forward, crashing into Lionel with brutal force. His armor sizzled under the intense heat, and his skin blistered where the molten magma seared him.


    Lionel gritted his teeth, his face contorted in pain, but his eyes remained cold and focused. "You''ve got strength," he muttered, his voice low and filled with grudging respect, though the tension in his clenched jaw betrayed his frustration. "But not enough to kill me."


    He stepped back, his body smoking from the impact, and yet his posture remained firm, his hand gripping the greatsword tightly. Despite the burns, his resolve was unshaken, his determination burning just as fiercely as before.


    Roxana, however, fared worse. The King''s Strike had torn through her defenses, leaving deep, glowing wounds across her molten body. She staggered, her breathing labored, her claws dragging against the ground as she tried to keep her balance.


    Her molten scales flickered weakly, attempting to heal, but the process was slow¡ªmuch slower than she needed. The pain was sharp and relentless, the damage far worse than what she had endured during her battle with Valen. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She let out a growl, the sound rough and frustrated, her molten eyes flaring with anger. "Damn it..." she hissed, her voice filled with bitter realization. "He''s stronger than I thought."


    She tried to gather more energy, focusing on her healing, but she knew it would take time¡ªtime she didn''t have. Her fiery gaze remained locked on Lionel, her expression a mix of rage and stubborn defiance.


    Lionel, seeing her struggle, took a step forward, his eyes gleaming with ruthless intent. He raised his greatsword high, the sacred energy still coursing through it, making the blade glow ominously in the dim light. His voice was cold and final as he spoke, each word dripping with certainty.


    "It''s over," Lionel declared, his tone devoid of mercy. His gaze bore down on her, unyielding. "I will finish you here."


    Roxana''s eyes narrowed, her breath coming in ragged bursts as she struggled to stand upright. The weight of Lionel''s words hung in the air, but her defiance refused to waver, her growl low and threatening as she braced for his final blow.


    Just as Lionel moved in for the final blow, ready to end Roxana''s life, the air itself seemed to tear apart.


    A dark force ripped through the space between him and Roxana, halting his advance. Lucas had stepped in, his Void Rend cutting the fabric of reality, creating a gaping rift that shimmered with deadly energy.


    Lionel''s eyes widened slightly as he pulled back, instinctively avoiding the void tear. His surprise was brief, but noticeable.


    His gaze shifted sharply toward Lucas, who stood calmly a few feet away. Lucas''s expression was unreadable, but his presence alone sent ripples of unease through the battlefield.


    "Don''t forget about me," Lucas said, his voice low and dripping with quiet menace. His lips curled into a smirk, sharp and brimming with a cold confidence that bordered on arrogance.


    In the silence that followed, the system''s voice echoed in Lucas''s mind. [Did he really think you''d just stand by while he tried to finish her? What a fool.]


    Lionel''s face hardened, his eyes narrowing into slits of cold fury. His voice, when he spoke, was filled with biting authority. "I didn''t forget," he snapped, his tone icy. "But now, it''s your turn, Lucas."


    Lucas''s smirk deepened, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement, almost as if he found the entire situation entertaining. "Is that right?" he drawled, his voice laced with mockery. "Let''s see how strong you really are, Lionel. I''ve been waiting for this moment."


    [He talks big, doesn''t he?] The system chimed in, its tone arrogant and shameless. [Let''s see how he feels when we tear that smug look off his face. Or better yet, let''s make him regret thinking he had a chance in the first place.]


    Lucas chuckled softly, clearly in sync with the system''s mocking attitude. His gaze locked onto Lionel, the dark amusement never leaving his eyes.


    "You really think you can take me on?" Lucas asked, his voice smooth and taunting, like a predator playing with its prey. "I hope you''re ready to be disappointed."


    Lionel''s grip on his greatsword tightened, his jaw clenching as he measured Lucas. "You''ll see soon enough," Lionel replied coldly, though there was a flicker of uncertainty in his eyes now.


    The air between them thickened with tension, the very atmosphere seeming to vibrate with the weight of their impending clash.


    Both fighters stood poised, the intensity of the battle rising as they prepared to face each other head-on. The ground beneath their feet seemed to hum with anticipation, as if even the earth itself knew that this would be a battle to remember.


    Behind them, Roxana, though still severely injured, watched the exchange with keen interest. Her molten eyes gleamed, despite her pain, as she lay low and observed.


    The thrill of the battle that was about to unfold brought a smirk to her lips, even in her weakened state. "He has no idea what''s coming," she muttered, her voice low but filled with grim satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, deep within the Abyss Hole, a dark and foreboding chasm hidden beneath the Necrovauld, Lucas''s real body lay motionless. The oppressive darkness of the abyss was suffocating, the air thick with a haunting silence that seemed to stretch on forever.


    But suddenly, a subtle tremor passed through his form, his body twitching ever so slightly, as if responding to some unseen force.


    The very air around him seemed to hum with a strange energy, and the ground beneath his resting figure pulsed, as though the abyss itself was reacting to his presence.


    His body, though still and lifeless for so long, now quivered faintly, hinting at the immense power lying dormant within him, waiting for the right moment to awaken.

 Chapter 319 - 319: The Untouchable Lucas

    King Lionel''s face twisted in fury and determination, his eyes burning with the resolve of a king who refused to lose. Gripping his Sacred Sword tightly, the blade gleamed with the blinding light of his nine-star power, radiating holy energy as if the sword itself was alive with divine fury.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Lionel lunged forward, swinging his sword in a flurry of powerful strikes aimed directly at Lucas. Each blow was delivered with the strength to level mountains, the sacred energy radiating from the blade tearing through the air with deadly precision.


    But Lucas didn''t move.


    The strikes landed one after another with bone-crushing force, yet Lucas stood there, unmoving, his posture calm and indifferent.


    His body absorbed each blow, but to Lionel''s growing frustration, it was as if the attacks didn''t even touch him. Not a single cut, no sign of injury. It was as though the strikes were nothing more than a breeze.


    Lionel''s eyes widened in disbelief. Sweat trickled down his brow as he pulled back, breathing heavily from the relentless barrage. He stared at Lucas, his heart pounding with the realization that something was terribly wrong.


    "How¡­ how are you still standing?" Lionel''s voice trembled with confusion, his disbelief clear. "You should be dead by now. No one can withstand the power of a nine-star!"


    Lucas remained silent, his expression completely unchanged. A beat passed, then a slow, mocking smirk crept onto his lips. His eyes gleamed with amusement as he met Lionel''s bewildered gaze, savoring the king''s desperation.


    "You''re the one who''s weak," Lucas finally replied, his voice low and filled with cold mockery. Every word cut through the air like a blade, dripping with disdain. His calmness in the face of such power was infuriating.


    Lionel''s face contorted in rage at those words, the veins on his neck bulging as his hands clenched around the hilt of his sword. The air around him grew tense with his fury, his aura flaring violently. "Weak?!" Lionel''s voice boomed, his tone filled with pure venom. "I''ll kill you, you insolent brat!"


    With a roar of fury, Lionel raised his Sacred Sword once again, the blade crackling with renewed energy. His face twisted with pure determination as he channeled every ounce of his power into his next strike. The sacred energy of the kingdom surged through his body, enveloping the sword in radiant light as he prepared to unleash his most powerful attack¡ªKing''s Strike.


    The ground beneath them trembled as the full force of his power built up. Lionel''s eyes blazed with the intent to destroy as he swung the sword down, aiming to end Lucas once and for all.


    The radiant energy exploded forward, creating a shockwave that tore through the battlefield. It slammed into Lucas, engulfing him in blinding light and overwhelming force.


    And yet, as the light faded and the dust settled, there Lucas stood¡ªunharmed.


    Not a scratch.


    Lionel''s breath caught in his throat, his heart hammering in disbelief. His hands trembled slightly as he gripped his sword tighter, but his mind raced to comprehend what had just happened. How can this be? he thought. His voice trembled as he gasped aloud, "How¡­ how is this possible?"


    Lucas tilted his head slightly, his smirk only widening, his eyes gleaming with smug superiority. He looked at Lionel with a calm, almost bored expression, his voice dripping with condescension. "You''re really not as strong as you think."


    But despite the confident smirk on Lucas''s face, a silent truth gnawed at him. His body was drenched in sweat¡ªnot from fear, but from the relentless, unbearable agony that accompanied each of King Lionel''s strikes.


    Though his skin showed no signs of damage, the pain was very real. Every time Lionel''s sword connected, waves of searing pain coursed through his body, threatening to overwhelm him. His defense was perfect, but it didn''t make him immune to the suffering. The agony hit harder than the blows themselves.


    [What''s wrong, Lucas?] the system''s voice chimed in with its usual arrogance. [Feeling a little sore? You look fine, but I know that pain must be tearing you apart inside.]


    Lucas gritted his teeth, pushing back the urge to wince. "The defense is good, but the pain... it''s unreal." His thoughts were strained, his inner voice filled with frustration. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Hah! You''re just a glutton for punishment, aren''t you? You should be grateful. No one else would get the privilege of enduring pain like this and still looking so smug.] The system''s tone was mocking, dripping with shameless glee at Lucas''s discomfort.


    Lucas knew he couldn''t afford to let his pain show, not now. His composure was crucial, the psychological upper hand over Lionel was his biggest advantage. If the king saw even a flicker of weakness, the tides could shift.


    He took a slow, deliberate breath, forcing the pain to simmer just below the surface. His face remained calm, his smirk steady as he locked eyes with Lionel. The king''s expression was still one of disbelief, unable to comprehend how Lucas remained unscathed.


    [You better keep up that cocky look. Don''t let him see how much it burns. You wouldn''t want your little facade to fall apart now, would you?] The system''s voice was taunting, enjoying every second of the torment Lucas endured.


    Lucas exhaled again, more slowly this time, letting the heat of his suffering dissipate beneath his cold exterior. His smirk never wavered, his eyes gleaming with the same icy confidence as he stared Lionel down.


    "Now..." Lucas''s voice remained eerily calm, though every fiber of his body screamed in pain. He leaned forward just enough to signal his intent, his eyes glinting with a dangerous edge.


    His next words slipped out like a cold, sharp blade, each syllable dripping with quiet menace. "It''s my turn."


    Lionel''s eyes widened slightly, but Lucas''s smile only deepened.


    [Ah, there it is. The arrogance. I knew you had it in you. Go on, show him why we''re untouchable.] The system laughed internally, utterly shameless.

 Chapter 320 - 320: The Void and the Call for Help

    Lucas, his eyes sharp and calculating, sensed the shifting momentum of the battle. It was time to change the game. With a slow, deliberate gesture, he activated Void Domain, the very air around him warping and distorting as dark energy surged forth.


    A low hum filled the battlefield as the domain expanded, swallowing everything in its path. The once-clear skies seemed to dim, and the ground beneath them shimmered with an ominous energy. The void itself seemed to hunger, ready to consume anything in its reach.


    Inside the domain, the atmosphere grew thick and oppressive. King Lionel immediately felt the weight of its effect, his movements sluggish, as though he was moving through heavy water.


    His strikes, once filled with precise power, became erratic, unstable. Even the sacred energy radiating from his body flickered, its potency dimming.


    Lionel''s frown deepened, his brow furrowing with frustration. He tried to shake off the suffocating sensation, but every movement felt heavier than the last. His breath came out in sharp, irritated huffs. "What... what have you done?" he demanded, his voice tight with irritation and disbelief.


    Lucas''s lips curved into a smug smile, his eyes gleaming with superiority. "Welcome to the Void Domain," he said, his tone calm but filled with a cold amusement. His voice echoed through the oppressive air as though the very void was mocking Lionel alongside him.


    [Hah! Look at him squirm,] the system chimed in, its voice oozing with shameless mockery. [Did you see the look on his face? Pathetic. He''s no match for you in here.]


    Lucas chuckled under his breath, the sound low and condescending. "In this domain, your movements are slowed, your power is weakened, and any magic or energy-based attacks you throw at me?"


    He let the words hang in the air for a moment, savoring the rising tension before finishing with a smirk, "They''ll just be swallowed by the void. Not much you can do, is there?"


    Lionel''s teeth clenched in anger, his grip on the Sacred Sword tightening until his knuckles turned white.


    "You think this will stop me?" he barked, his voice rising in fury. Without waiting for a response, he charged forward, every muscle in his body straining against the oppressive weight of the domain.


    Lucas remained perfectly still, his smirk widening as he watched the king''s labored approach. [Look at him! So desperate! I almost feel bad for him¡­ almost.]


    Lionel roared as he swung his greatsword down with all his might, but Lucas moved like a shadow, swift and precise. "Pathetic," Lucas whispered, his tone dripping with disdain.


    With a swift motion, he unleashed Void Rend, tearing through the very fabric of space. The air around Lionel shimmered, warping and twisting as the void opened, ready to devour him.


    Lionel''s eyes widened in alarm as he summoned his Sacred Shield, a radiant barrier of light forming around him. But the shield, weakened by the domain, couldn''t hold up. The void energy ripped through it as though it were made of paper, shattering it instantly.


    Lionel stumbled back, his chest heaving with exertion, sweat dripping down his brow. The weight of the void was crushing him, draining him with every second.


    Lucas laughed softly, the sound filled with condescension. "Even with all that power, you''re nothing here," he mocked, his voice calm yet laced with cruelty. "How does it feel, Lionel? To be powerless? To know that your strength is fading, and there''s nothing you can do about it?"


    Lionel''s expression twisted in fury, his eyes burning with hatred as he glared at Lucas. His breaths came in harsh, labored pants, but the king''s pride wouldn''t let him back down.


    "You¡­ you haven''t won yet!" he spat, desperation creeping into his voice. But even he knew he was running out of options.


    [Oh, the desperation! The anguish! You love to see it, don''t you?] the system cackled, shamelessly reveling in Lionel''s helplessness. [He knows it''s over, but look at him. Still trying! It''s adorable, really.]


    Lucas''s smirk never faltered. He could feel the king''s resolve slipping, and he relished every second of it. "Keep telling yourself that, Lionel," he said, his voice low and dripping with amusement. "But deep down, we both know¡­ you''ve already lost."


    In his frustration, King Lionel clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white from the force. Desperation mixed with anger as he shouted into the air, his voice booming with an unmistakable urgency. "Velkar! Help me!"


    The name echoed ominously across the battlefield, the sound reverberating through the oppressive atmosphere of the Void Domain.


    For a moment, there was only silence, but then the sky above began to darken, a heavy, suffocating presence descending upon them. The air grew thicker, as if the very atmosphere was recoiling from what was approaching.


    Moments later, a dark figure appeared on the horizon, his silhouette cutting through the bleak sky. Velkar, the new leader of the Necrovauld Academy, descended slowly, his power palpable even from a distance.


    As he landed beside Lionel, his once-human skin, now a deep, dark reddish hue, glistened with an unnatural glow¡ªa clear sign of the dark powers he had absorbed.


    His very presence radiated dread, the weight of his aura making the air itself seem heavier. The ground beneath him cracked slightly from the pressure of his dark energy.


    A wicked smirk curled onto Velkar''s lips as his glowing, malevolent eyes locked onto Lucas. "Ah, Lucas," he began, his voice low and dripping with dark amusement. "We meet again."


    There was a sinister edge to his words, the kind that made the hairs on the back of one''s neck stand on end. The last time they had met, Velkar had been a mere shadow of what he was now. His newfound strength was unmistakable.


    Lucas''s smirk, which had held firm throughout the battle, faltered¡ªjust for a moment. His eyes narrowed as he quickly assessed Velkar, noting the drastic change in his aura. The Necrovauld leader had grown far stronger¡ªfar stronger than before.


    A flicker of surprise crossed Lucas''s face, barely noticeable but there nonetheless. He quickly masked it, though, his expression slipping back into one of calm confidence. He couldn''t afford to show weakness¡ªnot now. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 321 - 321: The Return of Velkar

    Lucas stood silently in the center of his Void Domain, the dark energy swirling around him like a protective veil. His expression was calm, almost detached, as his gaze lifted toward the sky, where a dark figure descended with ominous intent.


    The air was thick with tension, so dense that even the slightest movement seemed to crackle with anticipation.


    Velkar''s power was palpable, his presence casting a suffocating shadow over the battlefield. As he drew closer, Lucas could feel the raw surge of energy radiating from him, and his eyes narrowed ever so slightly.


    "He''s grown stronger," Lucas thought, his mind sharp. "Nine-star strong."


    Velkar landed beside King Lionel, the ground trembling under the weight of his arrival. His lips curled into a sinister smirk, the dark glow in his eyes reflecting the malice that had been festering since their last encounter. His voice, dripping with arrogance, cut through the silence like a blade.


    "Well, well, Lucas..." Velkar began, his tone almost mocking. "It seems the tables have finally turned. Now that I''ve reduced the Celestial Academy to nothing, I''ve become stronger than you could ever imagine."


    Lucas remained still, watching him intently, but his face betrayed nothing.


    Velkar''s smirk widened as he took a step closer, his gaze locked on Lucas. "I''ve ascended to the ultimate¡ªnine-star. In the past, I was forced to run from you. You made me retreat... humiliated me. But now..." His eyes gleamed with venomous satisfaction.


    "Now, I''ve come to return the favor."


    The weight of his words lingered in the air, filled with the bitterness of past defeat and the hunger for revenge. He expected to see a flicker of fear in Lucas''s eyes, some sign that his newfound power was striking a chord.


    But Lucas''s expression remained utterly unchanged, as if Velkar''s words hadn''t even reached him. Then, slowly, the corners of his lips curled into a small, mocking smile.


    "Is that so?" Lucas said, his voice calm, low, and eerily composed. "You''ve come all this way to prove yourself?" His eyes glinted with a sharp, cold amusement as he tilted his head slightly, meeting Velkar''s gaze without an ounce of concern. "Let''s see if you can." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His words, laced with such indifference, cut deeper than any attack. Velkar''s smirk faltered for a moment, replaced by a flash of anger in his eyes. He had expected fear, hesitation¡ªanything but this cold, dismissive response.


    "You''re still underestimating me?" Velkar growled, his voice rising in intensity, his fists clenching. "You won''t be able to brush me aside so easily this time, Lucas!"


    But Lucas''s smile didn''t fade. If anything, it only grew more confident, more condescending.


    "Show me, then," Lucas said, his voice barely above a whisper but filled with unshakable dominance. "Show me how strong you''ve really become."


    Without hesitation, Velkar lunged forward, his hands glowing with ominous dark energy as he activated Nether Claw.


    The air crackled with the power of the underworld as his claws extended, tearing through the space between him and Lucas. His attack was swift, deadly, and brimming with the raw energy of darkness.


    But Lucas didn''t move. He remained perfectly still, enveloped in the swirling mass of his Void Domain, his expression calm and almost bored. As the Nether Claw closed in on him, the energy began to flicker and lose its strength.


    The deadly claws, once surging with power, faltered as the void''s influence took hold, weakening their potency. Before they could even touch Lucas, the attack was absorbed entirely by the swirling energy of Void Devour.


    Velkar''s eyes widened, just for a moment, as he watched his attack fizzle out. His surprise quickly morphed into frustration, and he gritted his teeth. "Is this it?!" he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "Can you only defend yourself, Lucas? Is hiding in that little void bubble all you''ve got?"


    Lucas''s calm demeanor remained unshaken. In fact, his smirk widened ever so slightly, his eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and condescension. "I''m not hiding," Lucas replied, his tone casual, as if this was nothing more than a simple conversation. "I''m just¡­ testing you."


    Velkar''s sneer faltered. "Testing me?"


    "[He thinks this is a test? Pathetic.]" The system chimed in, its voice filled with its usual arrogance. "[You''ve faced stronger people while you were half asleep. This guy thinks he''s special. How cute.]"


    Lucas chuckled lightly, seemingly agreeing with the system. "I wanted to see how much you''ve grown since the last time we crossed paths. That''s all," he said, his voice calm but laced with a teasing undertone. "But I have to say, I''m not exactly impressed."


    Velkar''s face twisted with anger, his eyes blazing with fury. "You underestimate me far too much!" he growled, his voice lowering into a dangerous snarl. "This will be your death, Lucas!"


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, his smirk never faltering. "My death? Are you sure about that? Do you think that a nine star warrior can kill me? Let me see if you really can do it, stupid guy."


    [Pfft! Did he just say your death?] The system burst into laughter. "[This guy couldn''t even scratch you if you stood there without your Void Domain. Seriously, Lucas, do you ever attract opponents that aren''t delusional?]"


    Velkar''s anger only intensified as he felt mocked, not only by Lucas''s words but also by the sheer arrogance emanating from him. His hands tightened into fists as dark energy swirled around him, his power surging with fury.


    But Lucas didn''t seem the least bit concerned. His eyes gleamed with amusement, like a cat toying with a mouse. "Let''s see if you can actually make good on that threat," he said, his tone dripping with confidence.


    The tension between them crackled in the air as Velkar''s power continued to build, and the battlefield seemed to vibrate with the intensity of their impending clash.


    Both sides braced for the next move, the anticipation thick as the showdown between Lucas and Velkar was about to escalate to a whole new level.

 Chapter 322 - 322: The Shift of Power

    Velkar''s eyes blazed with fury, his fists trembling as he glared at Lucas. The failure of his previous attack only deepened the hatred burning inside him, and his dark energy pulsed in response, swirling around him like a storm. His breathing was heavy, his jaw clenched tightly as he struggled to keep his rage in check.


    Meanwhile, King Lionel, having regained some strength after their earlier clash, stood tall once more. His royal aura crackled with power, his face cold and regal, though a flicker of irritation crossed his eyes. He had never expected to be pushed this far, but he wouldn''t back down now. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both men stepped forward in unison, their combined auras suffocating, making the air around them feel thick and heavy. The ground beneath them trembled as if it, too, feared what was about to come.


    Velkar''s voice was dripping with venom as he finally spoke, his words biting. "You won''t mock me any longer, Lucas. You''ll die here¡ªthis time, for real."


    Lionel''s voice, in contrast, was colder, more composed, though no less dangerous. "You wanted to test our power?" he said, his eyes narrowing. "Let''s see how well you fare when we fight together."


    But Lucas, despite the overwhelming pressure closing in on him, stood there with a calm, almost lazy smirk. He looked like he was watching something mildly amusing, not facing two enraged nine-star powerhouses. His voice, when he spoke, was casual, almost bored. "Oh? Together? Now that might actually make this interesting," he said, his smirk deepening, eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "Come on, then. Show me what you''ve got."


    Velkar''s face twisted in fury at Lucas''s mockery, and Lionel''s eyes darkened as they both moved to strike. But before they could reach him, Lucas froze. His smirk faltered, his body trembling unexpectedly. His eyes narrowed, confusion crossing his face as an odd sensation washed over him.


    "What... what is this?" he muttered, more to himself than anyone else, his brows furrowing as a tremor ran through his limbs. He wasn''t used to being caught off guard, but this was different¡ªsomething inside him had shifted.


    Just then, the familiar, condescending voice of the system rang out in his mind. [Heh, looks like your main body''s almost done with the core, genius. Better hurry up and shift back, or you''ll miss the big show.]


    Lucas''s frown deepened. "Now?" he muttered under his breath, the annoyance clear in his voice. His fists clenched as he felt the weight of the situation pressing down on him. Two nine-star opponents in front of him, and now this. Timing, as usual, couldn''t be worse.


    The system, of course, wasn''t done. [What? You expected perfect timing? You''re lucky I''m even telling you! If it were up to me, I''d just sit back and watch you squirm. But no, you need to ''handle things.'' Honestly, you rely on me too much.]


    Lucas rolled his eyes at the mocking tone, biting back the irritation bubbling inside. "Shut up," he muttered in response. "I''ve got two powerhouses trying to kill me here."


    [Oh please,] the system continued with an arrogant drawl. [You''ll be fine. It''s not like they''re that strong anyway. Sure, they''re nine-star, but compared to you? Hah! They couldn''t kill you even if they tried.


    Still, I''d love to see them break a sweat.]


    Lucas''s lips twitched into a smirk again, but a coldness lingered in his eyes. "Fine. I''ll deal with it."


    He knew what needed to be done¡ªhe had to return to his main body. But with Velkar and Lionel in front of him, both fully powered and ready to strike, leaving now could spell disaster.


    He couldn''t afford to leave the fight unresolved, but the system''s arrogant, taunting tone made it clear: [You don''t really have a choice, do you?]


    Suddenly, the ground beneath them rumbled violently, cracks splitting through the earth as a massive volcanic eruption tore through the surface. Molten lava surged upward, accompanied by plumes of thick, black ash. The air became unbearably hot, waves of heat radiating across the battlefield, causing the very air to shimmer.


    From the heart of the eruption, Roxana emerged. Her form, once injured, was now fully healed¡ªher molten skin glowing brighter, more intense than ever. The flames surrounding her crackled with newfound energy, her power unmistakably stronger.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of her lips as she landed beside Lucas, her eyes gleaming with confidence.


    "Step aside," she said, her voice steady but dripping with determination. "I''ve got this." Her tone held no room for argument, the kind of quiet authority that came from knowing exactly how powerful she had become.


    She glanced at Lucas, her expression softening slightly as she continued. "I know you need to be somewhere else. I can feel it¡ªthrough the Divine Mask inside me."


    Lucas''s frown, one of lingering concern, eased at her words. He met her gaze, the faintest hint of a smile tugging at his lips. "You''ve always been sharp," he said, his voice carrying a note of pride. "I''ll leave them in your hands."


    Without hesitation, Lucas turned, his body gradually fading into nothingness as he shifted his consciousness back to his main body. His presence disappeared entirely, leaving Roxana standing alone to face the two powerhouses before her.


    As soon as Lucas vanished, King Lionel''s sharp gaze fell upon Roxana. His eyes, narrowed and cold, betrayed no emotion beyond pure focus. "You think you can defeat me?" he asked, his voice laced with disdain. "I''ve already beaten you once, Roxana."


    The tension in the air thickened with Lionel''s words, but Velkar¡ªwho stood beside him¡ªlet out a dark, mocking laugh. His twisted grin spread wider, his voice filled with arrogance as he addressed her.


    "Roxana, the former top elder of the Celestial Academy¡­" He paused, relishing the words before continuing, "Today, by killing you, I will erase that academy from existence entirely. Once and for all."


    His eyes flashed with malice, but Roxana didn''t falter. Instead, she chuckled softly¡ªa low, almost teasing sound that echoed across the heated battlefield.


    "Erase me?" she repeated, her voice laced with dark amusement. "You two might''ve had a chance before," she said, her molten eyes burning into them, "but I''m not the same as I was back then."


    The air around her seemed to pulse with energy as her molten form shifted, the raw heat she emitted warping the very space around them. Roxana''s expression, still smirking, reflected not only confidence but a dangerous edge¡ªan unspoken promise that this time, she wouldn''t hold back.


    King Lionel''s eyes narrowed further, his fists tightening around the hilt of his sword as his aura flared. His expression was cold, calculating. "We''ll see," he muttered darkly.


    Velkar''s smirk only grew, his voice filled with venomous glee. "I''ve waited a long time for this," he sneered. "You won''t walk away from this fight, Roxana."


    The battlefield hummed with anticipation as the three combatants stood their ground, all fully aware of the battle that was about to unfold.